Login

Staying Sane In A Peaceful World

by tranhdxrbntd

Chapters

How It All Began

Gunfire. So much gunfire. It was basically the only thing you could hear. Heck, I had trouble listening to my thoughts. Anyways, the gunfire was an unfortunate necessity as we had unfortunately appeared in the middle of Canterlot after we had finished raiding a military base during a zombie apocalypse. Now that is not something that happens to people on a normal day basis.

Maybe I should start with how this started. It would make more sense that way.

-X-X-X-

School had just ended and I was walking up to some of my friends and my younger brother. "Hi guys," I said while approaching them.

"Tran!" three of my friends called out. In front of me, five of my friends stood. Their names were Elijah, Nick, Ike, David and Austin. Along with the five of them, my brother, Andy, stood with them.

"Hey Tran, Andy's been acting weird" Elijah said.

I stared back blankly at him. "That's standard Andy."

"Something bad is going to happen" Andy said.

"What?Its Tuesday right after school, what could possibly go wrong?” Almost immediately after those six words left Elijah's mouth, Elijah, Austin, and I were tackled down by three people.

"Du ma!! (motherfucker [Vietnamese]) Get them off of me!” I said while holding the man while he was trying to bite me. Nick tore the person off me and threw him onto the pavement. I watched as the man was send flying and cracked his neck against the same pavement.

I ran over to the guy on top of Elijah and pushed the guy off with a good kick before stepping on his neck, pinning him to the ground. Ike copied my actions to the other guy on David. Unfortunately, the two of us were too late and both Elijah and David had suffered bites to the neck and had died.

I looked down at the man pinned under my foot. He was thrashing heavily with his arms and legs, trying to get out of the pin. His mouth was not only bleeding from his mouth from the obvious attack on my friends but seemed to ooze new blood from their body.

"Zombies?" Ike said.

"Attacked us and bit David and Elijah. Probably" I said.

"Then where should we head to?" Austin asked.

Everyone looked at me. "My place it is. First, we gotta go to to the PE room. Baseball bats are good weapons" I said.

"Why are we heading to Tran's?" Austin asked.

"I collect weapons for fun" I replied.

We made our way to the P.E. room without trouble from zombies. When we were twenty yards from the P. E. room we saw around twenty or so zombies. Since we had no weapons and only our hands, we dashed behind a wall to formulate a plan. "We need somebody to distract those zombies so we can get bats. While somebody distracts the zombies we'll get baseball bats."

"I'll do it. You guys will have to survive without me" Austin said. We all gave him a look before he ran in the opposite direction of us while taunting the zombies.

In the PE room, we borrowed (stolen as Andy would say while fake coughing) baseball bats for the each of us and I had noticed Andy leave a paper I.O.U.(to which I smacked him upside the head for)

It took us a while but we eventually made our way to my home. The bats did indeed make good weapons and we encountered very little trouble. At the most, we had a few zombies to deal with.

The first thing I noticed when I was home was my dad's car which was covered in blood. I proceeded to open the front door with my house keys. As fast as I could, I swung the door open and immediately saw my dad eating my mom who was on the ground not moving. I brought my baseball bat down on my dad's skull and then bashed my mom's head in.

"Tran I'm sorry you had to-" Ike began until he was interrupted by me.

"It's fine. Board up the windows. I'll go gather my weapons" I said. I went into the garage and took out some planks, nails, and hammers. "Here."

As they started to reinforce the home, I started collecting my weapons from the various places in my home.

-X-X-X-

From there, we waited a week for the chaos of the zombie apocalypse to pass before heading outside because we knew there would be people raiding, riots, random killing, and zombies, lots and lots of zombies. After the chaos we just survived for the next year we just went outside for supply runs, zombie killing missions, or going off to kill thieves. Austin also never made it back. In that one year, we were able to make new weapons out of scrapped objects and found new ones. All was well until one strange day.

“We are running out of ammo again guys" Ike stated.

"Damn, get the city map so I can check for stores" I said while being handed a map. I checked the map for any good supply source. "Okay we've hit every possible minor area that has ammunition, so maybe we should head for a major location."

"How about here?” Andy said while pointing to Sun Splash.

"That's a Sun splash."

"I know. OW!!” Andy replied while getting slapped on the back of the head for probably the billionth time.

"It's the zombie apocalypse and probably the end of the world and you’re acting like an idjit. "

"You act similarly" Andy said.

"Point taken."

"Hey, why don't we hit Luke Air Force base", Nick said.

I checked the map. "Yeah that could work. It's a little far thought. Alright get your gear and weapons, we're going to Luke Air Force Base", I said while grabbing my Vietnam war-era jungle camouflaged army BDU with Tran, US ARMY, and the big red one on it. It belonged to a family member who was a member of the 1st infantry division.

Character Bios

Nick A.K.A. Dimitri Domovoi

Age: 19

Height: 5 ft. 7 in

Weight: 275 lb.

Weapons: a sledgehammer, chainsaw, standard survival knife, brass knuckles, and a .500 Smith & Wesson

Signature Things: a hooded sweater jacket and brass knuckles

Gear: football gear, clothes covered in duct tape, a lighter, and a satchel backpack hybrid

Possessions: an iPod touch with a solar charger and glasses

Skills: boxing, low cqc skills, and low shooting skills

Mane 6 Character Whose Personality Matches: Fluttershy

Description: Nick is the tank of the group. If you were to ever get in a fist fight with him, he'd lift you up and throw you with one arm. Nick is just strength. There are occasions where he will black out and will stop only when he is finished killing, knocked unconscious, or killed. During the zombie apocalypse, he was given a pair of steel brass knuckles from me and Tran taught him how to speak Vietnamese. Nick is a brony

Weaknesses: Nick relies too much on his strength, has bum knees, and suffers from mental breakdowns from having to survive the zombie apocalypse for a long period of time. Nick also has a relatively simple fighting style because of his reliance on strength. Outside the zombie apocalypse, Nick is relatively shy, just to new people, and nice even though he's the hulk of the group, making him most like Fluttershy.

Ike A.K.A. The Greaser

Age: 17

Height: 5 ft. 10 in

Weight: 180 lb.

Weapons: a baseball bat, stiletto knife, straight razor, machete, a zippo, butterfly knife, and a double-barrel shotgun

Signature Things: a 50's era styled leather jacket and jeans

Gear: tools (universal crescent and socket wrench kits, pliers, screwdrivers, hacksaw, normal saw, and a hammer), clothes covered in duct tape, 10 yards of rope, 7 rolls of duct tape, a heavy chain, and a back pack

Possessions: a stiletto comb and a guitar

Skills: boxing, normal cqc skills, normal shooting skills, and high knife fighting skills

Mane 6 Character Whose Personality Matches: Rarity

Description: Ike is a guy that enjoys the classics. If you fought him it would be similar to fighting with a boxer. Tran taught him how to fight with a knife before the zombie apocalypse. During the zombie apocalypse, Tran taught Ike to speak Vietnamese. Looks notoriously like a greaser (a 50's gangster) but he acts with class, making him most like Rarity. Ike also notoriously likes knives and to cut people. That and playing the guitar. Never touch his guitar ever. Ever! Ike is a brony.

Weaknesses: Ike only knows how to fist fight, making his close quarter combat limited.

Andy A.K.A. The Troll

Age: 15

Height: 5 ft. 7 in

Weight: 135 lb.

Weapons: ek commando dagger, a gasoline-powered weed whacker with the plastic wires replaced with 4 knives, riot shield, bamboo bo staff, and a 995 TSFG (a 9mm carbine)

Signature Things: a t shirt with a troll face, extreme sarcasm, extreme randomness, extreme seriousness, and screwing around

Gear: binoculars, riot armor, a backpack, clothes covered in duct tape, air horn, and a megaphone (CAUTION: DON'T MIX THOSE TWO ITEMS TOGETHER!!!)

Possessions: glasses, electronic watch, and a pocket watch

Skills: lower than average shooting ability, high staff fighting ability, strictly short ranged combat, decent knife fighting skills, and terrible at close quarters combat

Mane 6 Character Whose Personality Matches: Pinkie Pie (The world is going to end [again] when he meets her)

Description: Andy is the scout of the group. He is also the really annoying troll of the group as he tends not to take things seriously. Andy also happens to be Tran's brother. Before the zombie apocalypse, Tran taught him how to fight with a bo staff. Andy is relatively lazy and annoying. When it comes to close quarters combat, Andy will be defeated unless he has a staff, gun, or knife. Andy suffers from PTSD from surviving the zombie apocalypse. His PTSD is usually unnoticeable due to his randomness and weirdness making him most like Pinkie Pie (but seriously the world is going to end when they meet). Andy tends to care about things that he likes and is relatively lazy. Andy does not care or notice other things and tends to have low common sense but is still very smart. Other than that, Andy speaks Vietnamese. Andy is not a brony.

Weaknesses: Andy has a limited combat ability when it comes to fist fighting. Andy is also very scrawny but not nearly as close as his brother. Andy has a short to medium shooting range.

Tran A.K.A. The Crazy Asian

Age: 16

Height: 5 ft. 11in

Weight: 120 lb.

Weapons: a heavy kukri designed for chopping trees (not branches but actual logs), a cowboy style bowie knife, an actual samurai sword (from the 1400's), 80 pound recurve bow, 3 tactical throwing knives, lanyard (yes a lanyard, the kind you hang around your neck with keys on it) with 40 attached keys (yes 40), a crudepivoting hidden blade, a hidden blade that shoots out also crude, 2 boot knives push dagger variants, 2 hidden daggers, 2 switchblades and a .22 Walther PPK

Signature Things: a Vietnam War era jungle camouflaged BDU, chewing gum, a polo, jungle camouflaged pants, a fleece jacket, a sweeter, and steel toed combat boots

Gear: a chain maille shirt, gas mask, a tactical plate carrier with protective steel plates, clothes covered in duct tape, 4 pipe bombs, 7 soda cans filled with thermite, 2 padlocks, 2 pairs of needle nosed pliers, bandages, a lighter, salt packets, 3 rolls of duct tape, and a garrotte

Possessions: iPod touch with solar charger, a Rubik’s cube, watch, glasses, pencil, and a pen

Skills: martial arts, knife throwing abilities, advanced knife fighting, archery, really extreme shooting ability, lock picking, and parkour

Mane 6 Character Whose Personality Matches: All of the main six

Description: The typical Asian. Lives up to the stereotype of one. Very smart, enjoys parkour and martial arts, has a photographic memory, and enjoys the Rubik's cube. One rather ironic trait of Tran is that he's six feet tall unlike most Asians. Before the apocalypse he was always working and reading. When fighting me, you might as well give up so you don't die due to me knowing martial arts. In a fight, Tran will fight you with any weapon available ranging from tonfas to hook swords to lanyards and shirts. Will ignore pain and emotion as Tran is both a masochist and mentally ill, even before the zombie apocalypse. Most of the time Tran is calm, but when he's not, he acts rather odd as he has ADHD. He has three black belts but it is it the most dangerous trait of Tran. His most dangerous trait is his intelligence. A photographic memory and boredom caused this intelligence. Not only that but Tran is a gun nut. Tran is a brony.

Weaknesses: Tran scrawny and weak. Also mentally ill.

"God damn. I hate using this" Ike said, loading his double barrel.

"Well the other pump actions are broken so you're stuck with that" I said. How did the other pump actions break? It's a long story.

"Where'd you get this by the way?" Nick asked while holding up the .500 S&W revolver. He popped open the cylinder and loaded in five rounds

"Found it on a roof. It was just abandoned there with a few boxes of ammo" Andy said.

"That's weird but I like it" Nick said. Once loaded, he stuck the revolver in his belt.

We then began the long journey to Luke Air Force base. When we were in seeing range of the base, we noticed the gates were missing and there were three cars parked in front of the base. A loud engine noise was coming from the inside of the base. When we were close enough, I noticed that they were attempting to cut into a building with what looked like a power saw. "I'll take point" I said while stepping out of the car and putting on my boonie. Inside of the base, there were twelve people." When you hear a gunshot, shoot them all" I said while pulling out my garrote. We weren't thieves or raiders, we've seen these people before killing other survivors for their supplies.

I snuck behind a guard that was armed with only a pistol and wrapped the previously aforementioned garrote around his throat. After the garrote was correctly around his neck, I pulled out my Bowie knife and stabbed him in the throat. Taking his pistol (an 1911a1) in my right hand, I pulled out my PPK and prepared to dual wield. If I wasn't ambidextrous, I would be wasting so much ammo.

Sneaking behind another guard, I shot him the back of the head with the PPK in my left hand. With the 1911a1 in my right hand, I shot a guard twice in the chest. Andy shot a guy four times, twice in the chest, once in the arm, and the last in the head. He wasted the rest of his mag missing and shooting myself once (thank god for my armor) while Ike had shot two guards in their midsections with his shotgun. Nick, with his .500 S&W, shot three people, only missing once. I used up the rest of my ammo left in my pistols at the two of the last people. I saw one man who was shot by Nick pull out a sidearm. Reacting, I implanted one of my three throwing knives into his left eye. "Andy grab me my knife will you?"

"Sure" he said while grabbing the knife and wiping the blade on the shirt of one of the dead bodies.

"Andy, you also shot me once in the back!” I yelled while slapping him on the back of the head for yet another reason while receiving yet another OW from him. Again, thank god for body armor!

As I moved to what they were working on, I noticed something that one of them had. Picking it up, I looked at it in the sun. "Oh my god, a Desert Eagle!" It was indeed the famous pistol and yes, it was the .50 AE version. In addition to the pistol, I looted around fourteen magazines from the body. Then I checked the body of the first man that died, adding several 1911 magazines to my possession. I love the 1911. Plain and simple. It's a little outdated but it's kinda like owning a muscle car.

"Hey! Look what I found!" Nick said while picking up a Taurus Judge.

"Dear god! A .410 shotgun revolver" I said.

"And look at this" Ike said while holding up a Colt Python and a S&W M29.

"Can I-"

"No" Ike said, cutting me off.

"But I wants" I said.

"No" Ike repeated. "These are staying with me.

I looked at what they looked at what they were cutting through. "HA! Those idiots thought they could saw through the door to a military armory with a concrete cutter. Luckily for us, I brought some thermite" I said while placing two cans of the aforementioned low explosive. Quick explanation for those that don't know, thermite is low explosive(which means it doesn't go boom) that burns at several thousand degrees(dependent on the type and grade of thermite), capable of melting through nearly anything.

"Everyone step back" I said before lighting the fuse to the thermite. After the two cans lit, the door's locks melted away in a matter of seconds. After the door fell forward with a loud thud, we stepped in and saw the mother load of weapons. All of us dropped our jaws to the ground staring at rows and rows and rows and guess what more, rows of guns, ammo, and explosives. "It's a dream come true. Well don't get any guns yet. Let’s check the base's mechanic's zone for a vehicle."

The door to the mechanic's zone was the same as the armory and was ended the same way as the armory. Inside, we saw tanks, APCs, LAVs, hummers, deuces, and more. Unfortunately, most of the vehicles were missing either engine parts, tires, or sections. The good vehicles were gone. The military must have been deployed as many of their vehicles as fast as possible to contain the earlier events of the infection. The only vehicle left functioning was an M54 that was equipped with a troop transport bed instead of its usual cargo bed.

"This is the only vehicle in this place that can move. Guys load this up with anything usable." After scavenging from the garage, Nick pulled the truck up to the armory.

While at the armory, I said "Load up all the ammo, tactical gear, food, explosives, gasoline, diesel, medical supplies, and armor that you can find while I pick your weapons. Then choose your weapon. Don't take too much, we still have to be able to drive." After everything was loaded up to the truck I took out 150 pounds of RDX, a blasting cap, and an electronic timed detonator.

"Tran, you Crazy Asian, what are you going to do?” Ike asked.

"Well I am blowing up the armory so no one else has access to them. We've seen how bad the raiders/thieves can get and we don't need them with anymore weapons. Timer's going for twenty-five minutes and it's going into the armory with the rest of the ordnance, so we need to get out of here before it blows" I replied while preparing a bomb.

After we left Luke Air Force Base and drove twenty-five minutes away, we heard a loud boom in the distance and felt a shock wave. Nick and Ike were sitting in the front while my brother and I was in the back. The trip from the base and where we lived would take four hours to travel back and forth, but our trip was going to take longer due to some complications.

"Scheisse (shit [German]). We have three cars tailing us. They must have seen the explosion" I said before some of the people in the cars started shooting at us."Ohooiet!!!!! (holy fuck [Russian])" I yelled before getting hit once in the vest and another grazing my unprotected leg. "Verdamin (damn it [German]. Andy hit the deck. I'll get rid of them" I said while pulling out an M4a1 fitted with an M203 along with a box of 40mm grenades and four extra beta mags. Then I quickly wrapped my grazed leg in bandages.

Back before the zombie apocalypse, I was getting ready to join the military. I started at a young age and gained many skills and also read up on a lot of things about the military along with other things. When you are shooting at cars, you have to shoot at the engine and this should preferably done with a good dose of ammo. The bullets will kill the engine of the car and eventually the car will slow to a halt.

I quickly disabled two of the cars by dumping 10 rounds into one engines and another with a grenade. I had started reloading a new grenade into the M203 when a golden flash blinded me. Thinking I was simply blinded by some outside source, I randomly fired the grenade hoping to hit the last car. I felt the truck crashing. I slowly regained my eyesight.

While rubbing my eyes I noticed we had crashed inside of a building and I shot a group of zombies with a grenade, blowing them all up. "Que demonios? (what the hell [Spanish])" I said while looking at the zombies I shot. "Guys was I the only one to get blinded by a bright golden light?"

"No" they all said in unison. We had all jumped out of the Deuce and notice large doors.

"Ike lock up that door with a chain" I said while tossing him a lock. After locking the door, we went to the group of zombies we blew up, or so we thought. Upon closer inspection of the corpses, I found green blood and pony-shaped bug carapaces. The only corpse that wasn't blown up resembled a small, cartoonish mix of a pony and a bug. Wait a minute, I recognized it.

"What the hell is that?” Ike asked.

"Nick is that what I think it is?"

"Yes" he replied.

"Well guys, if this is what I think it is, then we are probably in Equestria."

"Wait Equestria. As in MLP Equestria?" Ike asked.

"Yes I think-" I began until we heard loud clanging from the door.

"Who issss in the armory. This is the changeling captain and this isssssss an invassssssion. You Canterlot guardsss are doomed. SSSSurrender and get out of your armory and we will enssssssure your quick death.” a hissing voice said.

"FUCK YOU!!” Ike said. "And what is with the god damn hissing?!"

"Then you will die!"

"Enter a different fucking dimension that is supposed to be filled with love and tolerance and we have to kill something already" Ike said.

"Why should we help them?” Andy asked.

"Well, we must help the good and if we don't, those changelings will just kill us." We had begun to arm ourselves, throwing off our old armor, and putting on a set of IOTV armor. I took off my current plate carrier, taking off pieces and parts of it. I replaced the ceramic plates of my current vest with the steel plates from my old vest. Although steel plates were significantly heavier, they were capable of stopping more bullets and would not shatter unlike ceramic plates. Then I treated my leg.

Our Weapons

Tran

Primary: M4a1 with an M203, hi capacity beta magazines, and a suppressor and an Barrett M82a3/M107(not currently used and stored in the truck)

Secondary Primary: AA12 with 32 round drum magazines and 870 tactical shotgun

Secondary: a Walther PPK, Springfield 1911a1, Glock 18, and a Desert Eagle 50 AE

Backups: all previously mentioned melee weapons

Gear:  an IOTV vest with steel plates, a chain maille shirt, a gas mask, 3 M67 frag grenades, 4 flashbangs, 3 concussion grenades, 8 pounds of C4, 3 blasting caps, 3 detonators, 10 yards of det cord, 12 paperclips, and a field medic's kit

Nick

Primary: M60 (MK43) with a grip

Secondary Primary: RPG7

Secondary: 500 S&W and .410 shotgun pistols

Backups: all previously mentioned melee weapons

Gear: an IOTV vest with ceramic plates

Andy

Primary: Vector SMG with dual mags and a red dot/acog hybrid scope

Secondary Primary: M1216 shotgun

Secondary: 3 M9s

Backups: all previously mentioned melee weapons

Gear: an IOTV vest with ceramic plates

Ammo Count: 7 Vector mags, 4 shotgun mags and 2 mags an M9

Ike

Primary: AK47

Secondary Primary: double barrel shotgun(he forgot to grab a shotgun)

Secondary: M29, a Colt Python, and a HK USP with a suppressor

Backups: all previously mentioned melee weapons

Gear: an IOTV vest with ceramic plates and several grenades

We preceded to the armory doors that were still emitting sounds of thudding. My guess was that they were trying to break in. Probably with a battering ram. "Okay, everyone step away from the door" I said.

"What are you going to do?" Ike asked.

"Dusting it with fairy dust" I replied while pulling out explosives.

"Oh shit!" Ike said. All three of them ran away from the door, ducking for cover behind the truck.

I laughed at their common sense. "Nick, come back here. I'm going to need some help."

"What? Why me?!" Nick asked.

"I need a lift." A few minutes later, several charges of explosives were set up on the door in a spiderweb design. We all ducked behind the truck. "Blasting!" I yelled out. I slammed the detonator on my head. The doors exploded outward. Apparently, there were a lot of them trying to break in here as enough blood had pooled out under the remains of the door to create a large puddle.

And this was where we left off at from the beginning of the chapter. We had grabbed plenty of ammunition for each of our weapons as we knew that we would be using them up pretty quickly as our intended targets were relatively easy to hit. We also didn't have to worry much about them being able to kill, much less injure us. Their weapons were mostly melee and they weren't able to get within swinging range.

Everywhere we went there was a trail of changeling bodies and eventually I was down to my 870, Nick was down to his hand cannons, Andy was down to his M9s, and Ike was down to his double barrel shotgun.

The four of us were in front of two doors. I recognized the door from the old TV show. It was the door to Celestia's throne room. I took out whatever C4 I had left, a detonator, and some det cord. With duct tape, I applied the mentioned materials to the door. “Everyone stand back" I said while handing Ike the detonator and prepping a flashbang.

The second the door blew open, I threw in a flashbang. After going inside, we saw the Mane Six, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadence, six guards, and Shining Armor. "Guys guard the door" I said. I looked to where the Mane Six was lying and noticed one familiar pegasus lying on the ground. It was Fluttershy. She had an arrow embedded in her side and was bleeding profusely. That's not good.

Immediately the guards went up to us with spears. Pulling out my kukri and Bowie, I chopped the spearheads off of all their weapons. Then Shining Armor came up with a sword in a magical aura and swung at me. I blocked with my bowie knife, turned the sword sideways, and brought the kukri down on it, snapping the blade. With a last ditch attempt, Luna put up a shield around them. Seeing the shield, I pulled out my Desert Eagle and put one round in the shield experimentally. When the bullet made contact with the shield, it cracked just a tad bit. Pulling out my M4a1, I took my last 40mm grenade and reloaded it. Shooting the M203, the shield completely shattered and went down.

"Thou will not capture us alive" Luna said.

"Can it, we are on your guy's side and we are helping you" Ike said.

"Sister just do as they say. We are in no position to demand anything and they are not attacking. Either they are of good nature and helping our nation or greedy scavengers. Either way, they don't seem to be hostile towards us" Princess Celestia said trying to calm her sister down.

"Now that you guys are calm I can treat the person with the arrow in her side" I said while taking out some medical gear, 4 shotgun shells, pliers, and a lighter. I took out gauze, medical alcohol, a suturing needle, and suturing twine. "Andy come over here and help me. When I signal, pull out the arrow." I took out a small syrette of morphine and injected it into her side. I signaled Andy. After Andy pulled out the arrow I poured alcohol on the wound making her wince slightly. The morphine must have not have been enough. I began suturing the wound. With, the pliers I took apart the shotgun shells, pouring the gunpowder on the wound. With the lighter, I lit the powder, effectively cauterizing the wound. Finally I wrapped the wound with gauze. I took out another syrette and injected it into her side.

Suddenly I had an idea. Fluttershy was Nick's favorite pony and he would often go into fits of rage where he's short of the Hulk. "Nick come over here." The minute he laid his eyes on Fluttershy, the member of the mane six he most favorited, he had a look on his face, the look that he would make before he would get angry and black out.

Nick finished looking at Fluttershy, he dropped his guns and pulled out his brass knuckles. He growled a little before he started walked away. "Ike step away from the door!" Ike turned around Nick to see him in his rage and quickly jumped out of the way.

Nick walked out of the room and started attacking some changelings. I took one look at Nick attacking the changelings. Hmm. I should get him to be in this rage mode more often. Nick was punching changelings. I noticed that when he punched a changeling, his fist would go right through the changeling. When he punched a changeling’s head, whatever changeling's head seemed to explode. I knew nothing was going to stop him besides anything short of a god.

As Nick seemed to easily slaughter the last of the changelings, we joined in. I started using my samurai sword in conjunction with my various pistols as I had ran out of ammunition for my 870. Andy picked up a nearby spear that had its spearhead missing and was using it as a staff to beat changelings. Ike had also joined in, using his handguns. After killing the rest of the changelings, we were all knocked unconscious all at the same time by a blue light. Presumably, this was done by Luna because that is the color of her magical aura.

-X-X-X-

When I woke up, I found myself in a cell. I noticed that I had been stripped of my weapons and gear. I looked over to my friends and noticed that they were missing their weapons and gear too. I tried to move, until I was restrained by my ankle to a wall. I pulled out a paperclip from my pocket and unlocked the keys that were around my ankles. Then I did the same thing to my friends. After unlocking us all I kicked them all awake.

"Aw what the hell!??!" Ike said.

"Hi Tran. What happened?" I guess he wasn't mad. "I feel like shit. The last thing I remember was seeing Fluttershy" Nick said.

"Well you blacked out and began punching changelings to death. By the way we are all trapped in their dungeon. They took all our weapons and gear” I said before unlocking the dungeon door with the paperclip . Wait a minute, I felt several familiar weight. I still had some of my hidden weapons!!! "I still have my PPK, my Glock 18, my hidden blades, my lanyard, two switch blades, and my boot knives." I handed Ike my PPK, Nick my Glock, and Andy a boot knife and switchblade. I was going to use the rest.

"How the hell did they not take these?!" Ike said.

"Magic?" I said.

I proceeded to the cell door and started picking the cell door. Normally, it would be impossible to pick a lock without looking at it but luckily, all locks in Equestria were simple, as most were from the "olden" times.

We made our way to the throne room looking for the princesses. At the entrance to the throne room (still missing its doors from the breach), we saw the Celestia, Cadence, and Shining Armor. Running inside we brandished our weapons and I ran up to the Celestia holding a switchblade to her throat while Andy did the same with Cadence.

"They're attacking the princess!!!" Shining Armor yelled out.

"We want our stuff back because you took it after we helped you with those changelings and it is not attacking... I am threatening her."

"GUARDS!" Cadence yelled. Hearing the call for help, eighteen guards came in.

"After we helped you with the changelings, this is how you repay us? We just want our stuff back and we'll just be on our way."

"You will not get away with this mon-" Shining Armor began.

"Enough!!!!" Princess Celestia yelled. "Did you not notice that they were helping us with the changelings?"

"But Princess, look at what they are doing. Threatening you and demanding irrational items."

"Yes, but Luna did use a knock out spell on them, and we did lock them up for helping us. If you were hit with a knockout spell and then put in a dungeon, wouldn't you do the same?"

Shining Armor sighed. "Guards back down” Shining Armor said while motioning the guards to lower their weapons while we lowered ours.

As the guards lowered their weapons, I noticed a few things about some of them. "There are changelings here."

"What do you mean?" Celestia said.

"Well, I saw some guards act slower than your real guards, they looked to their left and right to make sure they did something right. That means the guards that looked around for guidance aren't really guards, but are fake because your guards that are already trained, would instantly know what to do. Nick, Andy, and Ike give me my weapons back", I said while being handed my weapons. With my PPK I shot three guards in the head. The three guards that I shot lost their disguises and reverted back to changelings.

"By the way your guards and military are absolutely terrible. We managed to stop those changelings with the four of us while you guys failed with probably thousands. By the way if you imprison someone you take away all their weapons. You left me with several of my weapons", I gloated

"You guys had superior weapons!" Shining Armory exclaimed.

"Pick five of your best fighters and I will be able to beat them in a fair fight, weapons or not. If they are using any sort of weapon I am using my hidden blades."

"Hidden blades?” Celestia asked. I then proceeded to put the hidden blades in their extended position. "Where did you get those?"

"I made and designed them myself." They were simple mechanisms that had to be reset by hand unfortunately.

"Are you willing to show us your weapon designs?"

"Possibly. Now did you choose your five best?” I said while handing Andy my weapons except for the hidden blades. In front of me were five unicorn guards similar to Shining armor armed with simple broad swords. "Simple sword designs?

"No attacking this area" I said while gesturing towards the mentioned area. "Its my groin."

One guard lunged his sword at me with his magic. Side stepping, I dodge the blade and brought my elbow down on the back of the unicorn's head, knocking him unconscious. Using a hidden blade, I blocked an incoming slash, tapped the attacker's horn, and then punched him in the nose twice, causing him to get unconscious. The third guard slashed at my vertically, slicing a small amount of hair off the back of my head while I bent forward to dodge. Standing back up, I swept the third guard's leg and stomped on two of his legs. Going on the offensive side, I ran and drop kicked the fourth guard in the face. I bashed him on the head with the broad side of the sword. The last guard tried to buck me in the balls. Grabbing both his hooves, I slammed him into a wall. Then I slammed him into three more walls.

"You just took out five of our best stallions!!” exclaimed Shining Armor.

"Well, let’s get our weapons back" I said completely unfazed by the battle.

"How can you be so casual with such violence?" Cadence asked.

"With what I do every day, I have to deal with this. We have to deal with this. You should be able to deal with this. We just come from an even worse situation. My friends have mental illness from all of it. I had mental illness even before it happened."

"What happened to where you lived?"

"I'll tell you later. Maybe when we get our schtuff back. Where?"

"We put them in my sister's room so she could study them" replied Celestia.

"Ok lead the way." After going through four tunnels, we approached a flight of stairs.

"We need to go to the bottom of these stairs to get to the hallway that leads to Luna's room" said Celestia.

Just as I took the first step Andy tossed something at me. "I forgot to give these back!” I turned around to see that he tossed me the weapons I lent him causing me to fall down four flights of stairs.

"You may be my brother but I will kill you one day!!” I said before being rehanded my weapons at the bottom of the stairs. "Great you got the graze wound on my leg to start bleeding again." We continued walking until we hit a door with Luna's cutie mark. When I opened the door, I saw the stupidest thing that will or could ever happen. Princess Luna, a wise god-like being, was staring down the barrel of a possibly loaded .500 S&W. Running forward, I flicked Luna's horn, making her magical aura on the hand cannon disappear and making it drop on the ground.

"How dare thee commit an act of sexual assault against royalty!!” Luna said in the royal Canterlot voice.

"You were staring down the barrel of a deadly weapon capable of killing bears!! Now give us our possessions back" I replied." Also, I didn't know unicorn's horns were like that."

"This defeat a bear? Thou art lying and thou can't have them back. This, at best, is a mere club!"

"Sister I have agreed to give them back due to a deal and in thanks for getting rid of the changelings. Could you demonstrate what these does?” Celestia said.

"Sure" I said while we geared back up with the load out of the previously mentioned weapons, except without the ammo, grenades, tactical grenades, and explosives." How much ammo do you guys have?"

"18 for the .44 and twelve for the Python" Ike said.

"A good amount for the hand cannons" Nick said.

"3 total mags" Andy said.

"Hey Nick, put one in the wall with the .500." With a loud bang there was a new hole in the wall in Luna's room. Everyone that was a pony winced from the loud bang while Luna was in awe. "Told you so. Now can you teleport us to the door in front of the armory?" After being teleported, I climbed up onto the Deuce.

"What is that?” Celestia asked.

"Princess Celestia, Luna, and Cadence, Shining armor, and other guards I introduce you to our vehicle. It's essentially a small train."

"What are you doing?" Nick asked.

"Checking what we have" I replied while rifling through the items in the truck. Not only did we have ammo and explosives but we had a large amount of tools, gasoline, medical supplies, and various other things.

"Princess Celestia when is breakfast? I am a bit hungry” I asked.

"It is about time in fifteen minutes" she replied. We had then started walking to the dining hall while Ike drove the deuce in a good parking space. In the dining hall there were the princesses, the four of us, Shining Armor, several other ponies that were nobles, and unfortunately Prince Blueblood.

"Auntie why do we have such creatures dining with us" Blueblood asked. "We sometimes allow commoners to dine with us but this is just ridiculous."

"They are eating with us because I invite them to, so just let them be Blueblood' she replied. "And you are not to refer to them as creatures, they are guests."

"Auntie, why would you invite commoners to eat with royalty? They could be changelings from that attack we had yesterday. Have you not seen their appearance? We also need to get better guards, the ones we already have deserved to be sent to the dungeon due to the fact they put royalty in danger."

"Oh hey, a penny!” Andy said while picking up a bit. "What kinda coin is this?"

"That is a copper bit you fool. It's the money we use. Gold ones are worth 100, silver ones 10, and copper worth 1. That being copper probably made your wealth increase tenfold."

"Well these commoners are the only reason the changeling invasion was stopped" I began, "so if you do not want me to tear out your throat and eat it in front of you. Then shut the fuck up."

"How dare you threaten royalty? You shall ACK-", Blueblood began until I grabbed his throat and took my bowie knife out.

I pointed the knife to his throat. I heard dripping and saw that he pissed himself. I released Blueblood and punched him in the side of the head while putting my knife away. We heard nothing from him for the rest of the wait. When we got our meals, it was a salad with hay, lettuce, tomatoes, and daisies. “Sorry to intrude, but my friends and I can't eat this."

"Why not?” Cadence asked.

"Well you guys are herbivores right?"

"Yes."

"Well my species are omnivores and can't digest some plants such as hay, grass, and flowers."

"I see” Celestia said. "It is not common that we get omnivores or carnivores."

"Yes, but don't worry we won't eat any ponies. Although ponies do taste very good."

"What?!” everypony said in unison.

"Kidding. We'll just eat some MRE's from the truck."

"MRE?"

"MRE stands for meal-ready-eat; they are really high calorie foods that will last for a fifteen to twenty years in the best conditions. Our government gives it to our troops. It is supposedly the worst tasting food in the world but I like the taste."

"By the way, do you guys know how we got here?” Ike asked.

"We don't know" replied Luna.

"Same here" Cadence replied.

"I do not know" said Celestia. Wait a minute. The way she said that...

"Celestia, you are lying, I can tell" I said.

"How dare thee accuse our sister of lying!" said Luna.

"Celestia you tensed up when Ike asked that question and when you said that you didn't know, you swallowed, meaning you are lying. Now how come you teleported us here" I said.

"Now why do you believe that I I teleported you four here? The amount of magic required to do that is tremendous."

"Well right before we were teleported, there was a bright blinding light that was golden. I'm guessing that was your magical aura because you are levitating a tea cup right now with a gold aura. Your body and your magical aura betrayed you."

"Smart. You've caught me. I performed a summoning spell searching for the most capable warriors, but for some reason the spell took you four from your home. I apologize taking you guys from your home."

"Celestia, you did us a favor. Instead of summoning something from nearby, you summoned us from possibly another dimension. We do not plan on going back to that hellhole."

"What happened to your world?"

"A rather long story. We'll explain later. Can I get something to drink?” I said before being served a glass of a dark red liquid. "What is this?" Guessing it's wine.

"That is wine."

I quickly drained the glass of its content. "Ugh! Taste like incredibly sugary grape juice. Needs more sake. Even at my age, this is basically fruit punch."

"Wait, this wine is rather strong in alcohol content and what do you mean too young?” asked Celestia.

"In our world we did not meet the age requirements to be able to drink, but with everyone dead, no law, and government we were able to do anything we wanted, same with other people and if that is strong for your alcohol, then you ponies are really, really, really, really, really light weight drinkers."

"What was the age requirement to be able to drink from where you're from?"

"21."

"It is 18 in Equestria. If you were too young to drink there, how old are you?"

"16" I replied.

"17" Ike replied.

"19" Nick replied.

"15" Andy replied.

"Wait so let me get this straight, four minors managed to take down a changeling invasion, while our entire army and royal guard didn't" said Celestia. "This is an embarrassment to our nation."

"Wait we aren't minors" said Nick.

"In Equestrian society minors are everypony that is 24 and younger" said Cadence. "Though the age of consent is 16 and the required age to own weapons is at age 14."

"I have one question. Tran if you are only 16 why do you act as if you are as old as a middle aged stallion and how do you know so much and fight so well? You should be in school" Celestia asked.

"Mental illness, a photographic memory, and my home world" I said.

"Yes. Here is a map of the castle and a pass. We also need you four to meet the element of harmony bearers."

"What are the elements of harmony bearers?” Ike asked. Celestia had begun to explain what they are as I left to the library. Inside of the library I got a book about the history of Equestria. I began speed-reading the book while listening to this tune quietly.

Youtube Video

Weirdly I like listening to rock, metal, and or heavy metal quietly while doing something calming and listened to classical music blaring louder than a cannon going off while doing something dangerous or demented.

As I was listening, some random guard had decided it was a good idea to pull out my headphones. Looking at the guard, I said, “Who touched my music? Nobody touches my music."

"Well what happens if I did? he replied while brandishing a spear. I then pulled out my kukri and chopped off the head.

"That." The guard started trembling a little bit. These Royal Guards are horrible!

"Don't hurt me. I just have to tell you the princesses need you back."

"Ok, let me finish reading." I finished my book and placed it back where I got it.

After I finished reading, I realized everything was the same as it was on the TV show except for the history previous to Nightmare Moon. Previous to Nightmare Moon, there were several wars. Between Nightmare Moon and the reappearance of Luna, there was a time of peace. After the reappearance of Luna, everything was the same as it was on the TV show. The land of Equestria also lost the knowledge on how to make steel after Nightmare Moon.

I then walked back to the princesses, Shining Armor, and my friends. "You guys done talking?"

"Yeah" replied Ike.

"Well, you said we were going to meet the elements of harmony bearers? When is that?"

"Yes, we need you to meet them. Also, we need you to live in Ponyville because you can't live in Canterlot with your weapons and green wagon. To answer your question, we are meeting them today. When we get to Ponyville, can you answer some questions?” replied Celestia.

"We can answer some questions, as long as they are not too personal. Anything else, we can answer. Can we go to Ponyville first and you guys arrive four hours later?"

"Yes we can."

"We can finally have thy questions answered by thee" Luna said.

"And you can answer ours. Also is there a way to enchant our miniature train so that it never has to be fueled or refueled."

"I can enchant it so that it runs on magic. It would constantly recharge, making it never have to be fueled."

"Can you do that to our deuce?"

"I most certainly can" Celestia said before her horn and then the deuce were covered in a golden glow. A few seconds later we received a," It’s done." I then checked the engine and noticed the engine was glowing bright yellow and every part was basically brand new, even the tires. I checked the gas and saw that it was full. "The enchantment should last about eight months before it fades away."

We had begun to drive to Ponyville in our five ton deuce. When we were within seeing distance of the small town, we stopped the deuce. While exiting the deuce, I noticed my friends leave all their weapons except for their sidearm. "Guys why are you leaving your weapons?"

"We might be giving an imposing figure if we're carrying large metal stick, club things" Andy said.

"Then here" I said while handing them M26 tasers. "Tasers."

As we walked into town, everypony ran away and had the same reaction as meeting Zecora for the first time. "Talk about love and tolerance" Ike said.

"More like run the hell away when there's scary stuff" Nick said.

We had continued to walk until we approached a giant tree. Knocking on the door, we had no response. After knocking we looked through the windows. We saw nothing except Spike trying to hide. “There is nobody in the library. Let’s just wait here until Celestia comes."

Out of nowhere, Nick was bucked in the balls making him fall on the ground and ball in pain while Ike was hit by a purple light and Andy was shot by confetti in the face. I found myself tied up by a lasso and pulled to the ground.

"You have five seconds to release me before I retaliate."

"Hah! There is no way you take all six of us" said Rainbow Dash. Ah Rainbow Dash, you are so cocky.

"Five."

"You ruffians won't hurt anypony like you did with those guards in Canterlot" said Rarity.

"They didn't hurt those guards" said Fluttershy. Of course, she was too quiet and or she was being ignored by the others.

"Four."

"Do you like parties?” asked Pinkie Pie.

"Three."

"Good luck getting outta mah lasso" said Applejack.

"Two."

"You won't hurt us with your weapons like you did with Fluttershy" said Twilight Sparkle.

"He wasn't hurting me, he was helping me," said Fluttershy. She was still too quiet.

"One."

"Twilight, darling, can you knock him out like the one with the black coat? asked Rarity.

"Zero" I said while pulling out my bowie and cutting Applejack's lasso. I hogtied her with her own lasso. Twilight then charged up a spell and shot it at me. I ducked down. Before she could use another spell, I got up and tapped her horn hard, dazing her and knocking her to the ground. Rainbow Dash shot forward at me, trying to tackle me. I simply sidestepped and she flew into a wall knocking herself unconscious. While Dash's attempt of attacking me failed, Rarity was throwing rocks at me with her magic. I grabbed one of the thrown rocks and threw it at her. The rock hit her horn and knocked her out.

I was then blasted in the chest with air and confetti. Due to the set of body armor I was wearing I was wearing, I only stumbled back. Using what was left of Applejack's lasso, I hogtied Pinkie Pie, same as Applejack. After the fight had subsided I noticed, Fluttershy staring into my eyes, staring into my soul and mind. I returned the stare, sharing memories of my life.

"Your actions speak of violence. Your eyes speak of what you really are" Fluttershy said. She flew up and hugged me around my chest.

"What!?!” everypony yelled(minus Rainbow Dash of course).

"It attacked us!” Twilight yelled.

"We did attack his friends and him first."

"It was going to attack us like in Canterlot!!"

I pulled out my 1911 and fired a round into the air, shutting everyone up. "You attacked my friends first, so it is self-defense. In Canterlot, we were deterring the invasion. I only attacked those guards back there because they were in the way when I was trying to help Fluttershy with her injury. We were set here by Celestia to meet the Elements of Harmony A.K.A. you five idiots and Fluttershy. Also, Applejack you kicked my large friend here that can throw ponies like they are pebbles with one arm, in the groin. If I wanted to kill you ponies, you would be dead because we four were able to single handedly stop that changeling invasion when your so called military did squat. I also have all some of my weapons on me so same as the previous statement" I lectured.

"How are we supposed to trust you?" Twilight said.

"Are you dead? Is Fluttershy still impaled with an arrow?" I asked. I quickly dug through my backpack and pulled out some painkillers.

"What are those?" Twilight demanded.

"Painkillers" I replied. I turned to Fluttershy and took out a few pills. "Take these." She took the pills and quickly downed them

"Time to wake up my friends and Dashie here" I said while taking out my taser and taking off the barbs. I then tased two of my friends and then replaced the barbs.

"AAAAAAUGH!!! You need a better way to wake me up" Ike said.

"Fuck!! I'm going to get you" Andy said. I untied Pinkie Pie and Applejack.  I took out a bottle of water and spilled it on her face. She sputtered awake. Taking out some morphine, I injected Nick with it. He stopped writhing on the ground while clutching his groin and stood up, albeit slowly and pained. I somewhat feel pity for him. Getting kicked in the groin by Applejack.

"Sorry bout that" Applejack said while blushing. Nick then picked up Applejack and threw her into a puddle of mud.

"That was for kicking me in my balls. God this hurts" Nick said. "Can you heal me with a spell or something?"

Twilight quickly lit up her horn and started casting a spell on Nick.

"Oh my god that fucking hurt! Now I can finally stand again" Nick said before standing up straight without irritation.

"We need to bring in our wagon. Just wait here." A few minutes later, Ike brought in the deuce.

"What is that!?” asked Twilight Sparkle.

"It's our wagon" I replied.

"That is not a wagon."

"Yes it is."

"No it's not."

"Yes it is."

"Isn't."

"Is."

"Isn't."

"Is."

"Isn't."

"Isn't."

"Is."

"Fine, it's a wagon."

"AHA. You admit it's a wagon, wait..."

"Ha! He got you good!" Pinkie Pie said.

"Well, I'm going off for a run, so bye" I said before climbing a wall and jumping onto a roof. Then I leaped to another building. Gotta love parkour.

Chapter 1: Meeting The Cutie Mark Crusaders

I was leaping from house to house while listening to Franz Schubert's Ave Maria for the violin from my iPod.

Youtube Video

While I was resting for a breath, my headphones were yanked out from my ears. Pulling out my kukri, I turned and saw a certain prismatic haired pegasus.

"What?” I asked while resheathing my kukri.

"What are you doing?” Rainbow Dash said.

"Freerunning."

"What is freerunning?"

"I am running."

"Then why are your jumping from house to house?"

"Because I'm running."

"You know what, never mind. What are you listening to anyways?"

"Classical music."

"Classical music? That trash? Nopony listens to classical music anymore, 'cept old ponies."

Yes, cause that was definitely not insulting. "Well I do and it isn't the only type of music I listen to. It is just a tendency of mine to listen to this type of music. If you don't like that, listen to this", I said before putting an ear bud into her ear and one into my ear. I then started playing 115.

Youtube Video

"This is awesome! What is it?” asked Rainbow Dash.

"Well Dashie. It's music. Plain and simple."

"You got to show this to a DJ I know."

"Vinyl Scratch, aka DJ Pon-3?"

"How'd you know?"

"I know everything!"

"Well if you excuse me, I will be back to my run now" I said before jumping down two stories. After a roll, I got back up and noticed that there were ponies outside and not scared to death at the sight of humans. Twilight must have gotten the town to trust us a little though there were suspicious glares.

I then ran up another wall and jumped onto another house. Time passed by quickly as I free ran. When you do something that you enjoy, time tends to pass quickly.

While running, I noticed a plume of smoke stretching across the sky. Free running to that location, the trail of smoke led to a house fire. Around the burning house, I noticed that there were many ponies watching the fire along with my friends and five of the mane six and several ponies that were dressed up like firefighters.

Somewhere Close To The Fire

"You have to get in there!” a pony yelled. "My foal is still in there, you got to help her!"

"The fire's too intense for us to go in!" the fireman(pony) said.

"Wait a minute. One. Two. Three. Four. Five? Where is Rainbow Dash?” I asked.

"I think she went into the burning house to get that foal" replied Twilight Sparkle.

"Of course. Nick hold my schtuff" I said while handing Nick my weapons except for the 870 shotgun. I donned on my gas mask and pumped my 870 receiving a CHK-CHK. I took the clothes off my torso and rubbed mud on it and redonned it. I walked up to the door and shot off the lock. I turned back to Nick and tossed my shotgun to him, to which he caught.

"Pony or not, you can't go in there!" a different firepony told me.

"Try and stop me" I said before entering the inferno. I went up a flight of stairs which broke down on itself after reaching the top. Walking around, I found Rainbow Dash on the ground trapped under a beam. Lifting the beam, I hoisted Rainbow Dash on my shoulder.

Either she was really light or I'm hallucinating from the smoke. Looking around, I saw four hazy small lumps in a windowless room that had not caught on fire yet. Seeing the lumps, I walked towards them. Upon closer inspection, I found four small ponies, but I couldn't see any specific detail due to soot obscuring the lens on my gas mask.

Upon seeing me one of them said, "Help us!" one of them screamed.

"Can you guys walk?"

"Two of my friends are unconscious and this foal won't walk on her own. Please get help."

"I am the help. Little one, I need you to carry one of your friends and I'll carry the foal and your friend" I said before putting one of the fillies in my backpack and taking the foal in my arms while she hoisted her friend on her back. They were lucky I was able to carry them, along with Rainbow Dash. I'm pretty skinny compared to a normal person.

Walking out the door, I noticed the fire had gotten too strong to use my previous passage way. “Dermo (crap [Russian]). Follow me. I have an idea." The filly just followed me as I took out a grenade and pulled the pin. I threw it into the room that we were previously in. When the grenade detonated, a new exit was made. On the ground was a large wagon of hay that looked like it would cushion the drop(unless there were sharpened spikes hidden under the hay but I doubt that).

The filly jumped out into the hay, which decompressed her fall. Then I jumped out myself. Upon landing, the wagon broke, most likely to the weight of Rainbow Dash, a random filly, a random foal, and I.

Twilight's Point Of View

'What in the Tartarus? That creature is crazier than Celestia going after cake! I wonder if-' My thoughts were interrupted by a massive explosion originating from the south end of the building.

"No!” yelled the mother.

"I'm sorry for you loss. You have my condo-" I said before being interrupted by a large wagon being destroyed.

My Point Of View

“Hijo de puta (son of a bitch [Spanish])" I said. I pulled of my gas mask and took a breath of the fresh air.

I walked over to the mother. "I think this little one belongs to you ma'am", I said before handing the foal back to her respectful parent.

The mother nearly burst into tears. "Oh my Celestia! I don't know how to thank you!" She paused. "I don't even know who you are!"

"Tran and yours?"

"Berry Punch."

"Well, I was just trying to help" I said before setting Rainbow Dash down. "Somebody check this pegasus."

"No pulse!!” a firepony said.

"What?!” the remaining Mane Six said, some of them gaining tears. Hearing this I walked over to Rainbow Dash. Looking through my backpack, I took out a shot of adrenalin. I jammed the adrenalin directly into her chest. Then I opened her mouth and started putting breaths of air into her. Taking out one of my tasers, I took off the projectile barbs attachment.

"What are you doing?" a firepony said.

It's a longshot. "Magic" I said before shocking her with both tasers. I released the electrical buzz and waited. Her body began spazzing until she took in a large breath of air.

"HEYGUYSWHATSGOING.WHYDOIHAVESOMUCHENERGYWHATHAPPENEDWHYAREYOUCRYINGSERIOUSLYWHATHHAPPENEDTHELASTTHINGIREMEMBEREDWASGETTINGHITINTHEHEADBYABEAMSERIOUSLYWHATSGOINGONWHYDOIFEELLIKEPINKIEPIEWHYDOIFEELLIKEDOINGAHUNDREDRAINBOOMS" Rainbow Dash said in an adrenalin induced energy rush.

"Pinkie!! I need a few cans of soda. Now!” I said before being immediately handed ten cans of soda by a certain pink earth pony. "Dashie drink these." Now it might have been magic but somehow, she managed to drink all of the cans of soda in an instant. How is that physically possible? The liquid would not have been able to come out that quickly.

"Rainbow Dash! You're alive!” Twilight yelled. All five of them tackled her in a group hug. Aww. That's sweet.

"Uh Tran. Your coat is on fire" Ike said.

But the mud was supposed to prevent that. "Wait, what?” I said before taking off my backpack, vest, and bdu and stomping on it. After the fire went out, I put everything back on. “Great my BDU is ruined. We need to find these fillies’ parents." I looked down at the three little kids that were three famous little fillies known for vandalism.

"What happened?” asked Sweetie Belle.

"Did we get our cutie marks?" said Apple Bloom asked upon waking up.

"Apple Bloom!?” Applejack said.

"This is bad" said Scootaloo.

"Squirt!?” Rainbow Dash said.

"What were yah thinkin!? Why in the world were you in there?!” asked Applejack.

"You could have died!!” Rainbow Dash said.

"You mean exactly like how someone here did?” I said. Rainbow Dash immediately went silent.

"Wait died?” asked Scootaloo.

"Yes, the great and mighty Rainbow Dash braved the fire and died. Then I had to go in there and save you guys. Had to use a frag to get out."

"You're lying!" Scootaloo said.

"Yes I am. Now, what were you guys doing inside that burning building?"

"Um, Cutie Mark Crusaders firefighters?” said Applebloom.

"That is as dangerous as a free solo beginners cliffside climbing cutie mark. Now let’s get back to the library. The princess is due to come here in fifteen minutes" I said while glancing at my watch. “Dashie, race back?"

"Yes! You won't beat my me!" she said.

I looked at Applejack. "Fine" Applejack said before tying Rainbow Dash's wings down.

"Okie dokie lokie. On your mark. Get set. GO!!!” Pinkie Pie said while taking out a checkered flag out of a tree and waving it. Rainbow Dash immediately darted off as I waited for her to get ahead of me. After she was out of sight, I ran up a wall and onto a roof.

While Rainbow Dash had to take a path that involved her going in between buildings and waving around people, I took a direct route to the library. While on top of a house, I saw that Rainbow Dash was sprinting towards the library. I quickly jumped into the library through a window and went behind the front door.

"Ha. I beat him!. Can't wait to see the look on his face", she said.

I opened the front door to her. "I don't think so so."

"What?! Where did you come from? There was no way you won. I didn't even see you past me."

"On the contrary, I beat you because I was free running. While you went around houses and buildings, I was on top of them taking a more direct route ensuring my victory. I covered a lesser distance. Albeit moving quickly, you were at a disadvantage as you had to take a more direct route."

"Please don't tell anypony. They won't think I'm awesome anymore and then they won't be my friends and then I'll have no fan club and then they won't respect me and then I'll be lonely." Hmm. Over thinking it a bit, aren't you? A bit like a certain lavender unicorn that we all know and love.

"Don't worry Dashie we'll still be your friends" said Pinkie Pie.

""Where did you come from?!" said Rainbow Dash.

"Don't worry you are still awesome if you lost a little race. You are the only pony to be able to do the sonic rainboom" said Twilight Sparkle.

"Sugar cube you still can beat me in some athletic parts" said Applejack.

"You'll still be my friend. We've been friends since flight camp" said Fluttershy.

"You will still be the most awesomest pony ever" said Scootaloo. That's not even a word.

"Let’s get inside already before my heart explodes from this cuteness induced heart problems" I said while clutching my chest.

We went inside. “The princess should be here any minute. Let’s just wait here."

The princesses eventually arrived with an entourage of scientists, nobles, and guards. Upon the sight of me, the guards came at me with weapons drawn. There were fifteen of them, two of which were armed with crossbows.

I was then shot four times with arrows. Fortunately, I was still wearing chain maille, which ended up blocking the bolts. Why did I have to be the first person they saw? Well, the others did decide to wait upstairs while I perused the books of Equestria.

I drew my samurai sword and assumed a ready position. The pony who was closest to me was armed with a broadsword held with magic. Simple but effective.

He took a step forward while he swung the sword. I easily blocked the swing and while he was trying for another, I stepped forward and smashed the hilt of my sword in his face before striking him in the face with a left palm strike. Another pony stepped up and tried to hit me with a sword held in his mouth but I dodged before kicking him in the face. It didn't help that I was wearing steel toed boots.

Three ponies stepped up, all armed with swords. "Well" I said before drawing one of the M26 tasers and firing it at the center pony. He fell over onto the left(my left) pony and both of them went out like a light. I dropped the taser. The third pony took one glimpse at his two buddies, then turned to face me again only to meet my boot.

You know, I love kicking people. It's fun! No, not a simple kick where the tip of your shoe hits the target but the type of kick when the underside of your shoe hits the target.

One pony stepped up. He must have been so sure of himself that he would have been able to do something to me. Oh well. I proved he was wrong when I pulled out another taser and used it on him. I also dropped that taser.

This time, seven ponies stepped up. "Cause this is fair." Not to them. I've been studying martial arts since I could ride a bike! Traditionally too, not that Americanized version where you pay the teacher/master/sensei. Three of them were armed with swords, three had spears, and the last had a mace.

I immediately grabbed the one armed with a mace with my free hand and pulled him closer to me. Before he could try anything in my arms, I struck him in the face with my free hand and dropped him once he was unconscious. Two of them led with sword slashes but I dropped down and swept the left one's legs before kicking him in the face. The other one took an elbow to the face when he tried to attack me.

The other four just charged at me. I quickly sheathed my sword and ran in the other direction. When I got to one of the bookcases, I grabbed several books and threw it at them prompting them to stop to catch the books which they had to drop their weapons to do. I struck one of them in the face with my right palm and knocked him out. I quickly grabbed one of them and slammed him into the wall, knocking him out.

I picked up one of their dropped spears and snapped the head off on the ground. As the other two ran towards me, I swung and bashed one in the face before I dropped the makeshift staff and kicked the other one in the face. Both fell right over.

The lasts two just stared at me with their unloaded crossbows. They immediately went back to trying to load their crossbows. I shook my head before I ran forward and plucked the crossbow out of one of their magical grasps. I looked to the other one and he dropped his crossbow out of fear.

I dropped the crossbow and faced the princesses. "Okay, where were we?"

"Why do you keep on attacking our guards?” yelled Shining Armor.

"Why are they attacking me?" I asked back. I looked at the two princesses. "Why didn't you stop it?!"

"We found it amusing!" Princess Luna said.

I looked at Celestia for her response. "Yes, we did" she said with a smile.

"Did they have to shoot me four times?” I said while pulling the arrows stuck to my chain maille. "Fix them so that we can get on with this." Celestia casted a large spell healing all of the ponies. After the ponies woke up, they immediately went at me again until they were stopped by a large purple, magical barrier.

"Stand down! He's supposed to be here!” yelled Shining Armor.

"He attacked us!" responded one of the ponies in similar armor to Shining Armor.

"Correction, you attacked me and I defended myself. Don't shoot me again" I said.

"Now this creature has the audacity to threaten us, the captains of the royal guard" said a pegasus captain.

"Oh yes. I believe these are yours" Celestia said while floating over my two tasers.

"Thank you" I said while removing the used up barb attachments with a fresh set.

"Can we start with this god damn meeting or are we going to argue like brats?" said Ike.

"Let’s start with our names. I am Tran."

"Ike."

"Andy."

"Nick."

"Any of you have any questions?” I asked.

"What happened to your world?” asked Cadence.

I paused. Can they handle the truth? "Our world ended." The ponies in the room had looks of confusion on their faces. "The dead didn't stay dead. Roughly a year ago, the dead started rising from a virus or disease and started killing everyone. Within a month of the first zombie appearance, seven billion people died. We are some of the last of our kind" said Ike.

"Seven billion? Your species' had a total population of seven billion!?” blurted Twilight Sparkle.

"Yes, it was. We're one of the few bands of survivors left. I'd guess that there were maybe twenty, maybe thirty million survivors left."

"You guys survived for a year?” said Applejack.

"Yes. Through scouting, scavenging, and general violence. It was a long and hard year but we made it though did find ourselves in this land of magical ponies" Ike said. "That or we've truly gone insane like Tran over there."

"Insane?” asked Celestia.

"Tran over here" Nick said while pointing to me. "Is insane. Not legally. He hasn't met the standards to be insane back where we're from but the fact that he was almost classified as insane kinda triggers some attention. That's why we call him the Crazy Asian."

"What's an Asian?” asked Twilight Sparkle.

"Well my dear Sparky, an Asian is, or should I say was, a species of our kind that was well known for being short, smart, and not normal when it came to certain things. Andy and I are Asian, but as you can see we are not short for some apparent reason or genetics. Andy and I are also brothers. Why do you think we look alike?” I said.

"Why did yah go into that fire and helped us?” asked Apple Bloom.

"Hey, are you saying that I shouldn't have saved you?"

"Can we see thy weapons and armor?"

"I don't know if we should" I said.

"Please" the cutie mark crusaders said simultaneously while pouting with puppy dog eyes.

"God the cuteness. My hearts going to explode with this cuteness. Okay, fine. Can you bring two tables outside?” I said before walking outside. Outside was a certain parked deuce. After two tables were placed outside, I began to take off my weapons. "Is there a spell of something to clean myself quickly?"

"Yes, I'll cast it on you" Celestia said before casting the spell.

"Oh God" Nick said. "You reek of lilac and lavender."

I glared at Celestia while she sheepishly smiled back. I then proceeded to remove myself off my weapons and gear, placing my belongings on the table along with my friends. I then went into the deuce and took out some explosives, the Barrett, and the flamethrower. I started the demonstration by taking out my sword.

"What material is this sword made off?” the pegasus captain asked while pointing to my samurai sword.

"This sword is made of steel."

"What is steel?"

"Steel is a metal that was lost during the Nightmare Moon event. Steel was the best metal available for, well everything" said Twilight Sparkle.

"Are you able to show us how to make this sword?” asked Shining Armor.

"No, I am not able to."

"Why not?"

"It is not the fact that I am not willing to, it is the fact I am not able to. This katana is nearly 700 years old.

This blade is one piece of metal folded over thousands of times over the course of a year. For me to know how to replicate that ancient, yet perfected art is like asking a child to climb up a cliffside with no ill intent. There are some weapons I can show you how to make and I will show you how to make steel."

"That's amazing! What are they?"

"Maybe another day. Now let’s show you the firearms. These are our primary weapons. What they are, are guns or also known as firearms. With these guns just the four of us were able to stop the changeling invasion single handedly. Each gun has a different function, but they basically work the same way."

"Will thy allow thee to taketh one of thy firearm weapons?” said Luna.

"No."

"No!? Why not? These could help the royal guard defend the kingdom" said the unicorn captain.

"You would not understand our superior technology and the technology would be abused if we were to give it to you."

"Why would we not understand your technology? How are you humans superior? We are speaking in the same language" said a pony scientist.

"Ok. If you are equal to us in knowledge then I issue you a challenge" I said while taking a certain poly chromatic plastic cube toy. "This is a Rubik’s cube. If you are able to make all of the sides the same color as the center piece of each side, then I will let you guys take one of our guns to reverse engineer. You have to solve it by turning each side until they are matching. You cannot take off the stickers, take it apart, or use magic." I handed the Rubik's cube to a scientist.

After ten minutes of handing over the Rubik’s cube to the pony scientist, the scientist handed it to another and another and another and then Twilight Sparkle. Twilight Sparkle's attempt was as futile as the others. Then Luna attempted and failed. Celestia herself even tried it until handing it back to Twilight Sparkle.

"This is impossible! How can you task us to do something that is not even possible?” said Twilight Sparkle.

"Solving this is possible."

"Oh yeah, you solve it."

"Ok if I solve it, we get to ask you some questions after this question and we get immunity from your rule."

"I doubt you are able to solve that so I agree to your terms" said Celestia. I then picked up the Rubik’s cube and examined it.

"Hey Andy can you time me?"

"Sure" he replied. I then started solving it. When I finished, Andy said "forty-two seconds."

"Dang, I didn't break my personal record", I said while being stared at in awe by all the ponies.

"How? How? Just How? How?” asked Twilight Sparkle.

"There are only forty-three quintillion possibilities for a Rubik’s cube. I just happen to know how to get the right one. Time to kill and eat everypony and you guys can't do anything about it."

"What?!?"

"I kid! You guys won't get any of our weapons. They belong to us."

"But we can benefit from having those weapons", said the earth pony captain.

"Well too bad. Guns are tools of death, not toys. They sent small lead, copper, or steel projectiles at supersonic speeds that are meant to tear those flesh, bone, and or any obstacle that stands in the way. Each firearm is designed and used differently" I said. I pointed to the Barrett M82a3 lying on the table. "That rifle is meant for long distanced shooting."

"What do you mean long distances?” asked the Shining Armor

"This gun is lethal over a mile."

"A mile!? Are you talking about the unit of measurement made up of 15840 hooves?" Now that is really weird. Hooves are Equestria's unit of measurement.

"We also have four special types of weapons. The first is a hand thrown explosive, the second is a projectile explosive, the third is a placed explosive, while the fourth shoots fire."

"Will thee demonstrate?” asked Luna.

"Yes" I said while taking out the flamethrower. I lit the pilot light.

"Thou has lied. Tis barely an ember!"

I smiled then pulled the trigger. Out came a forty foot stream of napalm that lit up the sky. I turned to look at the ponies whose jaws were on the floor.

"This is a chainsaw. It can cut through just about anything nonmetal" Nick said.

"How can that cut anything, that isn't even sharp" said Rainbow Dash.

Nick smiled. He turned the chainsaw on. He walked over to a nearby abandoned wagon and went to work. The buzz of a chainsaw was combined with an empty wagon getting sawed in half.

"That was awesome!"

"Now let’s move to our armor" I said. Then I went to the deuce and brought out a spare vest. I removed a few of the kevlar inserts and placed it on the table for everyone to see.

Upon seeing the inserts, Rarity picked up one and started examining it. "What is this exquisite material? It's supple, strong, and it breaths. I must acquire some of this fabric" Rarity said.

"Rares you can't have any of this. It is what are armor is made up of. It is also impossible for you to make it too" I said.

"It can't be that difficult to make."

"Rares, back in our world, this material starts out as a liquid then it is spun into a fiber and then it is woven. It would be impossible for you ponies to make it. The only way you would get some of this kevlar is if we were to give it to you. We use it for our armor because it is twelve times stronger than steel weight for weight."

"Twelve times stronger than steel?!" said an incredulous scientist pony. "It's fabric!""

"In our world, we have automated machinery that moves on its own while you ponies are still using hand tools."

I took off my chain maille shirt and placed it on the table." Now this is chain maille armor. It is composed of several thousand steel rings and is capable of stopping any forms of slashes and some arrows. It could be argued that it's equal to the amount of protection to your plate armor. It's design is obsolete compared to the kevlar but it is still pretty effective."

"Will you show us this armor design?” asked the earth pony captain.

"Unlike the kevlar, yes I can. I got bored one day and decided to make a suit(true story)." I pointed to my gas mask hanging around my neck. "This is a gas mask. It simply filters the air into clean air. Now next question."

"What is your cutie mark?” asked Sweetie Belle.

"Well Sweetie Belle, Humans do not have cutie marks because we do not have magic where we are from."

"You guys don't have magic? Ha we have something that our species beats yours in", asked Twilight Sparkle.

"Yeah you guys have magic and we have technology to the point where we change elements into another or the ability to fly."

"You guys can fly. How?” asked Rainbow Dash. Through trial and error. Lots of error.

"Our species are able to make things fly with the usage of engines. Imagine a train in the air. We called the flying machines airplanes, aircraft, or just planes." Then there were helicopters and a number of other things but it would take a while to explain everything.

"If it is like a train in the air, I bet I could fly faster than them" Rainbow Dash said with a boldness.

"Oh contrar, we have been able to perfect flying at great speeds and they could easily fly faster than you."

"Oh yeah. I can fly faster than sound. Can your planes fly faster than that?"

"Dashie, us humans have found that sound travels at 768 miles per hour or Mach one as we call it. The fastest plane we had was the X43 plane and it went Mach 9.6. The fastest craft our species made was meant for space travel and it can go Mach 52. The fastest speed we ever achieved was the Helios 2 and it could go Mach 332. Technology isn't exactly magic but it still does a good amount.

Rainbow Dash now had a somber expression as her ears had flooped down. "You're still the fastest pegasus in Equestria, Rainbow Dash. Humans will never be able to achieve unassisted flight. You are also undoubtly the fastest biological creature between our two species knowledge." And away the sad expression goes! I took out a piece of gum from a random pocket and popped it into my mouth. "Now next question."

"If you guys didn't have magic, then how did you change the seasons, move the weather, or move the sun and moon?” asked Rainbow Dash.

"Our species can't manually change the weather or seasons. In our world, they change by themselves. Unfortunately, this causes the world to experience extreme temperature ranges. Some regions could be in the minus hundreds while there are others in the one twenties positive. Next question?

"Here is something that makes Tran even crazier. When it was 120 degrees he would still wear long pants, a long shirt, and two jackets" said Ike.

"Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom are you thinking what I'm thinking?” asked Scootaloo.

"Yes" Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom said simultaneously.

"Will you join our club, the Cutie Mark Crusaders?” asked Apple Bloom.

"Let me guess, it's a club where you crusade and venture for your cutie marks" I said.

"How did you know?” asked Sweetie Belle.

"I know everything! Also, yes I will join your wittle club."

"Of course I will" Nick said. The two of us looked to Ike and Andy.

"No" the two of them said simultaneously.

"Well you still have us" Nick said.

"What is that?” asked Applejack, who was pointing at our deuce.

"Well that is the M54 motor vehicle. The M54 truck is a vehicle powered by an internal combustion engine, an engine design that's a step more technologically advanced than a steam engine of a train. It weighs 20000 pounds, its 25 feet long, 10 feet across, can tow tens of thousands of pounds, carry troops, or carry cargo weighing 10000 pounds or somewhere in that area. It has a top speed of maybe 50 ish miles an hour. We use it to carry our extra supplies and move from place to place. Now let’s get back inside" I said while gearing back up and putting supplies back into the truck. We then walked back into the library for the continuation of questions.

"Foot?" Twilight asked.

Remembering earlier about the hoof being basically a third of a foot if you did the math, I formulated a quick answer. "Imagine three hooves. We use feet as our unit of measurement instead of hooves" I said.

"Do you like parties?” asked Pinkie Pie.

"Party!” said Andy.

"Who doesn't?" said Nick.

"I like a good party" said Ike.

"I absolutely hate parties" I said. What? I hate large crowded social gatherings. Small ones, maybe. Big ones, big no no.

"What!? Why would you hate parties? That is a crime against life. It's like hating cake or cupcakes" said Pinkie Pie.

"I also hate cupcakes and cake. They are too sweet."

"Why must you hate life? Maybe one of my parties will change your mind" Pinkie Pie said.

"I am not going to a party Pinkie. Parties are too childish and immature."

"Then I will make a party that you will absolutely love. I Pinkie promise that. Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye." She did the actions as she said the promise.

"What does dermo means? You said it when we were in the fire" asked Scootaloo.

"Well Scoots, dermo is a word in one of the many languages I know and it means crap."

"Wait, many languages? How many do you speak?” asked Twilight Sparkle.

"Well Sparky, I speak six languages."

"Fascinating" she said.

"Why don't you talk about yourselves?” asked Fluttershy in a quiet tone. "You've been talking about your things but you haven't said much about yourselves."

"Well Flutters, I am serious most of the time, but I am crazy random the rest of the time. Usually, I'll help those who need it. I like to learn and do interesting things. If you tell me to do something that I can do, I'd do it because I'm a hard worker. Most of the time I control myself, but if I don't, things will happen. I have a code of morals and ethics I follow. If someone breaks those ethics that I follow, then I will not respect or have mercy" I said.

"I am serious basically all of the time. Usually, I belong to the good side. I act with class to show that I am above some people. Try not to mess with me or I will cut you. Try not to scare me because I am paranoid as hell" said Ike.

"I am never serious. I like to be random and always have fun. I love a good prank or joke. My brother says I don't make sense but he doesn't either. I absolutely love sweets. I love pranks and messing with others to see what cracks them. I am never serious” said Andy.

"I am usually serious. Other times I like to meet with my friends. Usually I'm shy to new people. Um, I think that’s it if it’s okay with you. Just don't mess with me too much" said Nick. "Or you will die."

"What did you do to Rainbow Dash back there?” asked Scootaloo.

"Wells Scoots, What I did back there was I was reviving Dashie. Before you ask how, in our world there was a technique that we invented that would revive a recently deceased person by restarting the heart and lungs. That needle that I injected into Dashie was adrenalin. After the reviving, I gave her the soda because sugar helps counter the adrenalin."

"How did you know our names?” asked Rarity.

"I know everything!"

"Seriously, how did you know our names?" Twilight asked. "Knowing everything is impossible."

"Simple, I know everything" I said.

"But. But" Twilight said.

"Just give it up, Twilight. Don't make it into another Pinkie Pie incident" Rainbow said.

"Smart idea" Nick said.

"Now I think it is time for some of my questions. Are there casinos in Ponyville? Does Equestria know about counting cards?” I asked.

"Ponyville contains two casinos and what are counting cards?” said Celestia.

"I will tell you another time."

"Princess, shouldn't we show the other towns ponies about them?” asked Twilight Sparkle.

"I am going to put my trust in you six to introduce them to these four to Ponyville" Celestia said.

"I won't fail you now" Twilight replied.

"I will meet with the townspeople later. That took all day. I'm hungry" I said.

"Yeah let’s get something to eat" said Nick. We then walked out to the truck and picked out four MREs of our choosing.

"What do you guys have?” I asked.

"I have beef stroganoff and a Snickers" said Ike.

"Clam chowder and a Three Musketeer" replied Andy.

"Potato salad and M&Ms" said Nick.

"I gots me a giant cracker with some jelly spread and Skittles" I said before we started eating.

"What are you guys eating?” asked Twilight Sparkle.

"Well Sparks we are eating freeze dried food that contains thousands of calories and candy", I said.

"That can't possibly be healthy" Rarity said.

"It's military food" Nick said. "It's probably more likely to kill us."

"Candy? Can we have some? Pleeeeease" asked Scootaloo.

"All right. All right" I said before handing them my Skittles. As the Mane six, the CMCs, and the princesses tried the Skittles, they all had a look of joy and happiness.

"This tastes awesome!” said Rainbow Dash.

"What is this flavor?” asked Twilight Sparkle.

"Can I have some more?” said Fluttershy.

"OOOOOO. This tastes a lot like cupcakes or cake or candy or sugar or frosting or ice-cream", ranted Pinkie Pie.

"Ah like it" said Applejack.

"Relax guys. It is just candy from our world. If you think that is good then you should see everything we have. Well, I am going out for a walk" I said.

"Enough with the mouthgasms! I'm trying to eat” Andy yelled out.

"Can you come to the town hall in two hours? Please. Please. Please. Please. Please. Please. Please" rant Pinkie Pie.

"Alright. Alright I'll go. I'll be there in two hours. No interrupting me when I am walking. I like my walks in silence with extra peace." I then walked out of the library, but before I walked out I hit my head on the door frame. Right, ponies are three feet tall. I'm double their height. Ducking down, I went out the door.

I walked around the town just taking in the sights, the air, the night. Everything was peaceful, as if life hasn't introduced pollution to them yet. The air was clean compared to the polluted atmosphere of Earth. You know, I enjoy these walks. They're quite peaceful. Imagine if everyone took a walk everyday. It would be healthier for their lives and maybe it might bring tranquility to their beings. That or drive them insane.

My walk was nice until I was interrupted by a voice in my head. 'How are you enjoying your walk?' I heard her voice say.

'Celestia? I know I'm insane but, I know I do not have schizophrenia so what are you doing in my head?'

'Well, I am just checking up on you, since you went for a walk.'

'But seriously, don't go into my mind unless it is important.'

'And why is that?'

'You may see something that you would regret seeing'

'Sister come into Tran's mind'

'Why does thou need us.'

'You better not go through my mind' I warned them.

'How bad can it be?' was the only thing Celestia thought before she saw a memory of an ambush of one thief from when I was in the zombie apocalypse.

8 Months Ago

I was walking down a street just trying to keep myself calm and sane. Since walking was one of the only things that kept me sane, anything that interrupted me while I was calming myself down would face my wrath. This time somebody tried to mug me. Unfortunately for the mugger, I was fully armored and fully armed.

The mugger had came at me with a knife. He tried to stab me. Before the knife connected with my armor, I directed the path of the knife out of my way. This is how it usually works with knives. Most untrained knife wielders often lunge too much when using a knife. What typically happens is that they predict that something will brace the impact of their stab which usually happens to be the person they are trying to stab. However since I managed to counter his little lunge, he was sent stumbling about.

With him stumbling, I grabbed his other hand and twisted it, breaking his wrist. Then I extended his arm out and brought my elbow down onto the joint of his arm, breaking his arm at the joint with the bone sticking out.

He screamed in pain from the combined injuries but that wasn't the end of it. I quickly grabbed the shard of bone and pulled, ripping out a small portion of it. With the bone in my hand, I stabbed him in the stomach, dropping him to the ground.

"Nice try" I said to his bleeding form. He was still alive. He is still bleeding indicating a still beating heart. Drawing my kukri, I slammed it into his head.

The Present

'Celly, that is the violent side of my personality. Now get out of my mind.'

'How can thou act in such a manner' thought Luna.

'You are so young" thought Celestia. 'Only Sixteen years of age.'

'Because I spend a good decade of my life learning how to fight. Now leave my mind or I will show another memory.' That was the last thing I said in my mind before the princesses left my mind. Looking at my watch, I noticed I had been walking for nearly two hours.

Remembering Pinkie's request I started walking towards the town hall. When I was at the town hall, I peeked inside and noticed it was all dark. Knowing Pinkie Pie, I knew it was a surprise party. Walking back out, I ran up a wall.

I climbed over to a window and went inside the town hall. It was dark but I could still make out the hiding forms of ponies. I silently climbed down to the ground level. I then took out two flashbangs and pull the pins, but I still held the grenade spoons. Walking onto the balcony, I tossed one flashbang at where my friends and the Mane Six were and the other into the crowd. I closed my eyes and covered my ears, waiting for the inevitable.

After the flashbangs detonated, I said “It is impossible to sneak up on a ninja Asian."

Chapter 2: The Party and Sightseeing Shenanigans

"It is impossible to sneak up on a ninja Asian", I said before jumping down onto the level ground. I kicked behind me and hit something hard. Following it, was a loud boom of a certain pink pony's part cannon. Looking behind me, I noticed a Rainbow Dash covered in confetti and party supplies. “Pinkie, I just said that its impossible to sneak up on a ninja Asian."

"Tran, really? You threw a flashbang right where I was standing. I was specifically hiding because as your brother, I knew you would do something like this and somehow, you specifically threw it directly at my feet. RIGHT AT MY FEET!!!!” said Andy. "Why did I say that twice? For Emphasis. EMPHASIS!!!"

"Everyone seeing right again?” I asked. Multiple yeses resounded around the town hall.

"You Crazy Asian, did you really have to use flashbangs?” said Ike while rubbing his eyes.

"Now, LET’S GET THIS PARTY STARTED!!!!” I said.

“HEY!!! That's my line", said Pinkie Pie before music started playing.

-X-X-X-

Everyone was having fun in the party. The party was not a children's party like what Pinkie would usually throw, but this party was more like a mix between a rave and a party. Vinyl Scratch was playing her usual lyric less techno music. Still unsatisfied with the party, I took out the Rubik’s cube and started solving it over and over. Solving a Rubik's cube may seem boring to other people after you solve one a few hundred times but I tend to enjoy the little things in life and I don't tend to be bored of things. After a couple minutes had passed I noticed Rainbow Dash walking towards me.

"Hey Dashie."

“Hi Tran. Remember when I told you that you should show your music to a certain DJ I know?” she asked.

“Let me guess. Since I am at a party with Vinyl Scratch or DJ Pon-3 is djing, you want me to show here my music."

“How did you know?"

“I KNOW EVE-."

"Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. I get it. You know everything. Everyone knows that. Now let’s go!", Rainbow Dash said before literally dragging me to a certain blue haired DJ."HEY VINYL!!"

"Rainbow Dash, my mare! What do you need?” Vinyl Scratch asked.

"Remember that pony I told you about that had amazing music you should listen to?"

"Yes?"

"This is him. Tran show him your thing."

"Ok. Put this in your ear", I said before playing Rondo Alla Turca by Mozart.

Youtube Video

"Rainbow Dash I thought you said he had good music. This is classical music. I don't listen to that trash." Well that's insulting to an entire genre of music.

"WHAT!?!? Tran!."

"All right. All right", I said before playing Welcome To The Jungle by Guns N Roses.

Youtube Video

"Now this is more like it. You know, I have a friend that would like music like the first song."

"Let me guess. Octavia. She's your roommate isn't she?"

"How did you know?"

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!"

"Does he always do that?"

"Yes. You'd get used to it after a while", said Rainbow Dash.

"Really?"

"No. Its like getting used to Pinkie Pie."

I looked at her DJ rig. "Hey Vinyl scratch. Do you think you can hook your music speakers to my iPod?"

Youtube Video

"Yeah, It shouldn't be that hard", Vinyl said before taking my iPod with her magic. After a few minutes, she told me to play a good song. Looking through my song list, I played Dynamite and placed it on loop. Five seconds in, the ponies in the party was cheering.

I began walking around and looking around. It turned out Ike and Nick liked parties. I walked over to a table filled with cakes, cupcakes, pies, and more pastries that would give you diabetes just by looking at it. I picked up a cupcake and took a bite. The minute the cupcake touched my tongue, I spat it out. I then threw the cupcake into a trash can and noticed Pinkie Pie was watching me.

"Pinkie, what do you want?"

"WHY MUST YOU HATE CUPCAKES!?!?!” she yelled.

"BECAUSE CUPCAKES ARE TERRIBLE!!!"

"NO THEY AREN'T!!!"

"Are."

"Aren't."

"Are."

"Aren't."

"Are."

"Aren't."

"Are."

"Are", Pinkie said trying to trick me into saying aren't.

"Ok Pinkie, I will agree with you. Cupcakes are terrible."

"AHA!!! You admit it. Cupcakes are terrible. Wait. AARRRRGGH!!! You're supposed to fall for that!"

"Fall for what?" I asked.

"With the repeaty thingy and the trick and fall for... Good bye" Pinkie Pie sad. Hah! I outwitted Pinkie Pie! I watched her walk away, obviously disgruntled.

After walking for another minute, I saw a troubling matter. It was the two bullies from the MLP episode, Sonic Rainboom.

"Hey Fluttercry, what are you doing in a party like this? You aren't old good for this type of party", said the bully with the dumbbell cutie mark. Eeyup. Fluttershy is crying. They must be killed.

I then walked over to Nick and tapped his shoulder. "Hi Tran, what do you need?” he said. I then pointed over to Fluttershy and the bullies. Nick then said with a scowl, “OH I am going to kill them." Nick then pulled out his .500 S&W hand cannon.

"Wait. Wait. Wait. I have an idea that will scar and hurt them instead of killing them. Follow me my friend", I said. I walked over to the two bullies. “What do you think you are doing to my friend Fluttershy?"

"Oh, you mean Fluttercry? I am just getting rid of babies from the party", the pony with the basketball cutie mark said while pointing to Fluttershy who was on the verge of tears.

"Why don't you guys leave? You should not pick on others weaker than oneself."

"And why is that?"

"I am just warning you now. If you don't leave, you might not be able to leave when you I am done with you."

"Yeah right. I think we can take you."

"Okay. Make your first move", I said. The pony with the basketball cutie mark tried to buck me. Seeing him turn around, I put up my arms and grabbed his hooves right before he could land it. With him in my grasp, I slammed him onto the ground. His friend tried to punch me with his hooves. I just grabbed the offending limb and twisted, nearly dislocating his shoulder. I unsheathed my kukri and brought the side of the blade on his back. Then I looked back at them and said, “You guys give up yet?"

"OK! OK! OK! Please leave us alone. Please let us leave", said the basketball cutie marked pony said.

"Nah, I'll think I will mess with you ponies. First, what is your name?" Before they could answer I cut in. "Wait, who cares about your names. Jerks are hated everywhere in society. I don't know whether I should kill you and eat you due to the fact that I eat meat or if I should let you free. Also think of this, my friend over there is Nick", I said while gesturing for Nick to come towards me.

"Hellooooo", Nick said.

"Here is some thinking food. From where I'm from, I am scrawny, weak, and skinny. I am one of the runts of society as you would say. Nick here is three times my size, able to toss people one armed, and is one of the strong ones from where I am from and it just so happens that Fluttershy is one of Nick's friends." I looked at the terror in their eyes. "If I can do this to you, what will he do to you? Now you have two options. A, get out of this party and never mess with anyone I know ever again or B, I will unleash him on you and he will have some fun and I'm pretty sure he's also hungry."

"Choose option B. I'm bored", Nick said. Unfortunately for Nick, the two bullies decided to run away injured and crying. I walked over back to Fluttershy with Nick while sheathing my kukri.

"Hey Fluttershy. You okay?” I asked.

"Yes. I'm fine. Thank you for dealing with them. They never leave me alone", Fluttershy whispered, barely heard over Taio Cruz.

"Fluttershy, I don't think they will mess with you anymore. Let’s enjoy the party", Nick said.

"Have fun guys", I said while walking off. For the next five minutes, I just walked around until I hit a certain area. There was a bar.. I walked over and sat down on a stool. “What do you have?"

"Poison", said the bartender.

"Can I have water?"

"Here you go", the bartender said while handing me a glass.

"Tran you got to get something with a little more kick than that", said Rainbow Dash who flew right over.

"Okay. Dashie, get something good for us. Can I trust you to get me a good poison?"

"BARTENDER! Two hard ciders over here", Rainbow Dash said. After being handed our respectful mugs, I sipped my drink, testing for the alcohol content of it. After a second or too, I realized the hard cider was probably a little weaker than a light beer, as in it had maybe 1% alcohol. Realizing the alcohol content, I downed the whole drink. When I finished I set the mug down and shivered from the cold. I do wear multiple jackets a day.

What most people don't know is that first descendants or natives of third world countries of Asia, such as Vietnam, will have good lungs and strong livers unless they drink or smoke. One reason being the fact that in a country like Vietnam, everyone drinks and smokes when they have free time. So after several generations of drinking and smoking constantly, descendants of said Asians will have strong lungs and livers due to mutations in the body. There are several examples of this around the world, like Nepals, Russia, Germany, Ireland, and etc.

After downing the drink, Rainbow Dash looked at me in awe. “BARTENDER, ANOTHER ROUND!” said Rainbow Dash. I then downed the second drink.

"Holy Celestia, I think I found somepony that can out drink Applejack." She turned to fly away to look for her friend. Shortly after, she flew back with one of her friends in tow. Applejack sat down in front of me.

"Ah heard yah can beat me in drinkin" Applejack said. "Ah can beat anypony in drinking."

"Well, he's not a pony."

"Hi Applejack. Apparently, Dashie here wants me to try to outdrink you" I said.

"Ah still think ah can beat you in a drinking game."

"Well let’s start." We were then handed several mugs containing the same hard cider as before. I frowned and drank it. COLD, COLD, COLD. Ugh, I hate the cold. Ten mugs later, we had a crowd around us, including my friends.

"Oh god. Tran's a heavy weight, Applejack" Nick said.

After five more drinks, I said, “Let me get something from our truck. Also bartender, Will you get out two shot glasses. I'll be back in ten minutes." I then walked out of the town hall and towards the deuce at the library. When I was at the deuce, I pulled out a large glass bottle. I then walked back to the party and went back to Applejack.

"What did you get you Crazy Asian?” asked Ike.

"Well I got a certain Asian drink called sake."

"SAKE!?!?! YOU HAVE SAKE!?!?! Where did you get sake!?!?"

"Well on one time I went scavenging, I found a box of one quart bottles 170 proof saki and took it. I kept the saki in our truck and when we went to the base, I moved it to the deuce. Now I have like nine bottles of this stuff left, excluding this one. Saki helps me overcome my insomnia. Now let’s drink."

"Uh Tran how strong is dis?” asked Applejack.

"Tran is there anything else we don't know?” asked Nick interrupting Applejack.

"Well, I've scavenged several hundred million dollars worth of jewelry that is also sitting in the truck. Why? Who knows when you're going to meet a greedy survivor." I turned to face Applejack. "Applejack you'll find out soon enough." I poured out two shots, one for each of us, and placed one in front of her. After the first shot, Applejack started coughing and hacking.

"THISH SCHUTFF ISH SHTRONG!! WHY DOESH IT BURN SHO MUCH!?!?!” Applejack said. Hah! She was slurring already.

"Well, this stuff is strong. It's basically pure alcohol. Now let’s continue until one of us gives up", I said before taking another shot. After drinking the next shot, Applejack fell over, unconscious from the alcohol. “Ponies are really lightweight drinkers. Peace out." After the drinking contest, I started feeling the effects of alcohol and was a little buzzed. I exited the party and started walking. After hours of walking, I realized I wasn't buzzed anymore and the sun was up.

After walking back to the party, I looked inside. So much can happen in a seven hour walk. I looked around and saw ponies unconscious everywhere. Even my friends were unconscious. Everywhere was a mess and there were trash and alcoholic beverage containers everywhere. The most interesting thing I saw was that Pinkie Pie and my brother were in a chandelier. I remembered what had happened last night and walked over to the bar area and Applejack was still unconscious from yesterday, in the same spot.

I remembered that Applejack worked on a farm and probably needed to rise early to work early. Hoisting Applejack on my shoulders, I walked out and made my way towards the library. Inside the library, I took out a wagon that Twilight Sparkle had lying around. I placed Applejack, my weapons, and my gear inside the wagon before I started making my way towards Applejack's farm. Upon entering the said farm, I saw Big Mac bucking trees in the distance. Hey, there's Apple Bloom. “HI APPLEBLOOM!!"

"HI TRAN!!!” she replied.

"I'm just bringing Applejack back from that party."

"What did ja yah guys do at that party?"

"Just stuff."

"She got drunk, didn't she?" she flat out stated.

"Eeyup. Now let me get your sister in your home so she can work", I said while picking up Applejack and walking towards their house. All was well until we were noticed by Big Mac.

"WHAT ARE YAH DOIN WITH MAH SISTER!?!?!” yelled.

"This isn't what it looks like. I was bri-", I started before being bucked in the chest by Big Mac. If it wasn't for my bullet proof vest with armored steel plates, I would have broken eight of my ribs and received two collapsed lungs. Even with me wearing body armor, I was knocked onto the ground and into a tree without any air in my lungs. I stood back up and had to dodge another buck by Big Mac. Then Big Mac turned around and tried to punch me with his front hooves. After several countered punches, I knew I had to end the fight before I was hospitalized when I saw him accidentally punch the wagon, breaking part of a side on one punch I had blocked.

After another buck, I took out both of my M26 tasers and aimed one at him. Upon pulling the trigger, Big Mac was hit by two barbs. In modern society the X26 is a taser used by several police forces while the M26 is the militarized, ramped up version. Like I said, the M26 is a ramped up version of the X26, with a large battery that is connected to the taser by large wire trailing from the handle or an upgraded version of the X26's battery, making the M26's electrical charge last longer and pulse more. With the holding of the M26's taser, Big Mac's muscle was being disabled by 50000 volts constantly pulsing through his body, but he was still screaming in pain.

"WHAT ARE YAH DOING TO BIG MAC!?!?!?” asked Applejack awoken by Big Mac's screaming.

"He attacked me and bucked me in the chest", I said before releasing the trigger on the taser.

"NO HE DIDN'T!!! YAH WOULD BE DEAD!!"

"Eeyup. I know, but I'm not and he did buck me in the chest. Now did yah Big Mac?” I said while brandishing the M26 that was still connected to him.

"Eeyup."

"How did yah take down Big Mac like that? And how did you survive a buck in the chest by Big Mac?"

"Well I used an M26 military taser gun or a device meant to shoot barbed needles into someone that uses electricity to shut down somebody's body. In short, I shot him with a lightning bolt lasting nine seconds. Now let’s pull those barbs out of Big Mac."

"YAH SHOT HIM WITH LIGHTNING?!??!"

"Eeyup" I replied while ripping out the barbs out of Big Mac.

"Now how did yah survive a buck from Big Mac?"

"Well I am still wearing my body armor. Inside my body armor are plates of steel capable of stopping most attacks", I said while unbuckling several straps to my vest. I then took out two plates of armored steel, each plate weighing ten pounds and capable of stopping .308 armor piercing ammo. ‘HOLY CRAP!!!! HIS BUCK DENTED MY STEEL PLATES!!! HOW!?!?!? THIS IS CAPABLE OF STOPPING A .308!!!!’ I thought while staring at two small dents in my steel plates. Fortunately, the dents were not that major and were more like a hundred 9mm rounds hitting the plate in a six inch circle at the same time. I placed the plates back into my vest and grabbed my gear from the cart.

"Tran do you remember anything? All ah remember is sittin with you competin in a drinking contest."

"Well what happened next was I brought out a bottle of sake."

"What's sockee?"

"It's pronounced sake and sake is a strong alcoholic drink, that's manufactured from where my brother and I are from, and its made from rice. After two shots you went unconscious from the alcohol."

"Rice? How can rice make such a drink?"

"Well, us humans are capable of doing that. You lost in the drinking game after taking two shots. I can probably drink the whole bottle before going unconscious."

"Oh shoot. One more question. How did yah know Big Mac's name and classic eeyup?"

"Applejack, I thought you knew why I know."

"Know what?"

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!!"

"STOP WITH THE YELLING I THINK AH HAVE A HANGOVER!!! Wait a minute, how come yah don't have a hangover?"

"Oh Applejack, you need to sleep after drinking to get a hangover and you also need to get drunk to get one. Now I am going to leave so you can work." I dug through my backpack. "Applejack I have something for that hangover. Here drink this", I said while handing Applejack a bottle of green fluid.

"What is this?"

"Well back from where I am from before the zombies, my parents knew how to cure just about any ailments. That will cure your hangover. Whenever I drank during the zombie apoc, I drank that to get rid of the hangover the day after. My parents and I loved using tradition due to the saying, don't fix something that's not broken."

"Really?” Applejack said before taking a swig."Yah really need to get me more of this."

"Sorry, can't. PEACE!!” I said before walking off after snatching my bottle back. I walked back to the town hall and saw that everyone was gone and the party was cleaned up. ‘Hmmmmm. I should meet with the other Mane Six members.'

I started walking towards Sugar Cube Corner. Upon entering the building, I saw an arsenal of baked goods. I was awestruck of until a certain pink party pony came up.

"Hi Tran. What do you need?"

"Well I'm hungry and I was wondering if I can ha-."

"How about a cake, or a cookie, or ice-cream, or CUPCAKES!!!"

"PINKIE I DO NOT WANT A CUPCAKE!!!!"

"Yes you do."

"Don't"

"Do."

"Don't"

"Do."

"Don't"

"Do."

"Don't"

"Don't"

"OK, FINE. I don't want a cupcake."

"HA YOU FINALLY WON'T EAT A CUPCAKE!!!! Wait..... Oh dang it. If you don't want a cupcake then what do you need?"

"Can I borrow five bits? I'll pay you back. Oh and can I have a banana muffin"

"Okie dokie lokie", Pinkie Pie said before handing me a small pouch and a small banana muffin.

"Pinkie, one more thing, you can't trick an Asian, Pinkie. PEACE!!!" After that endeavor I began walking again. Then I saw the WORST POSSIBLE THING EVER. It was Carousel Boutique.

Upon entering the boutique I heard, “Welcome to Carousel Boutique, where every garment is chic, unique and magnifique. Oh hello Tran what do you need?"

"I was wondering if you would be a friend and fix my attire."

"Of course I can fix your clothing, but I have one question. How come you are speaking in such a manner?"

"Well I am speaking in such a manner due to the fact that you wish to live in a high class social order and I am just wishing to full fill your wish a little."

"Oh you and your manners. Wait, how do you know about my liking of high class society?"

"Well dear, I know everything. Also your appearance and your speech displays the fact that you do."

"Wow. Just wow. You have the ability to show such generosity, even though I am supposed to do that with the fact that I am the element of generosity. What do you need fixed?"

"Well I was wondering if you could fix my coat. When I acquire the proper funds, I can repay you", I said while taking off my old jungle DBU.

"You don't have to pay. But....Why would you wear such a horrid thing?

"Why is everyone asking me so many questions? And to answer your question, I wear this old coat to honor my uncle who has served in a war to defend his country from an evil force spreading around his country. Unfortunately, the war was lost and he escaped to another country mentally scared from the war.

"Tran, I am sorry to insult such a thing. If I would have known, I would not have been so unkind."

"Wells its fine."

"Also, why do you always wear clothing? It is the middle of September and it is a scorching ninety-seven degrees outside."

"Well my dear, humans always wear clothing all the time more many reasons. One, humans shouldn't be naked, two, my clothes carry some of my effects, three, clothes show some aspects of our lives, and four, I don't have a number four. Also, I am wearing several layers of clothing due to the fact I like extreme heat and this is nothing to me. Normally, It would be about 120 degrees by now and I would still wear two jackets."

"Why must humans always wear clothing?"

"Well whenever humans don't wear clothing, certain things tend to show."

"Like what?"

"Rarity, whenever humans don't wear clothing, our genitals show."

"OH!!!! Well I think we should stop talking about this topic now. Now let me mend your jacket up", Rarity said quickly while blushing. I took off my military jacket and Rarity took it with her magic as she started to mend it."All done. Now Tran, since you always wear clothing, can I make you something new and nice to wear."

"I'm sorry, Rarity. I can't accept as I have no funds."

"Don't worry, consider it a gift."

"Okay. If you are willing to make me a new addition to my current appearance, then can you make something I have in my mind?"

"Sure, can you make a sketch of it?” Rarity asked while holding out a pencil and paper. I then took the aforementioned levitated objects and began drawing out a large robe. “What type of clothing is this?"

"This is a robe that was well known back in our world. Can I request that you make it out of that kevlar material I showed you the other day?” I asked before being replied with a nod. After walking back to the deuce, I grabbed a roll of kevlar and returned back to the boutique. After an hour of measuring and tailoring, I was dressed up in a new white robe that most people would recognize as the assassin's robe, without the accessories, that Connor wore in the Assassin's Creed 3 game. Currently, I was wearing a black polo, BDU jacket and pants, the new robe, a fleece jacket, and my gear and armor.

"Now Tran, can you help me with some fashion problems I'm having. I can't think of a new interesting line of fashion."

"Well my dear friend, I have the solution to your problem. Try introducing a new line of fashion that would be completely unexpected by the public. Due to the strange attire of a strange set of fashion, many people would try it out and eventually it would be famous.

"What?"

"Try making something that ponies would not think would happen."

"I can't think of anything at all. My mind is blank."

"Okay, since it is the summer, then try mixing outfits from different seasons. Try mixing the colors, clothe used, even the fitting.

"THAT IS GENIOUS!!! Why didn't I think of it before? Well Tran, thank you for your help"

"Well thank you for your patronage. I would enjoy a leave of absence if you don't mind. PEACE!!!” I said while walking out of the boutique with a fabric roll of kevlar. I then went back to the deuce to replace the kevlar until I was interrupted by Twilight Sparkle.

"Hi Tran. What's with the clothing? It's like a hundred degrees out here. I'm sweating right now and I've been outside for maybe a minute."

"More of these questions. Well, I am wearing this clothing because I want to. Unlike normal beings of my kind, I wear jackets, long sleeved shirts, and long pants, no matter what temperature due to the fact I can take the heat and this kind of heat is rather cold to me. Why do you think some call me the crazy Asian? Also, whatcha doing?"

"Well I was reading until I noticed you walking outside and I wanted to ask you some questions."

"Uuuuuuuhhhh. More questions. Well let’s go inside", I said before going into the library and taking a seat. “Ask away."

"What do you mean you can take the heat?"

"Well I usually enjoy hot weather and I will wear jackets no matter what temperature."

"How can you wear that much clothes without having a heatstroke?"

"Well as I said I can take the heat."

"Why do you eat meat?"

"Well our kind is required to eat meat, due to the fact that we do not produce our own protein. Your species is a member of the equine subspecies. Since you are an equine, your stomach houses a type of bacteria or germ that makes protein for your body. That bacteria only requires the leafy diet that you eat. Our species’ stomachs are not able to house the said bacteria. Even though we eat meat, we have many healthier substitutes that can replace it. Before you ask why we don't always eat the substitute, the substitute tastes terrible."

"What was it like from where you are from before the zombies happened", Twilight asked. I sighed as I started a long lecture. I told her about society, the government, politics, current technology, and the worst of all, WAR and CRIME.

"Unlike Equestria, our society had a higher crime rate and we had frequent wars" I said, getting into the topic.

"In Equestria, we have crime and what do you mean by frequent wars?"

"Back on our planet, we had a major war about every forty years. Each time we had a war was over a new reason, like money, religion, land, people, or just fear of others. Before you ask why we didn't use friendship to solver our problems, most humans were corrupted by greed to even think of friendship. Also, the crime rate of Equestria compared to our world before the zombies makes Equestria like a skip through a flower bed. In our world, the crime was at a point where going outside had a chance of getting mugged, raped, robbed, or even killed. Before you ask why didn't our form of the royal guard or military didn't help, the military was too busy to help us and even soldiers and the government could be corrupted by greed. In our world there were very few good people. Even some children weren't innocent. I've met children who have tried to pick pocket me (true story). But there were usually good people. I am an example of a good being, but I am rather violent and insane. One cannot be perfect, not even the princesses. I can see it in her eyes", I said while Twilight Sparkle was picking her jaw off the floor.

"How did you know I was going to ask those two questions?"

I jumped up a little and pointed to my head. "I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!!” I said making her laugh from my randomness of breaking the tone of the mood.

"Tran how come you act like this, with all this randomness and seriousness?" Twilight asked. I fixed my posture.

"Well my personality is unlike common sentient beings. Most of the time I am serious, like your friend Rarity, but there are times I would be random as Pinkie Pie because of mental reasons. Also I enjoy knowledge and if it weren't for the fact my world ended, and then I would be reading or learning something new by now like you would usually do. Usually I'm very competitive like Rainbow Dash and I like to work hard and like your friend Applejack. Like Fluttershy, I am shy of new things or people. Now before you ask how I know so much about you and your friends, I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!!!"

"What do you mean, you know everything?"

"Well I am well educated and I know a lot about a lot. Back in my world, I usually studied or read, like you would. I can tell a lot about somebody before I know them, just by looking at them. Usually I know many things before you talk. I can even go to the point where I can tell if you are lying. I was known as one of the nerd in society or an egghead as Rainbow Dash would say. I enjoy using my knowledge."

"Tran what did you mean you had chest pains. You mentioned this earlier."

"Well Twilight, I have chest pains, which means I have pains in my chest from time to time. They're one of the things I suffer from." This is getting rather old. "Now I am getting bored. Do you ponies happen to know about chess?"

"Of course we have chess." Then Twilight adopted a strange smile. "I bet I can beat you."

"You're on", I said. Twilight teleported in a chess boards and set it up on a nearby table. Thirty seconds into the chess game, Twilight loss.

Youtube Video

"How? How did I lose? I love chess."

"Well I always played chess with my brother whenever I had free time in our world and I became very good. Now I am going to visit your other friends. PEACE!!!” I said while leaving. I then walked towards a certain shy pony. When I was within seeing distance of Fluttershy's cottage, I saw Fluttershy feeding animals. “HI Fluttershy."

"EEP. Oh it's just you. Hi Tran, I'm just feeding my animals", Fluttershy whispered.

"Can I help? I just love animals. Most animals are like children before they are corrupted by society."

"YOU DO!!?!?!?! I can never find anyone that love animals like I do. Usually I'm to-", Fluttershy said in a surprisingly loud tone.

"Shy to talk to people. I know. I can also see it in your eyes. Don't worry, I am shy too when it comes to new people or things. Now let’s get to the animals." After an hour of feeding animals, we went inside to a certain constantly agitated rabbit. Upon entering the cottage, a carrot hit me square in the chest, imbedding itself into my vest. Upon pulling out the carrot, another carrot whizzed by me. I turned and saw a disgruntled Angel.

"ANGEL!!! Now stop throwing carrots at my new friend. He likes animals like me." Angel was still lobbing carrots at me and Fluttershy was still trying to stop him.

"I bet I can stop him from lobbing carrots at me", I said while taking an MRE out of my backpack. Inside the MRE were dried brisket, gum, and more skittles. I opened the skittles and took out a couple pieces and handed them to Angel. Upon eating one, Angel's face lit up and his personality flipped from hating me to liking me. Iate the rest of the MRE and chewed on the gum.

"Tran, you are probably the first pony to not be hated by Angel like this."

"Flutters, I'm not a pony."

"Oh. I have a question. If that's ok."

"Well ask away."

"How could you tell I was shy?"

"Well I could see the shyness in your eyes. Just by looking at your eyes, I can see you had a troubled past. Let me guess, abusive father and a caring mother?" After saying that phrase, Fluttershy immediately started crying and talking about her past and such. “There there. Let it out. You just need to talk about it and you'll be fine." And that was what happened. FOR TWO HOURS!!!!

"Thanks Tran. You were right. I just needed to talk about it. How could you tell?"

"Well, I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!!” I said making Fluttershy giggle. “But seriously, I know because I saw it in your eyes. The way you look at things. Remember this Fluttershy, the eyes are the gateway to one's soul."

"Tran, when I looked into your eyes yesterday, I saw death, despair, and horror in your eyes. What did you do back in your world?"

"Flutters, I don't think I should tell you. But if you really want to know, then just say so."

"Yes."

"Fluttershy, back in my world, I killed every day. EVERY SINGLE DAY. On average I killed about thirty zombies a day. Then there were the days I killed my own kind. MY OWN KIND! There were four types of people. The good people that helps others. The people that live on their own. The people who want to take over everything and be in charge. The last are the thieves. In all I probably killed seventy-three of my own kind. The only reason I was able to kill them was I had superior fighting skills, good armor, and good weapons. From surviving in my world, I've learned a bit about life."

"Tran, how did you know I needed to just talk about my past?"

"Well, back on our world, there were some that knew a lot about the mind and they had specific jobs to help people with their mental and personal problems. I studied about them at one time and learned a few things. People who had troubled past with their parents usually had to talk about it. That is how I knew. Also did you notice that you are speaking in a louder tone after you talked about your problems?"

"No, I just noticed right now after you mentioned it. Thanks, Tran, for the help."

"No problem. If you don't mind I will take my leave now. PEACE!!!" I walked back to the town. While walking, I noticed Nick walking around stumbling a little. “HI Nick. Where are you going?"

"I'm trying to find Fluttershy's cottage. Do you happen to know where it is?"

"Just keep going straight into that direction", I said while pointing to the aforementioned area. Since I had visited the other five ponies, I was going to visit the last one, Rainbow Dash. I kept on walking and walking and walking and walking and walking until I was tackled by a cyan pegasus who happened to have the name of Rainbow Dash.

"Ha, you didn't beat me this time."

"Dashie, you just tackled me. If you were to fight me, you would not win", I said while brushing grass off my new robe.

"I bet I can."

"Go ahead. Make the first move." Rainbow Dash attempted to punch me with one hoof, but seeing the leg tense up, I saw she was going to punch me so I just put the palm of my hand in from off her hooves’ path and grabbed it."Like I said, you won't win."

"No, I'll win. I always win", Rainbow Dash said as she attempted to buck me. Instead, I just grabbed both of her hooves and held it in the air.

"Like I said again, you won't win. Also you have lost before, like the time you lost to horseshoes with Applejack or the time you lost to the race to the library against me or the time you lost at your favorite game against Twilight and Fluttershy. Rainbow Dash maybe one day I will teach you a little bit about fighting one day."

"REALLY?!?! How do you know about that stuff?"

"Rainbow Dash, I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!!!"

"UGH! I'll admit I walked into that. I also have some questions."

"Ugh. More questions. All your friends asked me questions all day and now you too. Well, ask away."

"How did you destroy Luna's shield back in Canterlot?"

"Well, I destroyed her shield using my M203 grenade launcher attachment. Before you ask what a grenade is, a grenade is a round metal explosive. Usually a grenade is thrown, but the M203 shoots it out. I have several grenades on me right now", I said while pointing to my M203.

"Can I have a grenade?"

"NO!!!! GRENADES ARE SERIOUS TOOLS!!!!. THEY ARE MEANT FOR KILLING AND KILLING ONLY!!!"

"AWWWWWWWW. Can I have one? PLEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAASE", Rainbow Dash said with puppy dog eyes.

"NO! Those puppy dog eyes can be ignored. I just didn't earlier because it was completely safe to show you ponies weapons. However, I can show you how they work." I took out a grenade and held it out for Rainbow Dash to look at it.

"That's it? It's only the size of a baseball. There is no way it could destroy a magic shield."

"Coincidentally, this is nicknamed the baseball grenade. Its actual name is the M67 fragmentation grenade. Also, you guys have baseball? Huh, the more you know. Now cover your ears and get down." I then pulled the pin, released the safety spoon, and held it. After three seconds I lobbed it, grabbed Rainbow Dash, took cover, and waited for the boom. It quickly exploded and the two of us popped out from behind our cover.“You can get up now. Let’s walk over to the crater."

"THAT WAS AWESOME!!!!!!!” Rainbow Dash said after walking to the pit. “How is that possible? It would take like eighty pounds of our the best boom poweder to do this much damage."

"EIGHTY!?!?!? Wait you guys have explosives. Me gusta. Albeit weak, but still you have explosives."

"Me whatta?"

"Me gusta. It means I like in a language I know."

"Tran, don't speak in another language, other ponies won't know what you are saying."

"Nah. Con tit noi ki tien cach (I like speaking in a different language [Vietnamese])."

"What?"

"EXACTLY!!!! HOOFLAH!!!!!!!!" Due to the large explosion, several ponies came to see what happened, including my friends.

"What did you do you Crazy Asian", asked Ike.

"Well, I just demonstrated a grenade."

"Why would you do that near a populated village?" Ike asked.

"Because I did."

"Andy stop doing that", I said to Andy who was poking me in the chest with a stick.

"I don't give a fuck." Several ponies had cringed at the sound of the cursing.

"Andy stop."

"Like I said, I don't give a fuck."

"Andy stop."

"Well look at this box." Andy then took out a small metal box with the word fuck written on it."Take a look inside and tell me what you see."

"Nothing."

"Exactly, I don't give a fuck because I don't have any."

"Have you been waiting all day to do that?" He nodded. "You're an idiot."

"Maybe."

"Guys meet me at the library in four hours and you six too."

"Okay", the nine of them said simultaneously. I hate it when something like that happens!

"Well I am going off again. PEACE!!!" I started walking and walking and walking and walking until I passed Applejack.

"Hiya Tran. What are yah doing here?"

"Well I am making my way towards Ponyville's casino until I met you. What are you doing?"

"Well ah'm going to get Applebloom from school taday."

"Why don't I get Applebloom for yah?"

"Thanks Tran. Just bring her back to da farm."

"All righty then." Fortunately, due to the massive amount of walking I did after the party, I knew how to get everywhere around the town. I was also blessed by the fact that the town was probably six to eight miles in diameter.  After probably twenty minutes of walking, I started to see the schoolhouse. As I neared the school house, I heard crying form a nearby bush. I checked inside the bush where the crying was coming from and found scootaloo. “Scootaloo what happened?"

"Diamond Tiara and *sniff* Silver Spoon *sniff* called me a *sniff* parentless horse."

"How can being called a horse be a bad thing? Apple Bloom are you trying to sneak up on me?" I looked behind me and Apple Bloom was indeed behind me.

"A horse is another name for whore."

"Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle, want to get some revenge on those two little brats?"

"REALLY!?!? You'll do that for me?” said Scootaloo immediately cheered up.

"Yes. When I was young, I was heavily bullied. That was before I could fight very well. After I learned how to fight is another story for another day."

"You were bullied? I bet those people did not get out uninjured. Also how did you know I was here?” stated Sweetie Belle.

"Well, let’s just say they eventually stopped. Also you can't sneak up on an Asian. One more thing. Here put these in your ears."

"What are they?” asked Apple Bloom.

"Well those are ear buds. They are intended to block out loud noises. Just plug them into your ears. To get this revenge, I need you three to lure Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon over here." With that, the three went over to the schoolhouse. After waiting a couple minutes, the CMCs had lured the two bullies to near the bush.

"Are you going to cry again blank flank. All you blank flanks, should leave this school. You are all talent less horses", said Diamond Tiara.

"You guys should just drop out now. You blank flanks aren't smart enough to go here", said Silver Spoon.

"Maybe you should go back to your hick family, you should go back to your drama queen, and you should go back to, wait that's right, you don't have a family. Blank Flank here doesn't have a family", said Diamond Tiara.

"You blank fla-", Silver Spoon started until I took out my desert eagle out and shot a round in the air. I was careful not to hit anything behind her because I don't know about you guys but the .50 AE round can do a lot of damage.

"Maybe you little brats should stop picking on others before you get hurt", I said before shooting both of their tiaras. “Maybe you ponies should stop bullying others. When I was little, I was bullied, but I beat them up. Maybe I should do the same for my three friends here. What do you think Scootaloo, they did make you cry."

"Hey, my dad is Filthy Rich. The Filthy Rich. If I get hurt, then you'll regret it", said Diamond Tiara.

"Yeah, well guess what. I am Tran, the Crazy Asian. I am immune to Celestia's rule. I can't go to jail. If I get attacked, then the attacker is going to get tortured and killed by yours truly. Your threat is rather empty. Now, do you have any good threats? There's barely anything I haven't seen."

"Please don't hurt us", said Silver Spoon.

"Hey Scoots, what do you think I should do to them?"

"You should paint them green."

"Nah, I think I should let them off with a warning. One who seeks revenge must dig two graves. An eye for an eye makes the whole world blind. You little fillies understand what I'm saying?"

"What?” asked Applebloom.

"You shouldn't take out revenge unless it is absolutely needed."

"AWWWWWWWW", said the CMCs.

"WHAT IS GOING ON HERE?!??!” said a very agitated Cheerilee. “I was waiting for parents and guardians and then I heard explosions. What in the world?" That was when Cheerilee noticed Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara standing in a puddle of urine.

"Well these two little brats here were bullying my friends here and I just helped stop the problems by scaring them."

"So you, an adult, are going to bully and scare children just to stop a simple bullying?"

"Nooooo. How old are you Cheerilee?"

"Forty-two."

"How old are you, Applebloom?"

"Seventeen."

"How old are you, Scootaloo?"

"Sixteen."

"How old are you, Sweetie Belle?"

"Seventeen."

"How old are you, Diamond?" I asked pointing to Diamond Tiara.

"Eighteen."

"How old are you?" I asked pointing to Silver Spoon.

"Seventeen."

"Now, how old do you think I am?"

"Forty and do you have to curse in front of children?” said Cheerilee.

"Thirty-five", said Applebloom.

"Forty-two", said Sweetie Belle.

"Thirty-two", said Scootaloo.

"Thirty-eight", said Silver Spoon.

"Forty-two", said Diamond Tiara.

"No. Cheerilee, I am only sixteen years old."

"WHAT!?!?” all of them yelled simultaneously.

"HOW CAN YOU BE SIXTEEN? YOU TOOK DOWN BIG MAC!!!!” said Apple Bloom.

"YOU ARE SIX FEET TALL!!!” said Sweetie Belle.

"YOU DEFEATED RAINBOW DASH IN A RACE!!!” said Scootaloo.

"How can you be sixteen? Pinkie Pie told me you were able to beat up thirty members of the royal guard single hoof idly and you were able to stop the changeling invasion of Canterlot with just you and your friends. How can you be sixteen?"

"Apple Bloom, I took down Big Mac because I know how to fight. Sweetie Belle, I am just naturally tall. Scootaloo, I'm very skilled. Cheerilee, I am just very skilled and smart because I have been taking high honors schooling since I was three and learning how to fight with weapons and my hands since I was ten. And don't forget I am probably wiser and smarter than your beloved princesses. Also I just came from a world where I killed thirty or forty things daily."

"That is amazing and scary at the same time. Why did you go to school when you were three?"

"My parents wanted me to be smart. I think you should take over the punishment of these children. I was only doing this because they constantly bullied my three friends here. Today I helped because this time they bullied Scootaloo to the point where she was crying. These two nuisances called Scootaloo here a parentless horse."

"WHAT?!?!? You two are going to be in serious trouble."

"But Cheerilee, he nearly killed us", said Diamond Tiara.

"No I shot your tiaras. If I wanted to kill you then you would be dead. I have about thirty weapons on me that are all capable of killing a pony and yet the two of you are alive. Now let’s go girls." And with that we left. I brought Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle back to their respectable home and families. The only problem was the fact that Scootaloo was an orphan. “We need you to get you back to where you live."

"I don't want go back to the orphanage. It's terrible there."

"Scootaloo, you need to go back to your home. Even if you don't want to. It is getting late. Even if you don't want to, you have to. One must endure the terrible and painful, because in teh end it will make one stronger in the mind. You must remember that everything bad will soon turn into a memory after it has passed. Everything does not last forever, so you must endure the bad things of life so that you can eventually enjoy the good things."

"Tran, that was deep and I will go back to the orphanage."

"Bye Scootaloo." And with that, I left. I glanced at my watch and I saw that I had probably another three hours to kill before going to the library. Maybe I should clean out the local casino. Yeah. I hope I remember where it was. After walking for ten minutes, I walked over to the local casino and weirdly there was another door inside the casino guarded by four ponies.

"Hola. Como estas?” I said.

"What?” said one of the body guards?

"Puedo entro?"

"What?” said the body guard.

"Can I enter?"

"I don't know. You seem like one to cause trouble."

"Everyone can cause trouble." He didn't say anything else.

"Please relinquish your weapons at the front desk" said the other guard.

"What weapons."

"How about the sword on your back or those two knives on your pants or maybe those three things slung on your back or that pack on your back?"

"Fine." With that, I took off the weapons he said, put the safeties on the guns, and handed the clerks at the desk my weapons. ‘Thank god those guards are stupid as hell.' Inside the casino was similar to any casino in Vegas from the twenties. There was roulette, slots (somehow they had slots [HOW!?!?]), blackjack, baccarat, and just about every casino game there was. I exchanged my five bits from Pinkie Pie and started walking around.

I walked over to a blackjack table and was greeted with a, “Hello sir. Are you going to play today?"

"Yes, but it is my first time playing blackjack" I said with a smile.

Two Hours Later

"I'm sorry sir, but you can't play anymore."

"Why?"

"Because you are cheating."

"How am I cheating?"

"Somehow, It's like you know what card is next and you have won 3750000 bits."

"I wasn't cheating."

"Then how are you winning."

"I counted cards."

"What?"

"Exactly. I'm going to cash my winnings in now."

"I'm afraid we can't let you do that", said a guard that had the idea of coming over here.

"I'm still cashing it in. I wasn't cheating. I was using a technique that guarantees winning."

"We need you to come with us."

"Nah, I think I'm going to cash my money and leave."

"Well too bad. You are coming with us", said another guard who was brandishing a sword. How was he holding it in his hooves?

"You think that's going to scare me. Try and stop me." I then walked over to a booth meant for cashing chips, but was interrupted by a guard bucking me in the back. My vest stopped it. I then took out my lanyard and gripped it with both of my hands. The same guard tried the same attack. Before it could land, I wrapped the lanyard around one of his legs, grabbed both ends with one of my hands, twisted the lanyard, and broke his leg from the shoulder.

The guard with a sword slashed at me and I extended my hidden blade to block the slash. I grabbed his sword by the blade, twisted, and took his sword. With his sword, I bashed his head with the side of the blade. After dispatching those two guards, nine others came out of nowhere, trying to help their coworkers. “Really. I just wanted to get some money and you guys try to stop me because I was winning too much." I was then hit three times with arrows, but my chain maille stopped the arrows. “If you are going to use bows, then I'm going to use my pistols." I took out my PPK and shot the three guards that had bows in their legs Another tried to buck me, but I dodged, holstered my pistol, and brought the side of my borrowed sword on his head. Two other guards tried to came at me with swords, but I just blocked and kicked one in the head and elbowed the other in the face, knocking them unconscious. One of the last three had a knife and just tried to stab me, but I just sidestepped and watched him stumble around before falling onto a table and getting knocked unconscious by a sword being bashed on his head. The last two guards were unicorns and tried to shoot me with spells, but I just threw a concussion grenade at them. One of them picked the unknown object up, curious about it. Unfortunately for him, the grenade went off and blinded and heavily dazed the two of them. With those two dazed, I grabbed a wood chair and broke it over one of them and the last just stared at me."You know, I wasn't cheating and I can't use magic. Now let me cash my winnings, get my weapons back, and take my leave." He pissed himself and ran away.

I walked over to where I dropped my bag of chips and promptly picked them up. At the cashing booth, there was a clerk who was scared as hell after watching me dispatch eleven guards. “Can I cash these chips?"

"S-s-sure." And I was immediately 3750000 bits richer. Unfortunately for me 37500 gold bits weigh quite a bit. TWO THOUSAND POUNDS OF GOLD!!! TWO THOUSAND POUNDS OF GOLD!!!! TWO THOUSAND!!!!! "I need to leave some of this gold here. I will come back for them." All the gold bits were happily loaded into nine different pull wagons, but that meant there was two hundred pounds of gold in each one. I grabbed my weapons and backpack before I started to drag one of the wagons out the door, but was stopped by more ponies. It was Celestia and a band of Royal Guards.

"TRAN!?!?!?!?!? Do you have to cause such trouble to our kingdom?” asked Princess Celestia. With Celestia were twenty guards and Princess Luna. “We were in our castle, when we heard that a casino in Ponyville was having trouble with a bipedal figure attacking random ponies."

"Well I wasn't attacking ponies. I was defending myself from some of their security guards. They thought I was cheating when I won 3750000 bits from blackjack."

"37500000 BITS!?!?!" HOW CAN YOU WIN THAT MANY BITS FROM BLACKJACK. SURELY YOU ARE CHEATING!!!"

"I wasn't cheating. Back in our world, we had the same game, but there's a twist. We invented a guaranteed way to win the game. All you need are a fast brain."

"Is it the counting cards thing you were telling us?"

"Maybeeeeeee. Since you are here with twenty of your guards, can you help me move my winnings?"

"Yes we can." We then started moving towards the library tree house because I told my friends and the Mane Six to meet us at it. Once we were near the tree house, I placed all the gold inside the deuce. I went into the library with Celestia and Luna while the royal guards were dismissed back to Canterlot. “Celestia and Luna, do you have a reason why you're still here?"

"We have some questions for thee", said Luna.

"Of course. More questions. You can ask me them later. Now I am going to talk with my friends." Inside the tree house, were the Mane Six and my friends. Upon entering with the princesses, everyone bowed, including my friends.

"Tran, why aren't you bowing? You have to bow down to the princess", said Twilight Sparkle.

"I don't bow down or solute to those I don't respect."

"HOW DARE THEE DISRESPECT ROYALTY?!?!” shouted Luna in the royal Canterlot Voice.

"I don't respect the two of you."

"Tran why don't you respect us?" Celestia asked.

"Well, Luna knock us out with a cheap shot right after the invasion, you ponies tend to jump to conclusions, most of you ponies are conceited, and about all of you ponies don't know your limits so, you ponies think you are able to do anything. So all of these added together makes me not respect you guys."

"Hey, we don't do any of that", said Rainbow Dash.

"Yeah, how about when, you thought I was going to hurt you when we first made it to Ponyville and you guys attacked us. Or when your so called royal guard thought they were able to beat me in combat or subdue me. Or when you six, the Elements of Harmony, thought you could take me on in a fight. Also several of you ponies are conceited like the so called Prince Blueblood. Rarity remember when you met him during the Grand Galloping Gala?"

"How can you know about that?” asked Rarity.

"I KNOW EVERY-", I started before getting interrupted by the Mane six.

"WE GET IT, YOU KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!” said the Mane Six.

"Verdamin (damn it [German]), you guys stole my thunder."

"Princess can you wait outside for a moment. Also, we need to have a meeting. Not you six, but my human friends." With that, the four of us went upstairs onto the third story and into a random guest bedroom.

"Ok we need to discuss some things", I said.

"Yeah, we have several problems", said Ike."Where are we going to live?"

"How about money?” said Nick.

"How about cupcakes and cake?” said Andy before being slapped on the back of the head and receiving an ow.

"Money and food I have covered, but we don't have anywhere to live at the current moment", I said.

"Tran, how did you cover our money problem?” asked Nick.

"Well, I went to their casino and played blackjack and I counted cards. Remember their money are called bits. Bits are basically dollars. Copper ones are worth one, silver bits are worth ten, and gold ones are worth a hundred."

"Yeah, we remember that during breakfast at that castle", said Ike.

"Well I kinda won 3750000 bits in blackjack."

"HOLY SHIT THAT IS A FUCKTON OF MONEY!!!!!” said Nick.

"I also have that jewelry and gold scrap collection I got from the zombies. Maybe we can organize some living arrangements or buy a house here."

"That could work. Maybe we can stay here with everypony", said Ike.

"Ike, you just said everypony. The change of speech means that you have adjusted to pony society already and you are ready to stay here for a long time."

"You can notice that from speech?"

"Yes, I know a little bit about human behavior. I just thought of something guys. Minh co mai ki con ngua con nho a ngoa ki cua nghe minh noi chien (we have ponies outside the door listening to us talk [Vietnamese])."

"Phay om? (really [Vietnamese])", said Nick.

"Duc mot kai flashbang a ngoa di (throw a flashbang outside [Vietnamese])", said Andy.

"Ok", I said before taking out a flash bang. I pulled the pin and held the spoon so it didn't detonate. I then walked to the door as quietly as possible. Then I released the spoon and threw it out the door as fast as possible. After the boom, I walked outside and was met with six ponies rubbing their eyes, dazed.

"WHAT WAS THAT FOR!?!?!?” yelled Rainbow Dash.

"Well you shouldn't ease drop on others. You may hear something that you shouldn't hear."

"Oh yeah. What are you hiding then?"

"Something. It could be the meaning of life or how many things I have killed in my life. I am not going to tell you. Just don't ease drop on others."

"Did you really have to do that?” asked Twilight Sparkle.

"Did you have to eaves drop?"

"How'd you know we were outside the door?"

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!!” I said.

"UUUUGGGGGHHHHHH, WE KNOW!!!!!!” said everypony.

"You did set yourself up for that one, you know. Also I could hear all six of you breathing on the door listening to us talk. I can notice small things. Please leave and let us continue our conversation. I apologize for doing so." They left.

"We also have to discuss our weapons", said Nick.

"Ok, let’s set some ground rules. One, no randomly shooting crap unless it is necessary or on an adequate shooting area. Two, no giving anypony guns, explosives, or tactical gear. Three, careful with what you do with the weapons, always thing before you do. Four, try to help those that need help. I think that is it."

"Tran why do you carry all your gear and crap?” asked Ike.

"Well it is better to have something when you don't need it than to not have something when you need it."

"Alright."

"Do you think I should show the ponies advanced weapons designs?"

"Like what?"

"Damascus and tempered steel, composite bows, nunchuks, you know the works."

"Yeah, just don't show them too much, the criminals would get better weapons too", said Andy.

"Yeah let’s go back out now."

Meanwhile

"I still can believe he still doesn't like cupcakes", said Pinkie Pie. “He’s just big old meanie like Gilda."

"PINKIE, he's not a meanie. Also he's nothing like Gilda. He's awesome and cool. He also told me he might teach me some of his moves", said Rainbow Dash.

"Pinkie, Gilda was just a big meanie. Tran is nothing like that. He's kind, sweet, and he also understands me. To prove it, Angel likes him", said Fluttershy.

"Well Pinkie, he's well endowed, well mannered, and he helps others. He also knows a thing or two about fashion", said Rarity.

"He's intelligent, wise, and he can beat me in chess. CHESS!!!” said Twilight Sparkle.

"He's helpful too. He got rid of mah hangover. He's nice family person. He also helped Apple Bloom wit her bullying trouble", said Applejack.

"OOOO. I have a Pinkie sense coming. Hmmmmm. Nose wrinkle, tail twitch, itchy. That means there are some ponies in looove."

"S'not me", said Applejack.

"I'm too busy working on another fashion line to have a crush", said Rarity.

"No pony's in love", said Twilight.

"I'm too awesome to have a crush", said Rainbow Dash.

"EEP", said Fluttershy.

"Oh horseshoes. I bet Tran would know", said Pinkie Pie.

"How would he know?” said Twilight.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!!!!!!"

"WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT!??!?!?!” everypony said simultaneously except for Pinkie Pie.

"How long have you been listening?” asked Rarity.

"I heard everything."

"Did yah really?” asked Applejack.

"Eeyup. You ponies were defending me about not being like Gilda."

"So you heard everything we said?” said Twilight.

"He's nothing like Gilda. He's awesome and cool. He also told me he might teach me some of his moves."

"Yeeeeeeah. He heard us pretty well", said Rainbow Dash

"And Fluttershy, you don't have to hide your emotions."

"Oh. Ok", said Fluttershy.

"Does the wittle ponies have a wittle cwush on a certainly not wittle crazy Asian? Buuuuuuuut that type of relationship would not work. One, five of you like me. It would not work out with me dating one of you while the other four isn't, unless you guys believe in polygamy. It exists doesn't it?"

"Yeah", said Twilight.

"Of course. Shoulda seen it because the male to female ratio. Two, I am not interested in dating right now."

"Oh. You don't want to date a mare", said Rarity.

"WHAT!?!?! I don't swing that way Rares. Three, the relationship would not be good."

"How wouldn't it work?” asked Rainbow Dash.

"Well Rainbow Danger Dash, the age difference is kinda obvious."

"How'd you know my middle name?"

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!!! Also how old are you ponies?"

"32", said Rarity.

"29", said Rainbow Dash.

"28", said Pinkie Pie.

"29", said Fluttershy.

"30", said Twilight Sparkle.

"28", said Applejack.

"Now, how old do you think I am?"

"You must be 35 years old", said Rarity.

"32", said Rainbow Dash.

"28, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 40, 41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50?” said Pinkie Pie.

"40?” said Twilight.

"Yah must be 32", said Applejack.

"Are you 30?” said Fluttershy.

"Eenope."

"Then how old are you?” asked Twilight.

"He's 16", said Ike.

"DING DING DING WE GOT A WINNER!!!!!!!!” I said.

"WHAT?!?!?!?!??!” said everypony.

"Yes, I am only 16 years old. Before you guys start asking questions, let met talk. Rainbow Dash, I can fight very well and can beat several royal guards because I have been practicing my fighting skills since I was 10. Fluttershy, I have seen and done so much because I come from a terrible world, before and during the zombie apocalypse. Rarity, I act this way because I like to be serious. Applejack, I am just very tall. Pinkie Pie, even though I am young, I don't like sweets because they are too over empowering. Twilight, I have a lot of knowledge because I have been through a lot and I am very smart because before the zombie apocalypse, I was going to school and learning since I was three years old and I was fifteen by the time the apocalypse happened. And before you ask Twilight, I was going to school at that age because my parents wanted me to be smart. And before one of you ask, I did have a good, fun childhood while I was being schooled. Before you ask how did I know what you guys were going to ask, I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!!!!!"

"How did you, wait oooooooh", said everypony simultaneously.

"Imagine what my friends would think if we were to get into a relationship" I said.

"They could join in" Rainbow Dash said. Say what?

"Is Equestria believe in polygamy?" I asked.

"Polyga what?" Rainbow Dash asked,

"Multiple partner relationships" Twilight replied. "And yes. We have an uneven male to female ratio so there are generally more than one mare to one male. Open relationships are common too."

"Well the answer is still no" I said.

"Princesses, stop eavesdropping on our conversation before I do something about it. Also, GUYS YOU CAN COME OUT NOW!"

"How did you know we were listening to your conversation?” asked Celestia.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO", said everypony simultaneously.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!!!!"

"Now what do you need princesses."

"We need thee at Canterlot for some affairs", said Luna.

"Ok. Just teleport us." We were all enveloped with a gold aura before appearing in Canterlot. To be specific, we were once again in the throne room.

"Since it is night, why don't we go retire to bed", said Luna.

"Everyone go ahead and sleep. I am just going to walk."

"You must sleep Tran", said Celestia.

"Nah, I'll go for a really long, peaceful walk."

"We need thee to sleep", said Luna.

"Why would you need me to sleep so badly? I can tell you will do something to me when we fall asleep. What are you planning to do?"

"We aren't going to do anything to you humans in your sleep", said Celestia.

"Then staying awake shouldn't be a problem." Even though I still wanted to stay awake, I was then knocked unconscious by a bright, gold beam. Wow. Now I'm left to my subconscious. Celly, when I get back to the magical world I know as consciousness, I'll get my revenge. I'm not going to kill her if that's what you readers think. Yes, I know. What?

Chapter 3: The Canterlot Affairs

Celestia knocked me out. Hmmmmmmm, what to do, what to do?' I thought while in a dream state. ‘Wait, I'm dreaming, I can just do anything.' That was then I brought out a chess board. “I know you are here, stop hiding."

"How did you know?” said a floating black mist.

"Well, most humans have a sixth sense that alerts when somebody watching

"Really?"

"No. I'm a lucid dreamer. Now, why are you in my dreams?"

"Well I have a proposition for you."

"Nightmare, you are going to offer me a chance to rule Equestria or have power or wealth in return for me helping you take over Equestria because I am very skilled in fighting and have access to the most dangerous weapons in Equestria and blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, and I think that is it."

"How did you know my name and what I was going to offer you?"

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!!!!!!"

"Well, since you know what I'm going to ask you, what is your answer?"

"No."

"What. You are going to say no to power, wealth, or a nation?” asked the Nightmare.

"Eeyup."

"How are you going to" started the Nightmare before I booted him from my mind. “Luna stop watching me."

"How did thee know we were watching?" said Luna.

"Luna, I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!! Plus, this is my realm. "

"How could that happen in a sentient society."

"Why did thee not accept the Nightmare's offer?" Luna asked.

"I do good. Now leave my mind so I can end this dream and sleep. Also, get modern language lessons Luna" Then I literally kicked Luna out of my dream. 'Ah, now I can end this dream and sleep.

Meanwhile Outside Of A Certain Crazy Asian's Bedroom

"Sister, We found that Tran hath been approached by the Nightmare."

"WHAT?!??! This is bad. We must wake him before he gives in"

"We also have something to announce to thee sister, he didn't give in to the Nightmare."

"WHAT!? He is evil, why wouldn't give in?"

"Hey, Tran isn't evil", said Ike.

"Ike when did you get here?” asked Celestia.

"Well princess, I heard some yelling and I want to tell you to be quiet", Ike whispered.

"Why should we be quiet?” asked Celestia.

"We need to be quiet for Tran. If you are too loud he'll wake up" Ike replied.

"We need him to wake up", said Celestia in a still loud tone.

"Nooooooo. That is a bad idea and shush. He is like a hawk. He sees and hears everything", whispered Ike.

"We still need him to wake up and how would know we are talking?” said Celestia, still in a loud tone.

"Shush before he does something. He is grumpy if he doesn't sleep enough."

"What? He said that he only sleeps once a week."

"That's just it. When he does sleep, he just sleeps. He will just sleep for a long time."

"When will he be awake?"

"He should be awake at five past."

"He's going to sleep for another thirty-five minutes? I thought he was going to sleep for a long time."

"No he'll wake up at five in the afternoon and be quiet already."

"WHAT?!?!? HE NEEDS TO WAK-." *THUNK* "What was that?"

"Princess look behind you."

Then the princess did as what Ike said and saw a tactical throwing knife that belonged to a certain sleeping Asian, embedded into the door with the tip being exposed on the other side of the door. "WHAT THE HAY!??!" Celestia yelled before another throwing knife was embedded into the door and also exposed on the other side of the door. “HOW MANY DOES HE HAVE!?!?!?” Celestia yelled again before yet another knife was embedded into the door and sticking out on the other side.

"I think he has three of those", Ike said. "And about ten or fifteen more knives."

"FIFTEEN!?!?” Celestia said before a switchblade was embedded into to the door and exposed on the other side of the door.

"Stop yelling", whispered Ike.

"Thy friend has good aim" Luna said before another switchblade was thrown into the door. "Extreme skill."

"He is going to run out of knives eventually", said Celestia before a push dagger was embedded into the door.

"Will you guys start whispering before something happens?” asked Ike.

"We need him to wake up", Celestia said before a dagger was thrown at the door.

"Whisper already" Ike warned.

"He need to talk to him", said Celestia before another dagger was thrown at the door.

"We agree with thee sister", said Luna before a large bowie knife made broke through the door and knocked Luna's crown off her head before it embedded itself into another door behind Luna.

"That was a close one sister", said Celestia before a kukri went through the door and cleaved Celestia's crown in half and embedded itself in the same door the bowie knife was embedded in.

"I think I'll whisper now", Celestia whispered.

"We will agree with thee", whispered Luna.

"Smart bastard he is. He threw those knives in a circle to weaken the wood of the door and then he threw his biggest knives to break the door and get you to shut up.

"How can he do this when he's sleeping?"

"Well when he's asleep or finished sleep, he is extremely focused."

"What do you mean extremely focused?"

"Since he sleeps once a week, his actions and response time is slowed down due to lack of sleep. If he has a good rest, then he is basically unstoppable."

"What do you mean?"

"When he fought your royal guards, he was probably at a third of his best."

"How is it that thy friend came to this level?" Luna asked. "He's of adolescent age yet displays the skill of an insane killer.

"We still need him to wake up though. Can you wake up your friend?" Celestia asked.

"No fucking way in hell I am going to wake him up. I will do that when I want to be killed" Ike replied.

"Killed?? Does he like his sleep that much? We need to figure out a way to get him to wake up."

"Well, I suggest that you don't wake him up unless you want to be killed or something. Also he will be very angry and grumpy from his lack of sleep and the fact that you turned him into a pony."

"We think thy friend would be happy as a pony. Thee are able to fly and use magic."

"Yeah, he would probably be happy to do that. Also he might use magic to kill whoever wakes him up. Is that why you wanted us to sleep? To turn us into ponies?"

"Yes. Without thee sleeping, thee would be in great pain and we would not want thee to experience such an adventure."

"Also, thanks for teaching us how to use magic and fly."

"No need to thank us Ike", said Celestia.

"Sister, why don't we cast a spell on him that gives him a full days sleep?"

"That's a great idea Luna." Then Celestia's horn lit up and shot a beam at a certain sleeping Asian.

*YAWN* "That was the best sleep I ever had." I then got out of my bed and landed on my feet. Then I brought one of my hands to rub my eyes, but I was stopped by a stump."Quai nai la ki di dai? (what the fuck is this [Vietnamese]). WHY DO I HAVE STUMPS FOR HANDS?!?!??! WAIT YOU GUYS TURNED ME INTO A PONY?!?!?!? I AM GOING TO KILL YOU!!!!!" I attempted to charge forward but fell down in the process.

"WAIT!!!!! DON'T KILL US!!!!! The ponification is temporary. It should last another eight hours", pleaded Celestia.

"Well why did you turn me into a pony?" I tried to get up but I fell down again

"Well we turned you and your friends into ponies. Wait, what is wrong with being a pony."

"Well, I would not be able to use most of my weapons and my fighting skills." And I have no hands!

"But you would be able to use magic and fly."

"Sooooo, I won't be able to fight or shoot my guns. Wait, fly and use magic? I'M AN ALICORN!?!"

"Yes, also your friends are alicorn too." Andy should not have magic.

"Nice, now I want to learn how to use magic and how did I threw my knives at you if I didn't have hands?"

"You were able to throw things without fingers because we ponies have a type of magic that grips things for us when we want to grip something that is auto-responsive and available to all pony types. Also you can learn magic later, first we need you to meet up with your friends." Then Celestia and Luna started walking and were joined by two ex-humans. During the entire walk I was stumbling due to the adjust from being a biped to a quadruped After thirty minutes of walking through a maze of hallways, we entered a large room with my friends, several royal guards, the royal guard captains, Cadence, several nobles, several ponies in lab coats, several night guards, and several night guard captains. Spread around the room, were several training equipment that was probably meant for ponies. Upon entering the room, everypony bowed, including my friends, but I still did not bowed.

I saw that my friends were also alicorn. Nick had a large build like an oversized Big Mac. His coat was completely black with a red mane with green stripes through it. (here is a link if you want to see his OC) Ike had a build like Luna and he had blue coat and a red and white striped mane. Andy had a build that was skinnier than normal and a black coat with a white mane. I had a really skinny build, the point where you can see my ribs, with a snow white coat with a snow white mane. All of us were still wearing our clothes and we didn't have our cutie marks. Somehow, all of our clothes and armor were in pony form.

"Bow before the princess criminal scum", said a random guard.

"No."

"WHAT!?!?! How dare you disrespect the princess, you will-."

"Stormhoof just let him be", said Celestia.

"Let me guess, we are going to have a meeting to discuss the war you guys are having with the changelings, weapon designs that I know, and armor designs that I know. Also you guys are going to ask me to train some of your troops to help you guys fight due to the fact that I can easily beat your best soldiers in unarmed or armed combat without the use of magic? Also can you guys teach me how to use magic? Also, some of you guards don't think I can fight so you want to challenge and I will agree to that fight, armed and armored or unarmed and unarmored."

"How did you know", asked Celestia and the guard captains.

“I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!!! Also I will help you guys with the war, I might show you guys several weapons and armor designs, and I might train your troops. Now how do you use magic?"

"Tran let’s start with how to use telekinesis. To levitate something, try thinking of lifting the object without physically lifting it", said Celestia. Then I started to levitate my armor and weapons onto the table.

"That seems simple enough. Now how do I do spells?"

"To use a spell you must either think of doing something with magic or you can learn a spell to do something. Learning a spell is easier, but takes longer while randomly making something happen with magic requires a lot of energy and are really difficult even to the most powerful magical beings. Advanced magic also requires lots of focus to happen." I started to cast a spell on myself. After several popping and cracking, I started to stand up straight on my back legs.

"What was that Tran?” asked Celestia.

"Well, I just used my magic to readjust all my bones so I can be biped or quadruped if I want. Also my skeletal structure is more similar to my previous species now."

"How did you adjust your bones, you haven't learned any spells yet. Also that must have been painful."

"Well I just thought of using my magic to change my skeletal structure and it just happened and Celestia, I ignore pain."

"WHAT!??!?! That type of magic is the most difficult. How could you do it when you have only been a pony for less than a day even I have trouble performing that type of magic?"

"Well, you said that magic requires a lot of focus right? Well back in my world, I could get pretty focused. I was also pretty good at multitasking. Wait, I just realized something, YOU PONIES ARE FREAKING SHORT!!!!!!"

The guards were probably only three and a half feet tall while the nobles were three feet tall. Then I saw that my friends retained their normal height, not including their horns, and probably weight classes. Then there was me. I was towering over everypony. I cleared Celestia's height easily on four legs. On two legs, I was probably twelve feet tall.

"Really Tran? You just noticed that. Also, how can you be so good at magic? All we've learned so far is levitation", said Ike.

"Well back on Earth, I could get really focused. And Andy probably can't do spells because he can never be focused or be serious."

"Good point."

"Wait, Celestia, you just said that that type of magic is difficult for you. Now I want to try something." Then the light sunlight started to dim and glow red.

"What's going on?” said Celestia.

"I do not know sister", said Luna. Then everypony went outside and the sunlight was dim and a little reddened.

"What the hell happened?” asked Nick.

"YES!!! I did it", I said.

"Tran, you crazy Asian, what did you do?"

"Well, I was wondering if I could move the sun or moon, so I moved both and started a solar eclipse."

"WHAT!?!??!?!?!?!” said both princesses, both using the royal Canterlot voice.

"WHY!?!??!” yelled Ike.

"Tran, why? Just why? Why?” said Nick.

"Nice with the trolling brother", said Andy.

"Hahahahaha, I just wanted to see how strong my magic was."

"YOU MOVED BOTH THE SUN AND THE MOON AND STARTED AN ECLIPSE WITHOUT BREAKING A SWEAT!!!!!! EVEN I CAN'T DO SOMETHING LIKE THAT!!!!” yelled Celestia.

"THEE IS TOO POWERFUL!!!!” yelled Luna.

"Well back on our planet, I was good at being focused, multitasking, and mental ability. Now let’s start this meeting." I then moved the sun and moon back to their respectful positions.

"Let’s bring in the diplomats", said Shining Armor. Then seven griffons, nine horses dressed in middle east attire, five hippogriffs, and twelve zebras.

"Ah, we are going to discuss several war negotiations", I said.

"First topic of discussion, we need you four alicorns to help regain several of our cities", said a pegasus royal guard captain.

"How many cities have been loss?” asked Ike.

"We have lost nine cities and worst of all, most of them are major Equestrian cities. We've lost Trottingham, Las pegasus, Baltimare, Manehattan, Fillydelphia, Vanhoover, Appleloosa, Cloudsdale, and the Crystal Empire. We only have Canterlot, Ponyville, Appleloosa, and a handful of other minor cities left", said the unicorn royal guard captain.

"You've lost nine cities?” asked Andy.

"Yes, we have been losing this war with the changelings for four months by now. We've been losing since day one. Their troops outnumber us twenty to one and most of them are able to beat our royal guard in combat. The night guard however, is barely able to defeat their troops", said an earth pony.

"Yah don't say", said a pegasus night guard captain.

"I have a few questions. Why do you pony guards all look the same?” I asked.

"It's our armor. We have them enchanted so we all look the same when they are worn. The night guard has armor that makes them look like vampire ponies” said a random noble.

"Ooooooooooh. That explains so much", I said.

"We will join your fight in the war, but I want access to your troops."

"Are you able to train our troops?” Celestia asked.

"Yes we can, but Tran only has the closest thing to military training", said Ike.

"I never had military training. The closest thing I had that was military training was ROTC and some offhand stuff. I liked the military back before everything happened. I knew everything about our modern military."

"What is ROTC", asked a scientist.

"Its Reserve Officer Training Corps. We will train your troops if we can do anything to them", I said.

"Deal", said Shining Armor.

"Next discussion, foreign help", said Celestia.

"Ambassadors, are you able to send us troops to help our cause?” asked Celestia.

"We will not send you our warriors. You ponies are a lost cause and it would just be a waste of good warriors", said the griffon ambassador.

"We cannot help you this time Celestia, your nation is losing too much", said the Saddle Arabia ambassador.

"I am sorry princess, we cannot help you, we are having civil problems", said the zebra ambassador.

"We cannot send you any troops Celestia. Us hippogriffs can't be bothered with such a problem", said the hippogriff ambassador. "Its a lost cause."

"Next discussion, weapons. Tran you said you would show us some weapon and armor designs. Which ones are you willing to show?” asked Shining Armor.

"I have several weapons I want to show you ponies that I can think of. I can show you ponies chain maille, steel metal, repeating crossbows, martial arts weapons, and a few other weapons I will think of later, but you griffons, hippogriffs, and Saddle Arabians aren't getting any of my weapons."

"Why not?” asked the Saddle Arabian ambassador.

"Maybe you should have sent some aid with your troops."

"How about the Zebricans then? You are willing to give them weapons, but not us?"

"Even though they are not helping us, they have a real reason. Don't say that he could be lying because I can tell when someone is lying."

"Are any of the weapons you are showing us on the table?” asked a unicorn royal guard captain.

"No, you ponies will get none of the weapons that I placed on the table."

"WHY NOT!?!?!? We can win this war with them."

"Those weapons are too advanced and dangerous for you ponies."

"Wait too dangerous? Can you demonstrate for us?” asked the griffon ambassador. "These appear to be mere clubs!"

"Yes I can. I need one of your guards to take off their armor and place it on the table." After a set of armor was placed on the table, I picked up my samurai sword and sliced the armor halfway through. “Next weapon of order", I said while picking up my M4."Watch that archery target out there?" *POOMF* *BOOM* The archery target was completely obliterated by a 40MM high explosive fragmentation grenade.

"Amazing, how may I get one of these?” asked the griffon ambassador.

"None of these is for sale and none of these is what you will get", I said.

"Nonsense. How much do you want?"

"They are not for sale."

"I will give you a thousand bits for the exploding one."

"No and they cost not even close to that."

"Ten thousand."

"No."

"A hundred thousand."

"NO!"

"A million bits."

"Let me rethink my offer, NO!"

"Then I will take it from you. GUARDS SEIZE IT!!!!!" All eight of the griffons guards decided to lunge at me with their swords. In response, I lifted them all up with their magic,

"YOU WILL NOT TAKE ANY OF MY POSSESSIONS OR I WILL TEAR OUT YOUR FEATHERS, CASTRATE YOU, AND EAT YOU ALIVE!!!!! NOW GET OUT!!!!!” I said. Then I launched all of the griffons over the castle walls. “I think I want to end this meeting now." I then started to walk outside on my hind legs and regear myself. “Princess, take me to your armorer. Wait I'll just teleport there." *SNAP*

"Humans, I think your friend stays with the good side with all that power he has", said Celestia.

"Don't worry, he may be demented and violent, but that doesn't mean he is evil", said Ike.

*SNAP* The room I teleported into was dark, stuffy, and soot covered. Literally, most of the room was covered in soot, even the walls.

"AHHHHH. Who are you???” asked a unicorn covered in soot.

"Well, I am someone that is supposed to help Equestria with their war with the changelings. And I assume you are one of the blacksmith", I said while standing back on four legs.

"Yes, I am Ironwork and ARE YOU AN ALICORN!?"

"Yes, I am an alicorn, my name is Tran and I am supposed to help your nation with its war. Now I want to make some new weapons for me and some of my friends."

"Wait, you are the one that is supposed to help our nation. I heard that you have weapons that supposedly beat our best weapons in quality."

"Yes, that is true. Would you like to see them?"

"YES!!!!" The blacksmith pony literally started to drool after looking at my samurai sword and my two signature knives. “What metal is this? It is strong yet light."

"That is steel."

"STEEL!!!!! I THOUGHT THAT WAS JUST A MYTH!!!"

"Well it is not and steel is a pretty simple metal compared to all the other types of metal that exists. Now I want to make some things, can you get me a smelting pot, smelting sand, two hammers, thirty pounds of iron, lots of wood poles, some scrap wood, and forty gallons of oil. Now watch me carefully, I am going to show you how to make steel." After an hour, I was presented with the needed materials and I started my metalwork. Back before the zombie apocalypse, I enjoyed metal work, including making or getting my own metal. To make steel, you need to take regular iron and burn off carbon present in the iron. Burning off the carbon, will make the iron stronger, lighter, and more rust protected and therefore turning it into steel. The only way I could make steel right now, was to dip iron into oil or blow compressed oxygen rich air onto the iron while it is red hot.  

My first order of business was to make some new weapons. Back on Earth, metalwork was relatively easy and timely task, but with magic, I was able to make anything with ease.

For Nick was a new knife, or should I say mace club. A mace is a blunt club weapon and is able to inflict damage, whether the target is or isn't wearing armor. A mace can be simply made by attaching a large amount of steel to a metal handle and shape several parts of the steel, that is connected to the handle, with small spikes.

For Ike was a new knife. A knife was a good close quarters combat weapon and is one of the most simple yet deadly weapons ever. I started with a large thin bar of steel. After pounding the steel for several minutes, I started modifying the blade. The result was a deadly illegal blade that was outlawed after the events of WWI at one of the several Geneva convention. The tri-bladed trench knife. The tri-bladed trench knife had a brass knuckles attached to the handle and a triangular shaped blade. Most people would think that a triangular bladed would be useless in combat, but the triangle blade allows for deadly lethality. The triangular blade is more effective than most knives because usually cuts made with the triangular blade have a high chance of infection. Also the triangular blade allows for piercing of most armor types, including some plate mail armors, and stabbings from this weapon are highly lethal due to the fact that if you are stabbed with a triangular blade, you are left with a hole in your body that are unable to be closed or treated.

For Andy, was a new staff. Bo staffs are one of the most effective martial arts weapons available. A bo staff is able to disarm and beat opponents in combat. Andy's bo staff was the simplest weapon I made. I just simply took a pole, being five foot and six inches long, heat it in a fire, cooled it down, and repeat it nine times. What resulted was a wood that was naturally stronger that other types of wood. Wood exposed to extreme levels of heat is known to be stronger than other types of wood. One example is the mesquite tree native to Arizona and Mexico. Then I started adding several steel rings on each end of the staff to enable harder, more painful attacks.

For me were some new toys. I pounded away at white hot steel hour after hour. I made weapon after weapon. I used wood after wood. The end result was several weapons I was proud of to use. I had made two tonfas, a nunchuk, three rope darts, six shurikans, and the assassin's axe used by Connor.

I cooled down all the weapons I made and began to make sheaths and holders for the said weapons. The blacksmithing had taken up six hours of my time after I left the meeting. I placed all the weapons into their respective sheaths and started walking back to the meeting hall. For some reason you can't carry multiple weapons in a castle filled with several important ruling figures.

"STOP RIGHT THERE!!! DROP THE WEAPONS AND GET DOWN ON THE GROUND!!!” yelled a guard.

"Wait, he's an alicorn. He must be one of those four mercenaries the princesses hired."

'Of course. The princess claims that we are mercenaries, so she can cover up the fact that there is a new sentient species in Equestria. Hmmmmmmm, I guess politics aren't different here after all.' I glanced at my watch (somehow it did not slide off my hoof) and saw that it was maybe one in the afternoon. After twenty minutes, I found my friends, some nobles, and the princesses in the dining room eating lunch.

"Tran, you Crazy Asian, where have you been?” asked Ike.

"I was in the blacksmith. By the way, I made some new weapons for us."

"Really? What did you make us?” asked Nick.

"Just look and see."

"NICE!!!!!!! I always wanted one of these", said Ike holding his new trench knife.

"Ooooooo. I'm going to have some fun with this", said Nick holding his mace.

"This staff is balanced and supple. Strong and light. Thank you", said Andy twirling his staff.

"Tran, I am afraid to ask what you made for yourself", said Shining Armor.

"Here let me show you", I said while taking my weapons and placing them on the dining table.

"Tran you copied assassin's creed. You are even dressed as Connor", said Ike.

"Who is this Connor character?” asked Luna.

"Well princess you need to take modern language lessons and Connor was a fictional character that was one of the most skilled killers known. I am wearing something similar to his clothing and I have several of his fictional weapons on me."

"How would some of these be used as a weapon?” asked Shining armor. "I mean you basically have several tools and what looks like decorations."

"After we are done eating, bring all of your available troops in the courtyard. I want to see how good your military is." I then took out a cracker MRE and began eating it. Instead of candy, I had a packet of five gum. After I ate the MRE, I chewed two pieces of gum. After everyone had finished eating, the three princesses and all the guard captains led us outside to a large courtyard. Then loud clanging was heard and the courtyard was quickly filled with thousands of armed guards. “Let me guess, that bell was an alarm system?"

"How did you know?” asked Celestia.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!! Shining Armor, line up all your ponies so I can see what their capabilities."

"ROYAL GUARD, ATTENTION!!!!!” Shining Armor commanded.

"Andy can I borrow your megaphone?” I asked before being handed the aforementioned object. Suddenly, the four of us started to glow gold and we were all human again. “Now all you royal guard members can't do squat and are unable to defend this nation. Due to your terrible combat skills, my three friends and I are going to help you guards win this war. Now if any of you guards think you can take beat me and my friends, step over to Shining armor." A quarter of the royal guard had trotted over to Shining Armor. “Shining, shoot out a magic beam in the air when you want the fight to start."

After taking off our ranged weapons, we stood in a circle, back to back. I was using my nunchuks and I had my tonfas and blades and tomahawk as a backup. Nick was using his mace and survival knife and had his brass knuckles as a backup. Ike was using his machete and had his new trench knife as a backup. Andy was using his staff and had his dagger as a backup. With a bright magical beam from Shining Armor, several royal solar guards lunged at us. Most of the guards were wearing the usual bright armor and was wielding either swords or spears. A circle had formed around us and guards were coming at us at different time intervals. Several guards tried to slash or stab me, but I wrapped the chain part belonging to my nunchuk and snapped the blades of the sword. Several other guards tried to stab me with spears, but I grabbed them and lopped off the heads with my tomahawk, destroying even more spears belonging to the royal guard. I then started to get bored so I took out my tonfas and started to take an offensive approach. I stepped out of the circle my friends had formed and started bashing ponies over the head with the tonfas. Using the tonfas, I blocked slashes and stabs and whacked ponies on the head. After incapacitating the royal solar guards, the royal lunar guards stepped up. What was different was the lunar guards were more disciplined. Their attacks were more precise and steady. After another hour of fighting, the entire contingent of guards that were fighting us were incapacitated. After the battle, I had noticed that the solar guard had more troops and sloppier training while the lunar guards had three times less troop, but had training that was two times better than that of the solar guard.

"Your guard is shit. Absolute shit", said Ike.

"That was possibly too easy", said Nick.

"Ha, even I am better fighter than you guys", said Andy.

"That was too tiring. I wish the deuce was here", almost immediately after saying that phrase, the deuce appeared two feet in front of me and I levitated a bottle of water out of the deuce. “whoa. Celestia, I think I can use my magic in human form."

"That is a lie", said Celestia.

"NO, THE CAKE IS A LIE!!!!!” said Andy. “What the hell? Why is my arm so warm?" Andy then lifted up his right sleeve and on his arm was a troll face. “WHAT THE FUCK!??!" The other three of us lifted up our right sleeves. On Nick’s bicep was a bicep being flexed. On Ike and my arm was nothing.

"What in the fuck is this?” asked Nick.

"Why don't me and Tran have one?” asked Ike.

"What is going on Celestia?” I asked.

Then Celestia's horn lit up and Andy and Nick were surrounded by a gold aura. “Tran, I think you four are the first nonequine beings to have cutiemarks", said Celestia.

"What the fuck are cutiemarks?” asked Ike.

"Ike cutiemarks are marks that someone gets when they find out a talent they are naturally good at. I don't know how two of us have them because cutiemarks are only available to the equine beings because they have access to magic, but I think I have a theory. Remember how we were alicorn? Well, I think that after being exposed to magic, we were able to get cutiemarks because we have magic. I think that is how I can still use magic. Ike, I think we don't have our cutiemarks because we haven't found the talent we are naturally good at", I said.

"But you need a unicorn's horn to use magic because a unicorn's horn is made of a strong magical channeling material", said Celestia.

"What in the fuck is wrong about this world?” asked Ike.

"Absolutely nothing. That is just it", I said before summoning a certain greaser's guitar.

"MY GUITAR!!! I thought I lost it at Luke Air Force base?” asked Ike.

"You did, I just picked it up before we left the base. Play a little jig Ike." With that, Ike began to play Stairway to Heaven.

Youtube Video

"That was beautiful. Nopony can play a guitar like that", said Cadance.

"I'm not a pony", said Ike. Ike's arm then flashed a bright white and a guitar appeared on his arm.

"Looks like Ike got his cutiemark. Now I'm the only one that doesn't have one. “Cadance, I need you to bring us to the Crystal empire."

"WHAT?!?!?!?! That's suicide. I love ruling my beloved city, but it is completely taken over by the changelings."

"Cadance, we are going to take back that city."

"HOW!?!??!? YOU MAY BE THE BEST WARRIORS THAT HAVE EVER EXISTED, BUT YOU WILL BE KILLED!!!!!!"

"Just get us there."

"Niece, let’s bring them to the Crystal Empire, so they can at least try", said Celestia.

"FINE!! Who cares if the only hope for Equestria is going to kill themselves."

"Cadence, we will win this battle and this war. GEAR UP GUYS!" After my friends took up their respective primary weapons and the same amount of ammo as the invasion of Canterlot, we waltzed right back over to the princesses.

"How do we get to the empire?” asked Ike.

"By train", said Celestia."Any other way is impossible."

"Princess, can you arrange a train that goes to the Crystal Empire for tomorrow?

"Yes I can."

"Ok, guys we have one day before we go retake a city for the ponies, so what do you want to do?"

"I don't know about you, but I am going to play with Luna and prank ponies", said Andy.

"I think I might talk to the princesses", said Nick.

"I'm going to play my guitar. It had been ages since I last played this, well besides right now. I need to catch up on my skills", said Ike.

"I am going to change us back into alicorn. Also, I am going to walk around the city, meet back with the princess in the morning." I then started one of my rituals of clearing my mind with a walk that would last for an ungodly amount after changing us back into alicorn to avoid confusion. Walking as a human has a possible chance of causing panic with the ponies in Canterlot..

But before I started to walk, I was stopped by a certain sun goddess princess. “Tran I have one question though. How come you don't have a colored magical aura when you cast magic?"

"I don't know. Are magical auras supposed to be colored?"

"Yes. Magical auras represent different personalities. A different personality means a different colored magical aura. Unicorns with the same magical auras share similar personalities."

"That just might explain it. I have a personality that has many different characteristics. Wait, Andy's magical aura is golden like yours and he has a trollish and annoying personality. Does that mean...... OH MY GOD YOUR TROLLESTIA!!!!!!!!! Well, PEACE!!!!!" Then I began my ritual. I noticed how heavy my backpack, weapons, gear, armor, ammo, and supplies was extremely heavy. I could not give any of my friends the explosives or gear, because they would not know how to use them, so I carried them. Then I remembered how the guard's armor was enchanted so I took off all my aforementioned belongings. The aforementioned objects began to float in the air and there was a bright flash of white and I placed them back on.' YES IT WORKED!!!!!!’ I thought while rehearing up in my enchanted gear.'Ahhhhhhh. No weight to this schtuff." I started to walk again in without being restricted by my gear. ‘Got to love enchantments making armor and gear weightless when being carried." I then walked back to the deuce and picked up the Barrett and the flamethrower and casted the same enchantment on them. Then I casted a spell on the flamethrower to make it never need to be refueled or repressurized with a new air tank. I strapped the tools of death and started to walk again, but this time with no restriction to weight. Normally, all the gear and weapons I carried would weight upwards of two hundred pounds, but due to the enchantments I only had to worry about the twelve pounds of my clothes.

I kept on walking and walking and walking and walking until I reached the end of the city. I looked down and saw that the city was suspended. I took the Barrett off my back and placed it on the ground. Sniping is a skill that takes years to master or eight months for the average sniper at Fort Benning sniper training school. The modern military sniper program was started by Carlos Hathcock. Sniping is a difficult skill to master. To be a successful sniper, you need to have the following skills, good eyesight, patience, a fast mind, and the ability to control oneself, heartbeat, and breathing. Long distance shooting accuracy can be affected by the following factors, bullet size, bullet velocity, bullet type, bullet grade, bullet spin, gun steadiness, heartbeat, number of barrel spirals, humidity, weather, wind speed, distance, and the corealis effect, otherwise known as the planet's spin. These factors that are listed are just a small fraction of what can actually affect bullet accuracy. The ones that I listed are just some of the main things that can affect a bullet's accuracy. There are other small factors that affect the bullet's accuracy that I have not stated. Snipers have to factor these in when sniping, so a fast mind is required. Snipers are more successful than normal assault and support troops. On average it takes the average U.S. troop, during Vietnam, with an M16, 50000 bullets to kill one enemy soldier due to suppressive fire and common misses. For the average sniper, with any sniper rifle, 1.3(Yes one point three) bullets on average to kill one enemy soldier.

Before the zombie apocalypse, I was in a marksmanship program in my school. I was one of the best and could shoot eight or nine targets about the size of this period . ten meters away. The M82 Barrett was a rifle I was familiar with due to having an uncle that basically bitchslaps the ATF and gun control.

After using probably about forty .50 BMG rounds and four hours, my marksmanship skills were from rusty to scrubbed down and rechromed. I zeroed the scope in on a cake about to be eaten by Celestia and my friends eating. ‘Distance, 1700 yards. Wind speed, seven miles west. Humidity, twelve percent. Bullets, common ball ammo. Rifle, Barrett M82. Corealis effect, none. Bullet spin, medium major to major', I thought while taking a deep breath and exhaling part of it, slowing my heartbeat down. Slowly and carefully, I squeezed the trigger, not pull but squeeze. *BOOM* Time seemed to have slowed down as a 1.54 inch bullet long and .510 inch wide exited the barrel at 2900 feet per second. I watched as the .50 caliber bullet arched its way down through a wood crossbeam holding a window and hitting the cake dead center, making it explode and cover most parts of the room. “The cake is a lie."

I slung the cannon back on my back and opened my wings. ‘I wonder how I fly.' I opened and closed my wings for twenty minutes before I realized how to flap my wings. I continued to flap and hovered above the ground for ten minutes practicing. I began to flap harder and I was flying pretty well. Another two hours had passed as I flew and I got pretty good at it. I then flew through the air flapping my wings, going through the air. I sped through the air, going faster and faster. I then noticed a cone forming around me until *BOOOOM*. I had just made a sonic rainboom. THE SONIC RAINBOOM!!!! HOW IS THIS POSSIBLE?!?! I watched as a rainbow shock wave traveled across the sky and I noticed it was too dark to see it farther than thirty feet. I flew to the ground and started walking again while taking out an MRE and began eating it.

After walking for quite a bit, I glanced at my watch and noticed it was 7:43 which explained why it was dark and why there was nopony around. I made my way back towards the castle, but my destination was literally on the other side of the city. After an hour, I was halfway towards castle and interrupted by three nice earth ponies needing help.

"What have we got here?” asked earth pony 1.

"It looks like a lost unicorn", said earth pony 2.

"Well let’s help him", said earth pony 4.

"Nah, I'm fine', I said.

"I think we should help you", asked 3.

"Nope, I'm fine" I said.

"Tall cocky bugger, isn't he?” said 3.

"If you want our help, we have a fee", said 2.

"Nah, I don't need help."

"GET HIM!!!” said 1.

All three of them pulled out a knife and 2 lunged at me. I sidestepped and watched him fall into a bush. I pulled out my tomahawk as he got back up.

"You're going to need a better weapon than that", said 2. This time I grabbed his leg as he tried a downwards stab with his knife and brought the tomahawk down on his leg, detaching the arm. 3 tried to buck me, but I sidestepped and watched him buck a wall before I bucked him in the chest. 1 tried to slash at me and I just grabbed his arm and slammed the spike end of the tomahawk into each side of his shoulder.

"You're going to need a hospital", I said while flying off. I flew to the castle and landed in the courtyard.

"STOP RIGHT THERE!! YOU ARE TRESPASSING ON ROYAL GROUNDS!!!!!” said a guardspony.

"I have permission to be here. I am Tran."

"THAT IS A LIE!!!"

Suddenly out of nowhere, Andy walked out of a door and said," NO! THE CAKE IS A LIE!!!!!!!!"

"Hi Andy."

"Hello brother."

"Let’s go talk to the princesses", I said. We walked throughout the castle, through halls and stairs until we reached the throne room with Luna, Celestia, and my friends. Andy respectively bowed down while I just stood there.

"Bow down to the princess punk", said a guard as he kicked one of my legs with his horseshoe clad leg. I looked at the guard and then I looked at the princess.

"Oh not this again", said the Celestia. I popped my neck and fingers. Celestia was wrong. When this happens, it's fun!

Forty Seconds Later

Seven guards had attempted to "arrest" me for disrespect for the princess and were now on the ground with dented helmets and broken spears and swords. “Did you really have to do that?” asked Celestia.

"Don't antagonize a sleeping bear", I said. “Or a Crazy Asian that has spent one entire year killing and fighting constantly."

"But really, did you really have to hurt those guards and destroy their weapons?"

"Yes. Now, why is there cake in your guys’ manes? Wait, Andy why don't you have cake in your hair"

"I ate the cake out of my hair", said Andy

"We were about to eat a cake when all of a sudden, BAM! The cake randomly exploded. How is that even possible?” said Ike.

"I don't know. Maybe that cake was a lie", I said.

"Really? You are really going to tell me that?"

"Maybe the cake exploded because it wanted to explode."

"What is wrong with you Tran?"

"Everything" I replied.

"Of course."

"Maybe the cake exploded because it wanted to die quickly rather than being slowly eaten alive."

"Where have you been all day Tran?"

"Well, I beat up some muggers and I was practicing my marksmanship skills today. This Barrett is a monster with its .50 cal rounds."

"Sniping? WAIT A MINUTE!!!! YOU WERE THE ONE THAT BLEW UP THE CAKE!!!"

"NOOOOOOOOOO!!!!! I WAS ONLY PRACTICING MY SNIPING SKILLS!!! THE CAKE HAPPENED TO BE IN THE WAY!!!! SO IT WAS THE CAKES FAULT!!!!!!"

"HOW DOES THAT MAKE SENSE!?!?!??!"

"I'M TRAN, SINCE WHEN DO I MAKE SENSE!?!?!?!?"

"WHY DID YOU WASTE A PERFECTLY GOOD CAKE?!?!?” asked Celestia.

"You don't need cake to live. I haven't had cake for like four years."

"Well I like cake."

"Ok, I won't shoot your cake anymore, but one more thing. That cake was a lie."

"Hey that's my line", said Andy.

"Well TOO BAD!!!!!!"

"Tran, you really need to change to live in a world like this", said Nick.

"Nick, I am always going to be my demented, insane, violent self. It will only get worse."

"Tran, I have one more question. How can you carrying all that? It must weight twice as much as you."

"Yes, I know. My gear is fifty pounds. Ammo is seventy pounds. Guns are sixty pounds. M2 flamethrower is seventy pounds. Melee weapons are twenty pounds. Armor is forty pounds. I can carry all of this because I enchanted my armor, gear, holsters pouches, and anything on my assassin's robes seems weightless to me until I take off the item or object."

"That is awesome. Can you do that for us?” asked Ike.

"Yes I can." My friend's armor and weapons were levitated off their bodies and flashed white until they returned onto their respective positions.

"This is amazing, it's like it’s not even there. How did you even do this? You've only known how to use magic for a day", asked Ike.

"Well, I remembered how Celestia said that you can do things by thinking and focusing on the task you want done and then trying to do it with magic. I just did exactly that."

"How come we can't do that? I can only do medium strength spells.  The best thing I've done so far is a stun spell. Anything harder and I just get a headache. Andy can only levitate and every time he tries a spell, he makes something explode. Every spell he tries just makes an explosion. It's ridiculous."

"How about Nick?"

"He's a little worse than me."

"Ah. Let’s call it a night."

"Fine by me", said Nick.

As everyone left for their beds, I walked back to the armory and saw Ironwork. “HI Ironwork."

"Hello Tran."

"I know you are a blacksmith, but how many other blacksmith are there?"

"About thirty or forty. Somewhere in that area."

"Ironwork, can you tell me how the armor to the royal guard is made?"

"Well, the armor is made of iron. First we take iron and pound it into plates. We then take the plates and shape them into their current shapes now. With those plates, we coat them in a gold finish for the solar guard or dark navy blue for the lunar guard. After all that, we take those plates and bolt them together. After putting it together, we place whatever decoration is needed."

"That explains why the armor is so terrible."

"HEY!! We work hard."

"Well I'm only sixteen years old and I have made better armor than this."

"That, I do not believe. Even I started smithing when I was eighteen."

"Tis true my friend. Look at this armor", I said while removing my chain maille and my vest's armor plates. “This plate is made of the strongest steel available and this shirt is made of steel. It is capable of stopping any slash or arrow."

Ironwork took the two pieces of armor up with his magic and stared at it for a few minutes before saying, “Too bad your armor is scratched and dented."

"It might be the fact that it is, I don't know, USED!!!!!” I said while taking the armor back in my magic gold and repairing it with my magic. “HAPPY!?!?!"

"Actually yes."

"Ironwork, would you like to see how to make this shirt?"

"YES!!!!!!!!!!"

"Well, first off it is called chain maille and I need you to get me a quarter inch pipe, forty pounds of smelting sand, and a large smelting pot", I said before being handed the requirements. “First you have to....."

Five Hours Later

".....And that is how you make chain maille." Ironwork had caught on to chain maille making pretty fast. Back on Earth, I had made chain maille entirely out of premade rings, pliers, and time. LOTS AND LOTS OF TIME!!!!(148 hours in total). With the help of levitation, the rings were made, cut, and chained together with speed. If it weren't for magic, the whole process would've taken probably nine days straight. In the end, Ironwork had made a small chain maille vest. I then placed the armored plates back in their respective plate slot and the chain maille back under my jackets. I looked in a mirror in the armory and saw my Connor's assassin's robe outfit covered in soot. I remembered what Celestia did to me at the library and then casted a spell on my outfit and body to clean the soot and filth. With my robe cleaned, I began to think about more armor enchantments. My armor lit up and glowed for a second before returning back to normal. I stuck my sleeve into the fire and waited.

"What are you doing?” asked Ironwork.

"I'm checking an armor enchantment I casted."

"What's the enchantment?"

"I tried to make my clothes fireproof, stain proof, tear proof, and waterproof. So far it's working."

"What I would do for an enchantment like that."

"Hold still then." Ironwork's clothes began to glow until all the soot on his clothes disappeared. “Well then my new friend, I will be leaving for a walk." I walked out into the courtyard and just sat there looking at the night. The cool night air was barely affecting my body temperature due to the assassin's robes, vest, and pants, the IOTV vest, my BDU, my jacket, and my black polo. I stared blankly into the sky nonmoving as if a statue.

"My. My. My. What have we got here?” said Discord.

"Oh just a chaos spreading insane and crazed Asian with enough magical powers to plummet the sun and moon into this planet and enough fighting skill to singlehandedly defeat any warrior that challenges me. You can just call me Tran", I replied.

"Oh really now? I doubt you can."

"Watch the moon." I charged up a spell and the moon began to move left, right, up, and down.

"Huh, guess you were telling the truth. Ahhhhhhh I can feel the chaos. Awwww", Discord said as the moon stopped moving erratically.

"I can cause and stop chaos Discord. I can kill you or help you. Soooooo, what do you want to talk about?"

"I'm just talking to you because everypony else is scared of me."

"So you tried to spread eternal chaos around the land. I killed probably more things than the entire population of Canterlot."

"You have not killed that much. I'll prove it and scan your mind to see how many beings you've killed." My head began to glow a dark pink until Discord's face was filled with one of horror. “So you tell the truth."

"I told you. I've only killed 719 changelings, 7694 zombies, and 112 humans."

"Only? You're  planning on killing more?"

"Yes, it is rather fun."

"How can you be so much like this?"

"Because I am. You should see how many my friends have killed. They haven't even gotten near my zombie kill amount. They are straggling in the one thousands. They haven't gotten past twenty human kills either."

"How come you've killed more than them?"

"Because when I walk, I kill anything bad that bothers me. Now I need you to wake me up in two hours when we leave. I might make some good old chaos for you."

"Ooooooo chaos. See you tomorrow Tran." With that, I started to sleep. Usually, when I am sleeping, I hate to be disturbed. However, if I take a nap, I don't mind getting bothered. Most people would prefer to sleep in a nice soft bed. For me, I like harder surfaces to sleep on. I took out a flask from my backpack and took a few swigs. Gotta love sake. I closed my eyes and soon entered the world of the dream world.

-X-X-X-

The land of dreams. A place where all of your dreams can come true or where your nightmares come to life. To me? Its a place where nothing happens. A place of... Zen. I enjoyed the peace. I didn't have to worry about anything. I didn't have to do anything. Nothing bad would happen to me. I could just simply rest. I couldn't get enough of it. However, I knew that I had stuff to do and if I enjoyed it too much, I would eventually lose everything, including the ability to enjoy my sleep. My problem? I don't get enough sleep. I love insanity. The funny thing about insanity is that insane people are completely aware of everything and what they do.

-X-X-X-

"Wake. Wake. Eggs and bakey", said Discord as I woke up.

"Thanks for waking me up. Well, PEACE!!!"

I walked back into the castle. I waited in the dining hall until the princesses, the mane six, and my friends arrived, one after another. “Let’s leave for the Crystal Empire. Don't say anything, let’s just leave." We just walked off to the train without any words being said.

"Tran, what are you working on?” asked Twilight.

"Well, I am working on a simple doppelganger spell."

"Doppelganger spell? You know when you use that spell, you have to be able to focus on more than one task?"

"That won't be a problem."

"How come?"

"Back on Earth, I often multitasked on eight or nine task at a time. Just one more thing Twilight."

"What?"

"GET DOWN!!” I said while pulling out my 1911 and firing. The .45 ACP round flew past Twilight and hit a changeling in the head.

Chapter 4: Cadance's Empire

"GET DOWN!!” I said while shooting a changeling behind Twilight with my 1911.

"WHAT IN THE FUCK!?!?” yelled Ike.

"GET THEM!!!” yelled a pony. Five ponies lit up in green flames and turned into changelings. I shot the five changelings with the rest of the bullets in my 1911.

I reloaded my 1911. "Thank god for extreme shooting skill. Everyone go search the train and get rid of any changelings. NO GUNS ALLOWED. There are other ponies and we don't need any rounds going astray. You nine stay here", I said. I holstered the .45 and pulled out my PPK and my bowie. Even though I said no guns allowed, my PPK used .22 pistol ammo and would not go through more than one pony or a wall. “I’ll lead."

We were literally in the back. The last car of the train. Cart number eight. We walked towards the next cart and saw several changelings. ‘That explains the weird amount of ponies wanting to come with us to the Crystal Empire.' Almost immediately, I was shot four times with arrows. Luckily, I had several layers of armor and the arrows stopped on the first layer. With my PPK, I shot five changelings before running out of ammo within the time span of two seconds. Even though I shot those changelings on average two rounds a changeling, the .22 round was too weak to kill them, but two of them, I scored head shots. My friends dove into the cart and slaughtered the rest.

Cart six, we were smarter. I threw in a flashbang and waited for the explosion of the flash. After the flashbang detonated, I kicked down the door; we dove in, and killed the changelings in that cart before they could even hold up their weapons.

The fifth cart was the worst one yet. There were changelings in this cart. The only different factor was this cart had several medic ponies meant for the crystal ponies that had been taken hostage by the changelings. “Sssssssurrender your weapons and we will release the hostages."

"Stop speaking with the hissing s's, I can tell it is not your natural way of speaking. Also, it is more annoying than intimidating. I mean would you always want someone to speak like that?"

"How did you know?"

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!! Now you guys surrender and live or die."

"We have seventeen ponies hostage."

"Last warning changelings."

"We will not surrender."

I snapped my fingers and time came to a crawl.

'I'm going to have to write down this time slowing spell down on a piece of paper or something.' I jumped at a changeling and hacked a changeling’s head with my tomahawk and watched as it fell in slow motion. I walked to each changeling and shot each one in the back of the head with my PPK. *SNAP* Time started to move normally as several .22 shell casings fell to the ground accompanied by the sound of changelings falling to the ground.

What most people don't know is that .22 pistols are deadly when shot at the head. The small caliber of the .22 round does not have the power to exit a skull after entering a skull. Therefore, the .22 round ricochets in the skull, causing more damage to the brain.

"What was that?” asked Ike.

"I slowed down time for myself and shot all the changelings."

"HOW!??!!"

"Magic."

"Of course."

The fourth cart was just used for supply storage for the medical staff and the city. The third and second cart was not affected because there were several solar and lunar guards. “Thanks for the help royal guards."

"We had to fight changelings in this cart too", said a random guard.

"Oh yeah? We cleared the other four carts so SUCK ON THAT!!!” yelled Andy.

"Let’s get back to the others", Nick said.

After walking back to the last cart, we were met with Rainbow Dash asking, “What happened?"

"Changelings and lots of them. Don't worry, we killed them all. Now I am going to practice my magic, so I need absolute quiet. You too Pinkie Pie or I will make you hate cupcakes."

"Awwwwwwww", said Pinky Pie.

Three Hours Later

*SCREEECH* The train had stopped when Andy had tried a spell who was unfortunately near the engine at the time. “ANDY, WHY DOES EVERY SPELL OF YOURS MAKES ONLY EXPLOSIONS!!!!!!!!!!!” yelled Nick.

"I don't know. I was trying to make a glass of water", said Andy.

"It might be the fact that magic require extreme focus and concentration" said Celestia.

"That explains it. Andy is always random. Plus, he doesn't focus or concentrate on something he doesn't like", I said. “How far are we from the Crystal Empire?"

"Three miles", said Cadance.

"I think that is close enough to walk. Okay, fix the engine and bring the train to the empire. When the train comes to the empire, get some body bags ready."

We had started to make our way towards the Crystal Empire, following the rails but the only thing that affected us was the weather.

"Why the fuck are we walking again?” asked Ike.

"Well the train broke down is the first. Two, I don't think the captured kingdom will allow just anyone to come that isn't a changeling. Three, the enemy would hear and see the train coming. Four, we may need recon first. Five, I need to set up a sniper position first. Six, We have the element of surprise", I said.

"Why does it have to be -50 anyways? I'm freezing in this clothing."

"You know what, I have an idea." *SNAP* A feeling of wealth washed over my body.

"What did you do?"

"I casted a force field that keeps a warm atmosphere inside and keeps the weather out."

"Smart one. Tran, exactly what are we going when we make it to the empire?"

"Well, we are going to kill the changelings, unless they surrender, interrogate some ponies and or changelings, and gain one for Equestria."

"One what?"

"One point."

"Ah."

The journey continued for another two hours until we reached the empire. The entire empire was encased in a large transparent green force field. Near the border of force field were several guard sentries. On several sentries were ballistas, similar to the ones used by Romans. Inside the kingdom, one could see hundreds of crystal ponies with looks of sadness on their faces.

"Hold on I gotta perform a spell." *SNAP* At the snap of the fingers, three more of me appeared.

"What in the fuck?” asked Ike.

"I cloned myself get over it."

"That's complete overkill" said Ike.

With my four selves (me, Tran 1, Tran 2, and Tran 3), I divided all my weapons. Tran 1 was armed with my M2-2 flamethrower, the Desert Eagle, and a pair of nunchuks. Tran 2 was armed with my Barrett .50 cal, the Glock 18, and my tomahawk. Tran 3 was armed with my AA-12, 870, PPK, and two knives. I was armed with my M4a1, my 1911, my hidden blades, all the other knives, and my samurai sword. All of us had the same armor. Only I had tactical gear.

"Trans, you know what to do. Tran 1, help with support and assault, Tran 3 you're helping with close quarter fire, and Tran 2, shoot them before they see any of us."

"Hey Tran, can I try one thing?", asked Nick

"Sure", the four of us said simultaneously. Nick then punched Tran 2 in the chest.

"Really Nick? You guys do know I can ignore pain, but I do know what hurting some else is for", said Tran 2.

"I felt that", I said.

"Me too", said Tran 1.

"Me three", said Tran 3.

"Wait a minute", I said. I took out a knife and cut Tran 1 on the arm and all four of us began to bleed on the same arm Tran was cut on. "Huh, one of us gets hurt, all of us gets hurt. Remember guys, all of us Trans share the same mind. Okay guys, let’s get the Crystal Empire back. Stay as a team. Don't get separated. Keep your comms on at all times. Make sure you don't waste ammo since we can't resupply. Nick shoot that force field with your RPG-7 when you think we should start. De oppresso liber."

Nick had then shot the force field with his RPG-7 and took out a large chunk of the force field. With the sound of the impact and explosion, we rushed inside the kingdom before and the shield closed back up. Upon entering the kingdom, several alarms and bells could be heard.

"KILL THOSE INTRUDERS!!!!!!" yelled a changeling over an amplifier. Several changelings had rushed at us with weapons drawn, prepared to attack us.

Then we lit them up. The changelings were mowed down before they could get within twenty of us. Tran 1 was having a blast with that flamethrower of his. Tran 2 was spraying with his Glock 18. Tran 3, was using slugs in his shotgun and was aiming for head shots. Nick was just spraying and praying with his M60. Andy was just taking pot shots with his vector. Ike was the only one of us that didn't spray and was letting loose small burst of rounds at a time.

We walked around the city, shooting at changelings until they began to use ranged, arrow based weapons. Ike was hit smack dab in the chest, but luckily his vest was able to stop the arrow. We quickly dove to cover while we were being shot at with arrows.

"SHIT! WHAT ARE WE GOING TO DO, WE'RE PINNED DOWN!", yelled Ike.

"WHERE ARE THEY!?!?", yelled Nick.

"THEY'RE IN THAT TOWER!!", yelled Andy.

"WAIT A DAMN MINUTE!!!", I yelled.

*BOOM* A large pillar had fallen down onto the tower who were being shot at.

"WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT!?!??!", yelled Ike.

"Tran 2 really likes explosive rounds and Target shooting. Remember, us Trans share the same mind", I said. "We need to move.  Divide and conquer. Nick you go with the sniper, he's in that tower over there. Andy you go with the flamethrower. Ike you are going with the shotgunner. I'll be alone." My friends and my magical clones separated and began their assault on the captured city.

I started walking towards the castle. ‘I wonder how they got past the crystal heart's force field.' I walked towards the center, trying to avoid the changelings. At the center of the small courtyard, the heart was missing. ‘That explains.'

I walked throughout the castle, but unfortunately, it was just as confusing as Canterlot castle. THERE WERE HALLWAYS AND ROOMS EVERYWHERE!!!!! WHY DOES EQUESTRIA LOVE CASTLES WITH SO MANY HALLWAYS AND ROOMS!??!?!?!? I walked throughout eh castle until....."Uhhhhh, I need a directory or something." *Looks to the left* " What are the odds, a directory and.... WHY DIDN'T I SEE THIS BEFORE!?!??!?!?!?", I yelled out while plucking a map from the directory. Unfortunately, the yelling had attracted the attention of four changeling guards who were armed with swords.

"GET THAT BIPED!!!" one of them said.

I saw this as a chance to see the changeling’s style of combat. I pulled out my samurai sword and watched as a changeling lunged at me with a sword. ‘No wonder the changelings are better fighters than ponies, they stand on their hind legs and use their front lefs like our arms. I wonder what the changelings taste like. Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm cooked bugs.' I blocked a slash from the changeling and cut him in half with the sword. ‘Thank you three body blade.' Another changeling just attempted to shoot me with magic but it hit my sword and ricocheted into a wall. I jumped forward and bashed the back of the sword on his head, knocking him unconscious. The second to last changeling attempted to stab me with a knife, instead I grabbed the knife out of his hold and stabbed him in the head with his own weapon. The last changeling was killed by a throwing knife to the head.

I went over to the changeling, whom I knocked out with the back of the sword to the head and took out my taser. I took off the barbs and pressed it onto one of his legs. *ZAAAAP*

"AAAAAAAHHH!!!!!" screamed the changeling.

"Now you are going to tell me what I want to know or you will be cooked and eaten ALIVE."

"I WILL NEVER BETRA- AAAAAAHHHHHHH", he said before being tased again. I took out one of my serrated-bladed switchblades and held it in front of his eyes.

"Time for the first course", I said while bring the knife to one of his legs. I began sawing through his left hind leg with the serrated part of the blade.

"AAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!! I'LL TALK. I'LL TALK."

"Good. Where is the crystal heart?"

"It's in the armory. Please just let me", he started before being beheaded by my samurai sword.

I walked through the castle looking for the armory when I stumbled onto a jail. Those changelings had somehow packed probably two hundred crystal ponies into about fifteen cells. “What in the?"

"Help us", said a crystal pony with a raspy voice. Obviously these ponies were not feed or given water while imprisoned. I took out a paperclip and began unlocking all of the cells. “You’re free now, but there is a takeover going on now. Everypony hide." I watched as a crystal pony started leading the other ponies. "Hey you, yes the one leading them. Do you know your way around this castle?"

"Yes, I was a guard here", he replied.

"I need your help. I need to get to the armory inside this castle."

"Okay, just follow me." I followed the crystal pony throughout the castle until we reached a hallway. “The armory is just down there. Just go down here and take a right."

I did as he told but before I turned right and met another hallway. This one had a turn at the end of it. I peeked over the corner and saw fifteen changelings guarding the armory. I unslung my M4 and walked right out.

"Biped, surrender now our die."

"How about you guys die." I aimed the M203 and fired. *BOOM* The changelings were no matched for a 40MM explosion, especially being clumped up in a small hallway. Coincidentally, the door they were guarding was literally labeled "Crystal Heart". Unfortunately, the explosion I made caught the attention of several changelings. I fired at the changelings with my M4a1, mowing them down before they could get within a sword slashing range. I pulled out a M67 and threw it into the crowd. I watched as several changelings were reduced to chunks. I took out two pounds of C4 and a detonator before I started to make a bomb. I stuck the explosive device onto the armory door and went to a respectable means of cover. *BOOM* Inside the armory were several racks of bows, crossbows, swords, spears, and other simple means of death. Inside the center was a chest with eight different locks holding it. Hmmmmmmmmmm. How am I going to open this. I must use precision, skill, and patience to open this lock. This is a task for a genius. Oh I know.' I shot all pf the locks. completely contradicting my thoughts. Inside the chest was the all-powerful Crystal Heart, which I just placed into my backpack.

I began walking out of the castle, shooting random changelings, aiming to get to the Crystal Heart's pedestal, WHICH FOR SOME REASON IS BUILT UNDER THE FOUNDATION OF THE CASTLE EIGHT FLIGHTS OF STAIRS DOWN!!! The area that was supposed to house the Crystal Heart was guarded by several changelings. I quickly killed them all with my M4a1.

Once in the center, I took out the crystal heart and placed it in the center. Just like in the episode, The Crystal Empire, a large shockwave originated from the heart and changed all the crystal ponies back into their sparkling selves. A large force field surrounded the city, replacing the green one from the changelings. Also for some reason, I turned crystally too. Most importantly, several of the crystal ponies suddenly got glittering armor and weapons. I ran over to the crystal guards and joined them in the fighting.

"Nice of you to join in now crystal guards" I said.

"NOT OUR FAULTS, OUR WEAPONS AND ARMOR ARE MAGICALLY LINKED TO THE CRYSTAL HEART'S MAGIC. OUR GEAR IS MAGIC", a crystal guard yelled out while c;ashing swords with a cahngeling. Unfortunately, the crystal guards were worse than the lunar guard, but they were better than the solar guard. *SCREEEEEECH*

"HERE COMES THE CALVARY!" I yelled. The train that were carrying the Mane Six, princesses, the royal guards, and the medics had just arrived. T guards poured out of the train and started shooting at changelings with crossbows. I walked over to the princesses and the Mane Six."Hey you guys are all crystally." They're appearance was, like I said. all shiny.

"You got the crystal heart back to the podium?", asked Cadance.

"Yes I did, miss Mi Amore Cadenza, I did."

"How did you know my full name?"

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!! You ponies stay here, I and my friends will finish up." I walked back into battle and continued my assault.

Tran 1's Point Of View Before The Assault

"De oppresso liber", said the real Tran.

'Damn it's strange to control three bodies at the same time. Thank god I am good at multitasking.'

"KILL THOSE INTRUDERS!!!!!!" yelled a changeling over an amplifier. Several changelings had rushed at us with weapons drawn, prepared to attack us. I lit the pilot light to the M2-2. The minute the changelings were in range of this weapon, I let loose.

The M2-2 is a flame based troop weapon. The M2-2 weigh 68 pounds(28 unfueled). A common misconception about flamethrowers is that flamethrowers have a very short range. In reality, the M2-2 flamethrower has an effective reach range of 65 ft. It is composed of three main parts Two carries gasoline, napalm and foaming agent in my case, and the third is an air tank which enables the napalm to shoot out.

"ESSEN MEIN FLAMENWERFER(eat my flamethrower [German])!!!" I yelled. The changelings were literally being roasted alive. Even from fifty feet away, I could smell the burning insect flesh and I had a terrible sense of smell!. An arrow wizzed by my head and Ike was hit in the chest. We quickly ran to cover, which for us at the time, was behind a partially collapsed wall. *BOOM* I looked over and saw a pillar fall onto a tower.  After the conversation with the original Tran about how we were going to split up. I walked off with Andy.

"Hey Andy, whatcha doin?", I asked.

"Nothin", he replied.

"Okay. Well, let’s kill these changelings."

"Okay."

Since the changelings were similar to bugs, they were vulnerable to most things like bugs. Being a changeling only had one good thing for them, having a hard carapace that was difficult to break.

The seven of us had decided to split up the areas of the empire into four pieces, the center, sector one, sector two, and sector three. Andy and I had gotten sector one.

"Damnit my barrel is overheating", I said.

"How can you tell?", Andy asked.

I then stuck the hot end on a changeling Andy shot and the body started to sizzle.

"Damn."

I then pulled out my Desert Eagle and continued our assault.

"BOOM HEADSHOT!", Andy yelled. He had shot a changeling in the face with his M1216

"MULTI-KILL!", I said."Hey Andy how many licks does it take to get to the center of a tootsie pop?"

"The world may never know."

"Scheisse(shit[German])", I said before we rounded a corner. We probably a hundred changelings. We immediately began shooting but it didn't last long as a KRISS vector only holds thirty rounds and a Desert Eagle XIX only holds seven rounds. Right after we emptied our mags, which took roughly five seconds, the changelings rushed forward, ready to fight us in.

Andy then pulled out weed whacker while I pulled out my nunchuks. Andy revved up the weed whacker and while I bashed a changeling's skull with the nunchuks. “YOU CAN JOIN IN ANY MINUTE NOW ANDY!!!" Andy's weed whacker revved up and he began to mow down the changelings like grass. Any changeling that tried to attack me weas disarmed by my nunchuk and was repaid with a bash to the head with a nunchuk. This went on for a few minutes and didn't change. Eventually, we killed the changelings that were close to us and the only ones left were the ones that kept their distance.

The changelings then shot at our feet with magic.

"HA YOU GUYS MISSED!!!", Andy said.

"Uh Andy, we are stuck to the ground." We both looked to our feet and they were plastered to the ground with a green, plaster-like substance.

"What the fuck? HEY YOU USED MAGIC!!! I CALL HACKS!!!!!!"

While stuck to the ground, we were like sitting ducks. I pulled up my flamethrower and noticed the barrel was a decent temperature and lit the pilot light. Before the changelings got within ten feet of us, they were roasted alive. “That was a close one Andy."

"How are we going to get out of this?", he asked.

I pointed my flamethrower towards the ground and let of a very short burst. The green slime concrete was burned away and the two of us were free once again.. Out of nowhere, Andy and I turned all crystally.

"What the fuck?", asked Andy.

"The real Tran just won this battle for us brother."

"Let’s finish this", he said in reply.

*SNAP* This time I cooled down the barrel of the flamethrower with magic. With that, we continued our takeover, or as another would call it, a slaughtering. All was well until I began to bleed profusely from my right side.

"TRANS, THIS IS THE REAL ONE! GET TO THE TRAIN STATION WHILE WE STILL CAN!!!!!!!"

Tran 2's point of view before the assault

"De oppresso liber", said the real Tran.

"KILL THOSE INTRUDERS!!!!!!" yelled a changeling over an amplifier. Several changelings had rushed at us with weapons drawn and prepared to attack us. I pulled out my Glock 18 and sprayed rounds into a crowd of changelings. The Glock 18 usually fires at about 1200 rounds a minute but it is capable of firing up to 1800 rounds a minute depending on the Glock 18's type of slide, action, and parts. This Glock fired at about 1400 rounds a minute, which meant the Glock would deplete it's 32 round mag in under a second and a half. The only way I could have shot accurately was to shoot in small burst which was roughly a sixth of the mag every time I pulled the trigger.

After killing the changelings that were camped out at the area of the barrier we entered in, I walked to a sentry tower. I climbed up a ladder on the tower and on top was a small building. The sentries that were made around the empire were similar in design to those used in prisons, except they were equipped with ballistas. I approached the door to the tower and pulled out my tomahawk in my right hand. In my left hand was the Glock 18. I donkey kicked the door to the building and rushed inside. Inside was six changelings, one of them on the ballista. I hacked the closest changeling to me in the head with my tomahawk and I shot three other changelings with the Glock, emptying the mag. Using the spiked end of the tomahawk, I smashed the skull of another changeling. The last changeling picked up a sword, but before he could use it, I tore off one of his wings and threw him off the building. I watched as the changeling fell three stories, flailing around as he tried to fly with his one wing. *SPLAT* "Just another bug on the windshield" I said.

I reloaded the Glock 18 and shot the base holding the ballista down. Then I kicked the ballista off of the tower and deployed my Barrett in place of where the ballista once was. I pulled all the magazines of the Barrett I had and placed them on the floor for quick reload. I plopped onto the ground into a prone position. I looked around the town looking for targets of opportunity. ‘Distance, 300-600 yards. Wind speed, none. Humidity, none. Bullets, explosive and common ball. Rifle, Barrett M82. Corealis effect, none. Bullet spin, none.' *BOOM* 'The first changeling to be killed by my Barrett.'  I kept on shooting random changelings with the common ball ammo and used the explosive on heavily armored changelings.

Then I saw my friends on the scope of the rifle being shot at with arrows. Then Ike had taken an arrow to the chest. ‘Looks like they need help.' I looked around for where the arrows were coming from, but I saw that the source was coming from a tower obscured by a building. I looked around for a way to get rid of the suppressive fire, and saw nothing. Then I realized I had explosive ammo. I ejected the current mag and unchambered the round to the Barrett before reloading it with an explosive rounds. I looked around again and saw several crystal towers decorating the empire. ‘This is going to be one hell of a shot.' *BOOM* I watched as a tower fell onto where I guessed was the suppressive's source and saw that the arrows had stopped being fired.

"Nick, we are taking sector 2. You need to head west" I said over the comm.

"All right. Exactly how many changelings do you think we'll kill?" he asked.

"I don't know due to the fact that I am Tran and I am Tran and I am Tran and I am Tran. Soooooo, I'm not sure. I've killed like a hundred so far."

"Good point." I stayed on the tower and watched as Nick advanced. Every half hour, I had to adjust the scope due to the fact that every half hour, Nick would move a couple hundred yards, slightly throwing off the aim on my scope. Nick and I then turned all crystally.

"The real Tran just got the Crystal Heart back", I said.

"Let’s finish this Tran", Nick said.

We kept on killing the changelings until there was one particular group of changelings.

"What the hell are those?", Nick asked.

"I don't know", I replied while looking at several changelings the size of Nick. What caught my eye was the fact that these changelings had no wings or horn and were heavily armored from tail to head. I watched as Nick open fired.

"SHIT!! MY BULLETS AREN'T DOING SHIT TO THEM!!"

"I can't get a clear shot." They had moved behind a wall. “Get them out and I'll shoot them with a fifty."

"I'm kinda having trouble with that."

"Use your the damn mace or your sledgehammer. they would feel it no matter what armor."

"Fine." I watched as Nick went behind the wall and out of my view. I waited until Nick ran out from behind the wall with several armored changelings chasing him and one on him. I shouldered my Barrett and took aim. I fired off ten rounds. Nine hit, one missed. Only three were left.

"I can't get a clear shot Nick. Get away from them so I can shoot them."

"I'm trying but they kinda are, I don't know, TRYING TO FUCKING KILL ME!!!" Nick then threw a changeling off of him which was quickly killed when I shot it.

"Two more Nick." He threw another one off of him and I shot it. “One more." Unfortunately, this changelings was empowering Nick in combat. Nick's close quarter combat ability was not very well developed due to the fact that he mostly relied on his strength. In this fight, he was matched.

"THIS GUY'S KICKING MY ASS!! FUCKING SHOOT HIM ALREADY!!"

"Get me a clear shot then." Nick was then bucked into a wall by the changeling.*BOOM* The bullet I fired connected to the changeling's head.

"Took yah long enough."

"Hey, at least you're alive. Looks like we got all the changelings in this sect-ACCHK", I said before spitting out blood. I then began to bleed profusely from my side.

"TRANS, THIS IS THE REAL ONE! GET TO THE TRAIN STATION WHILE WE STILL CAN!!!!!!!"

Tran 3's Point Of View Before The Assault

"De oppresso liber."

"KILL THOSE INTRUDERS!!!!!!", yelled a changeling over an amplifier. Several changelings had rushed at us with weapons drawn and prepared to attack us. I aimed my AA-12 and fired. The AA-12 or the Atchison assault shotgun 12 is a fully automatic shotgun firing 12 gauge shells at 300 shells a minute with a blow back action. This means whatever is on the business end of the weapon is going to be cleaned up with a mop. The AA-12 is capable of firing specialty rounds, such as frag 12 explosive to SCIMTR fletchette ammunition. I was carrying deer slugs, frag 12s, SCIMTR, and buck shot. Currently, I was mowing the changelings down with deer slugs.

We continued our assault through the city until arrows started to rain on us. Ike was immediately hit in the chest.Luckily, the arrow was stopped by his vest.

"SHIT! WHAT ARE WE GOING TO DO, WE'RE PINNED DOWN!", yelled Ike.

"WHERE ARE THEY!?!?", yelled Nick.

"THEY'RE IN THAT TOWER!!", yelled Andy.

"WAIT A DAMN MINUTE!!!"

*BOOM* A large pillar had fallen down onto the tower who were being shot at.

"WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT!?!??!", yelled Ike.

"Tran 2 really likes explosive rounds and exhibition shooting. Remember, us Trans share the same mind", I said. "We need to move. Spread out and get the city back. Nick you go with the sniper, he's that tower over there. Andy you go with the flamethrower. Ike you are going with the shotgunner. I'll be alone."

I walked off with Ike and loaded my 870. I kept the AA-12 loaded with deer slugs and I loaded the 870 with frag 12 ammo. Frag 12 ammunition is specialty ammo that fires a small explosive projectile. The frag 12 ammo fires a small explosive that has an average explosive blast radius of nine feet. Frag 12 ammo has an effective range of up to 100 yards. "We're taking sector three Ike", I said.

"Right", he replied. We continued the killing spree and the changelings were no problem due to the superior technology. Nothing was troubling us, except for the sentries. “Those sentries are fucking annoying."

Ike was then hit in the chest by another arrow."Damn, that's the fourth time."

"I got it" I said before blasting the sentry tower three times with my 870. “Blasted towers need killing" I said while reloading my 870. I switched back to the AA-12 which I had loaded with SCIMTR fletchettes. “I’m outta buckshot and slugs Ike."

"Let’s get the rest of these towers Tran." We walked around the sector we were entrusted with taking over, which was rich in tower sentries for some reason. Every sentry we walked to would meet the same fate as the last, blown with frag 12 rounds. Such a small explosive projectile can do so much. All of the changelings posed no problem to us until..... "What. The fuck. Are those?", Ike said while pointing to three armored changelings who hadn't noticed us.

"Wait. SCHEISSE(shit[German])! Those are armored changelings similar to what Tran 2 and Nick fought earlier.

"How did you know?"

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!! They can't be killed by small arms."

"Meaning?"

"We need a small cannon or explosives to kill them. Their armor can stop most things."

"SHOOT THEM WITH YOUR FRAG 12 ROUNDS!!!"

"I'M OUT."

"THEN JUST SHOOT THEM!" We began to shoot them, but none of our rounds were killing them. Once we started shooting, they ran over to us. None of our rounds were affecting them slowed their approach.

I pulled out my blades and waited for the first strike. One armored changeling shot at me with a great sword and I blocked it with both of my blades in an X position. Due to the changeling’s large size, I stumbled back severely. The changeling lunged again, but I dodged this time. I unslung my AA12 and let loose thirty-two SCIMTR fletchette rounds into his head. When I ran out, he fell to the ground, with his helmet turned into Swiss cheese.

One of the armored changelings lunged at Ike with a two handed axe and was met with him blocking with his new trench knife. Ike stumbled back slightly and rushed at the changeling. He went to the ground and swept the changeling’s legs. Due to the massive amount of armor the changeling wore, it wasn't able to get back up.

The last changeling tried to run at me, but I just took out my PPK and aimed for an eye hole in his helmet.*BANG* The changeling fell down to the ground dead.

Then all of a sudden a large shockwave originated from the tower and turned Ike and I crystally. “What the hell?"

"The real Tran just guaranteed a win for us Ike."

"Let’s finish this Tran."

We continued our slaughter and was only troubled with armored changelings, but they were met with the same death as the armored changeling that was shot through the helmet. Then I began to bleed profusely from my side.

"TRANS, THIS IS THE REAL ONE! GET TO THE TRAIN STATION WHILE WE STILL CAN!!!!!!!"

Real Tran's Point Of View

"You got the crystal heart back to the podium?", asked Cadance.

"Yes I did, miss Mi Amore Cadenza, I did."

"How did you know my full name?"

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!! You ponies stay here, me and my friends will finish up." I walked back into battle and continued my assault. I walked towards some changelings and began to shoot them with my M4a1. None of them posed a threat until I saw several armored changeling, similar to the ones Ike and Nick fought with the Tran 2 and Tran 3. I remembered how the armored changelings couldn't be killed with normal rounds, so I just shot them with my M203, effectively killing them.

As the royal and crystal guards joined in on the battle, several of the crystal townsponies went outside and watched. I watched as the last of the changelings were being killed off. Then I spotted one changeling get up on a sentry and onto a ballista. I watched as he loaded and aimed the ballista. I looked to where the trajectory of the shot was and saw Princess Cadance in the way.

"FICKEN!!", I yelled while running. At the last minute, I pushed Cadance out of the way, but was met with a mortal wound. A shot to the right side of my body. I looked back to the sentry and saw that a group of Royal Guards had peppered the tower and changeling with hundreds of arrows.

"Tran, you saved my life", said Cadance.

"Thank me later Cadance, I have to finish up." I walked off behind a building and took out my medical kit. I knew this wound was fatal as I ripped out the large bolt. I began to bleed profusely from my side. The bolt had somehow missed hitting both steel plates. The robe, kevlar vest, and chain maille in the way, slowed the bolt down enough to the point that it only went in about four inches, but it was still fatal. Somehow the bolt had missed my lungs and heart, but it broke three ribs and tore a large hole the size of a tennis ball in my side. I knew I would soon bleed out with a wound this large so I could only stem the bleeding and give myself a little extra time. I put a large amount of gauze onto the large bleeding wound. I continued my slaughter, but was slowed down by my wound. As the last changeling fell, I began to walk back to the train station.

"TRANS, THIS IS THE REAL ONE! GET TO THE TRAIN STATION WHILE WE STILL CAN!!!!!!!", I yelled. After five minutes, I saw all my friends and the other Trans at the station. Then all the Trans disappeared. I walked back to my friends, the princesses, and the mane six. “Hi guys."

"OH MY GOD. TRAN WHAT HAPPENED!?!??!" asked Nick.

"I was shot by a ballista. Now if you need me, I am going to go unconscious because I am becoming hypovolemic." And that is what I did.

30 Seconds Later

"Why Tran? Why did you have to push me out of the way? Why didn't you use a spell. Why Tran? Why did you have to try to take back my kingdom? This is my entire fault" said Cadance.

I opened my eyes and saw that I was on a stretcher, heavily bandaged, and there were no changelings around. I turned and saw my friends, the Mane Six, and the princesses."Hey everyone."

"HOLY SHIT, TRAN! We are going to get you out of this Tran. I promise", said Ike.

"Guys and ponies, we know this wound is fatal. It is only a matter of time."

"There is no way you can be dying. You have been through so much and suffered so much", said Andy.

"We know what is going to happen."

"I never got you to like cupcakes", said Pinkie Pie, whose mane was deflated.

"Sorry Pinkie, it was never going to happen."

"Tran, you were never able to show me how to fight", said Rainbow Dash.

"Stay awesome Rainbow Dash."

"You had to die so young", said Twilight.

"Don't worry guys, I'll be fine where I'm going. I had an exciting sixteen years."

"That's just it, you've only lived sixteen years. You had been through so much and now this. You were the only one to understand me", said Fluttershy.

"I know Fluttershy."

"You helped me with fashion. I don't know how you would know something like that for being a stallion", said Rarity.

"Well Rarity, I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!" I said while coughing up blood.

"Well we're goin to miss yah Tran. We've only met you a few days ago but we're goin to miss yah.", said Applejack.

"I need you guys to promise me something. I want you guys to bury me with my weapons and gear."

"Tran, you Crazy Asian, don't you fight all the angels in heaven", said Ike.

"Don't worry Ike, I won't."

"Tran, why did you do this for us?", asked Cadance.

"Cadance, even though I am demented, insane, and violent, I will always be good. I help the good because they are innocent. Hold on", I said while rolling up the sleeve on my right arm. On my right bicep was a yin-yang sign.

"Tran, you have your cutie mark", said Twilight.

"I wonder what it means?", asked Rainbow Dash.

"I bet it means I keep the peace and I want to help the good. Or it might stand for my personality, one being bad and the other being good. The world may never know. Cadance, you don't have to beat yourself up for this, I saved you because you have a responsibility to follow, and you have to rule a kingdom. I want you guys to win this war with the changelings for me."

"We will Tran. We will for you", said Ike.

"Do not do anything crazy while I'm gone. Don't ruin Equestria. Remember Andy, The cake is a lie."

"Tran even though you are dying, you can always stay as your crazy self", said Nick.

"I am Tran. I will always be myself, no matter what."

"Tran, I am sorry you had to die for our country. We will not let you die in vain", said Celestia.

"Don't worry Celestia, I will die a good cause."

"We are sorry for your experiences. Thou had much youth left", said Luna

"Luna even though I will never hear you speak, I still want you to take modern language lessons." I leaned over the side of the stretcher I was on and vomited blood.

"Tran, you will always be remembered by everyone in their hearts. Do not forget that", said Ike. I closed my eyes and listened to my heart as it stopped.

Third Person Point Of View The Next Day

Several ponies and three humans were watching an oversized coffin was carried to a plot in the royal courtyard. Inside the coffin was the body of a human who went by the name of Tran. The coffin was lowered into the ground. Celestia walked over to a nearby podium.

"We are gathered here today to mourn the death of the young human, Tran. Due to his leadership, we were able to recapture the Crystal Empire. Due to his knowledge, we may be able to win this war for Equestria. Due to him with the help of his friends, we were able to stop the invasion of Canterlot from the changelings. Without him, we would be under changeling rule. If anyone wants to say anything to his grave before he is buried, this is the time.", said Celestia. She walked away from the podium while several people and ponies walked over to the coffin to say a few words.

"He was our leader", said Ike.

"He was our friend", said Nick.

"He was our family", said Andy.

"He was our new friend", said Twilight.

"He was awesome", said Rainbow Dash.

"He was such a gentlecolt", said Rarity.

"He was so nice", said Applejack.

"He was so friendly", said Pinkie Pie.

"He was so kind", said Fluttershy.

"He was not supposed to die yet", said Discord.

Chapter 5: What Now?

"I sense trouble sister", said Luna.

"Yes, I know Luna. The little group of humans assisting us just lost their leader and possibly greatest warrior. I can see that the chance of Equestria winning this war has been lowered dramatically", said Celestia.

Meanwhile In Ponyville

"Andy I know we just lost Tran, but we gotta stay strong. He may have been our leader, but we must fight on", said Ike.

"Let’s win this war for Tran", said Nick.

"What are we going to do next?", asked Andy.

"Well, let’s try to take over another city. The Crystal Empire was a major city, let’s take back a normal city that's close to Canterlot. How about Cloudsdale?", Nick said.

"Sure why not", said Andy.

"Andy, I know you are depressed over your brother's death. We all are. Let’s just help Equestria for him", said Ike.

"Fine", said Andy. Out of nowhere, a small raincloud appeared over Andy's head and started to pour lightly.

"Where did that come from?", asked Nick.

"I made it with my magic to represent my mood."

"You did magic?", asked Ike.

"Let’s just get ready for Cloudsdale."

Meanwhile

"Twilight what do you think is going to happen?", asked Rarity.

"I don't know. With the death of Tran, we have a smaller chance of winning this war", said Twilight.

"How can that be?", asked Rainbow Dash.

"Rainbow Dash, Tran was the best of them. Remember how he managed to beat us all up, when his friends didn't even go through one of us?", said Twilight.

"WAIT! Who beat you guys up?", asked Spike.

"Tran", said Rainbow Dash.

"Who's Tran?", said Spike.

"Tran was a human that came here a few days and was goi-", said Twilight before being interrupted by Spike.

"What's a human?"

"Well a human is a bei-", Twilight said before being interrupted by Pinkie Pie.

"A human is a little monkey thing pony that stands on two legs. For some reason, Tran didn't like cupcakes or cake. I mean, how can somepony not like cupcakes or cake? THAT IS A CRIME AGAINST LIFE!!", said Pinkie Pie.

"Like I was sayi-", said Twilight.

"So who's Tran?", asked Spike.

"Like I was about to say, Tran was a human that came here a couple days ago. Somehow, he was able to beat all of us up a couple of days ago. He managed to hogtie Pinkie Pie and Applejack. He flicked me and Rarity's horns and made us all confused and dazed. He managed to knock Rainbow Dash out and he didn't do anything to Fluttershy."

"AWWWW. Where was I when this happened?"

"You were asleep."

"Oh. When I get my hands on him for hurting Rarity I'll...."

"Spike yah wouldn't be able to put a scratch on him", said Applejack.

"And why is that?", he asked back.

"Spike, he was able to singlehandedly defeat several of the best royal guard members, us, and him and his three friends stopped the changeling invasion of Canterlot and recapture the Crystal Empire. Tran was the best of their little group."

"He still doesn't sound so tough from being like a monkey or an ape."

"He killed hundreds of changelings singlehandedly and took an arrow for princess Cadance."

"He died taking an arrow for Cadance", said Rarity. “He was such a stallion too."

"He still doesn't sound tough."

"One of his friends picked up Applejack with one arm and threw her into a mud puddle", said Twilight.

"HEY! Ah resent that. He did brave a fire, saved Applebloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, somepony's foal, and Rainbow Dash, who died, blew a hole from a house, dumped from a two story building, and brought Rainbow Dash back to life", said Applejack.

"Ok, I get it, he's a little tough.

"The worst thing about his death is that he died so young", said Fluttershy.

"How old was he?"

"Spike, he was sixteen."

"Wait, you're saying that a sixteen year old stallion was able to do all this?"

"Yes. His life was lived short and hazardous."

"How hazardous?"

"He said that every day he killed an average of forty things. The worse is he had to kill both of his parents when he was fifteen."

"I feel sorry for the stallion. Wait, what's that outside?" Spike had looked out a window.

"Those looks like... CHANGELINGS!!!"

Meanwhile At The Deuce

The three humans were gearing up for a battle they thought was going to be in Cloudsdale, but the battle was going to them. For some other reason, Andy's small raincloud above his head started to produce miniature lightning.

"Make sure you get twice as much ammo as last time, Tran isn't shooting with us", said Ike. Andy was just moping around, dragging his feet.

"Come on Andy, let’s do this for Tran", said Nick.

"WHAT THE FUCK ARE THOSE!?!?", said Ike who was pointing at the sky.

"SHIT, IT'S THE CHANGLINGS!", said Nick.

"DIE YOU MOTHERFUCKING PIECES OF SHIT!!" yelled Andy who suddenly had a change of personality from depressed to vengeful and angry. He picked up his KRISS and fired blindly into the sky, trying to kill changelings.

"ANDY GET IN THE BACK OF THE DEUCE!!", Nick yelled. After the three went into the deuce, Nick started it up and drove to the library. He went out of the deuce and kicked down the library door."HEY!! ANYPONY IN HERE?!?" The Mane Six and Spike ran out of the library and in front of Nick.

"WHOA! WHAT THE HAY ARE YOU!?!?!?", yelled Spike.

"EVERYPONY GET IN THE BACK OF THE DEUCE!!", Nick yelled. Nick picked Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Fluttershy up and set them into the back of the deuce. He went right back to get Spike, Pinkie Pie, and Twilight and saw several of the armored changelings coming his way. "SHIT IT'S THOSE FUCKING ARMORS."

"ARMORS?!?", asked Ike.

"Armored changelings", Nick said while jumping in front to the steering wheel. “EVERYPONY HANG ON!" Nick hit the gas, but the changelings were able to fly faster than the deuce. The five ton Deuce was primarily a cargo transport vehicle and this one was equipped with troop seats. This makes it an all-terrain vehicle and by all terrain, it can drive submerged in water as long as the exhaust pipe was above water. One helpful feature of this vehicle was the six wheal drive. “You armors may be bulletproof, but you can't survive getting run over by a deuce on its six wheel drive." Nick changed the truck's drive from four wheel drive to six wheel drive. Any changeling that got in front of the truck was easily ran over by the multi-ton vehicle.

Andy, who was in the back of the deuce, was shooting changelings with his vector while Ike, who was in the passenger seat, was shooting changelings with Nick's M60."WHERE ARE WE GOING!?!?!?", yelled Ike.

"CANTERLOT!! PONYVILLE IS GETTING OVERRUN, WE'VE GOT TO MOVE TO SOMEWHERE SAFER!!", yelled Nick.

"WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT?!?!?", yelled Ike. Ike pointed at a large wagon two hundred yards in front of them that seemed to be covered in metal plates. The armored wagon had several armored changelings around it.

"TAKE MY RPG!", yelled Nick. Ike gabbed the RPG-7 that was slung over Nick's back and leaned out the window and aimed.*FWOOOSH* *BOOM*

"RUN THEM OVER NOW!!!", yelled Ike.

Meanwhile In the Cargo Hold

"You ponies okay?", asked Andy who was shoot randomly out of the back.

"WHAT? AH CAN'T HEAR YOU OVER THE BOOMS!", yelled Applejack.

Andy kept on firing into the sky with his vector. This went on for Andy until several changelings caught up with the deuce. Three changelings were able to get into the cargo carriage in the back of the deuce and took out their weapons.

"HOLY SHIT!!!!", Andy yelled. One of the changelings managed to buck Andy in the chest, which ended in him getting him knocked back into some ammo tins. It also made him drop his KRISS. Applejack attempted to buck one of them but the three changelings wore a light platemail. Twilight had managed to blast one out of the truck. One changeling managed to subdue Twilight be blasting her, plastering her onto a troop seat. Twilight tried to get herself unstuck but was struggling to do so. She tried using her magic but found herself unable to do so. She could only watch what would happen.

Andy pulled out an M9 and shot the last two changelings. In the meantime, several other changelings managed to get in the back of the Deuce. In response, Andy pulled out two M9s and fired. Unfortunately, he was already a terrible shot and he did not share the same ambidextrous trait as his currently deceased brother. “Rarity, I need you to grab me my KRISS gun right there, while I try to hold them off." Andy kept on shooting them with his M9's but alas, he had to reload. Seeing that he no longer could effectively hold them back, several changelings charged at Andy

“Oh fuck." Andy was yet again bucked in the chest by a changeling. He fell onto the ground without any decent weapons and was sprawling around. He looked for a weapon, but was stalled with dodging swipes from one changeling that had sword, locking the two in a stalemate. The other four of the Mane Six (four not five because Fluttershy wouldn't fight) were trying to fight of some of the changelings, but were losing as the changelings had superior weapons, armor, and fighting technique. It was a hopeless stalemate.

Andy kept on sprawling around on the ground, until he found one good weapon of his, his old 995 TSFG 9MM carbine. He shoulder the carbine and shot some of the changelings with 100% accuracy which was usually impossible for his random self. Because the small carbine only held ten rounds, he quickly ran out of ammunition. Rarity, seeing this, magically handed him his Kriss and he shot the last of the changelings in the back of the deuce with quick time.

"That was a close one", Twilight said . Her friends went up to help free her from the slime.

Meanwhile In the Canterlot Throne Room

A unicorn royal solar guard had rushed into the throne room, bearing a scroll in mouth. “PRINCESS, the changelings have invaded Ponyville."

"WHAT!??!?!?!?!?!", yelled Celestia in the royal Canterlot voice. “Have we lost Princess Sparkle or the element bearers?"

"We don't know, even the humans current status is unknown. All we know is that the changelings have invaded Ponyville and there is a large green, moving, train-like, wagon moving towards the palace. We have set several armored battle wagons, barricades, and guards in the path it is traveling."

"WHAT?!?! That large green, moving, train-like, wagon moving towards the palace are the human's carriage. If the wagons, barricades, and guards aren't moved out of the way, they will be decimated."

"Don't worry, we have several stone barriers in place of their path."

"THAT IS JUST IT. Their carriage is four times more powerful than a train. They also have explosives that is more powerful than ours a hundred fold. THEY ARE CARRYING ENOUGH EXPLOSIVES TO LEVEL ALL OF CANTERLOT AND HALF OF THE MOUNTAIN IT'S SITUATED ON!!!!!! GET RID OF THOSE BARRIERS OR WE'LL BE BLOWN TO TARTARUS!!!!", yelled Celestia in the royal Canterlot voice, effectively knocking the guard off his hooves. Celestia knew the dangers of the Deuce far too well and didn't need her capitol city destroyed.

Meanwhile Back At The Deuce

"WHAT. THE. FUCK" said Ike. The ten of them had just encountered the barriers, armored wagons, and guards that was stationed on the path they were taking. Upon arrival, most of the troops that were stationed tensed up and got ready.

"Ike, just shoot one of those barricades with my RPG." Ike aimed Nick's RPG and shot one of the barricades . Upon the warhead exploding, several of the guards shot at the deuce. Fortunately, the arrows could not pierce through large military troop transports. Nick drove through the stone barricade set up in front of them, nearly running some guards over. Several of the pegasus guard’s ponies started chasing the deuce. Several of them managed to get in the back of the deuce and saw the mane six.

"STOP THIS TRAIN AT ONCE AND SURRENDER YOURSELVES!!!", yelled one of the guards. Andy caused magical explosions and knocked all the guards out. This went on for roughly twenty minutes before they reached the Canterlot gates.

"Same thing?", asked Ike.

"Same thing", said Nick.

Ike reloaded the RPG and shot the gate dead center. Nick drove through the partially destroyed gate and into the courtyard. Nick kept on driving and stopped right in front of a gate. The ten of them ran into the castle and into the throne room while being chased by several pegasus guards. Inside the throne room, the two princesses waved the guards off and waited for what the humans were going to say.

"Princesses, we've lost Ponyville" Ike said. The effects was almost instantaneous.

"WHAT?!?!?", yelled Celestia in the royal Canterlot Voice. “This is bad. If we keep on losing land, we will lose this war."

"Princess, we know that is going to happen. We need you to mobilize some troops to join us in a battle", said Nick.

"I'm sorry. We cannot mobilize any troops currently. We are awaiting returns of several contingents of guards."

"Now what are we going to do?", asked Andy. Suddenly, an earthquake started and everything was shaking.

Somewhere In A Unknown Location In Canterlot

"It is not my time."

Chapter 6: Someone's Pissed

"Now what are we going to do?", asked Andy. Suddenly, an earthquake started and everything was shaking.

Somewhere In A Unknown Location In Canterlot

"It is not my time."

Back In The Throne Room

"WHAT IS HAPPENING!!??!?!", yelled out Ike.

"WE DON'T KNOW!", yelled out Luna in the royal Canterlot voice. After a few minutes, the earthquake stopped.

"Guards, what did the earthquake damage?", asked Celestia.

"There has been no damage at all. Every building is still intact and there has been no casualties."

"That's strange, back on our planet. earthquakes would destroy several buildings and kill hundreds of people", said Ike.

"How can this be?", asked Luna.

"The only thing damaged is the courtyard", said the guard.

"WHAT?!?!?!", yelled everypony except the guard.

"Andy, are you thinking what I'm thinking?", asked Nick.

"Tran", he replied. Andy's rain cloud, which was still above his head, exploded in a magical fashion.

Everybody walked out of the castle and to the courtyard. Once in the courtyard, they approached where their beloved friend was buried. The twelve of them looked at the cemetery plot where Tran was buried. It was a large gaping hole in the ground. In the hole was a large destroyed casket.

"SHIT, THOSE CHANGELINGS PROBABLY WANTED TRAN'S WEAPONS!", yelled Ike.

"SHIT!! This is bad. This is very bad", said Andy who regained his raincloud.

"Tran's weapons are same as ours. They may be able to win this war now", said Ike.

Out of nowhere, a unicorn guard appeared and was carrying a scroll in his mouth. “PRINCESSES, a large disturbance has came from Ponyville."

"What is happening in Ponyville?", asked Twilight.

"We don't know. All we know is that there are several fires and explosions appearing in Ponyville."

"Oh no", said Celestia.

Meanwhile In Ponyville

"FALL BACK!!!", yelled a changeling.

"HELP!!", yelled another changeling.

"HOL- AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH", started another changeling before being roasted alive.

Back In Canterlot

"Subjects, I fear that Ponyville is being attacked by a dragon", yelled Celestia.

"Are you sure?", said Fluttershy.

"Yes, there are several fires and explosions that dragons are only capable of. We must wait for the slaughtering of Ponyville to stop before we go there."

"Slaughtering?", asked Ike."There is no way it could be that bad."

"Ike, dragons here are fifty times our size", said Nick.

"Shit. Those changelings are dead."

Four Hours Later

The twelve of them, not including some guards, started making their way towards Ponyville. Once in Ponyville, there were thousands of changeling bodies littering the ground, burned and mutilated. However, some of the changeling bodies had bullet holes.

"What in the hell?", said Ike.

"These bodies have bullet holes. This means there is someone with a gun", said Nick.

"This is bad. Very bad. If someone has a gun here, then there will be several deaths", said Andy.

"Who would shoot everything in sight?", said Celestia.

"I don't know. Whoever it is, we must apprehend them", said Twilight. Suddenly, Andy's rain cloud, which was above his head, exploded, not in a magical explosion, but a normal explosion. Then a loud boom resounded and a changeling in the air exploded in a green shower of blood.

"That was a gunshot from a Barrett", said Ike. *SNAP*. What had appeared was a near six foot tall biped creature eating a changeling head, holding a cup of chocolate milk, and covered in changeling blood and body parts.

"Hi guys. How have you been, you know with my death?", Tran asked.

Tran's Point Of View Four Hours Ago

'Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh. I thought I was dead. Eh. Oh well. Now I'm alive. Why do I feel like I am pissed and super focused? Eh. That could come handy later", I thought while popping several of my joints and bones.'Hey, I still have all my weapons. That was nice of my friends to obey my death wish.' Out of nowhere, Discord appeared, drinking a cup of chocolate milk. “Hi Discord."

"Hello Tran. Might I ask you how you are still alive today?", he asked.

"I don't know. Well, now I can cause that chaos you wanted me to do."

"Oooooooh. That sounds like something I like."

"Eeyup. Has anything happened since I died?"

"Nothing much. You were transported from the Crystal Empire. Then you were buried. OH! and Ponyville was invaded by changelings."

"There is a reason I would be gladly pissed about. YOINK", I said while stealing his glass of chocolate milk.

"HEY THAT'S MINE!!!"

"I'M CAUSING CHAOS AREN'T I!?! PEACE!!", I said while teleporting to Ponyville.

Once in Ponyville, I saw changelings everywhere. *SNAP* I looked around and I saw the changelings were attacking and herding everypony. Then I saw the straw that broke the camel's back. It was the CMCs being whipped to get them to get heard them into a cage. “That is the last straw." *SNAP* All of my guns started to float in the air.  I would be using magic instead of physically using my guns.

The M4a1 started to fire, shooting the grenade first which attracted the other changelings in the town. All of my other guns fired at changelings, as if they were active sentry guns. Also the guns were magically reloading on their own. Thirty black tendrils busted out of the ground and impaled several changelings. On each tendril, an average of ten changelings were impaled. The changelings impaled on the magical tendrils were somehow still moving even after being impaled with something the size of the average human arm. The flamethrower turned and roasted the changelings, turning them into fried shishkababs.

The next order of business was to free the ponies. *SNAP* Every cage and shackle that held ponies spontaneously burst into flames, without harming anypony. Anypony that was outside quickly ran inside to avoid the bloodshed that was being done by a certain crazed angry Asian.

I continued the slaughtering of the changelings without any interruption. All the dead, gore, and blood would just motivate me to kill more. It was one of those rare times where I just got angry and let my demented side out. With all the pent up anger that gathered up from surviving the zombie apocalypse for a year seemed to have been relieved. All that holding back made it more pent up and angry. Every day I was causing death and pain to others, which just angered me even more. Just about anything angered me, but I held it back. All that calming down would just hold it back temporarily until this faithful day. Nothing would be able to stop me.

Then there were several armors. My guns, except for the Barrett rifle, that seemed to have minds of their own, started to shoot the armored ponies, but alas, the guns didn't even to harm or make them flinch. To counter their armor, I picked them up with magic and began a torture technique I always wanted to try. I magically made a large grinding wheel and I began to saw down their armor. I began at the limbs and slowly grinded them down to nubs to stumps to missing limbs. Then I began to grind down their bodies, making them bleed out and die, but I wouldn't let them die, they would just get magically revived so they could relieve the pain. All the screams became music to me, increasing my blood lust. After sanding down most of their bodies, I let them lived, immovable on the ground, screaming in pain for death as body less stumps.

I took out my tomahawk and beheaded a changeling that was burned to death from the flamethrower and bit into it. The taste of the cooked changeling reminded me of the taste of grasshoppers from the cuisine of my parent's cooking or my heritage's foods. This snack was not enough for me. I grabbed two more heads. Several changelings saw that I was eating their comrades and ran away in terror, only to be stopped by a large force field that surrounded the town. The changelings that were trying to break the force field down were only shot down by the Barrett in my hands. The bullets went cleanly through their bodies and pinged off my force field.

Any changeling that were fortunate to die quickly from a bullet wound lay on the ground mutilated. Any changeling that were killed by the flamethrower, were on the ground still on fire, releasing a pungent smell. Any changeling that was killed directly by me, died a painful, slow death with their body parts decorated around the town. I looked around to check for my carnage and saw everything. Blood lust gone, I began to magically remove the bodies and sling my guns back on my back. I looked around the sky and saw one lone changeling trying to fly away in the distance. I unslung my Barrett and lined up the sights. 'Distance, 900 yards. Wind speed, thirteen miles west. Humidity, three percent. Bullets, common ball ammo. Rifle, Barrett M82. Corealis effect, none. Bullet spin, medium-minor.' I took in a breath and released part of it out. *BOOM* The .50 cal. bullet traveled through the air in slow motion, arcing it's path into the changeling’s chest. The bullet did its job as it penetrated it's chest , made the changeling explode due to a high temporal cavity, and impact a cloud behind it, making the cloud explode.

A temporal cavity determines how much stopping power a bullet has. The larger a temporal cavity, the more power. A temporal cavity is determined by shooting a special type of clay with a gun that has to be determined how much power it has. A temporal cavity is when a bullet enters a target or body and how much of a hole it causes to expand and close up. However, a .50 cal. bullet causes such a large temporal cavity that the hole is larger than the body itself, making the body split in half or in a changeling’s case, explode. To compare temporal cavity with something, imagine dropping a rock into a puddle and watching the waves expand. Bullets act the same way with bodies because any human or animal body is mainly composed of water. For the human body, it is two parts water. Yes, your body is about 70% water for you readers that don't already know.

I started hearing familiar voices and looked around and saw some familiar faces. *SNAP* I had teleported ten feet in front of them. "Hi guys. How have you been, you know with my death?", I asked.

"TRAN!?!?!?!", all of them screamed except Discord who was standing next to them.

"Yes?"

"You are supposed to be dead. DEAD!!!", Ike said.

"And?"

"You died", said Nick.

"And?"

"YOU'RE ALIVE!!!", said Andy.

"And?"

"GIVE ME MY CHOCOLATE MILK BACK!!", yelled Discord.

"And?"

"How are you alive?", asked Twilight.

"And?"

"YAY! I can still get you to like cupcakes", said Pinkie Pie.

"And?"

"This is unlike anything I've seen before", said Celestia.

"And?"

"Thou is still alive", said Luna.

"And?"

"How are yah still alive?", said Applejack.

"And?"

"I am glad you are still alive Tran", said Rarity.

"And?"

"YES, TRANS ALIVE!! You can still teach me to fight right?", asked Rainbow Dash.

"And?"

"Yay. You are still alive", said Fluttershy quietly.

"And?"

"STOP WITH THE ANDS!!!!", yelled everyone.

"And?" With that word exiting my lips, everyone glared at me with a deep hatred. “Fine I'll stop saying and so much. Before you ask anything. I am still alive because I did not die in the first place. I put myself into a magical coma that was slowly healing me. Pinkie Pie, don't make a party for the fact that I am still alive and NO I will never like cupcakes. Rainbow Dash, I can still teach you after we purge the changelings from Equestria. Discord, here is your chocolate milk. Celestia, before you ask what I am eating, it is a roasted changeling’s head", I said while biting into the changeling’s head and giving Discord's chocolate milk back.

"How did you know I was going to ask that? WAIT YOU'RE EATING WHAT?!?!?", yelled Celestia.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!", everyone yelled.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!!"

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAUUUUUUUUUUUGGGGGGGGHHHHHHH", everyone moaned.

"Wait, WAIT YOU'RE EATING WHAT?!?!?", yelled out Twilight. I held up the roasted head and bit into it and everyone vomited, including my friends even after witnessing the gore of the zombie apocalypse. After vomiting, Twilight asked me, "Why are you eating a changeling head?"

"It tastes good", I said while magically making the last of the changeling bodies disappear. “EVERYONE CAN COME OUT NOW! THE CHANGLINGS ARE GONE!!" With that, everyone stopped hiding in their homes and looked around, seeing nothing wrong with the environment. Due to the fact that they hid from the combat and slaughter nobody saw the horrors I committed.

"HOW CAN IT TASTE GOOD?!?!?!"

"It taste like grasshoppers."

"GRASSHOPPERS!?!? WHO EATS GRASSHOPPERS!?!?"

"I'm an Asian. The only thing that has legs that an Asian doesn't eat is a chair. And then there are edible chairs. The reason behind that is the continent Asians are from is Asia and in Asia, there is a low amount of normal food so people try to find other things that are edible. After lots of experimenting, there are lots of known edible things that aren't thought to be edible, like there are several edible trees."

"That is genius yet revolting", said Rarity.

"Don't knock it til yah try it."

"Will yah stop eatin' that, ahm gettin' sick just lookin' at it", said Applejack.

"NO! It reminds me of something my grandparents would eat. Plus, magical comas gives you an incredibly high metabolism. My metabolism is already too high."

"It can't be as bad as mine", said Pinkie Pie.

"I eat five or six meals a day and I am still losing weight. Before you ask how it was possible I ate this much in a world where you had to survive and kill every day, we had a high food stock."

"How did you know? Oh horse apples", said Twilight.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!!! Now Celestia, what do you want to ask me?"

"How did you erm I mean, what happened here? There was a changeling invasion and there are no changelings here."

"Well, after waking up from my magical coma, I saw Discord here and asked him some questions. He told me how Ponyville was being invaded and I went to the said town. After going to Ponyville, I saw some things that made me get angry."

"YOU GOT ANGRY!?!?!?!?", yelled out my friends.

"Why is it so special that he got angry?", asked Rainbow Dash. “So somepony got angry. Everypony gets angry every once in a while."

"Not Tran. He rarely gets angry. One time he got angry at his brother one time before the apocalypse and he threw him through a window. Other than that, he got angry once during the zombie apocalypse", said Ike. "Tran has to control his anger."

"And what is so special about the fact that he got angry once?", asked Fluttershy. “I got angry before and I didn't do that much."

"You got angry at some animals during the Grand Galloping Gala some time ago and you accidentally got the animals into the dance hall of Canterlot Castle", I said.

"How did you know?", asked Fluttershy. Everyone looked at me and waited for a response, but they heard nothing.

"You didn't say I know everything this time", said Pinkie Pie.

What they didn't know was I had taken Andy's megaphone from his backpack without him noticing. I help it up and looked at my friends. All three of them had the OH SHIT face and covered their ears. The megaphone Andy had was one of the big megaphones that would make anyone within a mile of the megaphone go deaf. I cleared my throat and yelled, “I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" into the megaphone. Everyone, including my friends, had been blown back severely. All glass that was within a block of me had broken also, minus my glasses which I enchanted to be extremely durable.

After several minutes of recovery time and everyone rubbing their ears. They tried to slap me but I saw it coming and stopped them from slapping me. After an unknown amount of dodging several slaps and attempted attacks form my friends and pony friends, they stopped trying and settled down.

"Now that your done trying to do that, Nick say what you want to say". I said while handing Andy's megaphone back to him.

" I was going to say what happened the last time that Tran got angry. The last time Tran got angry, he went on a killing spree against a camp of several survivors. What he did was he destroyed the entire camp and everything in it."

"Why would thee do such a thing to thou's own kind?", asked Luna.

"I did it because that camp went against my code", I said.

"What?", asked Celestia.

"My code. I live by a code of ethics that I do not break no matter what."

"What are they?", asked Twilight.

"I am not going to tell you."

"Why not?"

"I don't want to."

"Why?"

"Because I don't want to."

"But that isn't a good reason."

"Yes it is."

"Twilight just don't argue with him. He's Tran. He never is normal or sane or logical or makes sense. We just say, he's Tran", said Nick.

"Like we say Pinkie Pie is just Pinkie Pie?", asked Twilight.

"Eeyup", I said.

"Tran are yah gonna keep on copyin' Big Mac?", asked Applejack.

"Eeyup. I've always said eeyup. I never got it from Big Mac. Eeyup is one of my words that I say often. back to what I was saying. I destroyed the camp of survivors because they broke my code. What they did was they killed innocent people. They would kill anyone old, sick, or too young. They believed in survival of the fittest. Anyone they didn't see fit, they killed. No chance of survival, they just killed you. No matter who you are. If you were twelve, killed. Pregnant, killed. Forty years old, killed. Flu, killed. They believed in survival of the fittest. In all, I killed twenty-two people. Sixteen by blade and the rest by bullets to the head. After killing them, I went on a zombie killing spree. You know how many zombies I killed? 379. THREE HUNDRED SEVENTY-NINE. They broke part of my code saying that the innocent, you leave alone. NEVER break my code or I will unleash my wrath on you."

"I'm afraid to ask what you did to those changelings", said Twilight.

"Ask them yourself", I said while holding up the changeling head I was eating.

"Killllll meeeeeee", the head said in a raspy voice.

"OH MY CELESTIA!", said Twilight. Everypony had started vomiting again.

"What did you do to him Tran?", said Nick.

"You piss me off, you suffer. I only magically made a large grinding wheel and used it to saw down several changeling’s limbs and bodies until they were stumps that were kept alive with magic so they could suffer until I decided they should die", I said while biting into the changeling’s head.

Everyone was looking at me with horror on their eyes while I was eating the changeling’s head. “That is evil", said Celestia.

"I am not evil. I am demented, crazy, violent, and insane but I am not evil."

"But you tortured those changelings til they died", said Applejack.

"Well you don't hurt children. Children are innocent because they have not been shown the horrors of the world. The innocent do not deserve punishment."

"Thou is speaking the truth", said Luna.

"Luna learn modern language lessons for the love of god. Now next order of business, we need to discuss where we are living in Ponyville."

"Ah can house some of yah in our barn", said Applejack.

"I have an empty basement and a guest bedroom", said Twilight.

"Ah can probably handle someone in my boutique", said Rarity.

"No need Rarity. Andy and Ike, you sleep with Twilight. Nick, you go with Applejack. Rarity, I don't need sleep. One more order of business. Lulu and Tia, should we show them our new pony forms?"

"How did you know me and my sister's nicknames?", Celestia asked. “OH HAY!!!"

*SNAP* I turned the four of us back into our alicorn forms. With the royal Canterlot voice, I yelled, “I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!" The force of that yell had blown back everyone, yet again.

"WHY TRAN!?!?!?!?!", yelled everyone.

"Because I'm Tran."

"One more order of business, can we perform a medical scan on you Tran?", said Celestia. “We need to see how much you've been hurt or injured."

"Of course you can."

"Good, we just need you to take off your clothes."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes."

"Fine." I began to take off everything I had on. My assassin's robe, my vest for the robe, my BDU jacket, my fleece jacket, my polo, my pants for robe, and my BDU jacket. Everything was off of me, excluding my boxers. I stood up on my hind legs, revealing the scar tissue located on my chest. “How are you guys liking my alicorn body?"

"What have you been through you poor thing?", said Fluttershy.

"Tran, how did this type of things happen to you?", asked Celestia.

"I can't fathom going through that", said Rarity.

"What did you do to get those?", asked Twilight.

"Those scars look awesome but painful", said Rainbow Dash.

"Ah don't even wanna ask", said Applejack.

Instead of saying anything, Pinkie Pie just stared at me. What caught my attention was the fact that her mane had flattened. 'Pinkamena Diane Pie time.'

"Me being an alicorn doesn’t surprise you?"

"it surprises us. What surprises us more is the scaring on your body and you say you are sixteen years old", said Twilight. The guards that accompanied the escort had walked over and saw my body and the scars.

"Dear Celestia", said a guard.

"Ponies stop staring at my scars, it is annoy-ACHK", I said before coughing horribly. From my coughs were blood. And lots of it.

"Tran, your injured", said Celestia.

"I'm fine. Remember when I told you about my magic coma. The coma was slowly healing me, but I am not fully healed. My lungs are still damaged for a little while. “Just perform the scan and then I will explain the scaring." Celestia's horn lit up and a gold beam pulsed across my body, similar to a barcode scanner, until Celestia stopped and looked at me.

"This is odd, you have the damaged lungs like you said but there are several other things wrong with your body", Celestia said.

"I know, I have minor carpal tunnel so my hooves are affected, I have minor arthritis so my wings are affected, I have problems with my muscles, my joints are damaged from constant walking, and my heart is not in good condition either. Anything else you are going to tell me?"

"Yes, your entire skeletal structure is made up of the same material as unicorn horns."

"Say what?"

"I said your skel-."

"I know. I heard you. Anything else?"

"Yes, that and you are missing your hooves."

"Oh I kinda knew about that."

"How can you be missing your hooves? ITS YOUR HOOVES! HOW ARE YOU GOING TO GET A HOOFICURE!?!?!?", said Rarity.

"I won't. Plus, my missing hooves are my fault."

"How come you're missing hooves?", asked Celestia.

"I kinda forcibly removed them." Everypony looked at me with a look of horror and disgust. “What?"

"YOU REMOVED YOUR HOOVES?!?!??!", yelled Rarity.

"Yeeeeees I just forcibly tore them out."

"Why!?!?"

"I wanted to. Also it hurt a little."

"A little?!?!? It should have hurt a lot!"

"And? I can ignore pain. It is not that hard."

"But what sane pony tears out their hooves?"

"Me. Do you really think I'm sane?"

"Good point."

"Can you three do the same thing as Tran too?", said Celestia. My friends had taken off their clothes as I did, buuuuuuuuuuuuut they were different. The three of them did not have scar tissue like I did. Everypony had looked at them, then me, then them, then me, then them, them me, then them, then me.

This went on for a minute or too until Celestia broke the silence. “Why isn't your friends like you?"

"I didn't explain why I have this much scar tissue. Most of these were gained during the survival of the zombie apocalypse. Before you ask why they don't have scars like me, I was their leader. I usually lead attacks and went in the front and killed the most and fought the most. Since I was in front, usually I was targeted first. However, some of these scars were gained before the zombies happened. I usually liked dangerous things. I often did dangerous things. When I was only eight, I had two of my fingers crushed, torn off, and then reattached. Before you ask, a finger is one of those miniature hands on the end of my arm when I was a human. A lot of things had happened to me. Most of these scars were injuries inflicted by others trying to kill  or steal from us. Our world was not for the weak minded."

"Wow", said Rainbow Dash.

"Eeyup", which made everyone burst into laughter. “Even though I have been through so much, I have a will to live on. Even what happens to me, I will keep on going. I may be insane, crazed, violent, and demented but there are things I am not. I am not evil. I will not steal unless for a viable reason. I will live on. I am like this because it is just me. I live by a different set of rules and ways that everyone else lives by. I call it my code. No one ever fully knows my code. You guys may only know bits and pieces of it. I won't break my code and you shouldn't either."

"How do we not do something if we don't know what it is?", asked Celestia.

"Simple, my code are a list of rules and morals I live by. None of the morals and rules are evil in nature. All of them are good in nature and is something a true good person would do. For example, one of the codes is never use cheap shots. If you use cheap shots in fighting, you would not be respected and most likely be targeted first. If you are making something and you go the easy way out and use cheap materials or make it poor quality, would it last very long? My code restricts things a truly good person would never do. That is how you don't break it."

"That is genius and philosophical."

"Yeah, living in a world of constant death made me like that. Now, you needed to scan my friends to check for any problems?"

"Oh yeah." My friends had lit up like I did earlier.

"Before you say something Celestia, Nick has some problems with his leg's knee, Andy has heart problems, and Ike is, actually he's the only normal one of us."

"Hmmmmmmm, you're right Tran. Also you three have the same skeletons as Tran."

"I wonder how our skeletal structure was changed, they should only be made of bone."

"That is just it, your bones aren't normal bones, and they don't even have a trace of calcium in them."

"That shouldn't be even possible. This could be bad for our bodies."

"Actually, unicorn horns are entirely made up of several minerals and vitamins. They are also stronger than  normal bones."

"So having a skeletal structure entirely of unicorn horns is good?"

"Yes, actually."

"Huh."

"Tran, one more question, you said you had several problems with your body, why don't you treat it?"

"Because I couldn't treat it back where we are from. I just had to suffer with it every day. My arthritis stiffened my hands and made them painful to use after a while. Since I don't have hands, the arthritis went to my wings. My carpal tunnel made moving parts of my wrist hurt, which is now part of my leg. My heart problems don't allow me to get too active. My muscles are constantly sore and several parts of my legs get sore and pained easily. I just have to live with it."

"We can fix it for thee", aid Luna.

"It's fine. I have gotten so used to living with it, that it has become part of my life. If you were remove part of my life, then something disastrous could happen. Just leave me be."

"Wouldn't having these malformations in your body affect your life?", asked Celestia.

"Don't worry, I have grown accustomed to it. Don't worry about how long I'll live. I will live pretty long. Asians are known for being able to live for a long time. Even with carpal tunnel, arthritis, diabetes, heart problems, and many other problems, my ancestors have been able to live up to their high eighties or low nineties."

"How does that make sense?", asked Twilight.

"That's just it, it doesn't. Now, since it is late, let us redress and get to sleep. Whenever we are in public, keep your wings hidden", I said while putting my clothes back on. For some reason, every time we turned into ponies, all of our clothes was ponied. There were even holes in the back for my wings. My steel toed boots had turned into steel horseshoes. But still, all of my weapons stayed in their current forms. Meaning, that I would not be able to use my firearms.

I started to walk off into the distance with my wings hidden under my clothes. I kept on walking, surveying the land for any good areas to make a home. Or in my case a bunker. I walked for about three hours until I walked towards the edge of the Everfree forest. I looked around for any sign of civilization and saw nothing. I had started to dig a hole with my magic as I was still in pony form so I won't be able to do anything by hoof. Then I realized something, I could still pick things up with my hooves. I then noticed I didn't have any hooves.'Damn it, why did I tear out my hooves when I was in Canterlot.' I started to perform a spell and focused it on the ends of my legs.*SHINK* New hooves reappear on my legs. Fortunately I had new hooves now. Unfortunately, I instantly grew hooves that forced its way out of my legs. A normal being would currently be writhing in pain on the ground now due to the massive bleeding and pain from instantly growing hooves, buuuuuuuuut I just stared at my hooves, watching them bleed. I took out gauze and began to wrap my hooves and after wrapping them with the gauze, I took out some white cloth and wrapped each end of my hooves, to hide the gauze and blood if it bled enough. With the clothe wrapped around my hooves and the amount of clothing I was wearing, only small parts of my face was visible. If I wore my gas mask, which was hanging around my neck with my lanyard, none of my fur would be visible. I continued to dig with a shovel being held in my magic until I realized I had the magic prowess of Luna, Celestia, and Discord combined.

I just zapped the ground with my magic and a large void appeared in the ground. I then started to made a small bunker, fortifying the sides of the hole in the ground by turning it into steel. an unknown amount of time had passed and I had made a large bunker built into the ground with magic. The entrance was the only visible part of it, it resembling a cellar door except it was entirely made of steel. I magically summoned the deuce and I unloaded all the ammo, gear, weapons, and explosives into one of the four floors of the bunker. One floor would be the living arrangements. The second would hold food storage and dining area. The third would hold entertainment such as a pool, a Ping-Pong table, a shooting range, a restroom, a workshop, and many other things. The last floor was the armory. All in all, I had made a large underground mansion. I went outside of the bunker and looked at my work. I noticed how the six inch steel doors shone out and stuck out like an orange in Sweet Apple Acres. I zapped the door with my magic and camouflaged the door. I then made a large stone garage for the deuce.

I covered the bunker door with a mound of dirt and grass and left. I looked around and saw that it was morning already. I took the keys out of the deuce after parking it inside the garage. I walked off into the town towards Twilight's library home. I entered the library and a bell fixed above the door alerted everyone inside of my presence. “Welcome to Golden Oaks Library, Can I help you find a book? Oh, hi Tran."

"Hi Twilight, I'm just checking up on my friends."

"Oh, Andy's in the basement and Ike is on the third floor."

"Thanks." I walked into the basement of the library and saw Andy in the corner. “What are you doing?"

"I'm studying something."

"What?"

"Something important."

"It can't be that important."

"Yes it is."

"What is it then?" I walked over to Andy and looked at what he was studying. He was holding up a quill. “How can that be important?"

"It is the fact that I am holding it."

"And?"

"How am I holding it?"

"Magic."

"I know but it is still very strange."

"Andy, just leave it be."

"NO! Also, if I am using magic to hold this, then shouldn't it be exploding like how I always use a spell?"

"Wow, you're right. That scares me with you being right."

I walked out of the basement and onto the third floor. Ike was still sleeping. I used a spell and a bucket of ice water appeared above him. Slowly, the bucket tipped until............ *SPLASH*

"WHAT THE FUCKING HELL!!?!?!?!?!?!", said Ike.

"Wake, wakey, eggs and bakey", I said while the bucket disappeared.

"WHY TRAN!?!?!"

"You needed to wake up."

"WHY ICE WATER!?!?!?"

"Because I'm Tran. PEACE!!" I walked out of the library and over to Sugar Cube Corner. I went inside the store and looked around. I was tackled by a fast moving blur that I realized was Pinkie Pie. "Hi Pinkie Pie."

"Hi Tran. Are you here for a cupcake? A cake? A pie? Ice-cream? Candy?"

"Pinkie Pie, I just want three muffins."

"Okie dokie Lokie. That will be ten bits."

I handed the bits needed to pay her and the money that I borrowed from her. I walked outside and I began to munch on one. I heard some rustling behind me and I realized it came from a bush. I walked behind the bush and saw a certain wall eyed grey pegasus. “Hi Derpy. How come you're following me?"

"How did you know my nickname?"

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!! Also, your real name is Ditzy Hooves."

"How do you know my name?"

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!"

"No you don't. Nobody can really know everything because the average brain cannot contain that much memory."

"I knew it."

"What?"

"That you were smart."

"FINALLY!!! Somepony that believes that I'm not a clumsy idiot."

"Let me guess, others think you are not smart because of your eyes."

"How did you know?"

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!"

"No you don't."

"I know. It is just something I say to mess with others. Don't tell anyone, Derpy."

"I don't know, can I have one of those muffins then?"

"Sure. I have three. Derpy, just how smart are you?"

"Just call me Doctor Derpy."

"Ah. If you are so smart, why don't you have a better job than a mailmare?"

"How did you know about my job? Also, people don't want to hire me because of my eyes."

"Ditzy, I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!"

"Do you always do that?"

"Yes. My name is Tran."

"Nice to meet you Tran."

"Nice to meet you too Derpy. I have one question for you. Why did you bounce on that thundercloud above the town hall and nearly destroy the town hall?"

"Even though I am highly intelligent, I enjoy fun things from now and then."

"Me too Derpy. Everyone does. Well I got to retake the city of Cloudsdale now."

"Bye Tran, I hope we meet again."

With that, I spread my wings and heard a jaw hitting the floor from Derpy before I flew off. Apparently alicorns are rare and amazing to see. I flew towards the vicinity of Cloudsdale and saw a town made out of clouds occupied my pegasi and unfortunately changelings. I stopped midair and performed a spell on myself. I casted another spell on my hooves and it turned into hands. After the spell, I started to fly towards the cloud city again.

"Hello changeling, what is your hive and drone number?", asked a changeling. There were several changelings accompanying him. By now, I was an eighth of a mile away from the city now.

"It is Colt Army and the drone number is five point five six."

"What hive is Colt Army?"

"This", I said while shooting him and the other changelings in the face. I took out my tomahawk and chopped one of their heads off before one of them fell to the ground and began eating it. I started to fly again until I reached the city while eating the city. For those of you who do not know what the spell did, the spell changed my appearance and size into that of a normal changeling. It also hid all of my clothes and armor. I flew into the city and onto an unguarded building.

I deployed my Barrett on a cloud house and began to look around. What I saw was enslavement. Every pony was basically a slave and a food source for the changelings. Every pegasi was restrained from flying because of a large band around their body, similar to how lobsters claws are bound. Just about every pony was herded into a building, most likely a prisoner camp or prison. I continued to look around until I was interrupted by a changeling patrol.

"What are you doing here drone? Shouldn't you be on a patrol?", asked a changeling.

"No, I don't have to be on patrol, I am doing some important work."

"What are you doing and what is that?", asked another changeling pointing to my Barrett.

"This is a M82 Barrett .50 caliber round. It is capable of piercing through a couple inches of armored metal. It can kill anything. My job is to recapture this city for the Equestrians."

Several laughs came from the patrol until one of them said, “That’s a good joke brother."

"Which one of you is the leader?"

"Me", said a changeling armored differently than the others. I unslung my M4a1 and shot all of them except for the leader. The leader, I shot him once in each leg and wing.

"Now before you die, who is in charge of this garrison of changelings in charge of controlling this city?"

"I will never speak to traitorous scum like you?

"Ok", I said while pulling out my pliers.

"What's that for?" he asked with a scared voice.

"Torture. My kind of torture", I said while emphasizing the last word. I gagged his mouth and with the pliers, I slowly ripped tore out peeves of his nerve tissue. ‘Thank god for Twilight's books on Equestrian creatures and their anatomies.' The changeling was writhing and screaming through the gag while he was being tortured. This only motivated me to continue. I stopped and took out the gag. “Now who and where is the leader?"

"He's at the town hall", the changeling said while crying.

"Good", I said while shooting him in the head with my 1911. The loud gunshot had attracted several changelings but were killed by my M4a1. Unfortunately, it was silenced so it would not be heard by others. I unscrewed the silencer off of the end of the barrel and started my slaughter. “De oppresso liber." Gunshots sounded as changelings fell from the sky. Every changeling that attempted to subdue me but fell to my guns. I took out the changeling head I had and started to eat it.'Hmmmmmmm grasshoppery.' I continued to kill every changeling and walk into the city. Every changeling that was present in the city lunged at me. Every changeling died. I remembered the ponies and went to the prison.

Inside the prison were pegasi in cages. I walked up to one of the cages while shooting at advancing changelings. Upon arrival of the cages, the pegasi cowered inside. I performed a spell and my appearance and clothes went back to their previous position. I extended my wings and everypony looked in awe.

"ITS PRINCESS CELESTIA AND SHE'S HERE TO SAVE US!!!!", yelled out a pony. I don't look like Celestia, right?

Hundreds of cheers rang out around the camp. I went to each of the cages and shot each lock with my desert eagle. I went to each pegasi and sliced each of their bands. Turns out they were rubber bands.

"Word of advice, I'm not Princess Celestia. Princess Celestia has a multicolored mane and one more thing. I'M A GUY YOU TANG NGU(Dumbass[Vietnamese])!!!"

"But you are an alicorn."

"AND!??!?!?! I'm an alicorn. There are four new alicorns in Equestria. I'm the killy one", I said while biting into the changeling head. “Before you ask what I'm eating, it is a changeling’s head. Yes I am eating them. I eat meat" I said while receiving lots of vomiting from the pegasi. I continued to kill every changeling as several pegasi stole weapons and armor from the dead changelings and helped in the fighting.

I flew over to a large building that was the town hall. I shot the M203 at the entrance of the door and I watched as a 40X46MM high explosive fragmentation grenade destroyed the door and anyone behind it. I reloaded the M203 and walked inside the town hall. Inside were several dead changelings and living armors. I shot the grenade from my M203 again and killed half of them. I dropped the M4a1 and unslung my AA-12, which was loaded with frag 12 rounds, and blew up the rest of the changelings. I picked up my M4a1 and reloaded my AA-12, M4a1, and my M203 and continued through the town hall. I had reached one room that was filled with several normal changelings and a very soon to be dead Queen Chrysalis.

"Hello Queen Chrysalis." I shot all of the changelings except for the last queen, who was shot in each leg and wing. “Now, I want you to pull the changelings out of Equestria or you will die."

"I am not Queen Chrysalis."

"Say wut?"

"I am Queen Meta you fool. There's more than one of us. Five actually."

"Wait, you're saying that there are more than one changeling hive involved in this war? This is bad."

"I'm sorry, I was just helping a fellow family member."

"I will let you live if you pull your own hive out and try to pull other hives out. Remember that there are three others of me. Imagine if I brought my other alicorn friends or the princesses. If you decide to leave, fly out before several pegasi try to kill you."

"Fine", the Meta said while flying out of the town hall. I walked outside of the town hall and saw changeling bodies. I walked over to another changeling and chopped off its head and began to eat it. Around the city was several pegasi looking at me standing atop the town hall.

"CITIZENS OF CLOUDSDALE!!! YOU ARE FREE FROM THE CHANGELING'S RULE!!!" Every pegasi present in the city started to cheer. Several pegasi took picture of a certain Asian Alicorn. I started to fly off and were followed by several pegasi. “What do you ponies need?"

"Can you stay with our city and protect us?"

"No, I have to recapture the other Equestrian cities. You can call me Tran or the Crazed Asian."

"How did you know what I was going to ask?"

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!! PEACE!!!" I yelled out as I flew off into the distance, faster than the other pegasi, towards Canterlot. I flew towards the castle and over the walls.

"STOP RIGHT THERE!!!!"

"SHUT UP ALREADY, I'M TRAN!!!" I went into the town and towards the throne room and saw the Luna and Celestia on their thrones.

"Hello Tran, what do you need?", asked Celestia.

"One, I recaptured Cloudsdale from changeling rule and two, I still want Luna to take some modern language lessons."

"YOU RECAPTURED CLOUDSDALE?!?!? It's only 2 P.M!"

"So I recaptured a major city by myself. So it only took me seven hours. I'm Tran. PEACE!!!" I started to fly towards Ponyville when I noticed several storm clouds covering Ponyville. I looked around and saw several pegasi, including Rainbow Dash, scrambling around, trying to get rid of the clouds. I flew over to Rainbow Dash and asked her, “What’s going on?"

"For some reason, a bunch of storm clouds appeared everywhere. EVERYWHERE!!", said Rainbow Dash.

"It might be related to the fact that I liberated the city of Cloudsdale from changeling rule."

"THAT WAS YOU?!?!?"

"Yes and only me. Now do you need help?"

"YES!! HELP US GET RID OF THESE STORM CLOUDS!", yelled out Rainbow Dash.

"There's no need to yell." I remembered about yesterday when I shot a cloud with a bullet and it exploded as if it was kicked by a pegasi. I pulled out my M4a1 and flew up in the center of the storm. I began to shoot in every direction, making every cloud explode in a shower of water and lightning until I noticed that the suppressor was still unattached to the barrel and that several pegasi were covering their ears. Riiiiiiiiiiight guns are loud. I wonder why the ponies are so unused to gunshots?' I took out the suppressor and screwed it back onto the barrel. I continued my barrage of bullets, carefully not shooting the pegasi, until there were no clouds left.

"I need to get me one of those", said Rainbow Dash.

"NO!!! This is a tool of death. I just happened to use it to get rid of clouds. Even if they did exist in Equestria, then it would be very expensive. It would probably be in the 12000 bit area."

"I still want to get me one of those."

"Well, I'm off to Ponyville my friend."

"DON'T FORGET TO TEACH ME HOW TO FIGHT!", yelled out Rainbow Dash.

I flew towards the quaint little town and landed in an apple tree, not crashed but landed. I walked on my hind legs, making me stand higher than the trees. I looked around and noticed some trees shaking. ‘Bingo.' I walked over to the area and saw Big Mac bucking trees. I walked up to him on all four legs and he bowed down to me."Big Mac."

"Yes yer highness?"

"I'm not Celestia."

He looked up and looked at me and said, “Yahr ah white alicorn. Aren't yah Celestia?"

"Who do I sound like?"

He thought for a while until, “TRAN?!!?"

"Eeyup. Imma alicorn. I am also a human so eeyup."

"Yah look so much like Celestia."

"Eeyup. Where's your sister?"

"On the other side of dah field."

"PEACE!", I said while walking off again. After a few minutes, I saw Applebloom and Applejack in the distance. I took off all of my clothes and weapons and hung them onto an apple tree. I snuck over to them and casted a spell. The spell I casted had changed my mane color, my cutie mark, and my voice. “Hello my little ponies", I said in Celestia's voice."

"PRINCESS CELESTIA!?!?!", yelled out both of them before they bowed.

"You may rise. I must ask you two a question. My loyal subject, Applejack, do you know how Tran knows so much."

"Ah don't know. How does he know so much?"

"That is simple my loyal subject, but before I tell you, Applebloom what are your thoughts?"

"Ah don't know. How does he know so much?"

"That is simple my dear subjects, I will tell you why", I said out while changing my appearance to that of its normal appearance. Then I teleported all my weapons and clothes back onto my body and smiled at Applejack. “I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!! Don't I look a lot like Celestia?", I said in my normal voice.

"TRAN!?!?!?", yelled out Applejack.

"Wait a minute, you're Tran?", asked Applebloom.

"Eeyup."

"THAT WAS AWESOME!!", yelled Rainbow Dash.

"Hi Dashie", I said.

"Hi Tran."

"Ah. Don't I look a lot like Celestia?"

"Yes yah do", said Applejack.

"Definitely."

"Well I gotta get going. PEACE!!!" I began to walk towards town on all four legs. I  walked into town and everypony was bowing down to me.

"Ponies of Ponyville, I AM NOT CELESTIA!!! STOP BOWING TO ME!!" I unslung my Barrett and  fired the cannon with my tomahawk's handle pulling the trigger, making everypony cringe at the noise. “I am not Celestia damn it." I casted a spell on myself and made my horn invisible and made my size to that of a normal pegasus. I flew to the skies towards my home near the Everfree Forest. I was then stopped by Fluttershy.

"Your Highness, why are you going into the Everfree? It is too dangerous to go in there", she said.

"I'll be fine."

"Wait, TRAN!?!?"

"Eeyup. I am just going to my home."

"Why would you make your home in the Everfree?"

"It reminds me of home. Remember how I told you about my home? The storms and temperatures would be extreme. The highest recorded temperature ever was about 130 degrees and I lived there. The coldest temperature ever recorded was -200 degrees. The most powerful wind speed ever was about 300 miles per hour. The most rainfall ever recorded was about 70 inches in one day. The most snow ever experienced was 95 feet in one season. The biggest piece of hail that was ever recorded was the size of a bowling ball. There was one plant that would kill you in less than five minutes with poison. The most dangerous snake we had was the black mamba and it could strike and bite you more than ten times in a second and the poison would kill you in less than a few minutes. There were poisons that could kill you in seconds.  Imagine a dog being able to tear you to pieces. Pigs would eat you to pieces. There were animals that would eat you alive and gore you to bits. Our world was very dangerous to live in."

"Wow."

"Exactly, would you like to see my home I made?"

"Ok." We began to walk where I had made my home(bunker) and I just stood there. “Is this where your home is?"

"Yes."

"There is nothing around."

"Watch", I said while pulling up the trap door to the bunker. I led my way inside the bunker and into the first floor. Inside was lit by magic light bulbs.

"Wow."

"Eeyup, I made a four story mansion underground."

"FOUR STORIES?!?!?"

"Eeyup. Follow me." I began to guide and show my way inside my home. On the first floor had several rooms with beds.  On the second floor was a dining area with several magically grown edible plants and trees. On the third floor was a pool, a shooting range, a workshop with all the power tools and solar panels, which were being powered by magical light bulbs, a bathroom, a ping pong table, a track, and a bed of grass. The last floor was the armory, which Fluttershy did not liked being in. In the armory, I resupplied myself with ammo. Every room was illuminated by several magic light bulbs. I led her out of the bunker and outside. The tour through my bunker style home didn't take very long compared to normal tours of homes of others.

We then made our ways towards Fluttershy's house.  I was jumped by a rabbit."Ah. The only thing that can sneak up or surprise me, animals." The rabbit was literally jumping up and down on my head making several gestures with his paws. “What’s he saying?"

"He's trying to tell you that he wants candy."

"Here you go Angel", I said while taking out an MRE with Skittles and handing him some of the Skittles. “I should probably eat now." I ripped open the MRE and ate it.'Mmmmmm brisket.' Unfortunately, I was in pony form so my teeth was that of a pony. It took some time to eat it. While I ate, Fluttershy watched me.

"Tran, shouldn't you be eating something a pony should eat?"

"Maaaaybe, but I still like bland, tasteless food, which completely describes MREs" I said back.

"Maybe you should eat some greens?"

"Sure? Just don't make it too much empowering.", I said while handing Angel some more Skittles. After a few minutes, Fluttershy had handed me a bowl of lettuce, flowers, hay, tomato, and oats. I grabbed a fork and stabbed it into the bowl while Fluttershy watched me try the greens instead of my meaty diet. I bit one mouthful of greens and instead of its usual bitter taste, the greens actually tasted good. “This is actually... Terrible. Nah, I'm kidding, this is amazing." Her salad was pretty good. Unlike eating greens as a human, the vegetables and fruit actually had good flavor.

"Maybe you can stop eating meat?"

"Nope, still gonna eat Meat. You have to understand Fluttershy, I have lived on this for years. Imagine if you changed something you have been doing for nearly a lifetime. That is like you suddenly hating animals."

"I understand Tran. I still won't like it though."

"Well, it's your opinion. PEACE!!!" I jumped out a window.

Chapter 7: Shenanigans Everywhere

After Fluttershy's visit, I walked back towards my home. I went to the first floor and I began to take off my armor and weapons before jumping into a bed even though it was only six PM. Once sleep hit me, I entered  similar dreamscape as the one where the nightmare first attempted to deal with me."Luna get out of hiding, I know you are here."

"How did thee know that we was here?"

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!! Or maybe it is the fact that we are in a similar dreamscape as the one where the nightmare first attempted to try to get me to work with him and the one when you first approached me in my dreams."

"I praise thee for such a deduction."

"Luna, get modern speech lessons before I show you one of my memories the next time that you enter my dreamscape."

"Thee would not do such a thing."

"Luna, I ate a changeling’s head while it was still alive after I slowly sawed down each of its limbs and body. Try me."

"Fine, we will do so when leisure time is available."

"Stop using the royal we, I thought Twilight told you to stop using it during that one Nightmare Night."

"How did thee know about that event?"

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!"

"Tran, how are thou able to control thy's dreamscape?"

"It is really simple Luna. It requires a lot of mental capability and thinking."

"Really?"

"No, I'm Tran. You know, I know everything."

"What does thee want to do currently?"

"Chess?"

"I agree to that notion."

And that is what we did for probably two hours in the dreamscape. Like a stereotypical Asian, I enjoyed chess and I was pretty good. “This is impossible", said Luna.

"I like chess."

"Thee has won every game so far."

"I like chess. By now, I should have another hour in this dreamscape."

"Why does thee think so?"

"Back on our world, research has shown that time moves four times as faster than in reality. Somehow they were able to research it."

"How does one research such a subject?"

"It is simple really... "

"And what is it?"

"Something."

"Could thee be more specific?"

"They did it in a way."

"Could thee be more specific?"

An hour in the dreamscape had passed being spent by Luna trying to get me to tell her, only for me to be completely broad with the answers. I then felt my body stir around in comfort in reality.

"Time to wake up. Bye Luna. PEACE!!!" I woke up in my bed and began to regear myself up. I walked into the armory and grabbed more ammo. For a normal person, carrying two times your weight in armor is not a good thing. For me, I was carrying two times my weight in ammo that was on an enchanted vest to make it seem weightless to me. I casted a spell on myself and my front hooves turned into hands. ‘Hooves may be normal, but they are impractical as hell.'

I started a walk into town and towards the library. For some otherworldly reason, everypony was looking at me and then running into a building to hide from me. Once I walked into the library, I saw Twilight reading. “HI Twilight."

"Hi Tran. How are you to-" Twilight started.

"HOLY CELESTIA!!! CANNIBAL!!!" yelled out Spike.

"Question mark?", I said. Spike then started to throw several books at me in an attempt to get rid of me, but I literally just sidestepped for every thrown book. It took a while, but Spike eventually got tired. “You done there?"

"I *HEAVE* Won't *HEAVE* Let *HEAVE* You *HEAVE* Get *HEAVE* Twilight" Spike said.

"Spike what are you talking about?" asked Twilight.

"He's the cannibal" said Spike.

"Whatchu talkin bout?"

"Why is he in here Twilight?"

"Whatchu talkin bout?"

"Twilight look at this" said Spike who handed Twilight a newspaper with the title The Cloudsdale Gazette. Twilight picked the newspaper up with her magic and began to read it.

The Cloudsdale Gazette

After two months of a hostile takeover from the changelings, Cloudsdale has been liberated. This may seem impossible but, only one pony was needed to liberated Cloudsdale. The pony believed to have done it is a pure white alicorn with a pure white mane and tail. This alicorn had singlehoofidly liberated the town of Cloudsdale. After entering with a magical disguise, making him look like a changeling, he started to slaughter the changelings. Making his way through the Cloudsdale, he freed every imprisoned pony. The ponies that he freed stole weapons from dead corpses and joined the slaughter. After freeing the ponies, he went to the town hall and killed every armors in the building and threatened the queen present, making her pull her troops out of Equestria. After his actions in Cloudsdale, the changelings have dubbed him "The Cannibal"  due to the fact he enjoys eating meat and how he roasted changelings alive and proceeded to eat their heads as a snack. Anypony who sees this alicorn beware the fact that he is extremely dangerous and is capable of killing anything. His magical prowess is believed to be more powerful than Celestia herself and was most likely the cause of the Eclipse that happened a few days ago. This alicorn is believed to always carry nearly thirty weapons with each of them capable of killing a dragon and is believed to wear armor that is capable of stopping common powder cannon. If this alicorn is seen, beware of his abilities. Underneath the article was a picture of me in my alicorn all geared up

"Tran, you liberated the town of Cloudsdale yesterday?" asked Twilight.

"Wait, HE'S TRAN!!??!?!" yelled out Spike.

"Eeyup. Before you ask, I am not going to kill or eat you. The cannibal nickname thing might explain why everypony in town is hiding from me or why there is an angry mob outside of the library" I said.

"What?" Twilight asked as she looked out of a window and probably a hundred ponies with various weapons, pitchforks,  and torches. Twilight went outside and started to talk with the crowd. Unfortunately, I could not hear over the sounds the mob was making. Twilight walked back inside and asked me to come outside. Once I was outside of the building several ponies started to scream at me and some others threw rocks at me. I watched as the rocks missed me as I dodged them, until a pony shot me in the side with a crossbow. Since, I was still in alicorn form, I looked pretty normal. I stood on my hind legs and towered over everypony. I was still getting shot at so I unslung my Barrett and shot a round in the air, making everypony cringe at the noise.

"Done yet? Good? Now, let me ask something. Why are you trying to attack me, if you have read the newspapers, I am on Equestria's side."

"You're a monster" a random pony yelled out.

"If he was a monster, why did he save that foal from that burning building?" said Twilight.

"That wasn't him, I would recognize him" said Berry Punch. I held up my hands and showed it to her. “I still don't believe you." *SNAP* The spell I casted had just turned me back into my human form. I took of my assassin's robe, vest, and pants and looked at her.

"It's me" I said. Berry Punch looked at me in awe.*SNAP* I had turned myself back into an alicorn except I didn't have any hands this time. I looked back at the crowd and said, “I may be demented, insane, violent, but I am not evil. I may have killed more beings than the entire population of Canterlot and its guards combined, but I am not evil. I am helping Equestria with her war with the changelings."

"Why are you demented, insane, violent, but not evil?" asked a random pony.

"Citizens of Ponyville, listen to this important message.  I will not eat anypony for those who are wondering that. I am demented, insane, violent, but I am not evil. The reason behind this is because the world I came from is a dead world. Nearly everyone died. Anyone that survived had to survive. What I mean by this is everyone had to survive on their own or with a friend. I myself had three friends. Every day we had to search for food, search for weapons, fight off bandits, and the worst, kill. Anyone that previously died became alive again but in an undead zombie form. I am like this because I had to kill every day. My friends had to too but I killed more than all of them combined. I am not evil because before the world died, I was a nice person, an egghead, a fighter for defense, and many other things. I have done things that would have drove others insane. If one of you viewed my mind, you will be scared for life. Somehow I am still able to function with myself being like this. I have been stabbed, shot, slashed, crippled, burned, beat up, dropped from high distances, and many other things but I still function. I suffer from heart problems, joint problems, muscle problems, arthritis, and many other things but I still function. The worst about me is the fact that I am only sixteen years old."

Everypony stared at me with a look of horror and sorrow. “PEACE!!!" I said as I walked off.

"How can he be such like this?" asked a random pony.

"That is what I am wondering, he is still capable of living like a normal pony even though he is a child that had gone through the horrors of killing", said Twilight. Well, Twilight. I am Tran.

I walked off into the town and started to look for food. I kept on walking until I found the same cafe Twilight went to in the episode, The Ticket Master. I sat down at a table that was situated outside. Once I sat down, a waiter went up to me and handed me a menu, but I just gave it back to him and told him I wanted a salad. After a few minutes, I got my salad and started to eat it, until I was interrupted by a certain fashionista.

"Tran, you eat here too?" asked Rarity.

"This is the first time I've been here."

"Well this eating establishment is absolutely lovely."

"The salad is pretty good", I said, finishing my salad.

"The croissants here are delectable."

"Well I'm leaving. PEACE!!!"

"WAIT!!"

"Yes?"

"You should join me in my usual spa session."

"I don't know."

"You should. I remember you talking about how there are many things that you suffer from. A spa session could help you with that muscle soreness that you suffer from."

"Fine. I give in. LEAD THE WAY RARES!!" I said while pointing randomly. I followed Rarity as we walked towards the center of the town until we reached a large, purple, pointed building. ‘This is going to take a while.' I walked inside and was greeted by Aloe and Lotus, the spa ponies.

"Hello Rarity" both of them said.

"Hello fillies. I'm here for the usual. Oh, I brought my friend here too."

"Oh, who is she?"

"He is right here" Rarity said while pointing to me. At the sight of me, the two spa ponies tried to drag off Rarity in fright.

"Let me guess, you two are afraid of me because you read about me in a newspaper stating how I liberated the city of Cloudsdale and how I'm The Cannibal."

"Tran, YOU WHAT?!?!??!"

"Eeyup. I did all that. Aloe and Lotus, you don't have to worry about me, I am a good pony." I gave the twins the same lecture I had given to the mob from earlier. After the lecture, the spa ponies had looks of pity as they stared at me, captivated by my story. “Rarity, aren't we here for a spa session instead of a story?"

"OH. Sorry Tran", said Rarity.

"Aloe and Lotus, I am sorry about the scare and I am not going to eat anypony, that would just be wrong. I eat meat because of my previous physiology. You see, I used to be a different species before I was turned into a pony by your beloved princesses."

"You were?" said Lotus.

"Can we see your previous form?" asked Aloe.

"Ok." *SNAP* I turned into my pony form and it completely surprised the spa ponies. “Before you ask, in this form, I am biped and I have to eat meat because instead of belonging in the equine family like you three, I belong in the primate family. That means I am descended from apes. Being from the primate family means I have to eat meat to gain protein usually present in meat or bugs. The reason is equine stomachs houses nonharmful bacteria that produces protein from the leafy diet you ponies eat. This is in turn causes all of your teeth to be flat. Me belonging to the primate family means I do not have that bacteria because it would most likely harmful to my species. This in turn causes me to have sharp front teeth meant for tearing into meat and flat back teeth to eat plants. I can eat both meat and plants but I have to eat both to be healthy and live a long time. Before you ask, this species are called humans and my name is Tran."

"How did you know we were going to ask that?", said Aloe.

"ALOE NO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" said Rarity

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!!"

"AAAAAAAUUUUUUUUUUGGGGGGGHHHHH" groaned Rarity. “Never ask how he knows stuff. He only yells out he knows everything."

"I'm going to turn back to normal now." *SNAP* I was back into my pony form except I was the size of an average pony this time.

"Why are you in your equine form instead of you original form?" asked Aloe.

"I don't think you know about human physiology and some other reasons."

"What other reason?" asked Lotus.

"Uhhhhhhhhh" I said. Rarity then leaned in towards Lotus and whispered in her ear and did the same to Aloe. The two twins started to blush, making them similar to Big Mac's hue."Yeah. Exactly."

"Tran, shouldn't you take off your clothes and weapons" Aloe said.

"May I borrow a table."

"Yes, just place your belongings onto this table" Lotus said. Lotus had pointed to a simple massage table.

I started to take everything I had on off. My kukri, bowie, two switchblades, two daggers, two boot knives (push daggers), lanyard, sword, bow, two hidden blades, two tonfas, tomahawk, six shurikans, nunchuk, and my three rope darts. My PPK, M1911A1, desert eagle, Glock 18, M4a1, AA-12, 870, M2-2, M82a3, and various explosives. My backpack, IOTV vest, chain maille, robe, vest, BDU jacket, fleece jacket, polo, pants, BDU pants, and underwear. The only thing I had on was the cloth wrappings and bandages around my legs.

"What have you been through" said Aloe, who was looking at my scars. Despite being in my equine form and having fur, the said scars were still somewhat visible if one were to look closely.

"Is this why you wear so much clothing?" asked Lotus.

"Back on my world, it was illegal to not wear clothing because of the same reason as why I went into pony form. Also, it would be about 120 degrees outside by now so it is pretty cold right now. Before you ask, we could not control the weather. Before you ask, our weather was extreme in every way. Before you ask, we don't have magic. Before you ask, the sun and moon rose by itself. Before you ask, instead of magic we had technology."

"How did you-" Aloe started before having her mouth covered by Rarity.

"Remember, he knows everything" said Rarity.

"What does that mean?" asked Lotus.

"It means I know everything. Before you ask, I just know a lot and I am well educated. Before you ask, back in my home, our people really cared about education and I have been going to school since I was three years old. Before you ask, I am sixteen years old and by the time the apocalypse started, I had already been educated for twelve years. Before you ask, I have these scars because of what I had to go through to survive."

"Wow."

"Exactly. Now let’s start with this spa session. I swear we have been talking for basically an hour by now."

"Oh, sorry" said Rarity. The spa session started with us getting into a sauna.

"Ahhhhhh. I have never been in a sauna before. This is nice" I said.

"Oh, I know. The steam op-", Rarity started.

"It opens up your pores and cleans out some of the waste in your body and helps your complexion."

"How did you know?" said Rarity. She then covered her mouth with her hooves and looked at me. She waited a couple minutes before saying,

"I'm not gonna say it this time because we are relaxing in a sauna. Plus yelling it out strains my vocal cords."

"Oh thank goodness. I sometimes forget you yell that out."

"Don't worry Rarity, we are relaxing. This heat is really nice. Although it could be hotter" I said. "Rarity, I have a question. Why aren't you doing this with Fluttershy? I thought you had your scheduled spa sessions with Fluttershy."

"How did you know about my spa sessions with Fluttershy?"

"Rarity."

"Right. Today, Fluttershy said she had to do something important. She didn't say anything except that."

"Suspicious. I'm going to check on her later. Now let’s just enjoy this." Ten minutes had passed before we moved out into another area of the spa where ponies were getting mud masks. Aloe applied a mud mask to Rarity while I just motioned I didn't want one.

"Tran, don't you want a mud mask?"

"Rarity, I am a male."

"My apologies."

I walked onto where a bunch of massage tables were and looked around. After a few minutes, Aloe came over. I lied down onto a table and Aloe started to massage my back. “Ahhhhhhhhhhh."

"You have knots on your knots on your back", Aloe said.

"Comes from being Asian. Aloe, can you stand on my back for a minute?"

"Sure?" Aloe started to stand on my back and it started to pop multiple times.

"That is revolting" said Rarity as she walked into the room.

"Bodies tend to pop when you apply enough pressure on a specific joint. It pops even more if you have been through a lot of damage. Rarity, if you popped your bones, we would barely hear it because you have never been severely injured. I have been stabbed, shot, slashed, crippled, burned, beat up, dropped from high distances, and many other things that you don't even know about. I don't know what you have suffered from but I doubt it anything serious."

"I'll have you know that I have broken a leg before. It took me four days to heal" said Rarity.

"And I have broken a leg before and still walked miles that day. Don't ask, let’s just say that you shouldn't attack an Asian with a baseball bat" I said in retaliation. “Ahhhhhhhhhh. This is soooooooooo goooooood."

We moved on into a room with several mud baths.

"Tran, you need to remove those wrappings around your legs" said Lotus.

"I'm just going to skip out on the mud bath. Always hated mud" I said. After a while, we moved on into a small room with several shallow pools. “I’m going to have to remove my wrappings am I?" I was responded with a nod and I walked towards a since and started to take off my wrappings. Under the wrappings were blood stained gauze and bandages. I unwrapped the gauze and bandages and my hooves had stopped bleeding an unknown time ago. I rinsed the dried blood off of my hooves and threw the bandages, gauze, and wrappings into a trash can. I walked back and into one of the shallow pools. After that part, me and Rarity walked out of the spa. “That was relaxing Rarity."

"You should do this with me more often" said Rarity.

"Maybe. Depends on some factors. Bye Rarity" I said while walking off. I went into the town until I was interrupted by eight pegasus guards.

"STOP! You are needed in Canterlot" said a guard.

"Why?"

"It is urgent" said another guard.

"Why?"

"We can't tell you" said another guard.

"Why?"

"Because we cannot trouble anypony else."

"Why?"

"Because it could lead to a riot" said another guard.

"Why?"

"Will you just come with us!" said another guard.

"Why?"

"AAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHH!" yelled out another guard.

"Why?"

By now the eight guards lunged at me. To dodge, I PERFORMED THE GREATEST DODGE-COUNTER MOVE AVAILABLE! IT WOULD HAVE BEEN IMPOSSIBLE FOR ANY LIVING BEING!!! I had sidestepped. I watched as the guards slammed into a stall selling roses. “Sorry about that Roseluck."

"How'd you know my name?" Roseluck asked.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!! Also, here's a thousand bits for the roses and broken stall, I said. I reached into my pocket and pulled out several gold bits before tossing it to her "Again, I'm sorry."

"It's alright" Roseluck said. "It's definitely okay." She held up the gold bits.

I then watched as the guard stood back up. I unveiled my wings and flew into the air. The eight guards did the same and followed me in the air. I started to fly faster and noticed that the guards were straining themselves as they tried to keep up with me. It was so fun to mess with them. It had passed a few minutes before I got bored and teleported to Canterlot after saying, “SEE YOU IN CANTERLOT!!"

I reappeared back in the Castle courtyard of Canterlot and was immediately surrounded by guards. “Do you royal guards ever learn? Oi I'm Tran. I'm supposed to be here." Unfortunately for them, I still had all of my gear. I pulled out a concussion and a stingball grenade and pulled the pin on both of them. I released the spoon and dropped them while taking flight. Two consecutive booms sounded out, followed by large amounts of pained groans. I hid my wings back into my robe and I started to walk into the castle and until I reached the throne room. Inside were Celestia and Luna. I walked up to them and said, “Hi princesses."

"Kneel down before the princesses punk" a guard said.

"No."

"Why you-"

"Leave it be guard" said Celestia.

"Still won't bow down to anyone here princess. You need to gain my respect."

"How will we gain thee's respect?", asked Luna.

"Can't tell you and get modern speech lessons. What do you two need me for?"

"We heard you liberated Cloudsdale", said Celestia.

"Yes I did. Apparently, the changelings nicknamed me The Cannibal. Anything else?"

"Yes, Queen Chrysalis is coming to the castle for some negotiations."

"And?"

"There is one guard that wants to challenge you to a fight."

"And?"

"We need you to discuss war tactics with our guards."

"And?"

"We need to discuss what weapons you are going to show us."

"And?"

"Tran, stop saying and."

"And?"

"Tran."

I grinned at her. "Let’s start with the negotiations with the queen first." We then went into the room where we first had a meeting about several matters. Inside was not Queen Chrysalis but Queen Meta.

"Celestia, you know that this isn’t Chrysalis but an entirely different changeling queen. Even I know there are other changeling queens and I have been here for less than a week. Hi Meta."

"There's more than one queen?" Celestia asked.

"Eeyup."

"I think I'm going to leave now" said Celestia.

"Hello Cannibal."

"Hello Meta, you needed to meet with me? What is this about?"

"The changeling nation needs to negotiate and talk with you so they sent four leaders to talk to you. One being me."

"The others?"

"Queen Chrysalis, Queen Transform, and King Drone."

"Ahhh. Now can you tell me why they are trying to sneak up on me?" I said. Behind me was the three changeling leaders Meta had mentioned and I had noticed they were trying to walk silently. Unfortunately for them, hooves are pretty loud.

"Hello Cannibal" said the three of them.

"Hello. Can you tell me why you changelings nicknamed me The Cannibal?"

"You slaughtered our troops and then ate them", said Meta."I saw you eating one of my guard's head."

"It is not my fault you changelings taste like grasshoppers. Now what do you four want to ask me?"

"We want you to show us your true form" said Meta.

"What are you talking about, I am a pony alicorn." I then casted a spell on myself and I was once again a human. “See, a pony." The four of them stared at my human form. "What you're looking at?"

The four of them blushed and Drone said, “Why must you help the Ponies, they were losing this war before you came. The only reason we haven't won yet is the fact that you stopped our last invasion guaranteed to win this war. Why don't you join the winning side?"

"No. Here are the reasons. One, I like to help keep the good good and the evil evil. I may seem evil but I am good. I stick to the good side. Also, I have three friends similar to me. I am not going to the bad side. I will win this war for the ponies, even if I have to kill every last changeling on your side."

"And is there any logical reasoning?"

I pulled out some gum and popped a piece into my mouth. "Think of it like this. I'm not sane. I am literally insane. Back home, I was psychologically tested. When I have a goal. I will do anything to achieve that goal. I don't care if you are in my way. You will die and I will win."

"I think I want to pull my troops out of this war and surrender the current cities I have control of. You ponies can have Manehattan back" said Queen Meta.

"I am doing the same thing. You ponies have Las Pegasus and Trottingham back" said Transform.

"WHAT?!??!?! THIS IS TREASON!! YOU ARE ABANDONING THE SUPERIOR RACE!!!" yelled out Drone.

"You remind me of someone of my own kind. His name was Hitler. He caused millions of deaths in a genocide. The war he caused started out with him winning and then my home country joined the war and they lost. You are like him, Starting a war where you start out winning and then you losing. Surrender now or your hive will die. Don't forget the fact that I like the taste of changeling flesh and I have killed your kind without thought."

"Fine, I surrender Baltimare and Fillydelphia" said Drone while grinding his teeth and fangs.

"You three will regret this. When the changelings win this war, you three will not exist longer" said Chrysalis.

"I think this meeting is finished." The four of them flew out of the castle with changeling guards while Celestia and Luna approached me.

"What was discussed in that meeting?" asked Celestia.

"They want me to join their side. Before you say anything out of worry, I said no. I also got three of their leaders to surrender. We have Las Pegasus, Trottingham, Manehattan, Baltimare, and Fillydelphia back."

"THEE MANAGED TO REGAIN FIVE TOWNS IN A WAR CONVENTION!?!?!" yelled out Luna. For god's sake, stop using the Royal Canterlot Voice.

"Yes. Four of their changeling leaders came. Three of them wanted to pull their hive's troops out of the war in fear of me slaughtering and eating them. They don't want their hives to become nonexistent. Also here is some more good news, there are only two changeling hives left to fight in the war. I'm kinda pissed now and changelings taste reeeeeeeaaaaally good." I took off my backpack and looked through it, resulting in me finding a changeling head that was still edible. I bit into it and visibly watched as the princesses vomited into a bush. “What?"

"That is revolting" said Luna.

"It's good. Don' knock it til yah try it. You said there was a guard that wanted to fight me?"

"Yes, there is a member of the lunar guard that wanted to fight you. He claims he is the best fighter of the whole royal guard battalion" said Celestia. “Follow me." We walked through the castle(which is still infested with ridiculously long halls) and then into the castle courtyard with several barracks. We walked into one of them and saw several guards fighting in what looked like a boxing ring. Every guard was a lunar guard. Inside the ring were two guards fighting. What caught my attention was the fact that one of them were fighting while standing on his hind legs. The pegasus guard fighting on his hind legs was punching the other Earth pony guard with his front hooves. *SNAP* I turned myself back into my  smaller normal pony sized form and I hid my horn so I didn't raise any suspicion. I continued watching him fight until the other guard fell to the ground, most likely unconscious.

*DING* "KNOCKOUT!!!" yelled a guard.

"That was too easy" said the guard who stood on her hind legs.

"PRINCESS!!!" yelled out one guard. Everypony then bowed down to her except me. I then saw several of the guards staring at me.

"Bow down to the princess" said the guard who won the match.

"No, I only bow or salute those I respect" I said in reply.

"Why you lit-"

"He's fine Nightwatch" said Celestia. “Albeit disrespectful to the royal family, he doesn't bow to me because he doesn't respect me. He is also the one you said you wanted to fight."

"So this is the high and mighty Tran. I wanted to see you fight because i don't think you are all that. I bet you can't even beat a normal guard. I don't believe the fact that you captured several cities with only you and your friends. With your small size, I don't think you can even beat a foal in a fight so i don't think you will fare very well against me", said Nightwatch, trying to show off her muscles.

"He who talks does not know, he who knows does not talk" I said.

"What?"

"Whoever has a skill they are good at, they don't talk much or brag about it. Those who brag or talk about how well they are at a skill aren't very skilled. Let's see how you fare." I began to take off all of my weapons and clothes except for my BDU pants. With my pony torso exposed, my skinny build and scars were visible. The guards around us, including the one that challenged me, looked at my body, so small yet so damaged. They had a look of horror as they stared at my scars, my chest nearly 25% scar tissue, mainly due to getting shot with a ballista's oversized artillery-like arrow. I casted a spell on myself and changed myself back into a human. I stood upright and started cracking my bones. I stared at the pony that challenged me and saw her staring at me in fright. “Oi. Are we going to fight now or you guards going to keep on staring at me?"

A loud Ding rang out from a bell and Nightwatch lunged at me. She tried punch me in the face with a hoof, but I push the hoof out of its path to my face and watched as it slid across my face. I then grabbed her arm and twisted it, nearly tearing it out of its socket. Nightwatch tried to get her arm out of my hold, but I kicked her in the face with the flat of my foot. She was sprawled to the ground and I watched as she sprawled on the ground. She got back up and tried to punch me again but I just grabbed her hoof in front of my fast and punched her in the face. She fell onto the ground and stared at me. She got back on all of her four legs and walked off the stage. I walked off the stage, took back me belongings, and walked back to Celestia.

"How did you kicked her so high?" asked Celestia. “It is impossible for ponies to kick that high."

"Humans are more flexible and bendable than ponies. I am more flexible and bendable than most humans. Watch." I sat on the ground and place both legs behind my head. I got back up and looked at Celestia who needed to get her jaw off the ground. “Well, I'm leaving. PEACE!!!"

*SNAP* I had just teleported to the blacksmith to where my friend worked. “Hello Ironwork."

"TRAN!!! What are you doing here at this time of day? I thought you were an alicorn."

"This is my original form. Also, I want to show you another design. Before I show you how to make something, I want to ask you one question. Do you have any black powder?"

"Yes. I have like three barrels right over there', Ironwork said while pointing to three barrels huddled together in a corner.

"Nice. Do you ponies have any weaponry that uses that?"

"Yes. The Equestrian nation doesn't have that many weapons that use black powder. We only have wheel lock rifles and pistols. They are not very strong either. They aren't accurate outside thirty feet and they take very long to reload so we use crossbows."

"HA! I have guns that uses powder similar to that and I am able to shoot it 100 times consecutively before I have to reload. Then it is accurate easily within a hundred yards. Then I have a gun meant to shoot a mile away and it will make you explode on contact."

"I don't believe you."

"Really? I have shown you technology easily better than your kind and you still don't believe me."

"Good point."

"Now let’s show you this new weapon that will help Equestria. I am going to need a lot of wood, several bow strings, a lot of metal, and several bolts."

Three Hours Later

"What is this supposed to be?", asked Ironwork. What we had made was probably the first handheld repeating ranged weapon that existed. Sun Tzu's Cho Ki Nu's repeating crossbow. The repeating crossbow a crossbow is capable of shooting 10-30 bolts in a minute, depending how fast someone can shoot and reload it. The repeating crossbow uses the simple lever mechanism to string the bow and uses a regular trigger to shoot. However, I make a lever trigger for the ponies. On the top part of the crossbow is a box that can hold 15-20 bolts. Usually, the lever meant to restring the crossbow is built on the part of the crossbow, mine had the lever on the underside of the crossbow. The string on this crossbow was 95 pounds. I began to make several 16 inch bolts. Wood, metal bodkin tips(basically armor piercing bolts), and basic shortened feathered fletching. After an hour, I made forty bolts. Usually, repeating crossbows lacked accuracy, but I designed for the frame of the crossbow to not move like usual repeating crossbows and direct the movement to the front stock and added sights and a longer guide system.

I walked outside into where the guard's barracks were and went to  range. My appearance had immediately spooked everypony shooting and they aimed their crossbows, various bows, and even some wheel locks at me."Really? I have armor that can easily stop those and weapons that can easily kill you all before you can grab another arrow to shoot. Plus, I'm on Equestria's side you dummkofts(idiots[German]). I am just testing a new prototype weapon I developed for you ponies. Now stop pointing those at me or I will kill you all. i am also the one that beat Nightwatch in a fight." The ponies stared at me until an officer came over and saw me.

"Let him be, he's with Celestia. What are you doing here?" said the officer.

"I am testing a new prototype weapon I made for the royal guard. Now move over, I gotta test it" I said while shoving the officer out of my way and moving onto an empty range. Several ponies walked over and looked at what I had. I aimed the sights and started to shoot. This being designed for ponies made it really awkward to shoot but I still shot with my usual precisiony self. It only took me less than two minutes to fire all forty bolts. Every pony looked at the crossbow in awe. “And that is the new crossbow for the guards. Anyone want to try?"

Three Hours Later

"Give me my crossbow back" I said. I grabbed the crossbow from a guard's hooves who in turn grabbed it back. “It’s mine."

"Come on, just let me shoot it a little more" said the guard.

"No, I must show it to the royal guard captain."

"IF I CAN'T HAVE IT, THEN NO PONY CAN!!!"

Already irritated from this guard, I unslung my 870, which was loaded with nonlethal rounds, and shot him in the side, making him fall to the ground in pain. “I’ll take that."

"Was that a rifle?" asked a guard that was shooting a rifle. To be more specific, he was shooting a flint lock.

"No, it's a shotgun."

"What's a shotgun?"

"That's right, you ponies aren't that advanced with firearms or advanced powder weapons yet. A shotgun is a subclass of firearms that are meant for close quarters combat. It is capable of shooting several pellets or specialized rounds. I just shot this guard with a specialized nonlethal round meant to cause pain or incapacitate."

"I think that worked well" said the guard who was looking at the guard writhing on the ground.

"He should have maybe a broken rib or two. I'm Tran, what's your name?"

"Bullseye."

"Let me guess, your special talent is being a good shot?"

"How did you know?" said Bullseye who took a section of his armor off, which showed a crosshairs cutiemark.

"You know what your cutiemark looks like?"

"Nope, never figured what this was a picture of."

"Then look through this tube." I unslung my Barrett and placed it onto the barrel. I then pointed to the scope.

"What is this contraption?"

"Another gun. Except this one is meant for long range firing and will make most living beings explode upon impact of the massive round it has."

"I want to try this out."

"Sorry, can't let you. This is way too dangerous and advanced for a pony. Also, it's meant for human use, not pony." I reslung my 870 and Barrett and unslung my M4a1. I looked down the range and took aim. The target was only twenty yards away so this was nothing for the M4a1 compared to using the repeating crossbow. Gunshots resounded from the range, louder than it ever was. Several ponies went to where I was shooting and looked at the target. I was shooting the M4a1, without the silencer, in short burst at the bullseye of the target. Every single shot was centered on the center circle of the archery circle. I continued on, going through the 100 round beta mag, until..... *CLICK* "Damn. Mags out." I inserted a new mag into the M4a1 and replaced the silencer.

"That. Was. Awesome" said Bullseye.

"Eeyup. One of the many perks of being from a superior race. Shining Armor stop trying to sneak up on me."

"How did you know I was sneaking up on you?" he asked.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!! Also I want to show you a new weapon I developed. It is called the repeating crossbow."

One Hour Later

Shining Armor became pretty adept at shooting the repeating crossbow. He used his front legs to aim, shoot, and rearm it while using his magic to reload. He shot at an average of twenty-five bolts a minute.

"Nice weapon isn't she? She can shoot up to thirty bolts a second. it is accurate within fifty yards. It holds twenty bolts. I made it to be the new weapon for the royal guard. Being a human is way better than being a pony."

"Being a human isn't better than being a pony."

"Yes it is. Humans are better species."

"We are better species."

"We are better species. Everything about humans are better than ponies."

"No, we can fly, use magic, and are great farmers."

"We can fly with our technology, we have things that can do what magic does, and we have found ways to be more efficient farmers than just planting something. We have gone as far as growing plants completely submerged in water and cloning plants. Humans are also more skilled than ponies. Look at me. Back on my planet, I was a nerd. I am already smarter than most of your scientists. Us humans are way more technologically advanced than you ponies. We have even gone to cloning animals and people. Also, you ponies aren't skilled in combat. I can also beat your royal guards in combat. Chris Brackett the best archer we had could shoot flies ten yards away. The best people we had that could shoot were able to shoot both of your eyes consecutively 3000 yards away. Our best fighter? You think I'm good? Bruce Lee was the best. If you take me, multiply myself by a hundred and give me unlimited endurance, you maybe have a tenth of him. Humans are easily better than ponies even if we can't use magic. One more thing, I need you to talk to the blacksmith, Ironwork, about mass producing this repeating crossbow. PEACE!!!"

*SNAP* I turned myself back into my alicorn self and took flight. I then started to think deeply into my mind. ‘How do my clothes become ponified. This makes no sense. Why are my steel toed boots steel horseshoes now? How did my hood become modified for extremely long pony necks? Why doesn't this make sense? Why are my socks meant for pony legs. This confuzzles me." If someone were to see my mind, they wouldn't understand it most of the time. However, if my demented side was seen, there might be a need for more mental asylums. I continued to fly and noticed I had flew into Cloudsdale. Then I realized i was barreling towards a large cloud building that was the town hall. I crashed right through the roof and onto a pony. “Oi, who'd I crash into?"

"You kinda crashed into, uh I don't know, THE MAYOR OF CLOUDSDALE!!! NOW GET OFF ME!!"

"Sorry about that mayor."

"Who might you be?", she asked.

"I'm Tran. Or as the changelings call me, The Cannibal."

"YOU'RE THE CANNIBAL!?!?!?!?"

"Yes? Nothing special about me, just normal old Tran. The Crazy Asian, The Cannibal, Tran, nothing special. Well, my wings are down for the count. I'm done with flying for now."

"How can you be done with flying? You're an alicorn."

"My wings feel too strange and pained to fly."

"What? Let me see them" The mayor stared at my wings for a minute until, I know why you don't want to fly. You need to get your wings preened."

"Preened?", I said while coking my head sideways.

"You don't know what preening is? An alicorn that liberated the city doesn't know what preening is. A full grown stallion doesn't know what preening is? The supposed savior of Equestria doesn't know what preening is?"

"What's preening and I am not fully grown, i am only sixteen." The mayor stared at with surprise and horror.

"How can you only be sixteen. You did things. Things. What have you been through?"

"I only come from a world where I killed daily just to survive. It might be the fact that I am insane, demented, and violent. It might be the fact that I am not normal. I am just my own person."

"Person, don't you mean pony? Right? Right? Please say yes."

"Nope, this is just my alicorn pony form." I casted a spell on myself and I was a human again and able to stand on clouds. *SNAP* "That's my true form. This alicorn form is one for ponies to not freak out and I am also able to fly. Let me explain something to you. My personality is like this because I come from a world where you had to kill to survive. I have killed nearly twenty thousand beings, half of them changelings, the other half my own kind. Don't worry, I am not a bad person, I am a good one. I will never harm the innocent just the bad. Anyone that belongs to the wrong side doesn't deserve to belong in living side. I have been through a lot and have experienced everything. This is why I am like this. This is why I was able to liberate Cloudsdale. Cloudsdale is one of the many towns I had to liberate. I have two more towns to liberate before my job is done. Now, how do you preen wings?"

The mayor just looked at me, as if she was in a hypnotic trance until she realized what I asked. "No wonder you don't know what preening is, you are still a kid. What confuses me is you are a kid and you are already matured."

"I know. My species mature when they are about 10-15 years old. You ponies however mature when you are in your mid-twenties. How do I preen my wings?"

"You could probably get somepony else to do it but don't ask random ponies to do it for you, otherwise it would be plain creepy. You could also go to a spa and pay a professional to do it for you."

"Do you know any good spas? If you do, I'll treat you for the help"

"Oh I know a few."

Two Hours Later

"PEACE!!!", I said while flying off. After spending 500 bits on a spa session, mostly for the mayor, I had my wings preened. I noticed the difference between flying with preened wings and unpreened wings. The preened wings were lighter and more aerodynamic. Everything about flying as an alicorn felt natural, the air beneath my wings, the pressure difference, the wings flapping, it felt like I have been flying all my life instead of less than a week. I kept on flying until I reached Ponyville. I glanced at my watch and noticed it was about five in the afternoon. I landed and turned myself back into a human.

I walked through the town just looking around. I kept on walking and walking and walking and walking and walking and walking until it was well into the night. I kept on walking and saw one thing that caught my attention, a bright light. Don't think I am simple minded, the fact I was interested in a bright light was the fact that there are not many things in Ponyville that can cause bright lights. The only thing that could have caused a bright flash like that was one of my friends, Twilight, or someone with a belonging of ours. I walked to area it appeared from and hid behind a wall. I peeked over and saw a pony with a bright stick in his mouth. Oi. How'd that pony get a flashlight?' I looked at the pony and noticed that the pony was a he. I stared at him, who was holding the flashlight in his mouth. I then noticed how he looked. Light brown fur. Dark brown mane. Hourglass cutiemark. Oi. I know who he is.' I walked past the wall I was behind and up to the pony. “Hello."

"AAAH! Oh a person. WAIT, A HUMAN!?!??!" yelled out the pony.

"What are you doing Time Turner? Or shall I say Doctor Whooves."

"What are you talking about? I'm just Time Turner" said the pony.

"Doctor, I saw you use the sonic screwdriver. Let me guess, you placed it into the collar of you tie which holds a small pocket dimension?"

"What are you talking about?" he asked.

I reached over to him and pulled out a sonic screwdriver, except it was gold colored meaning it was the laser screwdriver, out of his collar. I reached into his collar again and pulled out a sonic screwdriver. The sonic screwdriver is similar to the laser screwdriver except it doesn't shoot lasers and it is a multi-multi-multi tool. It can scan things, pick locks, holds information, change some gases into other gases, etc. The sonic screwdriver is about the size of an 8 inch expo marker. The laser screwdriver was a device used by Doctor Who's main enemy, the Master. The laser Screwdriver basically shoots lasers and can do things like the laser screwdriver. The laser screwdriver is about the size of a 14 inch expo marker. Doctor Who is a timelord who occasionally saves the universe. What is a timelord? A timelord is a being that is near immortal and can travel through time and space. They are highly advanced in technology. Timelords are what humans are based off of except timelord biology is different. Such as their body temperature is lower, they have two hearts, several modern type of medications can poison him (like aspirin), and many other things. I stared at Doctor Who while twirling the laser screwdriver. Then the laser screwdriver shot a laser at the wall.

"HEILIG FICKEN(holy fuck[German])!!! I thought the screwdrivers were isomorphic(made to only and can be used by one being)?", I said to the doctor who just stared at me."What's up doc?"

"Really now? You are going to say that joke from an old cartoon?"

"I knew you were real, you know with all the alternate dimensions."

"How'd you know about all the other alternate dimensions? Are you a timelord?!"

"I am just a human and alicorn when in pony form summoned by Celestia with a spell."

"Damn. I thought you would be able to get me out of this dimension."

"What? I was hoping that you would have a TARDIS."

"Unfortunately, no. I lost her years ago." The TARDIS is a vessel capable of traveling between time and space. They are commonly used by Timelords.

"How?"

"I used it to trap the Master in the space between spaces. He won't be able to get out of that one."

"Aaauhhh. I was a fan of you. Well here's your screwdriver back. Why doesn't it work on wood? I never understood that. I mean, if you are a race of sentient beings capable of traveling through time and space, I think you should be able to make a device that can work on wood. Also, can I keep the laser screwdriver? One more thing, isn't the laser screwdriver isomorphic?"

"The wood thing still embarrasses my species as a whole and you can keep the laser one, never had a use for it. Also, I modified it so I could use it, you know with being trapped in a universe."

"Ah. How's it like with being a pony."

"It's terrible. I miss these soooooo much" said the doctor who was holding on my hands with his hooves. “Worst is I'm an earth pony so I don't have anything special about me. I miss having my TARDIS and the luxuries in it. I can't do much as a pony."

"Wait, I just thought of something. How long have you been here?"

"Twelve years."

"Can you still regenerate?"

"I don't know and I don't want to find out."

"Damn. Wait, if you are here, then who is saving the universes?"

"I don't know. Although I did get rid of the Daleks, most of the weeping angels, the Master, and a lot of other things."

"Ahhh. Are weeping angels ponies here?"

"I don't know and I don't want to find out."

"Then what's that behind you?" I said while pointing to a large statue behind him. The statue was one of a pegasus with its wings hiding it's eyes.

The doctor turned around and looked at the statue and said, "Oh dear."

"What should we do?"

"Don't move or blink at all."

"How do we kill it?"

"I forgot."

"HOW CAN YOU FORGET SOMETHING LIKE THIS AT A TIME LIKE THIS!!!"

"It’s been twelve years since I last done something like this. I forgot." Somehow, the both of us blinked simultaneously and the statue closed 3/4 of the distance it had between us.

"Hey doc, can I kill it by sending it to the sun?"

"Let’s see."

*SNAP* The statue then disappeared. “Can I keep the laser screwdriver?"

"Sure."

"If you ever need something, just go near the Everfree forest and keep on walking until you notice a small cottage. Then keep on walking along the side of the forest in the direction pointing away from Ponyville until you notice a random clearing of trees and two unlevel pieces of land. Once, you're there, open the door."

"I don't have a key."

"Doctor Who." I gave a mocking glare at him.

"I'm just messing with you, I'll just sonic it."

"I can throw pears at you."

"NOT PEARS! NO!" Lets get this out now, Dr. Who/Whooves really hates pears. It was rather comedic.

I walked away from the Doctor while placing the laser screwdriver into a pistol magazine pouch on my IOTV vest. I walked back to my home and tried out the laser screwdriver. *CLICK*

The door to my home opened. ‘This is gonna be useful.' I walked into my home and into the third story, into the workshop.*SNAP* I summoned several logs from the forest and I began shaping them into dummies. This dummy was the kind of martial arts fighting dummy made of wood that had several poles sticking out of it that represented arms or weapons. *SNAP* I shrunk my size to be more like Cadance. I think I prefer this small alicorn size.

While I flew to Cloudsdale, I had noticed that wings were like an extra set of arms or legs for ponies. The wings were similar to human arms in several ways. They bent in similar ways, they could grasp things like hands, and they were similar to arms in size and length. Theoretically, I could use them for martial arts.

Chapter 8: Stuff

*SHINK* A dummy fell to the ground, cut in half. After originally starting my training, I tried using weapons with my wings, which ended with me slicing my wings and body up several times. Instead of using a weapon, I used my magic to modify my wings. Numerous spells and enchantments were used to modify my wings for use.

The first spell modified the feathers on my wings from normal pegasi feathers to that of owls. In turn, this made flight and the flapping of my wings completely silent.

Here's a lesson in feathers.

Wings create flight when they flap. When the wings flap air rushes over the surface of the wing over the feathers, creating turbulence which makes a gushing noise and causes lift. For owl feather, when air rushes through the feathers, the serrated edges of the feather's bristles causes the air/turbulence to break down into smaller groups of air and therefore silences it.

For those of you that still don't understand, imagine taking a 2 foot long, 2 foot wide piece of glass and dropping it on a sidewalk. It would shatter and be loud right? That would be how it would work with the feather's on a regular flying bird. An owl's feather is like taking a piece of glass that is the same size as the other piece of glass and breaking it into billions of tiny little pieces. Then you drop each piece, one by one onto a sidewalk. It would most likely not shatter and it would be quiet as night right? Therefore the flapping of an owl's wings is silent, which enables them to be silent and hunt. In my case, it makes me silent when I'm flying or moving them.

The second spell change my feathers from being make of protein and keratin to being made of a combination of armor grade tungsten and titanium alloy. Tungsten is an element that is a metal. The good things about it is it is very strong, dense, and it can be sharpened down to be sharp enough to equal a diamond blade, which is meant to cut through cells, as in red blood cells, white blood cells,  and any other type of cells. However, for everything good, there is something bad. Tungsten is also incredibly brittle and heavy. Titanium is an incredibly light and strong metal and can withstand high temperature before melting. However, titanium doesn't have as much strength as tungsten and titanium can be a little soft. Using both of these metals take both good properties of each element with each element negating the negative aspects of each metal. Of course, magic helps this process immensely.

Clearly, the next enchantment made every single one of the feathers sharp enough to be used as straight razors.

The third I casted made the weight of the wings to normal wings. Tungsten and titanium are metals after all. Normal feathers are made of keratin(imagine your fingernails or hair) and are incredibly light to allow flight. Metallic feathers on the other hand...

The fourth and last spell reinforced the wing openings on my robes so that it could not be damaged by the modified feathers. If my feathers could slice through cells, I doubt it would have not trouble slicing through clothing or armor.

After the massive wing modification, I was left with pegasus wings with metal feathers that weigh as much as normal feathers and were capable of slicing through nearly anything. The wings did not even bother my movement. Each feather that was changed was sort of visible. The synthetic lights of my home shone on the feather's bright metallic chrome shine. Every feather were lethal weapons. I took one more slice at a different unscathed dummy and it fell to the ground, bisected.

I looked at the time and it was eleven in the morning. 'I've been practicing for fifteen and a half hours.' Even though I basically had to reinvent part of a martial arts, I was adept at it and just had to slightly change the movements to fit pony forms and wings. I hid my wings under my clothes and made my horn invisible.

I walked outside of my home after rearming myself with my gear, weapons, and ammo.

Then I took flight. This would be the perfect time to test my wings and how they function with the feathers. So far, the wings were working as well as normal wings and probably even better. The owl feathers made flapping completely silent. The only problem was the fact that the metal feathers were just a little bright, being very reflective. I casted another spell on my wings and the color went from bright chrome to a dulled light gray that reflected light as much as paper.

I kept on flying until I noticed a certain cyan pony on a cloud. I flew towards the cloud Rainbow Dash was asleep on and hovered next to her. Due to the owl feather's she didn't hear me flying. I unslung my 870 and aimed it in the air.*BOOM CHK-CHK* The shotgun spat out a nonlethal shotgun round with an ear shattering 160 decibels. For anypony nearby without hearing protection, they would be scrambling around disorientated. However, I'm a crazy Asian that would go plinking or shooting without hearing protection and not suffer from hearing problems. What made things even stranger was the fact that I had very good hearing. Rainbow Dash started sprawling on her cloud. It took her a minute or two for her to get reoriented. “Sup."

"WHY DID YOU DO THAT!?!??!", yelled out a certain angry cyan pegasus.

"To wake you up."

"Why!?!?!?"

"Why not?"

"Why in the world would you- What in the hay is with your wings?"

"What?"

"Your wings?"

"What about them?"

"The colors of your wings are off with your fur."

"The only fur you can see on me is my face. I have several jackets and pairs of pairs of pants covering my upper and lower body and several clothe wrappings on my legs. The only exposed part of my body are my wings and half of my face is covered by my robe's hood."

"Yeah but your wings are grey while your face is white."

"And?"

"There is something wrong with your wings. I can't put my hoof on it but there is something wrong with your wing."

"Try and find out what it is."

"What could it be?"

"Find out yourself." Rainbow Dash stared at my wings for a while until she poked a feather with a hoof.

"Ow!", Rainbow Dash yelled out. Now present on her hoof was a small bleeding cut. “What was that?!"

"Oh yeah, my feathers are made of the strongest metals known and are sharper than razors."

"What? Why!?" I plucked out a minor feather of mine and handed it to Rainbow Dash. She stared at it for a second and then she ran it along her leg, shaving a little bit of fur off. “How? Also, Why?"

"Magic and the razor wings are for a new fighting style I thought up of for pegasi."

"That is awesome. Wait, are you going to show me?"

"Yes, my little pony, I will.  Maybe one day I'll show you."

"Sweet."

"Now I need you to do something for me. I need you to get gather my friends to Twilight's library."

She shot of towards the inner portion of Ponyville. I just flew onto the ground and started to walk towards Twilight's library home on all four legs. Before I left my home, I was already of normal pony size due to trying to reinvent martial arts for pegasi so nopony would notice my size. By the time I reached Twilight's home, it had passed maybe an hour. I walked inside and saw my friends and the Mane Six. “Really? Rainbow Dash, you brought your friends too?"

"Anything you want to tell them, you should be able to us", said Twilight.

"Twilight Sparkle, I know you're a princess but I hate people who like to get involved in something others shouldn't be involved in."

"What could you possibly be going to be talking about?"

"War tactics."

"That isn't bad at all", said Ike.

"Fine. We need to talk about retaking Vanhoover and Appleloosa. We should take Appleloosa first because it is closer. I found out from Celestia that Appleloosa has been taken over and turned into a makeshift military base. Everypony inside of Appleloosa has been turned into prisoners of war and are currently being used as a food source for the changelings, making them stronger."

"Oh no", said Applejack.

"I know, you have family in Appleloosa."

"How. How. How’d yah know?"

'For one thing, I know everything. Two, it's kinda obvious with the reaction."

"Let meh help yah retake dah city", said Applejack.

"I'm sorry Applejack, we can't let you, it's too dangerous. Look at me, I died in one takeover. Just let us do this ourselves."

"Just let meh help mah family."

"I'm sorry, it's too dangerous."

"Just let me help!"

"Applejack, it's too dangerous."

"I don't care!"

"Applejack, just let them do their jobs", said Rarity.

"One more thing, have the three of you found or learned of anything that will raise my attention?"

"Yeah, we've practice changing from pony to human", said Ike.

"Thought we still prefer our human forms", said Nick.

"Even I've learned some new magic stuff', said Andy. “Somehow, I managed to master a spell."

"What is it?" Andy then disappeared from where he was standing. Then I noticed his shadow was still there. I walked over to his lone shadow and stood on it.

"Get off of me!", yelled the shadow.

"Oh, that can be useful."

"No shit. And I'm still terrible at magic. This is probably my only high leveled spell I can use. Any other medium or high leveled or even some low level spells still just makes explosions"

"Guys, follow me", I said while flaring out my wings. That resulted in me slicing Twilight's horse statue that was in the middle of the library. “Sorry."

"What was that!?", yelled out Twilight.

"My wings."

"How is that even possible?!"

"You ponies got to learn to stop yelling. Just examine my wings Twilight." She stared at my wings for a few minutes and probably noticed only how the fact that my wings were a dulled gray that was slightly darker than my normal fur. She kept on looking at them until she ran her hoof along my wing only for her to bleed from some minor cuts on her leg.

"Ah! What was that?!", yelled Twilight Sparkle.

"Nothin important. Just razor sharp feathers made of the most durable metals known. Nothing out of the ordinary."

"You turned each one of your feathers into weapons? Tran, only you. I have to admit, that is a little badass. I mean think of it, your wings are now lethal weapons", said Ike.

"How are you going to preen your wings?", asked Nick.

"You guys have learned how to preen your wings?", I asked.

"Yes, it's not that hard. Even I've learned how to do it", said Andy.

"Isn't dat heavy?", asked Applejack.

"Won't if affect your flying?", asked Rainbow Dash.

"Won't you hurt yourself?", asked Fluttershy.

"No, it is as light as a feather. My flying is still the same. I won't hurt myself but I will hurt others. Watch", I started to fly up in the air and hovered for a while.

"Why don't we hear you flapping your wings?", asked Rarity. “Rainbow Dash's flying is loud and can be heard from anywhere."

"Hey!!", said Rainbow Dash.

"It's true. You can't hear me fly because I modified my feathers to be similar to owls to make stealth flight easier for me", I said.

"That is genius. Can you do that to us?", asked Nick.

"No. Follow me so we can get ready for a hostile retake over." The ten of us started to walk towards our way towards the Everfree forest where me bunker was located. My friends were in their human forms while I was in my alicorn form while walking biped. By the time I reached my bunker, I stopped where I was standing.

"Why are we in the Everfree forest?", asked Rarity.

"How long are we going to stay in the Everfree forest?", asked Twilight.

"It's too dangerous tah stay here long", said Applejack.

"Calm down. I made my home in the Everfree forest. It's right here." I pointed to the camouflaged door and unlocked the door with a spell. I walked inside and everyone else follow me in. I then casted another spell on myself and turned myself back into a human. “This is my humble abode."

"How and when did you make this?", asked Twilight.

"Two days ago and I used a lot of magic."

"How big is it?", asked Rainbow Dash.

"Four stories."

"Can I decorate in here?", asked Rarity.

"No."

"What is in your home?", asked Applejack.

"You'll see later."

"Do you have cupcakes? Cake? Ice cream? Candy? Skittles? Cookies? Pie? Muffins?", asked Pinkie Pie.

"No. You know what? Just follow me." I walked down to the second story and took out an apple from one of the several plants and food sources I had planted in my home. Pinkie Pie jumped around due to the fact that I had a kitchen and she was Pinkie Pie.

"You know what we should make? WE SHOULD MAKE A-."

"No. My kitchen and my food." The ten of us then walked into the third story.

"Tran, how long did you work on this house?", asked Nick.

"I forgot."

"It must have been long, you included a track, clouds, a pool, a workshop, a smith, even a ping pong table", said Twilight.

"You ponies have ping pong?"

"Yes though I'm not very good at it."

"I am a god at ping pong. Gotta love being a stereotypical Asian. And one more thing, my home didn't take me very long to make, it only took me one night to make it."

"How did you do this in a single night?!" asked Twilight.

"You of all people should know. Magic. Now let’s go." We then moved into the last story, the armory. The four of us began to gather ammo for the takeover. Gear, bullets, extra mags, just about anything we could use. Unfortunately, the worst thing about this was the fact that we had to reload our empty mags. Has anyone ever reloaded a pistol or rifle magazine? It takes a long time to reload several, especially hundred round beta mags. After regearing ourselves, we walked outside of the bunker and into the underground garage holding the deuce. “I’m driving." I revved up the gunship and drove towards Ponyville with the other nine in the deuce.

"Why can't ah come with yah?" Applejack asked.

"Applejack, we are going to kill masses of changelings, of course it is too dangerous for you. You don't even know how to fight them correctly. You can't just shoot them and hope they die. They have armor that can stop even some of our guns. Just stay in Ponyville." I stopped at Twilight's library and magically lifted everypony out of the deuce before driving off.

"Uh Tran, do you know the way to Appleloosa?", asked Ike.

"Eeyup. I looked at a map of Equestria and my photo graphic memory kicked in."

"So what direction are we going exactly?"

"South. We just need to follow these train tracks and we will get there in no time. In the MLP FIM series, it took them about a day to get to Appleloosa by train. I found out the trains go at about fifteen miles an hour, similar to the trains from the wild west from our planet. We should get there in five hours because our deuce goes nearly four times as fast."

"Their trains only go fifteen miles an hour?"

"Yeah. Steam engines aren't as efficient as internal combustion engines. Remember, we used steam engine powered trains before. That was nearly a 150 years ago but we did use those means of transportation."

"Eh. We still have better tech than the ponies."

"It is only one of the reasons why we are able to help them win this war. If it wasn't for that reason, they would be able to slaughter us. A fight no, open combat yes."

"Exactly what are we going to do when we finish helping the ponies with their war?"

"I don't know. We have been fighting for survival for a year. It may be a year but it has made us nearly dependent on that type of life. I'm afraid that we may be too different to live with the ponies. We are completely out tuned with this form of society. Many things can happen with us trying to adapt to this peaceful society. We don't know their customs, ways of life, society, even language we are different. We have actually killed living beings and some of the ponies have never utilized a weapon meant for combat. The ponies are herbivores while we are omnivores. We barely matched the ponies in society. There is a chance we could be integrated in their society but it would be difficult. We may not know for sure. Only the future holds the answer."

"We'll see."

Four Hours Later

"We're near", I said. I stopped the deuce when the Appleloosa was medium sized dot in the distance. “We have to walk the rest of the way." Appleloosa was probably four miles from where we parked the deuce. We began to walk there, but Appleloosa was built in a desert. The four of us walked half of the distance there before commotion started.

"God. Tran, how aren't you sweating?", asked Ike.

"What are you talking about? Why should I be sweating?"

"We're in the desert and you are wearing enough clothes to live in one of the artic circles."

"Compared to Phoenix, this is nothing. Remember? I would still wear one or two jackets in the summer and i said it was too cold for me."

"Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. I get it."

"Hold on." I held my arm up and laid prone on the ground. My three friends went into prone position as I did. “Patrol", I whispered. A patrol slowly hovered around where we were, completely oblivious of our presence."3. 2. 1." I raised my M4 started to shoot at the changelings. My friends joined with me. Within seconds, the patrol was slaughtered.

I deployed my Barrett and used the scope to look through the town. Like I has said earlier in the day, it was a makeshift military base. A large wall surrounded the town and above the walls, several cannons were exposed. I looked at the guards stationed at the walls, walking atop the walls, and flying around. The changelings were using black powder rifles. They were heavily armored. They had several pony hostages. They had plenty of troops to kill the hostages if we went in guns blazing.

"This time we can't just burst in guns blazing. We have to run to infiltrate them first. Here's the plan, we have to get over one of the walls. Once in, we have to locate the townspeople and get them to safety before we kill them. Don't use any guns that are loud. Either use silencers or melees. Only use your other guns when you hear the first gunshot that gives away the fact we are in. Be careful and try not to get caught. They have some of those armors they had in the Crystal Empires. I'm going to make us invisible. Let’s go." *SNAP* The invisibility spell I casted on the four of us didn't change the fact that we were still present. If any sand or substance were to get on us, our shapes would be partially visible. The fact that there was a sandstorm didn't help our operation. The sandstorm showed our shapes to the point that we were just outlines in the distance. If anyone looked at us, they would notice it but it would take a few seconds.

We hiked our way towards the small town and when we were within forty yards of the town we were getting noticed.

Up On The Walls Of Appleloosa

"What is that?", asked a changeling guard who was staring at our outlines.

"What?", another guards said.

"I don't know but I feel like there's somepony out there."

"Just send a patrol out there."

Back Where We Were Hiding

"Damn. Another patrol." After those words left my mouth, the four of us dropped to the ground in prone position. A patrol flew over near where we were hiding.

"Nothing here captain", said one of the scouts.

"Let’s get back to base. I got to kill those wall guards", the captain said.

After several more patrols, we were able to reach the walls. I looked up and saw a cannon and a changeling guard looking down. I took out one of my three rope darts and wrapped one of the ends on my left hand.

"What is that?", said the changeling guard who was looking at my rope dart. The guard most likely have never seen anything like it before.

I spun the dart end and threw it at the changelings head. It impacted his head through one of his eyes, killing him instantly. Before any other changeling guard noticed, I tugged on the rope and pulled the guard's body down.

'Still got it.' I pulled the dart out of the changeling’s head and threw it back up the wall. It hooked onto the cannon. Ike and I managed to climb up the rope and Andy and Nick was just stuck at the bottom, unable to get up. I sighed before snapping my fingers.

Both of them appeared besides the two of us, slightly confused. I unhooked my rope dart from the cannon and got down from the wall by a ladder. I handed Andy my M4 and Ike took out his USP SOCOM and trench knife. I took out my throwing weapons and tomahawk  and Nick took out his mace and his knife. We began to walk around the town, behind the buildings.

I walked up to one building and peeked in the window. Inside were several changelings wearing what looked like a formal version of armor. The building itself was more like a saloon. “Officers. Follow me." I walked up to a back door that led to the inside of the saloon and stepped inside. Inside was a small kitchen behind the saloon. I walked up to another door that would lead up into the main area of the saloon where all the officers were. I whispered, “Nick you get the ones closest to us. Ike you're with me, we get the medium distanced ones. Andy you get the ones in the back. Get ready. 3. 2. 1." I kicked down the door and the four of us rushed in after dropping the invisibility spell on us. Nick stabbed and bludgeoned four changelings that were closest to us. Andy sprayed down six changelings that were in the back of the saloon. Ike emptied his USP into six changelings. I threw my throwing knives into two different changelings.

"Now where are the ponies you are keeping as prisoners?", I asked. None of them answered. I kinda should have expected that. We are their enemy and we did just kill a good amount of them.

I took out another knife and stabbed it into his hoof that was pinned to the wall and started twisting the knife. I knew the changeling officer would start screaming in pain so I stuffed a hat, borrowed from a changeling corpse, into his mouth to muffle his screams. I stopped twisting the knife and took the hat from his mouth. “Where are the prisoners?"

"The town's sheriff department is in the south southwest side of the town. Medium sized one, about the size of this one. Grey roof and red-orange walls. You won't free them. The keys to their cells are with our generals" I unholstered my 1911 and put the muzzle right on his head. I pulled the trigger and listened to the gunshot muffled. I walked back to the previous corpses and grabbed my throwing knives. I took out my tomahawk and lopped the heads of six changelings. The heads took refuge into my backpack.

"You guys know where we're going to." I walked out the back of the saloon while being followed by my friends. I looked around at the south side of the town and looked for any buildings matching the changeling’s description. It was not long before I saw the correct one. The four of us walked towards the building, disguised by the sandstorm. I walked beside the building and looked into a window. Inside were several cages filled with ponies in old, dirty, worn down, western clothes. Outside of the cages, were several guards stationed to watch the guards. The guards included a few armors.

"Nine guards. Two armors. Andy give me my gun back." Andy handed me my respective weapon. “Guys, they have armors. This means I have to use explosives. Andy, put claymores at each of the three windows in your shadow mode and come back when you are done. To place them, just put them on their metal stands, place out the tripwire, and then pull the safety pin. The minute I kill them, get ready for chaos. The plan is I'm going to kill them with some explosives. The explosives will attract the other changelings so the minute you guys hear an explosion, get ready for hell. Enter by the front door. You guys need to defend me while I unlock the cages. Usually I'd just shoot or blow off the locks but there are prisoners close to the lock that would be hit by shrapnel if I shoot or blow off the locks. Go Andy" I handed Andy a backpack that was one of the detachable pouches from my backpack. He disappeared into a shadow and went into the building. After a few minutes, he came back out and reappeared in front of us.

"They're ready", he said.

"Wait for the first gunshot", I said. I walked up to the front door and prepped my gear. I took out a M67 in my left hand and a flashbang in my right hand. Then I did something that everyone's Rambo side has always wanted to do. I bit the pin of the M67 and the flashbang. I pulled the grenade away from my face, removing the pins, and threw the M67 in behind the armors to protect the prisoners and then the flashbang in the middle of the room. I drew my 1911 and Glock before I ran inside.

I began to mow down the changelings with my pistols. I sprayed the Glock at four changelings. With the 1911, I shot one changeling twice, a second in the head, the third in the chest, and a fourth twice. The last changeling stood rubbing his eyes with a hood while randomly swinging a sword around. Out of ammo, I took out my bowie knife and blocked a slash from the sword. Then I kicked the changeling in the head, knocking him out. Surprisingly, the breach only took four seconds. My friends ran in and looked around.

"Damn Tran", said Ike.

"Watch the doors", I warned. Several changelings ran into the building and were peppered by gunfire from my friends. I went up to one cage and took out a paperclip. “After I unlock the cages, I need you ponies to stay in this building until you stop hearing explosions."

"Now why should we trust y'all?", said a pony in a vest and cowboy hat.

"Well Braeburn, am I trying to kill you?"

"You're the cannibal! Wait, how did you know my name?"

"I know everything!!" I started to unlock the first of five jail doors. Unlike modern day locks from Earth, the locks used by Equestrians were pretty simple. They didn't contain too many tumblers but they still did have some tumblers in them. Using a paperclip only works on simple locks, such as handcuffs, and only simple locks. Any type of advanced locks with tumblers were difficult to pick with only a paperclip, where I would usually would be using lock picking tools. I saw a changeling attempt to go through a window, only for him to meet a claymore to the face.

"South window!" There were three windows, north, south, and east(the west side was a bar window in one of the prison cells). Ike faced the south and began shooting. *CLICK* I finally finished the lock I was on and moved onto the second door.

'I got to get better lock picking tools after this.' I left my actual lockpicks at home. You know, the home that's in another universe that's plagued by zombies. *CLICK* The second door was unlocked and changelings started to go through the north window. The claymores at the door provided temporary defenses, but only for a few seconds. “Andy watch the north window!" My friends were left defending all of the entrances of the building except for one. “Oh damn." The last window started to spew out changelings and I stopped picking the third lock to shoot at the changelings.*SNAP* A magical Tran clone appeared next to me and he took the AA-12 off my back.

I smiled before I went back to picking the third lock.

"Empty!", yelled the Tran clone. I unclipped the AA12 drum mags from my vest and threw it to him. *CLICK* I moved onto the fourth lock and started to pick it."I''m out!" I unslung the 870 off of my back and threw it to him. Then I took off two bandoliers of shotgun shells I had draped over my chest and threw it to him. That would only provide 110 shells for him(common Blackhawk tactical shotgun bandoliers hold 55 shells). Tran threw me the empty magazines of the AA-12, which were placed into my backpack. I went back to picking the fourth lock. *CLICK* I went to the last lock and started to pick it, until my last paperclip broke.

"So phan la chui di con(fate is playing with me[Vietnamese])." I looked around for something that was able to pick a lock and saw absolutely nothing. I went to a changeling corpse and started to loot a body.

Knife, sword, bow, arrows, armor, head, blah, blah, blah. I took out a pair of pliers and took off a hidden blade. I started to take it apart. the mechanism of the hidden blade I was taking apart was a simple spring mechanism that had to be manually resetted. I took the springs off of the hidden blade and I bent the ends and started to work on the fifth door and my right left hidden blade was left in its extended position. *CLICK* The last lock was unlocked and I visibly saw the ponies inside change emotions. I took the springs out of the lock and packed them into my backpack with my pliers. I took out my 1911 and saw the Tran clone about to be shot.*SNAP* The clone disappear right before an arrow flew into where he was standing. The Remington 870 and AA-12 clattered to the ground and I shot the changeling in the face. I picked up the guns and slung them back to their respective places. I threw two grenades out each of the possible window entry points.

I took out two pounds of C4, primed it, and threw it out the door entrance. I unslung the M4a1 off of my back and holstered my 1911. Detonator in left hand and M4 slung over my shoulder and prepared to be fired at the hip, my friends looked at me. I smirked at them and then pressed the detonator. *BOOM*

The four of us ran out of the jail. and sprayed at any changeling that was moving. I threw the now useless detonator at the changelings and unslung the M4 off of my shoulder to correctly fire a rifle accurately.

The four of us eventually started to ran out of ammo. Andy was down to his M1216. Nick was down to his hand cannons. Ike was down to his six shooters. I was down to my flamethrower. The changeling’s casualty list for the battle was possibly in the thousands by now and the only thing that proved to be trouble for us were armors, but when they were set ablaze by napalm, took a minute or two to kill. The waves of changelings seemed to be endless, until I noticed an all too familiar changeling.

"Chrysalis." The changeling queen was flying in the air surrounded by drones. A quarter of the drones guarding the queen flew at me with swords drawn. I pulled out my Glock and aimed it. *CLICK* "Of course I'm out of ammo." I holstered the Glock and flew at the changelings. *SHINK* Seven of the changelings that came at me fell to the ground, wings sliced off by my wings. The titanium tungsten alloyed razor sharp wings did their jobs. I flew at the other changelings and they met the same fate. *SHINK* I sliced the head off one of the changelings and I began to eat it. Every changeling that attempted to subdue me were met with sliced off wings. I flew to changeling queen, now guardless, and looked at her, who was scared.

"I don't suppose that you have a cloth can use to clean the changeling blood off of my wings? No? Well Chrysalis, you have two options. One, leave and take your changelings with you and then pulling your hive out of this war. Two, you stay here and your hive becomes nonexistent. Choose the smart one. Although I do want to try changeling queen head." I took a bite of the changeling head to emphasize the fact that i wanted to eat her.

"You win this time", replied Chrysalis turning green and gagging. Her horn lit up and she flew away. Then the changelings that were trying to kill us flew away. We stopped shooting them and looked at the changelings flying away.

I walked over to them and said, “You guys noticed how I got them to leave and the number of changelings we killed were probably equal to maybe a quarter of the changelings that left?"

"Yeah. I don't think we would be able to kill all of those changelings. I only have maybe 50 shells left for my shotgun and nine mages left for my M9s", said Andy.

"I don't think I could kill that many changelings with less than 100 rounds and my knives", said Ike.

"I'm outta ammo. I was just using your flamethrower and bashing their heads in with my mace", said Nick. He handed my flamethrower back to me and placed his bloodied mace back in its holder. I took the flamethrower and slung it on my back.

The ponies that were in the prison walked out of the prison and up to us. They saw me in my alicorn form and bowed. It might not have helped how I hated being mistaken for Celestia, who was a female, that I was a white alicorn like Celestia.

"For god’s sakes man, I'm not Celestia. I'm a male. Old Celly is a female." The ponies looked at me and then blushed out of embarrassment. “Now, can you ponies take care of yourselves?"

Braeburn went up to me and said, “Ahm sorry but we can't. The walls are still up and our apple trees died." I spread my wings and looked around. What Braeburn said was true. Nearly every plant life around the town was dead. The trees that were supposedly shown on the show were now old dried up skeletons of their formers selves. I flew back down and faced the ponies.

"How many of you are there?"

Braeburn started pointed at each pony one time as he counted and said,"52."

I walked to my friends and said, “We have to bring the ponies to Ponyville. They have to ride the deuce so three of us are flying. I'm one."

"Two", said Nick.

"Three", said Ike.

"Nope. Ike, you're driving. Andy doesn't know how to drive. He's only fifteen."

"Oh yeah."

*SNAP* I summoned the deuce from its hiding spot from the desert and went up to the passenger seat. I opened it up and I placed my mane weapons and back pack in it. Nick and Andy did the same. Nick and Andy then turned themselves into their alicorn selves. I went back to the ponies and said, “We need you ponies to come with us in our deuce."

"Now why should we trust yah and come with yah?", asked a pony dressed up in a sheriff's outfit.

"Well Sheriff Silverstar, we did just kill thousands of changelings, we are on Equestria's side of this war, I did just freed you lot, you lot have nowhere else to go, and if we weren't to be trusted, wouldn't I have killed you already? Now, we need you lot to get into the back of the deuce."

"How. How. How did yah know mah name?", asked Silverstar.

"Well sheriff, I KNOW EVERYTHING!!! Now let’s go."

"How do we get into it?", asked a random pony.

"Just climb into it."

"Is there any other easy way to get in?", asked another pony.

"No."

It took a while but after lifting up the troop seats, all 52 ponies were able to get in the 25ft long by 10ft wide cargo trunk of the deuce. All of the ponies were cramped, back to back, though. I took flight and was followed by Andy and Nick and then Ike driving the deuce.

Four Hours Later

We just arrived in Ponyville but Andy and I were panting from the long flight. We just arrived in Sweet Apple Acres. In the farm, the mane six were having a picnic and Applejack had a look of worry and nervousness. Ike parked the deuce in front of the farm and the three of us landed in front of the mane six, horribly tired and panting. Almost immediately, I vomited blood in front of them. I wiped the blood of the sleeve of one of my inner jackets and then faced them.

"Dear Celestia, we have to get you to a hospital Tran", said Twilight.

"I'm fine. It's just the damaged lungs from the Crystal Empire still healing. Just have to let it heal slowly. Anything strenuous, like flying for four hours, will open up the scars in my lungs."

"How did Appleloosa go?", asked Applejack.

"Why don't you ask the citizens themselves", Ike said. He opened the back to the deuce and the 52 ponies inside jumped out, one by one.

"Cousin Applejack!", said Braeburn.

"Braeburn?", said Applejack. “What are yah doin here?"

"Well Applejack, after we liberated the city, the apple orchards of Appleloosa were all dead and withered. Your old friend Bloomberg the apple tree is gone Jackie."

"Oh no. Wait, how'd ja know bout Bloomberg?", asked Applejack.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!! Like Tom that Rarity fell in love with from the rerising of Discord, Mrs. Smartypant's adventure when Twilight enchanted him to attract others, Pinky Pie's crazy self-party with Sir Lintsalot, Rocky, Mr. Turnip, and Madame Le Flour, Rainbow Dash's various Wonderbolt dolls and schtuff, and Fluttershy has nothing inanimate that is a friend of hers because she has her animals." The mane six, minus Fluttershy, stared at me.

"Who told you this!", said Rarity.

"How did you know about Smartypants?", asked Twilight Sparkle.

"Only Rainbow Dash knows about them and I made her Pinkie Promise not to tell", said Pinky Pie.

"How did you know about my fandom?", asked Rainbow Dash.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!! Plus, Dashie, everyone knows about your fandom, I just know how much fandom you have."

"This is starting to get scary", said Rarity.

"He's just Tran being Tran, Rarity", said Nick.

"Now, we took back Appleloosa but all plant life there is destroyed so the civilians there have no food so I brought them here."

"We're going to have to talk with Mayor Mare with this situation", said Twilight.

"YOU can do that without US. We need to resupply for Vanhoover."

"You just freed a captured town that was turned into a military city and you still want to free the city of Vanhoover?"

"Yes. Now we need you to get these ponies somewhere to live. There are 52 ponies so good luck. Guys, get back in the truck. PEACE!!!" I went into the driver's side of the deuce and drove towards my home at the edge of the Everfree forest. Once at the bunker, the four of us went inside and started to gather ammo for our guns. It usually took us a long time to resupply since we didn't have an infinite amount of loaded magazines just millions of stray rounds. Whenever we shot our guns, we never threw away the magazines, we just placed them into our backpack or tactical vests. For some reason, hundred round beta magazines take a really long time to load. ‘Wait, I have magic.' I lifted the magazines and hundreds of stray rounds were loaded into the magazine. After loading our magazines, we went back to the deuce. I went into the driver's position and started to drive.

After Finding Celestia

"Celestia, why are there miles of hallways?", I asked.

"There's not that many hallways. There's only nineteen miles of hallways", she replied.

"Exactly. You know what, I'm not going to argue. We need to talk about Vanhoover."

"I know, it is still captured."

"I know that. I need some troops."

"What could you possibly need troops for?", asked Celestia.

"A tactic I read about when I was younger. It involves some amount of force. It is really effective for something like this."

"How many troops do you need?"

"Eight."

"Eight? You only need eight guards? What could you possibly do with eight guards?"

"You will find out later eventually. I just need eight of your best guards."

"Wait here."

The wait for the guards irritated the life out of me. When I was young, I had ADHD, or attention deficit hyperactive disorder, which made me very hyper and made me one of those people that couldn't stand being still for more than a few minutes. Walking or reading, yes. Standing still or waiting, no. I always had to be doing something, even if it was as simple as walking. Now to elaborate on how hyper I was when I had ADHD, imagine an eight year old capable of fully sprinting a mile in less than seven minutes.

During the hour of waiting, I noticed how all of my weapons were bulky to wear or do anything in them. The flamethrower was like a backpack on my back with my backpack strapped to the back of the flamethrower. My AA12 and 870 were slung over each side of my shoulders. My Barrett was strapped under the flamethrower while the M4 was slung over one of my arms and neck. The enchantments I casted on them eliminated their weight but the pure size of the weapons and gear were a nuisance. In turn, this handicapped my ability to free run and my speed. To counter this, I took up the flamethrower in my magic and I began modifying it. I already enchanted it previously to make it never requiring refueling or repressurizing, so ammo was out of the way. The M2-2 flamethrower was a large device. Two tanks that carried fuel and one small tank that was air pressure. To counter this, I shrunk the tanks carrying fuel to the size of the air pressure tank. This in turn, made the frame for the flamethrower useless. Then I separated each tank of the flamethrower and connected the hoses to them in a different configuration. After the modifications, I took up tanks and flamethrower and placed them into pouches in my backpack meant for water bottles or drinks. The two fuel tanks were placed on the each side end sides of my back while the air tank was in a pouch in the front of the backpack that pointed away from me. Then I permanently fused the tanks to my backpack so they would never fall out and made a holder on the side of my backpack to hold the nozzle of the weapon. In the end, I integrated the flamethrower to my backpack.

The guns were impossible to do the same to, but they were guns that could be easily rearranged on my back. My Colt M1911A1 and Glock 18 were on tactical thigh holsters, my Walther PPK was strapped to the inside of my vest, and my Desert Eagle was on a waist holster. The backpack flamethrower was on my back, still with the Barrett 50 cal. strapped to the bottom of it. The shotguns were slung on my back, making a large X. The M4a1 was slung over my left arm, pointed down.

Right when I took out my 1911 and had it field stripped, Celestia returned, with eight guards. These guards were special. They were all lunar guards. One of them was the guard that challenged me to a fight. They were all outfitted with the repeating crossbows I developed. Their armor was still golden but they seemed different. The eight guards stared down into my eyes, trying to pierce the barrier to my soul and see what I've experienced. I started back, sharing stories and experiences of pain, death, anger, unfairness, crime, just about everything that can go wrong with life. I looked back to my pistol and reassembled it."Wut?"

"What have you seen?", asked Nightwatch.

"What could I possibly have seen? Well I did come from a world where I had to survive. Not live, survive. Killed thousands of my own kind, including my parents. Soooo what have I seen? A lot." The eight of them stared at me with a look of a mix between pity and horror. They kept on staring at me until I said, “Let’s go now."

"You killed your own parents!?!", asked a guard. What's the issue? It's not like that's taboo in mutiple cultures. Oh wait. It is.

"What about it?"

"Who kills their own parents?!?"

"Apparently I do. Let’s go."

"Why?"

"They could have killed me. Back where I'm from, it's was kill or be killed. Nearly everyone wanted to kill you. You find a friend? Good. You have someone that can help you kill. I have three. Albeit being normal, I have friends. The world ended, the government ended, society ended, humanity ended, life ended, everything ended. You had to kill. End of discussion,  let's go." I walked outside of the castle and back to the deuce with the eight guards.

"HEY! What took so long?", Nick said.

Completely unaffacted by what I had just been talking about, i turned to face my friend. "Old Celly did. Now let’s go. Nick, you're driving."

The twelve of us started our journey for Vanhoover. Nick and Ike sat in the front while the guards, Andy, and I sat in the fact. The journey to Vanhoover would have taken longer than the journey to Appleloosa. The distance from Ponyville to Appleloosa was about 200 miles. The distance from Canterlot to Vanhoover was about 700 miles. This trip was going to be long.

Fourteen Hours Later

The trip to Vanhoover went by slowly for everyone. Nick and Ike took shifts driving and sleeping, Andy and the guards were asleep, and I was the only one awake for the entire trip. During the entire trip, I took everyone's weapons, disassembled them, oiled them, cleaned them, reassembled them, and reloaded them, multiple times over. The entire time that we were in Equestria and killing changelings, we did not maintain our guns. By now, we ran thousands of rounds through the gun. An AK47 doesn't need much care but it helps its accuracy and reliability. An M60 needs to have its barrel replaced every 500-1000 rounds. An M4a1 used as much as mine needs nearly daily maintenance. A KRISS Vector needs maintenance to be more accurate and reliable. If you never maintain and clean a gun, the gun will lose reliability and eventually, you might find the gun jamming on every shot. On the sixth disassemble of Nick's M60, the twelve of us were within seeing distance of the city.

As we neared, the city, I reassembled whatever was still in pieces before loading them up with fresh ammo.

"Stop", I said. The current driver, Ike, slowed the deuce down to a stop. “Stay in here for a minute." I limped out of the deuce (dead legs) and took out a spotting scope out of my backpack. I opened the tripod to the scope and looked at the town.

The large city was similar Appleloosa in terms of being changed. The only difference was the fact that the city was much more massive in size and was without walls. Instead of cannons on being on walls, there were thousands of cannons on the residential skyscrapers. Hundreds of patrols of armors patrolled the city. Some patrols weren't flying because they were too armored to fly. They were most likely to counter the six of us. I doubt it would be any problem. It was not long until I was nearly spotted by a large, armored changeling so I picked the scope from its resting spot and folded it back up to fit into my backpack. I took the C4 and RDX out of my backpack and began to make several explosive charges.

I went back to the deuce where the guards and two of my friends were sleeping. I took my 870 out and shot a round into the air. We were far enough from the city to not attract any attention from the gunshot. All it did was scare everyone in the truck. After some scrambling and colorful language, everyone jumped out of the deuce and gathered in front of me. ”Oi. I have a plan that might scare the leading officer her into giving up the city without the need to go in guns blazing. The only thing you guys need to know is that when you hear explosions and gunshots, get out from where you are hiding and point your weapon at anyone that isn't with us."

"Shouldn't we know more?", asked a guard.

"No."

"Why should we trust this plan? For all we know, it could cause our deaths", said another guard.

"That's just it, you just have to trust the plan. Now let’s go. I'm going to cast a spell on us that makes us invisible to others so don't worry about getting seen. However, you can still be heard so don't be stomping around." *SNAP* The invisibility spell I casted on us was the same that i used on us during the retake over of Appleloosa. It rendered us invisible to others, but we were still visible to each other and ourselves. This time, we weren't outlined by a large sandstorm. That was a plus.

I kept on making my way in Vanhoover and nothing interrupted us or bothered us. My destination was an area that would seem to be used as a last stand or a defended area where important leaders were placed if a frontal assault or hostile takeover happened to ensure survival. It was essentially a small industrial building that had reinforced.

Before I found my target, a changeling armor literally walked into me when he turned a corner.

"What in Faust's name was that?", said the changeling armor. The armor doubled back, trying to find out what he ran into. This went on for a few minutes until another armor came by.

"What are you doing Jugs?", asked the armor.

"I don't know force, but I swore I ran into something but I can't seem to find out what I ran into", said Jugs.

"Juggernaut my old friend, you are probably going crazy with your mind. Like The Cannibal", said Force.

"I am not that crazy. The Cannibal is insane", said Juggernaut. Their conversation about me being insulted went on for a few minutes until Juggernaut said, “Let’s get back to our watches, we gotta watch out for the Equestrians." Juggernaut walked away, soon followed by friend.

'Cam on chua than(thank god[Vietnamese])", I thought. Then life decided to hit me under the belt again. Force literally walked into Andy. ‘Poshel na khuy zhizni prosto poshel na khuy(Fuck you life just fuck you[Russian]).' Andy tried sneaking away but my brother wasn't a stereotypical Asian like me. Andy was more bad luck than anything else. His attempt to sneak away was similar to Gallagher trying not to smash watermelons at a farmer's market. The armor continued to walk towards Andy's direction as he tried to get away so I took Ike's trench knife from his sheath. I managed to get behind him so I raised the knife pointed downwards. I aimed for a spot in his armor where the helmet met the main chest piece and slammed the knife down. This resulted in the knife sinking in halfway into the armor and him slumping onto the ground, dead. I tried to drag the body, only to be stopped by its weight.

"Nick, help me with the body. Damn body weighs more than you", I said.

"Fine", he replied. I dragged the body into an unhidden area where the armor would have been discovered but not too quickly discovered. “Tran, wouldn't he be discovered by the enemy?"

"That's the point. I need the changelings to find the body of this armor so a part of my plan will work. Now let’s go." We continued our way into the city, nearly being discovered on several occasions, mostly the guard's faults. After half an hour, I managed to find a suitable target, Vanhoover's town hall/center. The town hall/center was heavily fortified. Outside had cannons spread around the building. There were several sentry towers with ballistas, similar to the ones in the Crystal Empire and the one that shot me. The town hall itself had barred and barricaded entrances, minus the doors, several guards on the roof, and several armors on the ground.

I arranged the guards and my friends into an area pointing the town hall’s front, arced. I also took Andy's megaphone. I took the explosive charges I prepared earlier and started to place them around the area, synced to different detonators. In total, I placed 70 charges, each one with half a pound of C4 or RDX. Then I walked over to a large stone slab and laid down on it after deploying my Barrett on it without the scope. The large stone slab was the ex-foundation of a statue most likely due to the fact that the statue part was, oh I don't know, MISSING. I removed the scope off of the Barrett and flipped up the iron sights. My intended targets would be relatively close. Forty yards at best.

After that I started to wait. What I had been waiting for was the body to be discovered. Not only did it take a while, it was an uneventful wait. I was trying to get the changeling king/queen to surrender without us needing to go in guns blazing. The plan was to scare the changeling queen/king in charge with a dead body of an armor being found. This in turn would most likely lead to the queen/king being moved to the most defended area of the city captured. Before the queen/king were to be moved inside of the most heavily fortified building to ensure survival of the most important figure, similar to the U.S. president being moved to the bunker that is located underneath the White House that can survive nuclear explosions head on. The next part of the plan was that while the king/queen was being moved, the explosive charges I placed were to be detonated before the changeling queen/king were inside the building. The explosive charges were placed at the entrance of the town hall and at two of the possible three ways to get away from the town hall. The last possible way to get away from the town hall was blocked by the other eleven. Then as the king was trapped, we could force a surrender.

It was not long until a siren was alerted and several panicked shouts from the changelings that were, “They're here!!" This was followed by a large contingent of armors went to the town hall with a changeling king in the middle of them. Before the changeling king was able to get inside the building, I pressed the button of the first detonator. The first detonator was linked with 40 explosive charges that were placed at the entrances, near the guards, and inside some of the cannons. This made entry to the town hall temporarily impossible. I  picked up another detonator and pressed it. This detonator was linked with 30 charges set up on the sentry towers on the left and right sides of the town hall. The sentry towers being blown up resulted in them falling down and blocking two of the three possible ways to get away from the town hall.

I shouldered my Barrett and started to fire at the changeling armors. I quickly shot all ten rounds within a five second time frame. The .50 BMG rounds were able to pierce through the armor's armor but it weren't able to pierce through multiple targets. There would be little chance for the rounds to punch through multiple bodies. Currently I was using tungsten tipped raufoss penetrators. For those of you who don't know about guns and ammunition, a raufoss round is a type of bullet meant for shooting through concrete or even steel. A raufoss round is a large caliber bullet that is entirely composed of a common alloy used in normal bullets such as steel, tungsten, depleted uranium, lead, and just about any normal bullet metal. Several layers of metals are made into the bullet. The outer usually being normal copper, Then the next layer is usually lead or steel. Lastly there is a smaller bullet penetrator located inside, usually a common metal used in armor piercing round, such as steel, tungsten, or depleted uranium. In the front or back of the bullet is an explosive charge with a fuse that is lit after the bullet is fired. After the bullet is fired, the fuse is lit and keeps on being lit until it impacts a target. When the bullet impacts and imbeds itself in a target, the explosive charge located in the bullet activates and detonates, propelling the smaller bullet penetrator inside. Most of the time, the bullet penetrator becomes shrapnel from the explosive charge, making it similar to a shotgun blast. Basically, the bullet hits you, explodes, and then a smaller piece of the bullet keeps on going from the resulting explosion. The bullet wouldn't punch through multiple bodies but it would spray shrapnel at other changelings behind the original changelings that I shot.

I dropped the invisibility spell I casted on myself and showed myself to the changelings. I also reloaded the Barrett and aimed it at the king. “Oi. I am requesting your surrender. If you don't, I am obligated to use lethal force", I said through Andy's megaphone.

By now, the remaining guards and even the king(he had a crossbow) aimed their weapons at me.”I think you should surrender. You are vastly outnumbered", said the king. In total, nine weapons were being pointed at me.

"I think you are the one that is outnumbered."

"How can that be? There are nine of us and one of you", said the king.

I dropped the spell that kept my friends and the guards invisible and they had their guns and crossbows pointed at them. “You know, you are outnumbered. Plus, our weapons are fully automatic. We can cut you guys down before you can notch a second arrow on your bow. Now, I'm going to say this again, surrender or be slaughtered. You have to remove your armed forces from this city or we will slaughter them. I am giving a chance for your group to survive."

After a few minutes, the king and his guards lowered his weapons. The king's horn lit up a dark green and they walked between the only possible entrance, it being the entryway my friends were stationed at. The king and his guard eventually left, soon to be joined by his troops, most likely due to the insect hive mind fact. After a few hours, the entire city of Vanhoover was devoid of any changeling. This resulted in hundreds of ponies flooding the city. The ponies stared at us. The thing was, they had looks of fear, despair, sorrow, sadness, pain. The look when someone has lost hope. A look someone should never hold. A look similar to the ones of my friends gained from surviving. Their physical condition was normal. Not fat, not skinny, not scared, just......... normal. This raised further questions in my minds. If the ponies are in a normal physical condition, the reason why they have faces must have been from physiological scaring, something difficult to fix, especially for kids. Something of this scale could lead to permanent mental scaring. They kept on staring until a stallion started clapping. ‘The lone clap.' Then another person joined. And another. And another. And another until everyone was cheering.

"Equestria is back!!", yelled one of the guards. This kept on going on and I walked over to where my friends and the guards were.

"Guards, I need you to stay here and take a current situation report. Find out casualties, help any sick and injured, schtuff like that."

"Aye sir!", yelled the guards.

"Sir has a nice ring to it. PEACE!!!" I walked off to my friends and said, “Let’s go home guys."

Fourteen Hours Later

The four of us drove back to Canterlot in the deuce. By the time we reached Canterlot, it was five in the morning. I woke up Ike and Andy to watch the sunset. The rising of the sun was a time where we could relax. We didn't have to worry about being on guard, if we were to live the next day, if we were going to be killed the next day, whether or not there were a zombie horde nearby, if we were silent, or what could happen. This was a time we never had since the zombie apocalypse started. It was a time of... Peace.

We drove into the courtyard of the castle and got out. We made our way towards where the two princesses were. The throne room was empty. The conference room didn't have them. The courtroom was a negative. Their bedrooms didn't house them. It was until we were walking in teh hallways when we found  both princesses, talking.

"Oi. We regained Vanhoover. The changelings have lost their last standpoint in Equestria."

One Hour Later

"We gather you guards today to commemorate these four for their actions in helping Equestria win this war. For their actions in retaking captured cities from the changelings and the invasion of Canterlot, we have decided we are to award this four with the Equestrian Star." Celestia and Luna had gathered any active duty royal guard that was currently present in the castle for a ceremony to award us the Equestrian Star, which turned out to be the highest possible award they awarded. After a large ceremony, the four of us each had a medal around our shoulders. What I did was I took the medal, and removed the strap that was meant to hang around my neck. I took the medal part and attached it to my lanyard, which was always hanging on my neck like a necklace. I walked over to Nick, who was talking to Shining Armor.

"...And armor is needed for a pony armor too. In the Crystal Empire- Oh hi Tran", said Nick

"Hi. Nick there is something I want to tell you", I said.

"Tran, why did you make your medal like that? You damaged the highest and proudest award you can possibly get", said Shining Armor.

"I connected the medal to my lanyard so I can always wear it. I usually wear my lanyard around my neck. Now people can see it. Now, let me talk to Nick. Nick, do you know what day it is?"

"Ummmm. Tuesday?"

"Nick, think a little bit more."

A few minutes went by before Nick said, ‘Okay. I give. What's so special about today?"

"Nick, happy 20th birthday."

One Trip To Ponyville

The four of us drove back to Ponyville and parked the deuce back in the garage in my bunker. When the four of us decided to go to the library, I noticed how their the lights were dimmed down so I stayed outside while my friends went inside. The dimmed down lights were an obvious sign that there was a surprise party ready for whoever were to walk inside. Plus, I kind of looked inside of the building with night vision goggles and saw ponies hiding, party supplies, and a large banner that had THANKS FOR STOPPING THE CHANGLINGS!!! The second my friends walked in, the lights turned on, everypony jumped out of hiding, and everypony yelled surprise. I watched as my friends were completely spooked by the surprise and in turn they raised their weapons at the ponies. However, my friends saw that it was only ponies and they lowered their weapons. Then I saw and heard yelling come from my friends and the mane six. This argument went on for five minutes before I decided to do something.

I walked to the back of the library and climbed up the side of the tree. I went in a third story window and started to go through the library home. I went to the second story floor, which wasn't separated from the first story floor. I went into a prone position and crawled over to the ledge of the second story floor. Then I pulled out two flashbangs and pulled the pins in my mouth, still holding the safety spoons. I tossed both flashbangs into the crowd, where my friends and the mane six were still arguing, and waited for the chaos. After the two tactical grenades detonated I walked down the steps and said, “Having fun there?"

Everyone was rubbing their eyes and i just stood there waiting. “Why Tran!?", yelled out Ike. Obviously, I didn't like surprises.

"You guys were fighting."

"YEAH! They raised their weapons at us", said Twilight.

"You may be a princess Twilight, but I don't respect you. They raised their weapons because you surprised them. You guys should have learned by now that you shouldn't sneak up on people who came from a dead world and are paranoid. You ponies should take it easy on the surprises. Nowwww, let’s started the party Pinks."

The party was any normal party Pinkie Pie would usually throw. This party had snacks and food, entertainment and games, ponies and people, and music and karaoke. My friends were just enjoying themselves in the Pinkie Pie brand party. I was just in one secluded area of the first floor solving my Rubik’s cube.

Twilight saw me and walked over to me. ”Hi Tran. Why don't you enjoy yourself in this party?"

"Well Twilight, parties isn't something I enjoy. I was never like anyone else. Even back on our world before the zombies started appearing. Usually I didn't have that much in common with others. My friends, before the zombie apocalypse, had something in common with me but not that much. Whether it was social standards, music preference, accessories, or fashion, I usually didn't have anything in common with other people. This meant that nearly everyone didn't have something in common with me. Most likely due to the fact that most adolescents of my generation usually shared the same personality, behavior, or standards. If you were to go to a normal classroom, large amounts of people will share something in common. It could be similar clothes, similar hair style, similar backpack, similar phone, just about anything. Remember that IPhone microcomputer I showed you? Most likely three quarters of the people would most likely have the same thing. In fact, this one isn't even mine. My brother, Andy gave this to me after the apocalypse started because he didn't have any use with the IPhone because there wasn't anyone to use the iPhone with. You might see that everyone has one of these iPhones and then I have an older style phone that you have to flip open to operate. This IPhone utilizes a screen where you just have to poke whatever you want it to do.. Then you have me using an older style one that uses buttons to operate. It was even my choice to use it. Normal adolescents of my kind wouldn't do anything like that. They'd probably take the better one in a heartbeat. I don't have that much in common with the others. That is why I am not enjoying myself. It has to have something I enjoy."

"Oh. Well I see you have your cube puzzle out. Now you just finished it. Hey Tran, can you teach me how to solve it?" Well, solving one is relatively simple if you know a pattern. Unfortunately, I didn't use a pattern. I don't think I want to.

"Twilight, that would take too long."

"Awwww. Tran, I have one more question, what will you four do now? You four ended the war in Equestria and now there isn't much of a major need for you four."

"We can probably settle down. Purchase a home. Something like that."

What will you do?"

"I don't know. Best case scenario, the four of us successfully settle in without any trouble happening. Worst case scenario, another nation wants to take over Equestria in its weakened state and succeeds after killing us. Eh."

"The changeling nation did a toll on Equestria."

"Yeah. Let’s hope the future holds better days."

Chapter 9: A Normal Day

"Hi Carrot Top", I said.

"Hi Tran", replied Carrot Top.

"Carrots my friend, I think I have your solution to your bunny problem."

"Really? What is it?" Carrot Top was having problems with bunnies taking her carrots.

"Chicken Wire." I took out a handmade roll of chicken wire and several wood stakes out of my backpack. “You just have to wrap this chicken wire around your fence to keep out any small animals."

"I can't believe that I didn't think of that before."

"Oh well." I finished putting up the small makeshift fence and left.

It have passed a week since the four of us won the war for the changelings. Ever since we liberated the town of Vanhoover, the four of us tried to settle down and fit it.

The four of us tried to get a means of labor and we did succeed. Andy is working with Pinkie Pie at Sugarcube Corner. Apparently, ponies really like most Asian pastries. For some reason that I obviously didn't state in the previous sentence, moon cakes are in right now.

Ike gave up finding a job after trying to get a job at a gym, restaurant, flower shop, music shop, a hardware store, a prank shop, movie parlor, ice cream parlor, a quills and sofa store, a spa, a parchment store, and even Rarity's boutique but any straight and sane male would leave after five seconds. In the end, he just plays his guitar at the local park for tips. So far, it's working out for him.

Nick just wound up working for Applejack's farm and it is definitely working for him. He doesn't buck apples for obvious reasons but he does help plow fields and move baskets of apples.

For housing, Andy still stayed at Twilight despite me offering him a home, Ike got Cranky Doodle's old home, and Nick got a house near Fluttershy's cottage.

Me, I lived in my bunker and had no reason to work for someone because I had a large collection of jewelry and the money I won from the casino. Since I didn't have a job, I had a lot of free time. In my free time, I just helped other people with any problems they had for free, like Carrot Top's problem with the rabbits. Other than that, I opened up a store near the local open aired market. Can anyone guess what Tran A.K.A. the crazy Asian A.K.A. The Cannibal sells in his store? KITTENS!!!! Kidding, weapons and armor. I ate an MRE while I went my shop. I opened the door with one of my millions of keys and went inside. I opened the store and went to the counter.

The store was about the size of Applejack's barn and the ceiling was fifteen feet above the ground to account for my alicorn biped height. Inside the store sold weapons and armors, as I stated earlier. I had to be careful though. Weapon stores do sell a way of killing or harming someone easier. The four windows(two in the front and one on the left and right walls) are armored so no one could get in. The windows were metal bars imbedded in three inch glass. The walls are concrete filled cinder block walls. The roof wasn't thatched, it was three eighths inch thick steel disguised with grass like a thatched roof to disguise it. The only door had three bolts and a normal door handle a pony can use.

Inside sold a variety of weapons. The store was separated into four parts. One part sold bladed and sharp objects, such as swords, knives, daggers, and weapons in that range. Another part sold miscellaneous weapons, such as tonfas, maces, spiked horseshoes, etc. Another part sold ranged weapons, such as shurikans, bows, crossbows, etc. but not any ranged weapons using black powder. The last part of the store sold armor, such as chain maille, plate maille, scale maille, leather armor, etc. All of the weapons inside were of the kind that the ponies of Equestria has never seen before. The armor were more advanced than what the royal guard had. Everything I sold was completely hand made with speed with the magic I had. On normal occasions, I could make a full suit of knight's armor in less than thirty minutes. Advanced weapons, such as samurai swords, took about an hour to make. For those of you who are going to talk about how I don't know how to make samurai swords because of what I said in the second chapter, the samurai sword I use is a unique type of sword that is composed of seven layers of steel and is near impossible to remake, even in modern times, due to the fact that the recipe for that type of sword is lost. However, I knew how to make normal katanas. Katanas start out as blocks of steel. The blocks of steel are heated up to the point where it is red hot. The metal block is folded over and pointed multiple times until the general shape and curve of the samurai sword is made. After the shape and curve of the sword is made, the sword's blade is cooled down from being red hot to being able to be held. The next step makes one of the most important parts of a samurai sword. You take clay and apply it to the half of the sword's entirely along the blade of the sword  that isn't supposed to be sharpened and leave the other half, the part of the sword that is meant to be sharpened exposed. This in turn makes the front blade part a hard  steel and the back part of the sword a soft steel. This makes cutting easy for a samurai sword. The hard part enables cutting and the soft part of the sword provides a back bone for the sword to bend slightly when it cuts through a body or something hard. Then the blade has to be hand sharpened. It isn't sharpened like a normal blade where it just makes a point, it has to be sharpened to a specific curve. A normal blade's curve would make a V, while a normal katana or samurai sword's blade makes a U with a point at the end of the U.

All of the weapons are obviously locked up and behind counters. All suits of armor are displayed on mannequins and were obviously couldn’t be stolen because it is hard to walk out of a store wearing a suit of armor that you weren't wearing coming inside the store. At several areas of the store housed targets and dummies. I sold weapons and armor to anyone that had a good reason.

Even though this was a weapon store in a peaceful Equestria, it quickly gained popularity. Exotic weapons were popular. Ponies from as far as Manehattan would come just to get a weapon from me. Some ponies came just to see a human or one of Equestria’s saviors, something they didn't believe was real the first time they heard about a biped six foot tall species that are highly capable in combat. Every day, probably a hundred ponies went to my store when it was open and I have only been open for three days. I did custom work too, there was extra armor materials and various metals to make custom armor or weapons located next to an area of the store that housed an anvil and a furnace.

I took my backpack, gear, and weapons off of my and placed it onto the counter. Then I waited for someone to come in.

Two Hours Later

By now, ten ponies were in my store. One of the ponies went to me and said, “Hello, I'm looking for a weapon that's easier to use but is devastating when it's being used."

"Ok, what's your reason why you need a weapon of such?", I asked.

"I was in Canterlot when a crazy pony impersonating Princess Celestia tried to mug me with an axe. Luckily my two friends were with me and we managed to fight him off. I just want to buy something to defend myself if something like that were to ever happen again."

I looked at the pony and looked at his body. I then realized he was one of the three ponies that tried to mug me in Canterlot. Specifically, the pony that I stabbed in the shoulder with the spiked end of my tomahawk. “Can you describe me what the tomahawk looked like?"

"Yes I can. It was an axe. It had a triangular head but the inside of the ace blade was missing to an extent. There were some feathers hanging from the axe and the head had a spiked end on one side." I drew my tomahawk on a piece of paper and showed it to him."Yeah, that's it."

I my tomahawk from my piled of possessions that I placed on the table and showed it to him. The stallion's eyes lit up and he tried to run out the door. *SNAP* The door was shut with my magic right before he could get out of the store. “You don't lie to someone in his own establishment. *SNAP* I reopened the door and teleported the stallion.

Somewhere In The Canterlot Castle

Princess Celestia and Luna were in the dining room, eating their lunch, when suddenly, a random tied up pony with a note stuck to his head fell onto the table right in front of Celestia onto her food.

"MY CAKE!!!", said Celestia. “GUARDS!!!" Several guards ran in and arrested the stallion. Celestia took the note that was duct taped to his head and read it.

What I wrote in it was

Dear Celly and Lulu,

This stallion here was someone that tried to mug me two weeks ago. I beat up his friends and him and left. Two weeks later, he went to my store and tried to buy a weapon from me after claiming," I was in Canterlot when a crazy pony impersonating Princess Celestia tried to mug me with an axe. Luckily my two friends were with me and we managed to fight him off. I just want to buy something to defend myself if something like that were to ever happen again." This was a lie because he was one of the muggers I beat up. Please put him in a dungeon. Before you ask, I opened a weapons store and no, I will not give or sell mass amounts of any of the weapons to the royal guard. If any of your military personnel want one of my weapons, they have to come to Ponyville, find my store, pick something they want, have a good reason for wanting it, and purchase it. PEACE!!!

Sincerely,

Tran

Back In Ponyville

"Yes I can make you something for your marefriend", I said to a mare. “People think I only sell weapons and violent things, but I help people with anything else. So, what do you want me to make for Bon Bon?"

"How'd you know she was Bon Bon?", said Lyra Heartstrings.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!! Everyone should know this by now." By now. I probably said that I knew everything about 350 times by now.

"Yeah. You even said that to Bon Bon. What are you anyways?"

"Human or Homo Sapien. Our species originated from primates."

"Subspecies?"

"Yeah. The human race has subspecies of humans similar to different pony species."

"Which subspecies are you?"

"Asian. Asians are subspecies of my kind that are well known for their high combat ability, high intelligence, higher than normal discipline, having small eyes, and being short. Being short is probably the only stereotype that I don't go by."

"YOU THINK!??!? You're six foot tall giant."

"Eeyup. Now, back to business. What did you want me to make for Bon Bon?"

"Oh yeah. Can you make me something for Bon Bon that he can wear that's decorative but not too flashy?"

"How about a locket?"

"What's a locket?"

"A locket is a type of necklace that has a heart shaped pendant on it that can be opened. On the inside of the locket, pictures can be placed into it."

"That would be perfect. Can you also put Bon Bon and my picture in it?"

"Yes I can. Now what do you want it to be made of? Gold? White gold? Silver? Platinum?"

Thirty Minutes Later

"How much will this cost?", asked Lyra.

"Well Lyra, since it is for your marefriend's birthday, consider it on the house."

"REALLY?!??!?"

"Yes. I have all the money in the world and a few thousand bits won't set me back. I have millions at my home." Lyra's locket was a white gold necklace with a white gold, heart shaped penchant hanging on it. On the inside had her and her marefriend's picture with diamonds surrounding each picture with "To My True Love engraved under the pictures. Making it was pretty easy, mostly due to magic, but the only thing that I had trouble with was the pictures. After a few minutes, I just decided to go through Lyra's memories and printed an image onto the locket from an image in her mind. “Just say happy birthday to her for me."

Five Minutes Later

"NO, YOU CAN'T BUY MY SWORD!!!", I yelled at someone.

"I will pay you ten thousand bits", said Thunderlane.

"GET OUT OF MY STORE OR I WILL SHOOT YOU!!!!"

Another Five Minutes Later

"NO YOU CAN"T TAKE SAMPLES OF DNA FROM ME!!"

Another Five Minutes Later

"What's your reason for wanting a stiletto knife?"

"I want something concealable so I can defend myself when I overtime ", said Derpy.

"Ok, that's valid. That'll be twenty bits."

Five Minutes Later

"GET OUT OF HERE! YOU NEED TO BE EIGHTTEEN YEARS OLD!!"

"I am eighteen."

"GET OUT!"

Five Minutes Later

"Wait a minute, this bit is fake."

"Um. Uh. I can explain." The stallion I was talking too was trying to pay for a sword with gold bits, made of fake gold. He picked up the sword and dashed out of the store. I picked him up with my magic and pulled him back in. I took the sword back and threw the fake bits, including his bits, even his real ones, into the furnace. After that, I literally kicked him out.

Five Minutes Later

"-And have a nice day." I handed the customer her sword and she left.

Then I heard screaming from outside the store. I ran outside and saw the same stallion I kicked out earlier, try to steal the sword from the mare that just left my shop. I took out my PPK and shot the stallion in two of his legs, the front left one and the back right one. I walked back into my store and sent a letter to Celestia, asking for a guard to arrest the stallion.

Enough With Five Minutes, Three hours Later

I regeared and retook up my belongings and walked out of my shop and locked the door. Currently, it was two. The reason I left was I was going to get the Cutie Mark Crusaders from school.

Usually, the CMCs would finish school and then they'd wait to go home. Applebloom would wait half an hour to be picked up by Big Mac or Applejack, Sweetie Belle would wait somewhere between 15-60 minutes, depending on what Rarity was doing at the current moment which could range from something like putting the finishing touches on a dress to finishing a spa appointment, and Scootaloo would wait about an hour and a half to get picked up by a designated guardian from the orphanage. Me picking them up would allow the CMCs to have more fun. I stopped walking when I was about a hundred yards away from the school house.

I knew there was forty five left of class left so I just took my Barrett off of my back and deployed it on the ground. I unloaded the rifle and took the lens off of the scope. I looked at the class through the scope and watched. Today was a normal day for the children, they were learning about single digit multiplication, despite the children being sixteen, seventeen, and eighteen years old.

Then I looked at the individual kids. Most of the Ponies were watching Cheerilee teaching them how to multiply. Sweetie Belle was watching with intent, Applebloom was watching with a look that was a mix between boredom and neutrality, and Scootaloo was flat out asleep. I kept on looking and saw Dinkie Whooves with a look of excitement. What I saw next surprised me, it was Diamond Tiara. She was looking at Scootaloo, with the look that a twelve year old child gets when they have a crush on someone. ‘Well, that's a surprise. This explains so much. A child picks on another, they have a crush on her/him. Let’s see if I can make amends and get the two together.'

Forty Minutes Later

The class ended and the class exited the classroom. Outside, every filly and colt were waiting for their parents/respective guardians. The CMCs ran over to me and the three of them tackled me simultaneously and managed to knock me to the ground. “Hi girls."

Twenty Minutes Later

In that allotted time frame, I managed to get Diamond Tiara to admit that she had a crush on Scootaloo. Even more surprising was the fact that Scootaloo had a crush on Diamond Tiara. The tension between the two was caused by what I thought was right, romance. I also got the CMCs and the two bullies to be friends. Diamond Tiara because of the crush schtick and Silver Spoon because she was a yes girl(someone who just agrees with someone constantly) and she wanted more friends. I also managed to get Diamond Tiara and Scootaloo to go on a little play date. This was possible after I managed to persuade Scootaloo with a bribe.

After that whole ordeal, the six of us(The CMC, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, and I) were currently walking through the town. Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara followed the CMCs because they wanted to hang out with them.

"Again, sorry for calling the two those names."

"Why did you say those things to us?", asked Silver Spoon.

"Colts your age shouldn't say works like that", said Diamond Tiara.

"Well you five, let me tell you guys a little about my childhood. Back when I was a kid, I was bullied. This was different from you bullying Scootaloo and her friends, Diamond Tiara. Usually, in an environment like this, when a child bullies another child, that means they like them. This didn't apply to where I lived. I lived in a crime filled nation. I lived in a high crime rate neighborhood. That meant that there were a lot of bad things happening around us. Where I lived, if someone bullied you, they just completely hated you or hated something about you. I had to put up with bullying for several years until I decided to fight back when I was about thirteen years old. That lead to me not being bullied any more. Because I was bullied at a young age, I do not tolerate other bullies, any age or size. That is why I shot your crowns you two, you shouldn't bully others. The reason why I said those type of words is that I was trying to scare you. You shouldn't tease someone about not having parents, it's just plain wrong where I'm from. Also, don't speak with that type of language you five. Don't even think about the words."

"If yah shouldn't speak dose words, why are yah friends talkin with dem words?", asked Applebloom.

"My friends have been through a lot and that type of language is often spoken in our species society before everything happened."

"What happened?", asked Diamond Tiara.

"Well you two, we had the human version of zomb-ponies."

"Z-z-z-z-z-zomb-ponies?"

"Yes. The zombies killed everything. About seven billion of my kind turned into them. Not many people lived. A small handful of people survived. My three friends and I are part of that handful. We had to survive, just the four of us. Nothing fun, just survive. Go out, find food, water, and weapons, kill zombies or even my own kind who decided to take the bad side and become thieves, and then come back alive and not bitten by the zombies or you'll turn into a zombie yourself. Had to kill my own parents with a baseball bat. Killed maybe 8000 zombies and over a hundred of my own kind. What made it worse was what I suffer from daily. Heart and lung problems, muscle pains, joint soreness, and using some of my limbs even hurt. Was not long until Celestia summoned us from our world with a powerful spell. That's how we ended that changeling war. The good thing is that we are finally settling down. My friends and I don't have to worry about much anymore."

"Tran, I am-", started Diamond Tiara.

"WE'RE HERE!!", yelled out Scootaloo. Our destination was the orphanage Scootaloo lived at.

Thirty Minutes Later

After a lot of paperwork, I was officially Scootaloo's parent. The reasons being her agreeing to go on a little play date with Diamond Tiara and for her to admit she had a little crush on Diamond Tiara. “Scootaloo, welcome to the family."

"EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE-" started the Crusaders.

Fifteen Minutes Of Deafening Child Happiness Later

To stop the happy squeel, I shot a round into the air. "Crusaders, I used my guns without hearing protection and that is probably safer to my hearing than your happiness." Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon on the other hand, they were still covering their ears with their hooves. "You two can take your hooves off of your ears now."

"WHAT?!", they both yelled. I went over to both of them and pulled their hooves off of their ears.

"Let’s go. Who wants to choose what we do first?"

Five Minutes Of Arguing Later

For some reason, kids really like arguing over places and things they wanted to do. The five of them argued for quite a while until I said that Applebloom was going to choose.

"Let’s go to Sweet Apple Acres!", said Applebloom.

"WHAT!?!??! Why would we-"Diamond Tiara started.

"Don't worry Tiara. In time, you will get your turn. You just have to be patient", I said.

"Fine but I hate being patient."

"Diamond Tiara, being patient is needed to master skills in life. Patience is needed for everything. It is something needed for life. It is only natural. Now, let’s fly to Sweet Apple Acres."

"Fly?", asked everypony minus Scootaloo.

"Yes." *SNAP* I changed into my alicorn self and lifted the five of them onto my back. “Hold on."

I quickly flew to Sweet Apple Acres at a moderate speed of about sixty miles an hour. Normally, a sudden acceleration from zero to sixty miles an hour would knock anyone from their seats. I casted another spell but this time on the five of them to hold them in place. Just one more thing, that sudden acceleration would also put out major G's.

A few minutes passed before I neared Sweet Apple Acres. Once I landed in the farm, I saw Big Mac and Applejack struggling to remove a dead tree's stump.

"That. Was. AWESOME!!!!!", said Scootaloo.

"LETS DO THAT AGAIN!!!", said Silver Spoon.

"That was like riding in your wagon", said Scootaloo

"Come, follow me."

I walked up to them, still having five fillies on my back, and tapped Applejack on the back.

"Whatcha doin?", I asked.

"We're tryin tah remove dis here stump", Applejack replied.

"Can we help?", asked Applebloom.

"Why would we want to help?", asked Diamond Tiara.

"Because it is polite and nice", I said.

"Yes yah can help", said Applejack.

"Ok. If we are going to help, can you and Big Mac step away from the stump? I know an easy way to remove that dead stump easily."

"Eeyup", said Big Mac.

The two of them walked away from the stump. I walked to the stump and placed my backpack on it. I took out my bowie knife and dug a small hole in the ground right under the stump. I went through my backpack and took out a detonator, a blasting cap, and five pounds of C4 (which is overkill in real life, unless the tree is wider than four feet). I placed the explosive device and buried it in the hole I made. I picked up my backpack and walked back to the others and said,"Ok, this is how I remove tree stumps." *SNAP* I casted a force field around the tree and the space three feet around it. *SNAP* I casted another spell that made the color of the force field purple. I went through my backpack and took out several ear buds. “Here, put these in your ears." I gave each of the CMC's and the Apple siblings a set of ear buds, which they put into their ear shortly thereafter."Ok, this is how I am going to remove the stump with some explosives. Before the two of you say otherwise, I made a force field around the stump to protect your other apple trees so don't get pissed, Jackie and Mac. Noooooooow, which of you five want to pressed the button that makes the tree explode?"

"OOOOO!! ME! ME! ME! ME! ME! ME! ME! ME!", the five of them said.

"Calm down the five of you. How about all five of you press it at the same time?" I was responded with a nod from the five of them. “Now, I'll count down backwards from three. After I say one, press it." The looks on the five of them were filled with excitement that would make a painting of a sad clown smile.

"READY!?! THREE! TWO! ONE!" *BOOM* The spot where the stump stood was completely obliterated. The explosion was probably heard from the other end of Ponyville. I released the spell that held the force field after the dust in the force field settled.

"I think I want to go to Sweet Apple Acres more often now", said Diamond Tiara.

"And that is how I remove tree stumps."

Five Minutes Later

This time was Silver Spoon's choice to choose the next destination. Where she ended up choosing was a candy shop that was located near the center of Ponyville. I was guided by the five of them as I flew towards the shop. When I spotted a building that possessed the description of the store, I flew down and landed in front of the store. On the front of the shop and towards the top was a sign that stated,"Bon Bon's Candytorium."

I though in my mind. I walked inside, still with the five of them on my back, barely clearing the door mostly due to me being six feet tall on all fours in alicorn form. The door opening rang a bell that was hung over the door.

"Welcome to Bon Bon's Candytorium. How m- PRINCESS CELESTIA!?!?", said a greenish-gray coated pony with a blue mane that had a large dark pink stripe running through it and a cutie mark of three wrapped candies. Beside her was a sea foam green pony with a light green mane and a cutiemark of a lyre. The both of them quickly bowed.

"Lyra, Bon Bon, I'm not Celestia. Her mane is violet, green, blue, and purple. My mane is white. Celestia doesn't wear clothes. I do. Now, I AM NOT CELESTIA!!! I AM TRAN!!! Lyra, you know who I am." The two of them looked up and examined my appearance.

"Oh yeah. You're taller", said Lyra.

"Eeyup."

"Sorry about that. Not too often you see an alicorn. How may I help you?", said Bon Bon.

"These five want some candy. Don't choose too much or the candy will upset your stomachs." I pushed the five of them forward with a part of my wing that would not have cut them. The five of them went around and looked for candy while I walked over to Bon Bon."Hey Bon Bon, I have some candy from my world. Would you like to try some?"

"Does it have meat? I know you are omnivorous. I have heard that you like meat over vegetables", said Bon Bon.

"No it doesn't have meat. Yes I like meat over vegebles (not a typo, I call vegetables vegebles)."

"Sure, let’s try some human candy."

I took off my backpack again and took out an MRE that had Skittles and gave Bon Bon the skittles.

"How do I eat this?", asked Bon Bon."It's made of plastic."

"Bon Bon, the plastic is a wrapper that protects the candy from getting ruined." I placed the rest of the MRE back into my backpack and took the skittles from her hoof and opened it with my hidden blade(hooves can grip schtuff well). I poured some out onto the table. She picked one up and looked at it. After a while, she ate it. Then another. Then a second. Then a third. Lyra picked one up and tried it, only to eat more like Bon Bon. A few seconds passed and all of the Skittles were gone. “Done yet?"

"This is AMAZING! HOW DO YOU MAKE THIS!?!??!?!", Bon Bon yelled.

"The ingredients are on the back of the wrapper." I picked up the wrapper and pointed at it with the hidden blade.

She stared at it while saying," Sugar, corn syrup, hydrogenated palm kernel oil; less than 2% of citric acid, tapioca dextrin, modified corn starch, natural and artificial flavors, colors red forty lake, titanium dioxide, blue two lake, red forty, blue one, blue one lake, yellow five lake, yellow five, yellow six, yellow six lake), sodium citrate, and carnauba wax? I don't even know any of these except for the sugar and corn syrup. How is this even possible to make?"

"To make you feel stupid, before my species died out, we made this schtuff by the ton."

"You know what these are?"

"Yes. No I will not show you how to make the candy."

"But it taste soooooooooooo goooooooooooooood", both Bon Bon and Lyra said.

"No."

"Pleeeeeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaaaaaaaseeeee", they both said with puppy dog eyes.

I stared right at their eyes. “God the cuteness. NO! END OF DISCUSSION!"

"Dang it, he's immune to the eyes."

Fifty Bits Later

"Happy birthday Bon Bon. PEACE!!!" The six of us walked out of the store and I lifted the five fillies onto my back again. “It’s time for Scootaloo's choice."

"LETS FIND RAINBOW DASH!!", yelled out Scootaloo.

"WHAT?!?!", said Diamond Tiara.

"Diamond, just be patient."

"UGHH!"

"Also, I was going to start her lessons on how to fight today and you five could learn a thing or two from it."

I took flight again with the five fillies eating their candy on my back. Scootaloo had three chocolate bars called Rainbow Crunch. Sweetie Belle was licking one of those oversized lollipops that was bigger than her head. Applebloom had a candied apple. Diamond Tiara had a jawbreaker the size of a softball. Silverspoon had a small bag of bon bons.

I kept on flying until I saw Rainbow Dash bucking clouds. I flew up to her and said, “HI Dashie."

"Hi Tran", she replied while bucking a cloud, making it explode.

"Dash, I think I want to start your lessons today."

"Sorry. I have to buck the rest of these clouds." I unslung the M4 off of my back and shot around me in a circle, effectively ridding the sky of all clouds. “I guess I'm done."

I flew to the ground with Rainbow Dash following me."Time for the five of you to get off my back." The five of them jumped off of my back. *SNAP* I turned myself back into a human and i began taking my gear off. I then started to take all of my clothes off too until I was left with my polo and black pants.

"Tran, do you always wear a blue polo?", asked Rainbow Dash.

"Yes."

"Isn't that going to be hard to fight wearing?"

"No."

"But it's a dress shirt."

"And?"

"You don't wear dress clothes when fighting."

"And?"

"That's it."

"And?"

"Tran."

"And?"

"Stop."

"And?", asked Scootaloo.

"Scootaloo, you too."

"And?", asked Sweetie Belle.

"Sweetie Belle, you too."

"And?", asked Applebloom.

"Not you too."

"And?", asked Silver spoon.

"I don't even know who you are."

"And?", asked Diamond Tiara.

"STOP SAYING AND!!!!!"

The six of us paused for a few seconds before we all, minus Rainbow Dash, said, “And?"

"AAAAAAAGGGGGGGHHHHHH!!!!"

"I think that's enough guys. Come on. Hey Dashie, are you ready for the lessons?"

"YES!", said Rainbow Dash.

"Can we do this with you?", asked Scootaloo.

"NO", said Rainbow Dash.

"Yes", I said.

"WHAT!??!?! BUT THEY'RE-", Rainbow Dash started.

"Dashie, let them."

"They're kids."

"I am younger than them. Let them."

"Fine."

"Now that I can start, here is the first lesson. Whoever is trying to steal my backpack run away before I kill you."

"What?", asked Rainbow Dash.

There was a pony trying to take my backpack, which was next to a bush. He tried running away with my backpack but I picked him up with my magic and brought him in front of me.

"Give me one reason, besides the fact that there are kids here, why I should kill you."

"Ummm. Because you don't want to kill me?", he said.

"Nah. let’s just use him as a punching bag."

"WHAT?!??! PLEASE DON'T-", he started before I duct taped his mouth and tied him to a tree.

"We'll use him later. Now, again with the first lesson. This is one of the most important things I will teach you. Breathing."

"WHAT??!?!? I already know how to breathe."

"Dashie, if you want me to teach you, you have to be patient and listen to me."

"How is this lesson going to help me in how to fight?"

"Rainbow Dash, you can't talk anymore unless I tell you or I will stop teaching you for the day. Breathing. This is one of the most important things I can teach you. In a fight, you must control your breathing in a fight. When you control your breathing, you control yourself. This is important because you need to focus. When you are fighting, your body will release adrenalin to help you fight or you might get in a state of anger or rage. However, even though you get stronger when this happens, it can make you lose in a fight. When you get adrenalin or angry, you become sloppier. You get more simple when you perform a move. You control your breathing, you can control your focus."

Several Breathing Exercises Later

"Next lesson. Rainbow Dash, attack me."

"Really? Ok." Rainbow Dash lunged at me. I sidestepped and she ran right into a tree.

"That is the lesson. Hey girls, can you tell me why Rainbow Danger Dash completely failed with that?"

"Umm. Is it because yah didn't let her?", said Applebloom

"Because you dodged?", said Diamond Tiara.

"Is it because you are just as awesome as Rainbow Dash?", said Scootaloo.

"Is it because she tried to tackle you down?", asked Silver Spoon.

"Correct Silver Spoon. That is what she did wrong. RAINBOW DASH COME BACK HERE!!!"

She walked back and went in front of me. She tried to punch me in the face with the hoof but I sidestepped and she stumbled around, trying to regain her balance.

"Ok Dash, you can stop."

She tried to punch me one more time but I just grabbed hoof and stumbled back a bit. “You pack quite a punch Dashie." I pushed her hoof away and pointed her to the direction of the fillies. She joined the group of sitting fillies and just plomped down on her rump and looked at me like the other five. “Silver Spoon, you are correct why Rainbow Dash failed horribly. She tried to lunge at me and failed. This is wrong in fighting. What she did was she tried to hit me with all her might. When you are fighting you shouldn't focus on strength. Instead you must focus on accuracy. Now think of this. What is better? To try to punch something with all your strength and fail several times or you actually punch something once and not miss? Obviously, it is better to actually hit your target. When you punch, don't punch with all your strength but try to aim where accurately. In most fights, your enemy will try to fight you with all their strength. If you keep dodging, he or she will keep on missing and he won't land a punch on you. Then you are trying to punch him but instead of trying for strength like the enemy, you will actually manage to harm him. Now Rainbow Dash, try to punch me without all your strength but with accuracy."

Rainbow Dash walked in front of me and tried to punch me with her hoof. Instead for trying to lunge at me with her full body weight, she tried for accuracy. Unlike the last attempt of hitting me, she managed to graze my side as I dodged her punch.

"Much better Dash. This time, you actually managed to touch me. Do you five girls want to try?"

One Hour Later

"Ok. I think that is enough", I said as Scootaloo punched me in the chest.

"We actually managed to hit you", said Scootaloo.

"Yeah. I bet I can beat you in a fight now", said Rainbow Dash.

"Don't get too cocky girls. I am going easy on you six and i can't use any of my counter moves. That's enough for the day girls."

"Awwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww", the six of them started. I regeared and redressed myself and went back on all four legs.

"Come, you five come with me." The five fillies climbed onto my back as I crouched down on the ground.

"Diamond Tiara, it's your turn for the next choice."

"YES!! FINALLY! Let’s go to the spa", she said.

"WHAT!?!??! WHY WOULD WE GO TO-", Scootaloo started.

"Scootaloo, you already got a turn. It is only fair if she gets a turn too."

"Fine."

I flew to the same spa that I went to with Rarity and stopped at the entrance. I walked inside with the five on my back.

"Hello. How may I help you? OH! Hello Tran", said Aloe.

"Hi Aloe. Am I allowed to just walk in?"

"Of course but it will cost more than an appointment."

"It's fine. I have the money. These five want to go to the spa", I said while lifting the five of them off of my back.

"That will be two hundred fifty bits."

I took out three gold bits and handed it to her. “Keep the change."

Forty Minutes Later

"Have a nice day", said Lotus.

I walked out of the spa with the five of them on my back. “Well Scootaloo, we found out why you can't fly." In the spa, after a spa worker that was massaging Scootaloo finished, she called for me and told me that Scootaloo was malnourished.

"Tran, what does malnourished means?", asked Scootaloo.

"Well Scoots, malnourished means that when your body does not get enough vitamins and nutrients for it to grow."

"Does this mean I have to eat a bunch of fruits and vegetables to fly?"

"Yes but I also have to find nutrient supplements for you. Don't be excited because it will take a while. After you do fly, then you can be excited."

"Ok. Tran, I have a question. If you adopted me, does this you my dad?"

"Don't think of it like that Scoots. Think of me as your younger brother. When is your birthday?"

"On Nightmare Night."

"See, you are seven months older than me. Just call me your younger brother. Although you can't boss me around all the time."

"Fine."

"Hey Sweetie Belle, it's your turn to choose where we go."

"Can we go for our cutie marks?", she asked.

"Sure. Which one?"

Sweetie Belle whispered something into Scootaloo's ear, who whispered something into Applebloom's ear. Then the three of them yelled, “CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS JUNGLE EXPLORERS!!!!!"

This in turn made me near deaf. The three of them yelling that out was probably louder than the Barrett being fired. And a .50 cal is loud.

I landed on the ground and said to the three CMCs,"Please don't yell that loud when I fly. Since you three want to become cutie mark crusader explorers, why don't we go explore the Everfree."

"WHAT!??!?!", yelled out Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.

"Why not?", asked Scootaloo.

"It's dirty and muddy", Diamond Tiara said.

"It's dangerous", said Silver Spoon.

"Blah blah blah. The weather moves on its own. The plants grow. The animals take care of themselves. I get it. My world is always like that. Except everything is extreme. Ever seen someone get killed by hail? Exactly. Besides, you five will be safe as long as you're with me. I have been through worse things than what's in the Everfree forest."

"But we'll get dirty."

"Just stay on my back."

"Fine", the both of them said.

The six of us walked towards the large forest in front of us. The CMCs were running around the forest looking at anything that seemed to move while Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon sat on my back looking at the sights. This went on until I noticed several of the plants. Most of the plants in Equestria represented most simple plants found in America. What I saw on the ground was one of the must need plants for herbalist and common Asians, Aloe Vera. I went where the plants were and but several of them with my bowie knife before floating them into my backpack.

"Tran, what are you doing?", asked Sweetie Belle.

"Well Sweetie Belle, I am collecting some plants."

"Why?"

"Because they could be helpful."

"How?", asked Scootaloo who walked over to see what we were talking about.

"Well little ones, back on my world, my parents were the type of parents who knew how to treat anything. Burns, yes. Rash, yes. Flu, yes. Muscle soreness, yes. Pain, yes. Just about anything that won't kill you. This plant is called Aloe Vera. It is something that can be used on many different things. They also knew how to do many things. If you ever needed help with something that wasn't involved with academics."

"Where are they now?"

"I bashed my dad's face in with a baseball bat while he was trying to eat my mom. Then I bashed my mom's face in with the same bat I used to kill my dad." The five of them stared at me until I said, “Back on my world there were zombies. My dad became one of them and I had to kill him. My mom was going to turn into one of them so I had to kill her before she turned into one. My world was a dangerous one. Don't judge me for doing that, I just did what I had to do to survive."

"Where did the zombies come from?", asked Scootaloo.

"No one knows. It just started out of nowhere and killed everyone. Well, let’s keep on going."

The five of them resumed their normal selves and continued in exploring the forest. A few minutes later, Applebloom walked to me and asked," Tran, wut type o plant is dis?" The plant Applebloom held up to me was a small branch that had three green leaves attached to it in her mouth. I immediately took the plant out of her mouth and threw it to the ground. I took out a piece of Aloe Vera and cut the skin off of it to reveal the jelly-like inside.

"Applebloom, hold this in your mouth." I placed the Aloe Vera into her mouth only for her to spit it out.

"BLEGH! Dis taste terrible. Why should ah hold dis in mah mouth."

"Because that was poison ivy. Now put this piece in your mouth", I said as I cut a new piece of Aloe Vera. This time, she held the piece in her mouth. “Don’t swallow that or it will poison you."

Then Scootaloo and Sweetie ran into me panting. “Tran *PANT* there *PANT* are *PANT* timber *PANT* wolves*PANT* coming*PANT*", said Scootaloo. I pulled out my sword and waited for something to come. I waited for a few minutes but nothing came.

"Hmmm. Nothing here Scootaloo."

"I swear, there was timberwolves."

"Well there was nothing here. I mean, what could have you possibly seen that would have been mistaken as a timberwolf?"

*ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAR*

"Murphy, mot ngai con kim anh loi con dit anh(one day I will find you and kill you[Vietnamese])."

I lifted the Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon off of my back.*SNAP* I turned myself back into human and pulled out my 1911 with my right hand with my bowie knife in the left hand. I walked forward with the weapons in hand. The five fillies staying behind me.

A manticore ran out of the forage in front of me and tackled me down, knocking the weapons out of my hands. The five fillies ran for cover. I got back up and faced the manticore. The manticore was literally twice as tall as me. It had its tale raised and was swiping at me with its paws. I kept on dodging its tale and paws while I looked around where I dropped my pistol and knife. Then I found them. They were behind the manticore. Oh noes.' The manticore tried to hit me with its paw again and I rolled on the ground, dodging and moving towards my knife and pistol. I picked them back up and faced the manticore again. It tried to sting me with its tale again and I side stepped to the right. I faced my left and saw the manticore's tail being retracted. I raised my bowie knife and brought it down onto the manticore's tail, slicing the stinger end and a foot of it off. The manticore roared in pain as I aimed the 1911 in my left hand at its head. Three booms sounded out and the manticore fell over dead.

The manticore finally dead, I walked over to where the stinger was and picked it up. I sliced off the extra part of the tail and placed the stinger into my backpack."Hey girls, you can come out now." The five of them walked out of there hiding spots, being behind trees, and ran towards me."Are you five alright?"

"Ah'm fine", said Applebloom.

"Me too", said Sweetie Belle.

"Me three", said Scootaloo.

"Yeah, I'm fine", said Silver Spoon.

"Nooooo. My hooves got dirty", said Diamond Tiara.

*SNAP* I turned myself back into an alicorn and magically cleaned Diamond Tiara's hooves. I lifted the five of them onto my back and continued to walk, only to be interrupted by someone.

*Where were those booms? Who sent this manticore's doom?"

"Oh noes. Zecora", I said.

"Who might you be? Did you cause those blasts heard by me?"

"Do you always rhyme?"

"What are you talking about?. You don't need to pout."

"God I hate rhyming. Ok, if you always talk like this, then what is the this?", I said while holding up an orange.

"That my friend, is the fruit that goes by the name of orange. It is-", Zecora started then stopped.

"HAAAAAAA! I GOT YOU!!!"

"Damnit, youse got me", Zecora said in a joh-sey(yes joh-sey, the fake way Jersey is said by people with Jersey accents) accent.

"You gotta really stop rhyming all the time. Sometimes it makes no sense."

"Rhyming is fun. Now who are youse? I've never seen an alicorn before besides the princesses."

"Well, I was originally summoned by the princesses from my world with my three friends when we were in combat. We were originally a different species. We were originally a biped species that were omnivorous and highly advanced in our technology. We were originally surviving a zombie infested world. I was the leader out of the four of us."

"That's an interesting story, now why did you stop me from rhyming?"

"I hate rhyming with most my life."

"What were those small explosions?"

"They were one of my weapons. My weapons are basically advanced forms of you ponies' wheel lock firearms. They are capable of firing at a much higher speed and with much more power. I have one that completely makes you explode. Those booms you heard were me using the weapons to kill a manticore I encountered earlier."

"YOUSE KILLED A MANTICORE!??!?!"

"Yes I did." Then I heard noise from behind me."Ssssssssssshhhhhhhhh." I pulled my 1911, Glock 18, and desert eagle out with my magic and faced where the noise came from. Out of a bush, twelve timberwolves jumped out. The pistols I held up in the air sprayed at the timberwolves. Within a few seconds, the timberwolves were dead. “Well I have to bring these five back to their families. Applebloom, you can spit that Aloe Vera out now." I holstered the pistols. By now, it was six in the afternoon.

"BYE!!!!!!!", said the five fillies. I flew out of the forest and back towards Ponyville. I brought Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara back to their respective families and then I started to fly towards Sweet Apple Acres. Once I landed in the farm, I let Applebloom off of my back and she ran into her home. The three of us went to the CMCs tree house and Scootaloo got her scooter which I folded up and placed into my backpack.

I took flight again and made my way towards Carousel Boutique. Once I reached the fashion store I landed on the ground and went inside. When I walked inside, Rarity said," Welcome to Carousel Boutique, where every garment is chic, unique and magnifique." She then faced me and said, “Oh, hi Tran."

"Hi Rarity. I brought Sweetie Belle back."

"Oh. What did you do with her?"

"She can tell you later. Now, can you make a costume for Scootaloo for Nightmare Night?"

"Sure. What do you want it to be?", Rarity asked Scootaloo.

Five Minutes Later

"Now just hold still and-", Rarity said.

Five Minutes Later

"...And just hold this-", Rarity said.

Five Minutes Later

"Are you done yet?", I asked.

Five Minutes Later

"...Now almost-", Rarity said.

Five Minutes Later

"FINALLY!!!", complained Scootaloo. The two of us walked out of the store and Scootaloo was holding a bag containing her costume in her mouth.

"It wasn't that long Scootaloo. One time I had to wait nine hours before I could start and killing this one hoard of zombies."

"But you are you. Your Tran."

"Scootaloo, have you been listening to my friends?"

"Yes?"

"Good."

"Well, time for you to come to your new home Scootaloo."

"Where is it?"

"Just follow me and you'll find out."

"Ok?"

The five of us continued to walk. What Scootaloo didn't know was the fact that my home, bunker as some people would say, was right at the edge of the Everfree forest. The two of us continued walked until we were on the outskirts of the Everfree forest.

"Tran, why are we going to the Everfree forest?", she asked.

"You'll find out."

I walked into the Everfree forest and right where my home was.

"Tran, is your house in the Everfree?"

"Eeyup, it is right here." I stopped right in front of where the hidden door was and just stood there.

"Where?", asked Scootaloo.

"Right here."

"But I don't see anything."

I took out a key to the home and gave it to Scootaloo. “It is right here." I took the cover that hid the door and showed the bunker door. “Scootaloo, every time you come here, you need to use this key. From now on, every time you come home and you can't find it, just look at the edge of the Everfree forest. The ground and dirt around the home is in the Everfree forest and it is unleveled. You'll know when you find it when you find an area in the Everfree forest that is completely devoid of all trees and plant life and just contains dirt. Ok?"

"Yes."

"Would you like to open the door?"

"YES!!!"

The both of us walked to the entrance to the door and Scootaloo was too tall to even reach the keyhole for the door. I walked away from the entrance picked up a large rock with my magic, shaped it into a small pair of stairs, and went back to the entrance. I placed it on the ground and Scootaloo walked on it and opened the door. The minute Scootaloo walked inside, she began squealing A LOT.

Five Minutes Of Squealing Later

"Ok Scootaloo, this is your new home."

"How big is it in here?", she asked.

"My home bunker thing is four stories in total and it is capable of being a home for maybe a couple hundred ponies. The first floor is for living. The second floor is meant for food. The third floor is meant for entertainment and the last floor is where I store my weapons so don't go in there. Plus you can't even go in there without the correct key so don't even try. Would you like to choose your bed?"

Thirty Minutes Of Room Customization Later

"Do you want to see the other floors?", I asked.

Two Hour Later

In that allotted time, I showed Scootaloo the four floors of the bunker. In the first room, she went into nearly every single room. On the second floor, we started Scootaloo on an appropriate diet to enable her to gain bone growth. On the third floor, she tested riding her scooter on the track. On the last floor, I didn't let her touch anything or move much due to the fact that I literally had explosives lying at several locations. I also placed the manticore stinger with the weapons if I wanted to use the poison another time.

"Scootaloo, let’s call it a day now."

"What? Why?"

"It’s a little later for kids and I haven't slept for five days."

"Fine."

Scootaloo went into her room and I went inside too. Scootaloo went into her bed and I flipped off the lights. “Good night Scootaloo."

"Good night Tran."

I left for my room and took off my vest, backpack, and weapons, except for the 1911 on my thigh and I placed my PPK under my pillow. I took off my boots and socks and went into my bed. I lied down in the bed despite the fact that it was about seven in the afternoon. I lied there thinking about the peaceful week I had. ‘Let’s hope nothing happens as I stay in Equestria.'

Chapter 10: Nightmare Night Part 1

I woke up and checked the time on my watch. “Seven o' clock." Since today was Nightmare Night, I would not carry most of my belongings because of my costume. My costume was just going to be my assassin's robe and instead of the usual way I wore the robe, I would be wearing the robe with me actually looking like Connor. Usually, I would be wearing nearly every single one of my weapons, the IOTV vest I wore under the robe but over the assassin's vest, my backpack and weapons slung over my back, and I usually didn't wear the hood. Under my assassin's robe and vest, I wore my BDU jacket, black fleece jacket, and my black polo with my BDU pants and black pants under my pants that matched my robe. I left my katana, AA-12, M4a1, and Barrett. I picked up my bow and quiver from where I left it in the armory and picked up arrows. I slung the two weapons off of my back.  Today, I would only be carrying all of my blades, hidden blades, Glock 18, Desert Eagle, Walther PPK, 1911, and assassin's tomahawk. My 870 was slung over my back under my clothes with a shotgun shell holder sling with two Blackhawk shotgun shell bandoliers under my vest that matched my robe. My 1911 and Glock 18 were on holsters that rested on my belt on my back and the Desert Eagle and Walther PPK were on ankle holsters on my boots. My tomahawk was on a holder on the outside of the robe on a holder on my waist. My hidden blades were strapped to my arm over the sleeves of the robe, exposed. My knives that I usually kept hidden on my body were again kept hidden on my body strapped to various parts of my body as last ditch weapons if I needed them if I ran out of ammo. My quiver and bow were slung over my back. There was one weapon that I had on that an assassin wouldn't use, my lanyard. I had it around my neck like a necklace. My backpack was on my back over my robe, currently the color of white to match my robe. In various pockets of my robe and jacket were extra pistol magazines for my handguns.

I lifted my hood and went to Scootaloo's room. Scootaloo was asleep in her bed. I turned the magic lights on and walked next to Scootaloo. “Come on Scootaloo, time to wake up."

"Aaaaauuuuuggggggg. Five more minutes", she replied in a drowsy tone. I pulled the Desert Eagle out of my left boots and shot a round in the air. Scootaloo jumped out of her bed and sprawled around on her bed. “TRAN!!! WHY!!?!??!"

"You wouldn't wake up."

"WHY!??!?!"

"Scootaloo, put on your costume. It's Nightmare Night."

"Fine." She put on her costume and I looked at her. During the tailoring that Rarity did for Scootaloo, I didn't look at those two do anything. I looked at her costume. Scootaloo was dressed as a Wonderbolt.

"Scootaloo."

"Yes?"

"Your costume."

"Is it that bad?"

"IT SO CUTE!!" Normally, you would laugh at the sight of an Asian capable of killing anything with ease, carrying multiple weapons, and being one of the people that helped retake over an entire nation by killing thousands of beings saying something is cute. And that is what Scootaloo did.

"HAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

"Come on, let’s get you to school."

"Awwwwww, but its Nightmare Night."

"It is still Thursday Scootaloo and you still have school. Plus you have a half day of school today."

"Fine." The two of us walked out of my bunker.

"Scootaloo, do you have your key?"

"It's right here." Scootaloo held up the key to the bunker. It was connected on a lanyard around her neck.

"Where did you get that lanyard?"

"I made it last night. It's just like yours."

"Eeyup. THAT IS SO CUTE!!" This comment made Scootaloo laugh even more as we walked towards the town. We neared the town and entered the town. All around Ponyville, ponies were dressed up. Costumes ranged from butterflies to zombponies. Then I noticed a cloud perched above the town. What I noticed was the fact that the cloud was not as high as normal clouds. This meant only one thing."Hey Scootaloo, want to prank Rainbow Dash before she pranks us?"

"YES!!! How are we going to prank her?", she replied.

"See that one lone cloud there?"

"Yes?"

"Rainbow Dash is on it."

"How do you know?"

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!"

"You kinda have to be more specific." Then a lightning bolt erupted from the cloud and scared a pair of ponies eating at a cafe.

"Need any more proof?"

"Good point. How are we going to prank her?"

"Cover your ears Scootaloo and watch that cloud." I pulled out my 1911 and aimed it at the cloud. The cloud was roughly fifty yards away, twenty yards about the ground, and was about the size of a mini cooper car. *BANG* The .45 ACP round traveled towards the cloud at 800 feet per second. The bullet took less than a tenth of a second to impact the cloud. Once the .45 ACP round impacted the cloud, it exploded. This resulted in a rainbow maned cyan colored pegasus mare dressed as a Wonderbolt falling from the cloud and hovering above the ground right before she hit the ground.

The two of use walked towards Rainbow Dash. Once we reached her, I said, “How was the falling?"

"WHY TRAN!?!?!?!"

"WE GOT YOU!!!", yelled out Scootaloo.

"Ok, I will admit that was a good prank. Well, I'm going to prank more ponies." Rainbow Dash flew off and went out of sight.

"Ok? Well Scootaloo, let’s get yah to school." The two of us walked in the direction of the school house while looking around the town.

"Tran, can I ask you a question?"

"You just did."

"OK. Can I ask you two questions?"

"Shoot."

"How come you sometimes talk in different accents?"

"First of all use speak instead of talk. Two, sometimes I speak in different accents because I first started speaking when I was nine months old. Back then, I only spoke in Vietnamese, a language that you don't know and my kind spoke. I spoke Vietnamese until I was six years old when I fully learned English, or Equish as you guys would call it. In doing so, the Vietnamese being my first language gave me a heavy stereotypical accent that my subspecies of humans usually have. Then I spoke English, Equish, only for four years, giving me a different accent. When I was ten, I started to speak Vietnamese again along with my English and therefore gave me a mix between the two accents. Afterwards, I developed more accents as I learned even more languages. Usually I just flip flop between accents. Usually I speak in an accent that is part Asian, part American, and a pinch of European. Before you ask, Asians is a subspecies of humans that are known for having difficulty in speaking English or Equish, being smart, being good fighters, and many other things. Americans are a subspecies of humans that speak only English, or Equish, and aren't known for that many things. Europeans are a subspecies of humans that are known for being a little more sophisticated than others. Therefore, that is why I speak with different accents. Sometimes I don't even notice that I speak in a different accents from time to time. It’s just a thing that happens to me on occasion."

.

"Why do you go between accents?"

"Because it's fun and sometimes some people don't understand some of my accents."

"Oooh. Hey, there's the school."

"Bye Scootaloo", I said while waving to Scootaloo was walking off to the school.

I climbed up a house and took out my IPod. I played a song that went with my costume and outfit.

Youtube Video

I started a parkour run and leapt from house to house while listening to the assassin's creed song. I went around the town, raising worry from ponies, jumping on top of the roofs. I kept on moving through the town towards my store. Today was obviously the pony form of Halloween. If this pony society was similar to human society, so far it has, there would most likely be a lot more crime today. Since I ran a weapons store, that means I would most likely be targeted today. Then I finally reached my store. I jumped to the ground and rolled when I landed. Today was probably the only time I actually free ran. Usually, I wasn't able to free run because the bulkiness of my primary weapons handicapped my movement. My 870, AA-12, M4a1, and my sword would restrict my arms and it would disable my rolling after leaping from a great distance. When rolling, the large weapons would stop my rolling because it would catch onto something when I was rolling.

I walked to the front door and pulled the lanyard hanging around my neck. “Forty two keys and I know what every single one of them do." I picked out the right key and unlocked the door. Only to get a wheel lock pistol's barrel placed on my head.

"I want your best weapons or I will put a bullet in your head", said the pony.

"Well sir, we have a saying from where I'm from."

"What saying?", asked the stallion.

"The guy with the biggest gun wins." I pushed the gun up from my head and he fired the round into the wall of my store. I pulled the Desert Eagle from my left boot and shot him in his front left hoof. The .50 AE round easily detached his leg. The stallion started to scream in pain and I just teleported him to Canterlot like last time except I teleported him directly into the dungeon instead of in front of Celestia.

The .50 Action Express pistol round has nearly double the power of a 5.56X45mm rifle round but the .50 AE has a thicker bullet which allows for more of the bullet's energy to be dumped into a target. The .50 AE round is a 12.7X33mm round and the M4a1 is a 5.56X45mm round. For those of you who do not understand guns and bullets, the first number, such as 7.62, 5.56, 12.7, 5.45, 5.8, etc., refers to how wide the bullet head is at its widest point. The second number, such as 33mm, 99mm, 45mm, 39mm, 42mm, 19mm, etc. refers to the length of the casing. The thinner the bullet, the cleaner the bullet passes through flesh. The wider the bullet, the more stopping power it dumps into a target. The shorter the bullet casing, the lower speed the bullet travels at. For example of all of this, the .50 BMG round is also known as the 12.7X99MM round. This means the bullet is 12.7 millimeters thick, or half an inch which is why it is called the .50 BMG, and the casing is 99 millimeters long. So the 5.56X45mm round is 5.56 millimeters thick and the casing is 45mm long. The .50 AE round is 12.7 millimeters thick and the casing is 33 millimeters long. All these factors, casing length, bullet length, and bullet width, all contribute to a bullet's stopping power and how much energy it can place into a target.

Since our arrival in Equestria, my friends and had been in the newspapers several times. Our deadliness and effectiveness of our weapons were also included in the newspapers. Hundreds of ponies, griffons, minotaur’s, hippogriffs, zebras, and saddle Arabians. Usually, when someone approached us for our weapons, they tried to buy, trade, or even steal or weapons. Most commonly the latter. This would result in us just plain shooting them and nearly killing. Out of the four of us, I was the most targeted because I was also named the greatest fighter in Equestria and I was challenged for my title or my head. Most of the time, I would win after shooting whoever challenged me or me beating them in a sword fight with my superior sword. The only sword that could compete with my sword was one of the samurai swords that I made and had for sale.

I walked into my shop after cleaning the blood off of the ground and the wall and went directly to the counter. Today I didn't take my primary weapons and backpack off because I didn't have them. Today I was also going to be open for only three hours so I could pick up Scootaloo from school early because of the half day. I looked at a chalk board I put up one day after opening that had many dashes on it. I walked over it and put on another dash point. On the top of the chalk board was writing that clearly stated,"Kak mnogo lyudey kotoryye pytalis menya ograbit" This meant, “How many people that attempted to rob me" in Russian. By now there were probably seventy dashes on it and the store has been open for about four days by now. “That is completely ridikulus." I went back to the counter and waited.

Thirty Minutes Later

"Nightmare Night! What a fright! Give us something sweet to bite!", said four fillies in costumes and saddlebags on their back.

"What? Shouldn't you four be in school? You four shouldn't have even gone in here. This is a weapons store. Get out of here before I get your parents."

This sent the four of them running out of the store.

Thirty Minutes Later

A pony dressed up as a shadowbolt walked into the store and walked over to me at the counter.

"Hello, how may I help you today?", I asked.

The pony pulled out a crossbow from a saddlebag and aimed it at me."You can give me all of your bits", said the mare.

"Oi." I held up my right arm in front of the crossbow's bolt. I pulled my Desert Eagle from my left boot and aimed it at his face. She shot the crossbow and the bolt impacted my arm. Unfortunately for her, my arm was protected by my chain maille and a small steel plate that I used for the frame of my hidden blade. “Stay here or I will kill you."

"Don't h-h-h-h-hurt me, I-I-I h-h-have a family."

"You're lying. Say any more lies and I will blow off a limb."

"B-b-b-but it's the truth."

I fired the Desert Eagle at her hoof and took off half of the callousy hoof. This would not hurt her, hooves on equine are just dead callous build ups on the end of their legs that cannot feel, but this would scare her because I blew off about three quarters of hoof clean off. “I know you are lying. When you held up the crossbow at my face, you didn't even stumble or mess up. You also knew how to pull out the crossbow pretty quickly and how to aim. Also, when you told me to give you all your bits, you said the entire sentence smoothly. This means you have been practicing and have done this before or you used to be in the military. You weren't in the military because your muscles aren't developed like the other guards in the Royal guard. I can tell you are lying. You are experienced in something like this."

"Fuck. I have never met someone like you", said the mare.

"Now one more thing, I am sending you to Canterlot."

"WHAT?!?! PLEASE, THIS IS MY LAST STRIKE, IF I'M SENT TO CANTERLOT AGAIN, I'LL BE EXECUTED!!"

"You should have thought of that before you did this." *SNAP* By now, I developed a spell that teleported people and make notes that would attach to the victim. I walked over to my chalkboard and added another dash. “Thank goodness I bought the extra-large chalk board."

Thirty Minutes Later

A stallion in a royal guard's suit of armor walked in and went up to me."Hello, I'm looking for a sword for when I serve for the princess."

"You're a guard?"

"Yes, shield defense. I see you have an Equestrian Star. How'd you get it?"

"Maybe it was winning the war for Equestria with the changelings with my four friends."

"That was you? I thought the newspapers were lying."

"Ok. What are you looking for?"

"A sword."

"Walk over here with me." I walked over to another counter with him following me and I opened a glass show case meant for weapons to be shown. “Which one of these do you want?"

"I have a budget. Any of these can be bought with four hundred bits?"

"Yeah, all of these can be bought with that limit except for these three." I took out the three blades from the showcase and placed it on the table. “Everything else in there can be bought in that range."

"What are those three?", he asked.

"Well, this one is a okatana(not katana, okatana, the katana's real name), it has five layers of steel in this blade and it will never be dulled. It can cut more than you guys' swords easily. This one is a two body blade, meaning it can cut through two bodies."

"Now how did you prove something like that?"

"Don't try to mug an Asian and you won't be cut in half."

"You didn't need to kill them!"

"From where I'm from, if you try to mug someone, you will be killed. I've killed over a hundred of my kind and thirty of your kind."

"Ok. Your kind, your species. I'm not going to even argue."

"This second sword is kpinga. It is a foreign weapon from my species. It is a multibladed throwing weapon used by tribe warriors over a thousand years ago. It is mainly a throwing weapon but it can be used to slash and hack too."

"Is that why it has so many blades on it?"

"Yes. When you throw it, the blades give it a higher possible chance of impacting with a blade first. This last seven foot weapon is called a yuri. It is a sword spear type weapon and can cut through flesh and bone almost as good as the okatana. It is strictly a slashing weapon and if you try stabbing, you will fail and die. "

"What do you recommend?"

"I would recommend this." I lifted a sword out of the case and brought it to him. “This is a jian sword. A martial arts weapon of a subspecies of people similar to my kind. It is a functional dress sword. It is light, fast, and deadly. You can use it for stabbing and slashing but stabbing is the most effective. Three feet long, it is incredibly effective."

"Great. How much is it?"

"Since I respect people who are in the military a hundred fifty bits."

"How about one hundred?"

"Ok."

The stallion paid and quickly left.

Thirty Minutes Later

"GET OUT!" I unslung my 870 and started shooting at two stallions. Unfortunately, I only had nonlethal beanbag rounds loaded. “I knew I should have loaded those explosive rounds today."

Two stallions tried to pitch me a sales pitch which resulted in me refusing. This caused the two stallions to keep on trying to convince me to go with their obvious con and kept on irritating me. This went on for quite a while until they started harassing and even bullying some of my costumers. Now we are back to where we were.

The two stallions I shot at had a bright cream yellow coat and red and white striped hair. Both of them looked identical to each other except for the fact that one of them had a mustache and the other one didn’t. ‘I feel like I know who they are.' I reloaded my 870 again and started to shoot at them again.*CHK-CHK* My shotgun was empty. I reloaded and faced the stallions. I looked at them again and realized who they were. “Oi. You two are Flim and Flam, the twin brothers who invent machinery and are basically con artist. I remember you from when you two tried to take control of Sweet Apple Acres." Flim was shot twice in the side and Flam was shot three times in the side. I teleported the two of them in a random place that would most likely not benefit them. “God those two are annoying."

Thirty Minutes Later

I took my 1911 from my back holster and started to take it apart."Ahhhhhh. The 1911, the Mary Sue of the gun world. .45 ACP. 825 feet per second. four and a half inch barrel. Seven plus one round magazine. Fifty-three parts." I reslid the slide and replaced the safety, barrel lock, and spring lock. I replaced the last piece in, slid in the magazine, and cocked the slide with a satisfying set of clicks.

Out of nowhere, a stallion snatched my 1911 from my hands and aimed it at me chest. “Oi. Give me my 1911 back."

"I read about you and your weapons in the newspapers and I want to buy this from you", said the stallion.

"First, stop pointing my own weapon at me and two, it is not for sale." I grabbed the 1911 from his hands and holstered it back on my back.

"Come on. I'll pay you anything for it."

"No. Now get out."

"Come on. How much do you want for it?"

*SNAP* I teleported the stallion from where he was standing to a random location in Canterlot. “God some ponies are annoying."

Thirty Minutes Later

I looked at my backpack and looked at how bulged it was. I picked up my backpack from the ground and placed it on the table. I looked through it and looked at my gear.'Hmmmmmmmm. Plastic explosives, detonators, spare ammo, flamethrower, det cord, clackers(not the children's toy), blasting caps, MREs, gold bits, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. This stuff is too bulky to carry every day." I thought of hundreds of ways and usage of spells that could make it less bulky.

Thirty Minutes Of Spell Testing Later

I extinguished a flame that was on my shoulder and walked back to my backpack after being blown into a showcase. ‘In retrospect, I should have taken the explosives out before I tried a spell that involved combustion. Well, time for spell number 157." I took the rest of the explosives out of my backpack and stepped away from it.

*SNAP* I covered my face with my arms and waited. Several ponies around me looked at me, the strange appearance of a human with his arms hovering in front of his face. I looked down at my backpack and realized my spell either worked, or failed. I went to my backpack and nudged it with my foot. I picked up my backpack and started scanning it with my magic. I finished the scan and opened it. I stuck my hand in it and found out my spell worked. I smiled and placed my gear back into it.

I faced the ponies that were still staring at me."Oi. Closing time. I have to get my sister from school." The ponies walked out of the store. I placed my backpack back on my back and walked out of the store. I had about an hour and a half before Scootaloo got out of school and for me to get her a present.

*SNAP* I turned myself into my alicorn pony form and took flight. After a few minutes, I landed in the Ponyville market. I walked through the market, looking around for a suitable present for Scootaloo.

Thirty Minutes Later

After a short search for a present for Scootaloo, I bought Scootaloo a new scooter. Long story short, I paid sixty bits for a scooter from a stall and placed it into my backpack, currently a single saddlebag. I went to Sugarcube Corner and went into the large gingerbread house like building. I noticed how the lights were dark so I took out my Glock 18, which I had outfitted with a tactical light, and I looked around the bakery.

"Pinkie, why are the lights off?"

"ITS A SURPRISE!!!", she replied.

"Let me guess, Scootaloo's birthday?"

"YES!"

"Pinkie, are my friends or you other five friends here?"

"Maybe", several voices said.

"Somebody turn on the lights already." The lights went on and I saw everything. The party was another typical Pinkie Pie party, similar to the party Pinkie Pie threw to Gummy, and there was a large HAPPY BIRTHDAY!!! sign hanging on from walls. “Now that the lights are on, can I ask you guys a favor?"

Thirty Minutes Later

I walked towards the schoolhouse in my Alicorn form while solving a Rubik’s cube with my hooves. When I was about 400 yards away from the school house. I took my spotting scope from my backpack and deployed it on the ground. I looked through the scope and saw the fillies, colts, and Cheerilee. Everypony was dressed up in costumes and Cheerilee was in her retro outfit that was showed on the episode Call Of The Cutie.

By now, there should have been about twenty minutes left before school would have ended. I looked at Scootaloo, Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Diamond Tiara, and Silver Spoon. Applebloom looked like a typical European ponified vampire , Sweetie Belle was dressed up as a zombpony, Diamond Tiara was dressed up as a princess, and Silver Spoon was dressed up as a royal guard. It was not long until the school bell rang and the kids started to leave. *SNAP* I turned myself into my normal pony sized form and walked towards the school house quadriped after I placed my spotting scope into my backpack. When I approached the building, I tripped over a rock and landed in front of Cheerilee.

"Hello? Can I help you?", asked Cheerilee.

"Cheerilee, it's me Tran."

"Tran? How come you're so small and a unicorn?"

"I turned myself into a normal pony size and my wings are inside my robe."

"Oh. Was it because you didn't want to raise excitement with the kids?"

"Eeyup. Well Cheerilee, I'm here for Scootaloo, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle."

"Oh. The five of them should be right over-", Cheerilee started before I was tackled by three small fillies.

"I think I found them."

"FILLIES!! Get off of Tran."

"It's ok." I stood up quadriped and the three of them fell off of me."Hi girls. Why did the five of you tackled me?"

"No reason", the lot of them said.

*Face Hoof* In retrospect, face hoofing with steel toed boots, currently steel horseshoes, is a terrible idea."Ok. Since it is Scootaloo's birthday, let’s go to her party."

"WHERE!?!?!?", yelled out Scootaloo.

"Right in here", I said while taking off my backpack.

"What?", the three of them said. I lifted the three of them with my magic and placed them into my backpack. *SNAP* I turned myself back into a human and jumped into my backpack. “Gotta love backpack pocket dimensions."

I landed on the ground that was my backpack's pocket dimension.

Thirty Minutes Earlier

"Now that the lights are on, can I ask you guys a favor?", I asked.

"Like what?", asked Pinkie Pie.

"Can you guys bring this party to Scootaloo?"

"What?", said everypony. I walked over to a table that had a cake on it and place the entire thing, table and all, into my backpack. “OH."

Back In The Present

Everyone was partying and I was just sitting on a chair, solving my Rubik’s cube. Presents were being given out. Rarity gave Scootaloo a scarf, Twilight got her a book, Applejack got her apple turnovers, Pinkie Pie obviously got her a party, Fluttershy gave her a helmet, and Rainbow Dash didn't get her anything. I walked over and gave her my present. She quickly ripped the box containing her new scooter.

"Happy birthday Scootaloo."

Chapter 11: Nightmare Night Part 2

After Scootaloo's birthday party in my pocket dimension in my backpack, everyone, except for Scootaloo, left my pocket dimension for Nightmare Night and I magically cleaned up the remains of the party in my backpack. “Scootaloo, let’s enjoy Nightmare Night. You can try your new scooter I bought you."

"YES!!" *SNAP* I teleported the two of us out of my backpack and I picked up my backpack and placed it on my back. I took out a pillowcase and gave it to Scootaloo.

"Have fun Scootaloo." I took out my military radio and turned it on."Hey guys, are you there?"

"Yeah. What do you need?", asked Ike.

"What do you want?", asked Nick.

"Since when did I get this?", said Andy.

"Guys, you might want to carry your weapons. Usually holidays like this tend to raise crime or action. Plus, I want to show you guys how to clean and maintain them."

"All?", asked Nick.

"Yes. Even your RPG7V2. Also bring your weapon's cleaning kits that you carry." There was a silence over the radio. “Let me guess, you guys don't carry them."

"Yeah", said Ike.

"You know what, just meet me at my bunker. I moved the gear, ammo, and other things as such to the armory of my bunker. We'll just use my spare ones."

-X-X-X-

I sat in front of my bunker waiting for my friends.

"Hi Tran", said Ike.

"Hi you crazy Asian", said Nick.

"Hello brother", said Andy.

"Ok. Let’s get inside." I opened the door with my sonic screwdriver and walked inside with my friends following me. The four of us went into the first floor. “Everyone put your weapons on the ground and we can start." The four of us started to remove our weapons from where they were slung and holstered on the ground of the first floor. I went into the armory and took out several weapon kits and locked the door to the armory as I went out of it.

-X-X-X-

"Now Nick, the M60 needs a barrel change every time it has a thousand rounds through it, it needs a barrel change to maintain the weapon. Since we don't have extra barrels, I just used magic to repair and make the barrel brand new. Sooooo, how's your magic?"

"Pretty good", said Ike.

"Normal", said Nick.

"Explosions are fun", said Andy.

*Face Hoof*

"You need to remove the barrel before you repair it with your magic. If you don't you can possibly permanently fuse the barrel to the upper receiver. When you lift the barrel in the air, look down it to check if there's anything wrong with it."

-X-X-X-

"Andy, your KRISS doesn't need much maintenance. You just need to get the burnt cordite out of the barrel with one of these brushes. Just take the gun. remove the frame of it and the entire action and mechanics of the gun is exposed. After that, just take a brush and start removing the burn cordite and gunpowder."

-X-X-X-

"Ike, you have an AK47." I picked it up and started to take it apart.

"Tran, how do you know how to take this apart?", asked Ike.

"Ike my greaser friend, there are some weapons that I know how to take apart before I even hold it. I knew how to take apart a 1911 before I even held one and I mess with my uncle's S&W 1911 when I was twelve years old. Even my parents knew how to take apart some guns by the time they were my age AND THEY WERE PACIFISTS!! Although it might be due to the fact that they lived in after war communist Vietnam up until they were in their late twenties."

"After war Vietnam?"

"They were nearly fifty years old by the time they died. When they were teens, Vietnam literally ended yesterday. My grandfather from my mother's side of the family and some uncles from my father's side of the family fought in the war. My grandfather was killed in that war."

-X-X-X-

"Ok Nick. Your RPG7V2-", I started before being interrupted by loud knocking coming from the first floor. I went to the door and opened it."Star Swirl the Bearded?"

"FINALLY!!! Somepony that gets it."

"What do you need Twilight?"

"There is somepony killing others."

"WHAT!?!?! How many people have died?"

"Twelve. They were all killed in the same way so we know the same killer done it every time."

"Tran, what's going on?", asked Nick.

"There is a killer walking about and there is a holiday where kids and people are walking in costumes."

"WHAT!??!", yelled out the three of my friends.

"Put your weapons together and lets go." My friends tried to put their weapons back together and failed horribly. This went on for about fifteen minutes before I picked up there weapons and reassembled their weapons in less than five weapons. I smirked at the three of them. The three of them picked up their weapons and slung them. I went into my room and rearmed and regeared myself.

"Not one word", said Ike.

"You guys are terrible at this."

"Shut up", said the three of them.

"Twilight, where are the bodies?"

"Follow me", said Twilight.

-X-X-X-

The five of us went to Sweet Apple Acres and unlike the episode, Nightmare Night, there wasn't that many ponies there. “The bodies are in Sweet Apple Acres?", I asked.

"One of them are", replied Twilight.

The five of us walked into the farm and was approached by Applejack. “They’re over here", said Applejack. The six of us walked over to a pony's body on the ground covered with a white cloth. I walked up to the body and lifted the sheet. An earth pony mare with two small puncture wounds on her neck.

"How long ago when she died?"

"We found her about an hour ago", said Applejack.

I looked at the body and then I looked at Applejack. “Are you sure?"

"Yes. Why wouldn't I be sure?"

"For one thing, she is still breathing."

"WHAT!??!?!"

I leaned in towards the body and said, “Come on. Wake up already." I lightly kicked the body with my foot. “Wake up." I leaned in and poke the body with my finger. “Come on wake-HEILIG SCHESSA(holy shit[German])!!!" The mare on teh ground bit me in the arm and clung on as I jumped back. Fortunately, my arm was protected by hidden blades and chain maille, so I tried to shake the mare off of my arm, which failed so I took out my 1911 and pointed it at her. “Get off of my arm or I will fire. “The mare stayed on my arm so I shot one of her legs. This didn't even affect her so I shot her in the torso. This didn't affect her so I shot her in the head. “WHY *BANG* WON'T *BANG* YOU *BANG* GET *BANG* OFF!?!?!??! *BANG*" My pistol ran out of ammo and the mare still stayed on arm, even with a bullet in her arm, one in her torso, and six in the head. Nick walked up to me and pulled the mare off and threw her into a tree, impaling her on a branch. “What was that?"

"I don't know", said Nick.

"Who can survive six .45 ACP rounds to the face?", I asked. “I thought you said she was dead?"

"I thought she was dead too?", said Applejack.

"Were there any more dead bodies here?" I asked.

"Two others", said Applejack.

"Where?" Applejack started walking towards her barn and on the ground was two more white sheets, except without corpses.

"Shit. Where are they? If they are like the other one Tran just shot, there might be some trouble", said Ike.

"What are they?", asked Nick.

"VAMPIRE!!!", Andy yelled out.

"There is no possible way they are vampires", Nick said.

"Dead blokes have developed canines. If they aren't vamps, what are they?", I asked.

Out of nowhere, I was tackled and bitten on the shoulder by two ponies, one was biting me on the shoulder and the other bit me on the neck. Nick grabbed one of them and threw them it to the wall. The other one on the other hand, kept trying to bite me on the neck. Fortunately, I imbedded my chain maille armor into my robe, the entire thing. I jumped backwards and fell onto the pony, with all of my weight, including my weapons and armor. My weightless spell only made the weight seem weightless to me, but the weight was still shown to others. Seven hundred pounds of dead weight crushed her. I stood back up, without it biting me, and looked at the pony, only to see that she was still moving. I took out a grenade and placed it in her mouth. “Survive that." The grenade exploded and shredded the body to bits. I faced the other pony that tried to bite me and he was facing me too. I unslung my M4A1 and started to shoot at him. A ten round burst later and he was still standing. I unloaded the rest of the mag into him and he was still standing. I took out my kukri and stabbed him in the chest. This killed him.

"WHAT?!?!?! A HUNDRED .223 ROUNDS DON'T KILL HIM BUT A STEEL KUKRI DOES!?!?!?!?", yelled out Andy.

"In Brahm Stoker's original Dracula, Dracula was killed by steel knives. My kukri is 1060 carbon steel."

"I hate classics", said Andy.

"Choyt(damn[Russian])."

"What?", asked Ike.

"I realized something."

"What?", asked Ike.

"Twilight, you said there were twelve victims right?

"Yeah. Why would you- Oh dear Celestia."

"We have to find those other ten or we might have a disaster on our hands."

-X-X-X-

Twilight managed to get everypony to hide in their homes with any weapon they might have owned ready.

"Ok. You six need to get somewhere safe", I said, facing Twilight.

"Where should we go?"

"We could go tah mah farm", said Applejack.

*SNAP* I teleported the mane six and the four of us to Applejack's farm and into her home. Applejack  ran into a room and back out, holding a crossbow in her hooves.

"Why do you have a crossbow?", I asked.

"Ah got it after ah incident", she replied.

"What happened?"

"I don't want to talk about it."

"I'll respect that. Twilight, remember that shield spell you casted when the CMCs started gathering gossip for newspapers?"

"How did you know? Plus, why do need about it?", Twilight asked.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!! I want you to cast that same spell around Sweet Apple Acres after the four of us leave. Don't worry about the CMCs, they are with the cakes in Sugarcube corner."

"What are you going to do?", Twilight asked.

"We're hunting some vampires."

-X-X-X-

The four of us were standing in the center of the town and close to the town hall, weapons raised. Nick had his M60 out, Ike had his trench knife and M29 out, Andy had his KRISS out, and I had my bow out. “You guys ready for this?"

"Let’s get this over with", said Andy.

"I only have one question, where did they come from?", Ike said while performing the holy trinity.

"Well wherever they came from, they're going back", said Nick.

"Tran, why are you using a bow?", asked Ike.

"You noticed how I shot one a hundred times and it didn't die? A bow is essentially a device that shoots flying stakes."

The four of us waited and waited and waited until an hour had passed.

"Where are they? The only blood they can get for a hundred miles and they ignore it", said Ike.

"Wait a minute, that's it", I said. I extended one of my hidden blades and cut one of my wrist, making blood flow. Ten seconds passed and about a cup of blood went out. I wrapped the wound with gauze and then duct taped the wound. What most people don't know is that if you cut your wrist too deep, you impede motor movement so if you doing something like this on purpose and want to use your hand, be careful and know how deep and where to cut.

"Tran, that's pretty dangerous."

"It's something needed so it's something I can give up."

"If this doesn't attract any of them, I don't know what will", said Ike.

Exactly Five Seconds Later

"I FUCKING HATE IT WHEN I'M RIGHT!!!", yelled out Ike. He shot a vampony in the face with his M29 and stabbed it in the side with his trench knife. He saw that his knife failed and shot it three more times.

"IKE, YOUR KNIFE IS TOO SHORT TO REACH THERE HEARTS!!!", I yelled. I turned to my left and shot a pony with my bow, killing it."Gotta love archery."  I notched another arrow and shot another vampony.

"Fuck it." Ike resheathed his trench knife and drew out his python and dual wielded revolvers.

Nick was holding several vamponies at bay with his M60. The .308 FMJ rounds were barely effective against the vamponies because the only way to kill them were to completely blow off their heads, a steak to the heart, or probably silver, but we didn't test that for obvious reasons. Andy was like Nick, spraying and praying with .45 hollow points from his KRISS.

"Silly apes. Those won't kill us." I turned and shot him, which killed him.

Eventually I ran out of arrows because quivers hold a small amount of ammo."OUTTA ARROWS!!!"

"Hey Tran, will silver work?", asked Andy.

"I DON'T KNOW! MAYBE!?!" With this, Andy threw a bag of bits at me."Are these silver bits?"

"Two thousand eight hundred forty bits in silver bits."

"I'm not going to even ask how you got three thousand bits from selling bakers goods at Sugarcube corner nor I'm going to ask you why they are all silver bits", I said.

*SNAP* I teleported the four of us to Sweet Apple Acres in Applejack's house. Almost immediately I was shot in the chest by a bolt. “Oi. I'm Tran."

Applejack walked out of the corner and said, “Sorry about dat Tran."

I ripped the bolt that was sticking to my vest and handed it back to her. “No comment. It turns out there are too many vampires. Also, Andy, why did you give me your silver bits?"

"I thought you could use the silver bits to kill them", he replied.

"How could I possibly use random silver bits to kill vampires. That's like going into battle with bullets but you don't have the gun to fire them. It's just a bag of silver bits. What am I going to do with them? Throw them?"

"Brother, how am I supposed to know? Shoot them from a crossbow. Make it into a bomb. Make bullets out of silver. Throw them."

"Why would I throw tho-wait, that idea might work."

"Throwing them?"

"No. The bomb you dummkoft(idiot[German]). All I need is a container to hold the explosives and bits."

"A container? Like a box?", Ike asked.

"No something big. Like a pipe or something like that."

"I GOT IT!!! PINKIE PIE'S PARTY CANNON!!!", Nick yelled out.

"That could work", I said.

"Who needs my party cannon?", asked Pinkie Pie, popping out of a cabinet.

"Pinkie, I need your cannon to blow up some vampires."

"What are you going to do with it? I don't think parties can kill vampires", said Pinkie Pie.

"I want to make it into a bomb."

"Why would I let you make my party cannon into a bomb. It would blow up and then I can't use it anymore. If i can use it anymore, I can't make parties anymore. If I didn't make parties anymore, I wouldn't be Pinkie Pie. If I'm not Pinkie Pie, that's doesn't make sense since I'm Pinkie Pie."

"Que(what[Spanish])? Pinkie, if I blow it up, I'll get you a new party cannon. Sooo, can I use your party cannon to make a bomb?"

"Okie dokie Lokie but the new party cannon must be BETTER!!!" Pinkie Pie pulled her party cannon out of the same cabinet she was in and threw it at Nick, who caught it midair. He handed it to me and I looked at the cannon.

"This is polished cast iron right?"

"Yeppers", she replied.

I looked inside the party cannon and saw confetti. Lots and lots of confetti. I dumped the confetti out and it filled the kitchen which made us stand in three inches of confetti. “No comment." I took off my backpack and took out an electric detonator, a blasting cap, and twenty pounds of C4."Applejack, do you have any tin foil?" She walked over to a cabinet and threw me a roll of the schtuff. I took the C4 and planted in the blasting cap and detonator and wrapped it in tin foil. I placed the charge inside the cannon and suspended the charge in the center middle of the cannon. I took Andy's bits and pour it in. *SNAP* The front opening of the cannon was gone and was closed up. I took out a spring detonator and gave it to Ike."You guys ready to go back?" My three friends responded with nods. “Good." *SNAP* The four of us appeared in the center of the town again. *SNAP* A large force field surrounded the four of us. I took the bandages off where I slit my wrist and it started to bleed again. “You know, you have to be careful when you do something like this. If you cut too deep, you cut out the tendons that control your hand and that hand will barely be able to be moved."

"Do you really have to be saying stuff like that right now?", asked Ike." I mean, we are about to kill vamponies and you are talking about something like that."

I rebandaged my wrist and picked up the large cannon.

Five Seconds Later

"Wow, they are really attracted to blood." About fifty vampires surrounded the force field that was surrounding us, trying to get in. I moved the bomb to the center of the area affected by the force field. *Snap* The four of us appeared on top of the town hall and an illusion of the four of us appeared in the center of the force field."Ike, you ready?" He responded with a nod. I dropped the force field and the vamponies outside of it ran at the illusions inside.

*BOOM* After the dust of the explosion settled, the carnage showed that nearly every single one of the vampires that went inside were blown up. Any vampony outside of the kill zone of the bomb had limbs missing and were trying to crawl away with stumps.*SNAP* I teleported down to the surviving vamponies. I took out several grenades and tossed one at each surviving vampony except for one. I walked up to him and said, “I know the Nightmare is not going to win. Where is he?"

"You think you can win? He has more power than you can ever imagine."

"He will not win." I dropped a grenade where he laid. The grenade detonated and left a small crater where he was. *SNAP*

The bodies and carnage of the vamponies disappeared and the craters caused by my grenades and the party cannon bomb were refilled and repacked with dirt. The only thing left from the carnage was all the shell casings left from Nick, Andy, and Ike and my arrows sticking in the ground where their victims used to lay. I picked up the arrows and repacked them back into my quiver. By now, my three friends teleported down.

The three of them walked to me and Ike asked, “They’re gone?"

I responded with a nod. “The only thing I'm worrying about is where they came from. The Nightmare sent them."

"The what?", asked Ike.

"The Nightmare. He is basically the physical embodiment of evil. Once he took over Luna and tried to usurp the thrown and cause eternal night."

"So I take it that he's evil?"

"Eeyup. Now the only thing we have to do now is to somehow get Nightmare Night going again. It is only 0837."

"After that ordeal, even I would stay indoors", said Andy.

"Wait a minute, I know how to get Nightmare Night going again. Are any of you acquainted with Vinyl Scratch?"

-X-X-X-

I managed to persuade Vinyl Scratch and Pinkie to help get Nightmare Night back in order. Vinyl was setting up her speakers and a stage while Pinkie Pie was setting up decorations and party games for Nightmare Night because some of the previous games and decorations was destroyed by several explosions. The other five of the mane six were helping Pinkie Pie or setting up different things around the town center.

I took out a piece of paper and started writing a letter.*SNAP* The letter I wrote was sent to Canterlot.

In One Of The Royal Courts Of Canterlot

Princess Luna was sitting in a chair listening to a pony ramble about his problems when a scroll appeared and landed on her head. “What’s this?"

Dear Luna,

Can you come to Ponyville and help bring the mood up. There has been an attack on Ponyville and my three friends and I managed to repel the invaders. The aftermath caused several ponies to get scared and have not left their homes. Even though it is a holiday, there are not cheery people. If you come to Ponyville, I bet you'll enjoy the party I'm setting up. You will definitely enjoy the song.

Sincerely,

Tran

Luna ignored the stallion's claims and went in thought. After a minute or two, she said, “Blueblood, thou needs to shut up. We are going to Ponyville."

Back In Ponyville

Vinyl Scratch and Pinkie Pie finished setting up for Nightmare Night and by now, several townsponies went out of their homes. Unfortunately, there were still a large percentage of Ponyville's populace still hiding in their homes. Then Luna appeared before me. She was in her Nightmare Moon costume and was visibly larger than her normal self, most likely to accompany the costume.

"Hi Luna."

"Thou said that Ponyville was attacked. May we ask by whom?", she said.

"Vamponies from the Nightmare." Luna's eyes widened in fear and she physically shrunk down and regained her normal size. “Don’t worry, we managed to kill the vamponies. We just need to get the townspeople out from their homes and get them to enjoy Nightmare Night. I already got Pinkie Pie and the others to help set up. Vinyl Scratch is here too, ready to DJ."

"What will she be playing?"

"A song that you will enjoy but we have to get the townsponies to get out of their homes. Luna, don't try anything. I have an idea."

I walked away from her and to Ike."Hey Ike, how are you're guitar skills now?"

"I play every day in the park for tips. I make about a hundred fifty bits a day. What do you think?"

"Ike, I want you to play onstage with an electric guitar to get some of the people to get out of their homes. Once they get out, I'm going to play a song that fits the atmosphere."

"Where am I going to get an electric guitar?" I pointed to the stage and there were several instruments that would be used in a band. "Oh. I feel stupid."

"Just go up and play something awesome. We need you to only play one song."

He picked up a red electric guitar and strummed it a few times. He tuned it and began playing the beginning of Jimi Hendrix's Voodoo Child(obviously the guitar part only).

Youtube Video

A few minutes in the song, ponies were actually leaving their home to listen to the music. Ike finished the song and I walked over to him."Ike, Vinyl can take over now." I walked back to Vinyl and said," I have this one song you should definitely play for Nightmare Night. Remember my IPod? Can you hook it up to your system again?"

"YEAH! That is one amazing little device. Where can I get one?", Vinyl said. I handed her my IPod and she connected it to her turn tables.

"You can get one here. They are from my world." I scrolled through my playlist until I found a song that  completely fitted the theme of the night. I played the song and waited.

Youtube Video

Vinyl Scratch turned the volume of the music to the point that it could be heard all over town. Within a few seconds, nearly everypony went out of their homes to see the commotion. Luna walked up to me and yelled over the music, “Where did thee get a song like this? Thou hath come from a different world and thou already hath songs that describe our culture."

I yelled back, “That’s for you to find out and for me to know." By now, Nightmare Night was back in full swing. Fillies and colts were enjoying themselves. Some of the adults were getting wasted. My friends were partying about. The mane six were doing the same thing. Twilight Sparkle, still dressed as Star Swirl the bearded, was listening to the music. Pinkie Pie, dressed as a chicken, was jumping about, literally and metaphorically, partying. Fluttershy, dressed as a butterfly, was just sitting at a table eating a cupcake. Rarity, dressed as a tiny Celestia, was gathering candy with Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Applebloom. Applejack, dressed up in cowboy clothing, was running a bob an apple bucket. Lastly, Rainbow Dash, dressed up as a Wonderbolt, was scaring even more ponies with lightning.

'She never learns', I thought. I pulled out my M4 and aimed it at the cloud.*PFFTT* A 5.56 sized round flew at her at 3000 feet per second. It impacted the cloud and she sprawled about in the air before falling onto a table of treats. She stood back up covered in cupcakes, icing, and dough. I walked up to her and said, “Happy Nightmare Night Rainbow Dash."

"Tran, I will get you one day with an awesome prank that you will never see."

"Good luck."

I walked off and found Derpy, dressed in her paper bag costume, bobbing apples with Applejack. “HI Derpy."

"Hi Tran. How are you enjoying Nightmare Night?"

"Pretty good since I was one of the people that set up this party. Derpy can I ask you something?"

"Sure."

"Why did you pull the plug in the bob the apple bucket at that one Nightmare Night that Luna first went to?"

"WHAT!?!? HOW DID YOU KNOW ABOUT THAT!?!?"

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!!!!"

"You can't know everything, it's impossible. Now how did you know about that?"

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!"

"You're not going to tell met aren't you?"

"Nope."

I walked off and went to Vinyl Scratch, still playing the same song, except she was changing the tune a bit with her skill. “How’s my IPod", I shouted.

"You have to let me record some songs from your little device for me to use", she shouted back.

"Maybe another day Scratch. If I do, you must give me all rights and credit and 50% of all you make from any song I have must go to me, no matter what."

"Fine. When can I record some of those songs?"

"Tomorrow's good."

I went to Luna who was playing with a pumpkin catapult. "Hi Luna."

"Hello Tran."

"Can I try that?" Luna nodded and stepped away from the catapult that she was using. I jumped on it and the pumpkin that was launched was ten feet shy from the target and the pumpkin didn't even break. Luna started giggling. “You know what. You can stick to this and I can stick to what I stick with usually." I took a M67 grenade, pulled the pin, and lobbed it at the target. *BOOM* One of the targets meant for the pumpkins turned into a crater and left everypony with looks of awe. “And that is how I roll." I walked off and started a long walk.

The Next Day

By now, I was still walking and it had already passed eleven hours since I started my walk. I started to walk back towards where the remnants of the party was and saw that the place was cleaned up. I summoned my IPod from Vinyl's possession and placed it into a rifle magazine pouch on my vest. I looked at my watch. ‘Nine fourteen.' I walked off and started looking for my friends.

One Hour Later

First I found Andy. He was sound asleep................. in a tree............. that was on a cloud...........that was upside down.............. that was raining....................cupcakes......................upside down.

Basically, the cloud was shooting cupcakes upwards in the air, shortly falling back down after going up about forty feet. I stared at the strange feet of magic and admired how Andy of all people can do something like this. Why was he in that cloud? Who knows. Who knows? I took out my 1911 and shot the cloud. It exploded in a shower of cupcakes and the tree fell to the ground. Somehow, Andy was still asleep despite falling eighty feet inside a tree from a cloud. I walked up to him and said, “Wake up. Wake up. Wake up already. Last chance to wake up. One last chance to avoid being tased." I took out my M26, took up the barbs, and tased him in the neck.

Five Minutes Of Heavy Cursing Later

I walked around while I was talking with Andy.

"Using a bow is better to use to hunt than a gun", I said.

"No it's not. A gun would make killing easier."

"Well, bullets have a chance of ruining the meat and you would have to remove the bullet or pellets from the body. Also removing an arrow from the meat is easier."

"True but it requires less skill to use. All you have to do with a bow is point and shoot. When using a bow, you have to be more careful and it is harder to kill with."

"Yeah but if you managed to kill an animal with a bow, it is a show of skill. Kill a bird? Extreme sign of aim. Killing a bear? You are badass then."

"Hmmm. Guns have a higher range and power."

"Exactly. Guns have a higher range and power. If you shoot a wrong sized animal if a large caliber gun, you would obliterate the meat. Imagine a javelina(imagine a type of boar), if you shot it with a .308, you would basically make its body explode as if you shot it with a fifty. If you shot it with a bow, you still have meat left."

"You can fire more with a gun and ammo is cheaper and more bountiful."

"I'll give you that but you can reuse ammo with a bow."

Then out of nowhere, I was bucked in the chest. I was knocked into the side of a building and to the ground. I stood back up and pulled out my 1911 in my left hand and faced the perpetrator, only to face Applejack. Luckily, I was wearing my IOTV vest with steel plates. “WHAT WAS THAT FOR?!?!?"

"Nothin", she replied. I could obviously tell she was lying due to the fact that it was Applejack trying to lie. She charged at me again and I sidestepped. She tried again and resulted in me doing the same thing. She tried again and it resulted in the same thing but this time I sidestepped into a wall. “rap." She lunged at me and pinned me to the wall.

"Any last words Tran?", Applejack said. She brandished a knife in one hoof.

"Five words only. Forty-five colt automatic pistol round." I still had my 1911 in my left hand and I shot her in the upper leg, the same leg that held the knife. She screamed in pain and ran away before I could do anything.

Andy walked back to me and said, “WHAT WAS THAT ABOUT!?!?"

"I don't know but I do know is that Applejack doesn't lie like that."

-X-X-X-

I walked with my brother towards the park where Ike usually played at. Out of nowhere, I was blasted in the chest with what seemed like a solid mass of confetti. I stumbled back a bit and I turned around, facing Pinkie Pie. Her hair was not its usual poofiness and it was completely straight. Her eyes were that of an insane person from the apocalypse which didn't mix well with her aiming a  party cannon at me. The most noticeable of all, she wasn't smiling.

She fired again and instead of hitting me again, I sidestepped. She tried to shoot me again and I sidestepped and lunged at her. Pinkie jumped to the left and dodged my lunge.

"You missed", she said. I held up a small metal ring in front of her. “What is that?"

"My dear friend, this the safety pin to the M67 fragmentative explosive device. It should explode exactly...........now." The party cannon that was she had in her possession blew up and sent her into a wall. Fortunately, she was not severely injured and the party cannon contained the shrapnel and most of the concussive blast. She got back up and ran away.

"What's going on!?", Andy said.

"I don't know but I do know that Pinkie Pie shouldn't have a party cannon. Ike blew it up, killing those vampires" I walked off with my brother.

-X-X-X-

"Do you have any clue to what is happening?", I asked.

"I don't know but at this rate, every single of those six EOHs(element of harmonies) will attack you today", Andy said.

"That would be ridikulus."

"Why do you say it like that?"

"Like what?"

"Ridiculous."

"Ridikulus?"

"Ridiculous."

"Ridikulus."

"Why do you always say it like that? I know you can say it correctly but you keep on saying it like that."

"That's just my accent. Haven't you learned already?"

"Haven't you learned that I don't learn."

"Touche."

"It's still weird how you say ridiculous."

"Well, it's not my fault. I mean it's just the-hi Twilight, Rarity. What are you guys doing here?" The two of them didn't respond. The two of them stared at me after I spoke to them. “Hello? Why are you two-WHOA!"

Twilight shot me with a spell and nearly hit me in the chest if it wasn't for the fact that I dodged to the left. This time, Andy took out his M9. Rarity, seeing Andy taking out his pistol, levitated some rocks and tried to throw them at him. Andy dodged several times as I was being shot at by Twilight with magic bolts. I ducked behind a wall and Andy followed me shortly after. I took out my bowie knife and used it like a mirror to look at the two. Rarity looked like her normal self except her mane was a little disheveled. Twilight looked like how she did in the episode Lesson Zero after she was trying to help someone with a friendship problem.

"What's the plan Tran?" Heh heh heh, that rhymed", Andy said.

"Do you have any bean bag rounds?", I replied.

"I have a couple mags worth."

"Load them into your shotgun. Aim for their horns." I unslung my 870 and pumped it. *CHK-CHK* "Go over there and start shooting at three." I moved away from him and to the other end of the wall we were behind. “Three. Two. One." The two of us stood up and aimed our shotguns. Where they used to be were empty spaces of air. “What in the?" The two of us looked around until Andy was hit in the back of the head by a large rock. The two of us turned around and faced the two unicorns, still with their horns glowing. The two of us took aim and went in a standoff. A few seconds in, Twilight shot me in the chest with a spell and my chest started burning similar to how I was after flying for hours after the retake over of Appleloosa. I shot Twilight in the horn with a beanbag and Andy did the same to Rarity, except he needed three shots to hit her horn. Dazed from taking a bean bag round to the horn, the two of them teleported away. I spat out some blood and turned to Andy.

"What is going on?", I asked.

-X-X-X-

I walked around with Andy, shotguns raised, towards the park. A few minutes later, we made it to the park where Ike usually played. *BANG* Andy flinched a bit. I turned to him and said, “That was a .357 round being fired." The two of us ran towards where the shot came from. Upon running within the center of the park, we came upon the sight of Ike holding a smoking Colt Python and a bleeding Fluttershy. “What happened?"

"That bitch came at me with a knife and stabbed me in the chest and once in thigh and she also bucked me in the chest", replied Ike. I examined Fluttershy and she had a hole in her upper front right leg. A few feet away from her was a bloodied combat knife. Her mane was disheveled and she had the look. It was the look of evil, violence, and worst of all, insaneness. All of a sudden, she jumped up and flew away.

"Okay? Ike sit down and I can treat your leg." He sat down on a bench where a guitar case filled with some bits and his guitar laid.  He took off his pants and his wound showed. A small stab wound was on his lower thigh and was bleeding. “You’re lucky Ike. The stab missed the bones and arteries. Just a flesh wound. I'm going to disinfect it, sew it up, and bandage it." I took off my backpack and took out a medic's kit. I took out a bottle of rubbing alcohol and showed it to him. Ike understood what this meant and he took off the belt from his pants and bit onto it. I poured the rubbing alcohol onto the stab wound and Ike grunted in pain and then I poured some of the alcohol onto my hands. I took out some gauze and dried up the wound. Then I took out a needle that contained some morphine and injected it into his leg. After that, I started to stich up the wound. Lastly, I bandaged it up and poured some alcohol on my hands. He stood back up and put his pants back on.

"Thanks."

"Let’s find Nick." I took out my radio and spoke into it."Nick, where are you?"

I waited a bit before the radio came to life and Nick's voice sounded on it."Hey Tran. I'm at the Quills and Sofas store right now."

"Nick, stay there and keep out a weapon. There is something going on."

"I know. Earlier, Rainbow Dash tackled me and stabbed me in the back with a knife. My vest stopped the knife and I punched her once. After that, she flew away."

"Stay where you are Nick, we'll meet you there."

-X-X-X-

The three of us walked towards the Quills and Sofa store was and I went up to the door. I opened it up and was faced with the barrel to an M60 to my face. “Whoa. Whoa. Whoa. It's me, Tran."

"Sorry Tran. Just a bit jumpy about getting stabbed by Dash."

"We have to find the mane six."

"WHAT!??!? THEY JUST TRIED TO KILL US!!!!!", Nick yelled out.

"Are you sure that the mane six tried to kill us? Fluttershy looked like she was ready to kill someone and she was, Twilight looked like she went crazy again, Pinkie looked like her old Pinkamena Diane Pie self, Applejack tried lying, and Rarity's mane was disheveled."

"You're right. Rainbow Dash seemed different too. I couldn't tell but she seemed different."

"Let’s get to Twilight's library."

-X-X-X-

The four of us walked to the library, weapons raised. Nick had his M60 out, Ike had his magnums out, Andy had his 1216 out, and I had nothing out. A few minutes passed and the four of us made it to the library. I went to the door and tried it.'Locked.' I pulled out my 1911 and shot the lock four times. I walked inside and saw the mane six huddled together. Applejack had her crossbow out, Rainbow dash had a sword out, Twilight's and Rarity's horns were glowing, Pinkie had cupcakes in her hoof ready to be thrown, and Fluttershy was hiding in a fort of books.

Rainbow Dash slashed at me with her sword and I ended up blocking it with my arm and breaking the blade with my kukri. Applejack shot me in the chest and was hit in the side with a beanbag round. Twilight and Rarity shot spells at us and I deflected them with a magic shield. Pinkie Pie threw cupcakes at us and we just stared at her. My three friends aimed their guns at the six of them as they cowered down while I looked at them while resheathing my kukri.

"W-why?", asked Twilight.

"Why what?", I asked.

"Why are you killing us?"

"What are you talking about? You attacked us."

"What are you talking about? You attacked us", I said back.

"No. You guys attacked us. Ike attacked Applejack and I, Andy attacked Pinkie Pie and Rarity, and Nick attacked Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash."

"No. Rainbow Dash attacked Nick. Fluttershy attacked Ike. You, Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie attacked Andy and I. Plus, if I attacked you, you would be dead by now."

"Oh. Then there just happens to be four humans running around that just happens to look like you four?"

"I could say the same thing with you six. Was there anything different with the four that attacked you?"

"You're right. Ike didn't have any guns and he didn't have his guitar on his back", said Twilight.

"Nick didn't have his guns and he tried to stab us", said Rainbow Dash.

"Andy didn't have his boom sticks and he wasn't smiling. He sounded like he wasserious", said Pinkie Pie

"Rainbow Dash looked like she didn't want to do anything even though she was trying to kill me."

"Pinkie looked like her crazed self from when she thought her friends were abandoning her, you looked like when you went crazy from that time you were trying to fix a friendship problem to send a letter to Celestia, Fluttershy looked like she was an insane cannibal from our world that was ready to kill, Applejack was trying to lie, and Rarity's mane was disheveled. "

"Wait, if you didn't attack us, then who did?", asked Rainbow Dash.

"Another question. If there were clones of you six and my three friends. Where was my clone?", I asked.

"Oh buck. I cannot imagine an evil version of Tran running around", said Rainbow Dash.

"Tran can easily fight the two of us and he even taught us how to fight. Nick is the only one that can fight him and that is only if he gets a lucky hit", said Ike.

"One more question. Where are those evil us?", asked Andy.

"Oh dear", said Rarity.

One Plan Thought Up Later

The ten of us planned to try to weed out the clones of us. My three friends had their guns ready in case of our evil forms of ourselves but they weren't in their hands. The ten of us decided to have a fake picnic. I was just taking apart my 1911 while the mane six and my friends were eating. I reassembled my pistol and placed it back into its holster on the back of my pants. ‘I wonder when they will come.'

"UUUUUUGGGGGHHHHHHH! This is taking too long. When will they come?", asked Rainbow dash.

"It's only been nine minutes", Ike said.

"They're taking forever. I bet they won't even come."

Exactly Five Seconds Later

"I hate it when I'm wrong", said Rainbow Dash.

Several shapes were walking up the hill to where we were picnicking. The ten of us stood up and saw copies of ourselves and what looked like a male Nightmare Moon.

"Nightmare", I said, greeting him.

"Tran", he replied.

"May I ask you what you are doing here for?"

"Simple. I'm here to kill you ten and take over Equestria."

"You do know that we have our weapons and these six have the elements."

"I know about the elements because I can naturally sense that and I guessed you four had your weapons due to your violent nature."

"Nice deduction my friend. I can probably guess that those ten clones of ourselves are probably evil clones?"

"Yes."

"That explains some things. There are things faulty with them. Those four clones of us don't have our guns and only our melee weapons."

"I still haven't figured those weapons out is why."

"I can see why. One of my pistols alone have over fifty-three parts and they have to be exact to a thousandth of an inch or they it explode. Just one thing faulty thing with your plan. How are you going to kill us if we have our weapons and the elements?"

The Nightmare shot a magical blast at us and succeeded. The ten of us were covered in a black aura for a few seconds before it faded. When his black aura faded off of us, all of our guns were gone and the elements that the mane six wore were gone.

"If you defeat your clones, I give you your weapons and elements back."

"Good move Nightmare, that is-", I started before Rainbow Dash interrupted.

"WHY ARE YOU TALKING AS IF YOU ARE FRIENDS!?!??! LETS JUST FIGHT ALREADY!!!", yelled Rainbow Dash.

"Fine. If you want to do it your way", said the both of us.

The eighteen of us rushed at each other and to our respectable clones.

Andy tried fighting his clone with his staff but his clone had a staff too and this resulted in each Andy hitting and blocking each other, causing a stalemate. Ike tried fighting his clone with his trench knife but every time each one slashed or stabbed at, they jumped back, resulting in a stalemate. Nick tried wrestling his clone but since they were evenly matched and skilled, this resulted in a stalemate. Applejack attempted to fight her clone with a lasso and bucking but her clone did the same thing, resulting in a stalemate. Pinkie Pie actually was the only one making what was even close to progress in the fighting but they were both the same and every time they tried to punch or kicked, they kicked and punched each other's hooves, resulting in a stalemate. Rarity and her clone were throwing rocks at each other and dodging, resulting in a stalemate. Twilight and her clone were magically dueling and sending spells at each other but were blocked by the same magical shield spell she used in the episode Ponyville Confidential to keep out the CMCs, resulting in a stalemate. Rainbow Dash and her clone were trying to punch each other but due to how I trained them resulted in a stalemate. Fluttershy's clone was trying to attack the real Fluttershy but the real Fluttershy was flying or running away each time, resulting in a cat and mouse game and a stalemate.

Then my clone and I managed to get to each other because, unlike the others, we walked instead of ran. The two of us stared at each other.

"Do you really want to fight each other?", I asked.

"Nope. It would be useless. Like the others, it would result in a complete tie that would result from nothing from either party member", my clone replied.

"Ah. You have my wit and brains right?"

"Eeyup. I'm a near perfect clone of you."

"Ah. You know the Nightmare didn't really do a good job in making you to help him take over Equestria."

"Eeyup."

"That's why you aren't really evil."

"Nope. I am actually just you when you are in one of your demented states."

"Ah. That explains why you didn't attack any of the mane six. You still have the code of ethics right?"

"Eeyup. The only reason why I didn't kill or attack anyone."

"Yeah. If you did, there would be some bodies. Want to help the others?"

"Eeyup."

"You have my melee weapons?"

"Eeyup. Kukri?"

"Eeyup", I said while the two of us pulled out our kukris.

I went over to Rarity and decapitated her while my clone did the same to Twilight. Then I went over to Fluttershy and decapitated her while my clone did the same to Rainbow Dash. Then I went to Pinkie Pie and decapitated her while my clone did the same thing to Applejack. Then I went over to Nick and decapitated him while my clone did the same to Ike. Lastly, I walked over to Andy and the both of us hacked at his face with our kukris. The eleven of us walked over to the Nightmare and stared at him.

"I'm an evil god being of my word", he said. His horn lit up and our weapons and elements were returned to us.

"You do know that the evil clone of me wasn't actually evil but a form of me that usually comes out in times of anger or when I find something that breaks my code of conduct. Ever since our coming to Equestria, that side of me has only came out once. The time when Ponyville was being taken over by the changelings. This evil Tran is essentially me, just more violent and demented. He still has the code of conduct I follow and he still acts the same. You see, I have mastered a skill that even you, Discord, Celestia, and Luna have had trouble mastering, control of one's self and the ability to resist temptation."

"That explains so much", said my three friends and the mane six.

"Oh shut it", the two of us said.

"This clone is basically the same as me. No different at all. Although, if he fights or kills, it might be a bit more gruesome. You've lost Nightmare."

"No I have not. I have one last trick up my sleeve."

"You are not wearing a shirt", I said.

"It's metaphorical."

"What's metaphorical?"

"The shirt I'm wearing."

"What about this nonexistent shirt you're wearing?"

"It's metaphorical."

"What metaphorical?"

"I'M WEARING A METAPHORICAL SHIRT!!!"

"What about a metaphorical shirt? Why would I need to know something like this?""

"ABOUT MY METAPHOR!"

"What about it?"

"AAAAARRRRRGGGGGHHHHHH!!!!"

"What about argh?"

"I have one last trick up my sleeve and the sleeve is metaphorical."

"Okay? What is it?"

"This." The Nightmare's horn lit up and a black aura surrounded my three friends and me.

Third Person Point Of View

The Nightmare's horn lit up and he shot a spell at the four humans. At the sight of this, the six elements of harmony went into formation to blast the Nightmare. As the six elements of harmony and their respectable bearers shot a beam of friendship at the Nightmare, a black aura that belonged to the Nightmare started surrounding the four humans. The beam of friendship covered the Nightmare in a bright white light as the Nightmare's black aura completely surrounded the humans. The beam of harmony that shot the Nightmare disappeared in a flash of white and blinded everyone as the Nightmare's black aura stopped surrounding the humans. After the bright flash of white was gone and everypony's eyes were back to not being temporarily blinded, the Nightmare was gone.

"WE DID IT!!", yelled Twilight. The mane six started cheering but stopped. They saw black scorch marks on the ground that took place of where the humans used to be. "Oh no. We have to get Celestia."

A Few Hours Later

Princess Celestia and Luna flew to Ponyville in response of a letter sent from Twilight. The two princesses landed where the mane six were at.

"What happened?", asked Luna.

"The Nightmare came and tried to take over Equestria again", said Twilight.

"WHAT!??! WHAT HAPPENED NEXT!?!?"

"The Nightmare made evil clones of us and them and they fought us. Tran's clone wasn't evil but just his demented form of himself. Tran and his clone single handedly killed our clones. Then the Nightmare shot a spell at them as we blasted the Nightmare with the elements."

"Then where are the humans?", asked Celestia.

"We don't know. We tried looking for them but we didn't come up with anything."

Celestia's and Luna's horns lit up and they stood stationary as they tried to look for the humans. Their horns stopped glowing and the two alicorns faced the mane six with a look of sadness.

"What's wrong?", asked Twilight.

"They aren't in existent in Equestria", said Luna.

The Next Day

Hundreds of Royal guard members, the mane six, four princesses, a prince, and a blacksmith were gathered in Ponyville for a ceremony.

"Today we unveil a stature here today in Ponyville to memorialize four humans for their sacrifices to Equestria", said Celestia as she pointed to a large shape covered by a large veil. The veil was pulled and four large statues that towered over everyone except for the two solar and lunar diarchs, whom were similar in height. The four statues were carved into the exact size and shape as the humans that disappeared. “They have helped Equestria with the war with the changelings and became heroes in doing so, they have donated and taught new technologies to our protection, and more importantly, they became our friends. If it weren't for the fact that I summoned them from their dying home, we would have perished and they would have been surviving in an apocalyptic world. They have only been in Equestria for less than a month and they have done more than most ponies in their lifetimes."

A pegasus pony flew down and landed on the ground and started moving towards the princesses. When he reached the four princesses, he bow and then stood back up before handing them a letter.

"What's this?", asked Celestia. She grabbed the letter in her golden magical grasp and started reading it. As she read it, her face started becoming more negative.

"What is it sister?", asked Luna.

"The griffons", she replied.

"What about them?", asked Twilight.

"They're demanding the technologies that the humans gave to us and their weapons or-"

"Or what?", asked Luna.

"Or they're declaring war on Equestria."

Chapter 12: The Return

Prince Shining Armor looked down at his troops being retrained with advice from one of the four humans he encountered  a month ago. November 1st they disappeared, today was November 29th. He thought of how ruthless and skilled the four humans were and how they out did every single one of his soldiers. Well except for Andy. There was something seriously wrong with him. He was an unholy existence that were creatures in the category of Pinkie Pie. He remembered back at a ceremony where the four humans were awarded medals for their valiant efforts to the changeling war. Ever since the humans came to Equestria and the ceremony, he tried improving his troops. He also remembered how effective a pony in combat was when he or she tried fighting bipedal like the humans. One of the night guards of the Royal Guard, Night Watch, one of the best hoof to hoof fighters, was beaten by one of the humans, Tran. Worst of all, he remembered the scars emblazoned on his chest. ‘So young yet so scarred.' He remember how Tran gave him advice on how terrible their troops were and ways to improve them. He remembered back to when he gave that advice.

At The Medal Ceremony One Month One Week Ago

Shining Armor talked to one of the humans, Nick, about the effectiveness of heavily armed soldiers similar to the armor of the changelings. After being interrupted by Tran, he resumed to finish talking with Nick. About an hour later, he went to Tran and started talking to him. Shining Armored remembered that talk down to the last word.

"Hello Tran", he said.

"Hello Shining Armor. What may I ask what do you need my acquaintance for?", Tran replied.

"When can you train some of our troops?"

"I will after my friends and I have settled in Equestria. There is one thing I can tell you that will get your troops to be more effective in open combat. One time I went to Canterlot and watched one training session of your Royal guard, both branches. Your guards are trained to fight to incapacitate. Your guards need to be trained to kill. Also, another time I went to Canterlot and to a fighting match that took place with the night guard. One of the best fighters, Night Watch, was fighting biped. Do you notice how I fight biped, even as an alicorn? Fighting as a biped allows free usage of limbs to fight or wield weapons instead of walking."

Back In Canterlot And The Present Time

Shining Armor left the training grounds and walked to Celestia. Once he made it to the throne room, he took a light bow, unlike normal bows that normal people would have, because he was a prince. “Princess Celestia, how were the negotiations with the griffons?"

"It went terrible. They don't believe that the humans aren't in Equestria. They still demand that we hand over the humans to jail them. They also want the schematics to the T-1 crossbow. They also want directions to steel. The humans’ weapons are also desired by them."

"Those griffons never learn but we can't afford another long term war. Are they still going to sending troops to invade Equestria?"

"Yes. They have launched eight battles so far. They have progressed terribly with the T-1 in our guard's hands."

"We have to end this war. We are barely recovering from the war with the changelings."

"What are we going to do with the griffons?"

"I don't know. Our troops need more than three units to just take down one griffon warrior. We need-", Shining Armor started before a messenger walked inside and whispered into his ear.

"What is it?”, asked Celestia.

"The griffon ambassadors are here and they are demanding an audience with you two and the elements in five hours."

"Then send a sky chariot to escort the elements from Ponyville."

Five Hours Later

The two goddess princesses, the mane six, and several griffons walked into a throne room. Inside the throne room was a large table. The mane six sat down together at one part of a table. The griffon diplomat had sixteen armed soldiers guarding them and only the diplomat sat down. The princesses sat at the front of the table together. At the other end of the table was Shining Armor and Cadance. At the sides of the table were six armed royal solar guards.

"Where is the diplomat?", asked Cadance.

"Our diplomat, Gilda was busy so I had to fill in her roll", said the griffon sitting.

"And who might you be?", asked Cadance.

"Corporal Beak."

"Exactly what do you want with negotiating with us? Every time you call for us, you just demand that you release the humans and to relinquish our technology that were given to us", said Shining Armor.

"It is more than that", said Beak. “NOW!!!" With that yell, eight of the griffons took out their weapons and rushed forward to grab Shining Armor, Cadance, and the EOHs as hostages. The other eight guards took out crossbows and aimed it at anyone they thought would cause trouble, which at the time were the guards. “Either you relinquish them or they die."

"We told you, the Nightmare killed them", said Celestia.

"Wrong answer." Corporal Beak took out a dagger and walked over to Cadance. “We don't want anything to happen to your beloved niece and ruler of the Crystal Empire? Where are they?"

"Right here", an unfamiliar voice said. Everyone turned and faced seven large figures that were standing at the entrance of the door way. These figures weren't technicolored like everything else and each one of them were nearly six feet tall. What also raised eyebrows was the fact that they were biped and heavily clothed.

The seven figures raised long black boxy objects that had barrels sticking out of them. Loud booms sounded in the throne room as the griffons were being slaughtered. In a span of two seconds, all but one of the griffons died, corporal Beak. The lone living griffon stood there, still with a dagger in his claws as he stared at the bodies of his dead soldier.

"Tell the griffons that The Cannibal and his friends are back. More importantly, tell your superiors there's more of them now", said a familiar voice. The griffon was lifted in teh air without a magical aura and was thrown through a stain glass window that depicted a picture of four humans and their weapons. Once thrown through the window, the griffon started to fly away.

One of the figures raised a long wooded stocked weapon with a large black round object mounted on the top off it. This was what he raised.

One of the figures that was dressed up in a large white robe went up to him and lowered the barrel of the weapon. “Let him be Logan. We need someone to tell the griffons we are back."

Three of the figures that were in the group of seven stared at the ponies with faces of awe.

"Tran? Ike? Nick? Andy?", asked Celestia.

"Yes? We're back", Tran said in reply.

Back To Tran's Point Of View

"Yes? We're back", Tran said in reply. “One comment. Why is that every time that we go to Canterlot with our entire group, something happens and we have to fix it."

"May I ask who those three are?" Celestia pointed at three of my friends.

"I'm Logan."

"Austin."

"Alex."

From what I remembered about Alex, Austin, and Logan, the three of them were brony friends of mine. Knowing Alex, he was probably going super anime fan boy in his mind upon the sight of the mane six, Celestia, Luna, Cadance, and Shining Armor.

"Your friends?", asked Celestia.

"Yes. Some of my friends."

Alex was the average sized person with a slightly higher than average height and he had a machete, fire axe, hunting knife, and a 9mm Walther P88 pistol. Logan was another average sized person with a normal height and he had a switchblade, crowbar, SPAS-12 shotgun, a double barreled .44 derringer, and a .308 bolt action rifle. Austin was slightly larger than average size with a normal height and he had a hatchet, a kabar, a single shot 12 gauge shotgun, and a .223 mini M-14. Ike was still like himself except he was covered in blood and he had a few weapons only I would know about other than him. Andy was still himself except he had a large wooden hammer strapped to his belt. Nick looked the same except his fist were covered in large metallic gloves only I would know about other than him.

"Tran, can I ask you something?", Celestia asked.

"What?"

"Why are you wearing your hood? You usually don't wear it."

"I was hoping to show you this earlier."

"What earlier?", asked Celestia.

"What can be so bad about you wearing your hood?", asked Logan.

"Brother, just show us."

"Tran, what is it?"

I stepped out of the group of my friends and went into an area that would make the front side of my body visible to my friends and the ponies. I slowly lowered the hood off of my head and revealed what I was hiding. My eyes. Everyone stared at my face for a while until Pinkie Pie asked, “Why are your eyes all black and stuff? Why aren't they different in color in layer like ours? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why?" It was true. My entire eye was completely pitch black, cornea, pupil, iris, retina, and every other part of the eye.

"I will answer why my eyes are like this later. First we must talk."

"You think?!?", yelled out everypony in the room except for the guards.

"What happened with the Nightmare when he blasted you with that spell?", asked Twilight. “We saw you die."

"That spell he blasted us with, didn't kill us or harm us. It blasted us into other dimensions, which also confirmed the multiverse theory", I said.

"Multiverse theory?"

"A theory that multiple universes exist. Every single one of these universes have at least one different factor in each one of them. An example could be that there could be an exact copy of a universe except that every coin flip that ever happened had the opposite results than that of the universe it copied."

"Tran. Seriously, why are your eyes pitch black?", asked Rainbow Dash. “It’s creeping me out a bit."

"I'll tell you later. There is one thing I want to do first."

"What is it?"

"Scootaloo." *SNAP* I teleported the seventeen of us to Ponyville and the lot of us landed outside of the school house. I looked into the classroom. It was empty. “Don’t the kids have school today?"

"Yes but they are on a field trip today", said Rarity.

"To where?"

"They went to the outer outskirts of Ponyville."

"Isn't that subjective?"

"They're on a field trip, learning about gems and their importance to society."

"How can gems be important, other than decorations and dragon food?"

"WHAT!?!?! Gems can be used for tools and some weapons", said Rarity.

"Eh. Look at me. No gems used and doing better than most of your nation. Let’s find the others, some of the girls would be happy to see me."

"I'll lead you. I usually go there to find jewels", Rarity said.

-X-X-X-

The seventeen of us walked to the fields where Rarity usually went gem hunting.

"Tran, can I ask you a question?", asked Twilight.

"You just did", I replied.

"Can I ask you another question?", she asked again.

"You just did again", I replied again.

"Can I ask you two questions?"

"Sure.

"How did you perform that teleportation spell?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well, you teleported the seventeen of us to Ponyville. That would have been incredibly difficult and the amount of magic it would have taken would have made you magically sterile and killed you."

"Well you see, when Celestia made us alicorns-"

"YOU BECAME PONIES?!?!?", yelled out my three new additions to our group, cutting me off.

"Yes. Before you ask, I can make you ponies too. Like I said, when Celestia made us alicorns, our skeletal structures entirely became the same material as horns because our bodies were not used to magic nor becoming an alicorn nor that material in general, causing the whole horn material bone thing. This horn materialed skeletal allows more magic to be pulled from the surrounding area because our entire skeletal structure is pulling magic instead of a tiny nub like a normal unicorn or alicorn horns. This is also why ponies with bigger horns can use more magic, like how Shining Armor is one of the only beings capable of using his signature shield spell. This also accounts for why we became alicorns. Alicorns are alicorns because they have magic from all species of ponies. The horn materialed skeletal structure pulled enough magic in the ponification process to turn us into alicorn. Before you three ask, the four of us are alicorns in pony form."

"Tran, how do you know this if you have only been in Equestria for less than a month and when you have been missing for a month?", asked Celestia.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!"

"AAAAAAAUUUUUUUGGGGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!!!! WE FORGOT ABOUT THAT!!!!", yelled everypony except for Shining Armor.

"Why do you always say that?!?", everypony except for Shining Armor shouted.

"Wait, I hear something", I said.

"I don't hear anything. All I hear is us", said Rainbow Dash.

I walked over to a hole in the ground and stood there. The hole was about four five feet wide and it's deepness was unknown due to darkness hiding it's true depth.

"Tran, be careful, those awful diamond dogs could get you", said Rarity.

I stood there and then jumped in. Everyone stared at the deep, dark hole that I jumped in. Spooking everyone looking into the hole, I jumped back out holding a cartoony sized dark pinkish bow.

"Dats-", Applejack started.

"Applebloom’s", I said cutting Applejack off. I jumped back into the hole with my M4a1 out. My friends also jumped into the hole but instead of directly jumping down, they slid down the hole. I landed on the ground and my friends crashed shortly after.

"I can't see shit in here", said Alex.

"Don't you guys have flashlights?", I asked. No reply. “Of course. How much ammo do you three have?"

"28 9mm rounds left", said Alex.

"14 shells, 7 .44 rounds, and 9 .308 rounds", said Logan.

"3 shells, and 19 .223 rounds left", said Austin..

"Give them some of our ammo guys", I said. Ike gave Austin his USP SOCOM. Nick gave Logan some of his .308 ammo. Andy gave Alex some spare 9mm ammo.

I took off one of my two black hawk shotgun shell holders and handed it to Logan. Then I took out several off my Glock 18 mags and gave it to Alex, who took out the bullets and reloaded them into his spare mags. Lastly, I gave Austin some of my spare 5.56X45mm ammo. “I’ll lead. I can see in the dark."

"How?", asked Ike.

"Eyes."

"What did happen to you that caused that?", asked Nick.

"You'll find out eventually."

I walked down the cave's long tunnel that we were in with my M4 raised. Unlike the others, I could see perfectly in the dark with my eyes. In fact, I could see better in the dark than in the day.

"How often does stuff like this happens?", asked Austin.

"Eh. Every once in a while. You'll get used to it", said Andy.

"Zombies then ponies and you guys. What next?", asked Logan.

"Oh yeah. One more thing guys. I know you three are new here but there are some ground rules. Logan, no making bombs even though I like explosions. Austin, there isn't any icy hot so don't try to make anything of that sort. Alex, no fire or burning anything, although I do have something like that, that you would love. Lastly, no revealing that the ponies are a TV show from our world. Got it?", I said.

"Fine", grumbled the three of them.

The next thing I know, a diamond dog comes out from a burrow underneath me and nearly makes me fall if it wasn't for my reflexes. The seven of us pointed our guns at him.

"Where are the fillies?", asked Austin. “We’ll let you go free if you let them free."

"Why don't we’s take you’s to dig for gems", replied the diamond dog.

I stared at the dog due to the extreme  stupidity of what it said. A few seconds later, I shot the dog eight times in the face. Austin looked at me for a bit before looking forward again. Austin, despite surviving and killing in the zombie apocalypse, was a pacifist at heart. He would rather keep peace than fight.

I walked through a corridor and looked around. I looked around the tunnels scanning for any other diamond dogs. Nothing happened for a few minutes until I reached one dug out area of the cave that had a door blocking it. I opened the door and looked inside. Inside room were several ponies digging with pickaxes and shovels. I looked at each of the ponies digging and started to name them in my head.

'Amethyst Star, Minuette, Cheerilee Wild fire, Pina Colada, Golden Grape, Twinkle Shine, Sparkler, Carrot Top? Why would some of them even go to this region of Ponyville?' I faced my friends and said, “Nine ponies inside, twelve dogs. Aim for the dogs." I slung my M4a1 on my shoulder as I took out a flashbang in each hand. I pulled the pins of them with my mouth and held the spoons down the safety spoons down. I gestured to Logan to open the door. The minute he opened the door, I threw the flashbangs in and unslung my M4 while kicking the door closed with my foot. I waited for the flashbang's detonations while the seven of us readied our  weapons.

*BOOM* I heard loud canine like whimpering and opened the door before rushing inside. Once inside, the seven of us shot the twelve dogs inside. From the sound of gunshots, more dogs came in to investigate, either by one of the other doorways to the room or by tunneling from under us.

"NICK BEHIND YOU!!!", I said as a diamond dog burrowed out of the ground behind him. Nick turned around and punched the dog. His hand was gloved with a weapon only i would know about. This made the dog's head physically explode. Below was what he punched the dog with(try to name what it is in the comments).

Within a span of two minutes, sixty-two diamond dogs were killed. The seven of us walked through the ponies and they cowered in fear. I slung my M4a1 over my shoulder and unsheathed my katana. I raised it high up above the ponies and the ponies started scrambling around but were stopped by their chains. I brought the katana down and sliced the chain.

"Tran, how did that sword even cut through that? That should be impossible", said Alex.

"I'll explain after I explain why my eyes are pitch black."

I walked to Cheerilee whose eyes beam in happiness upon the sight of me.

"TRAN!?!?!? How did you find us?", asked Cheerilee.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!! We were told about the field trip. Where the others?"

"Go through that door."

I looked at the door that Cheerilee pointed us to a large metal door that was on one end of the room. I put my ear up against the door and listened. Scuffling and whispers were heard and I tried to pick the lock. That was until Nick walked to the door and kicked it down, despite it being a giant metal door. The seven of us looked inside and Nick lifted up the door, showing four squashed diamond dogs and weapons alongside them.

"You going to have to explain how you suddenly have the strength of Superman", I said to him. Inside this room were several cages containing ponies and some more diamond dogs with weapons. They came right at us and then they stopped running three feet in front of us.

"What?", asked Alex. The six of my friends looked at me. I had my katana out and was sheathing it into the scabbard on my waist. The katana was completely sheathed with a satisfying clink.*CLINK* At the sound of this, the diamond dogs in front of us fell to the ground, bisected. “How?"

"I'll explain later", I replied.

The ponies inside of the cages, beamed with fear except for five small fillies.

"TRAN!!!", yelled out Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle.

"We thought you died", said Sweetie Belle.

"What adventures did you guys go on?", asked Scootaloo.

"Did yah find anythin interestin?", asked Applebloom.

"Did you have fun?", asked Silver Spoon.

"GET US FREE ALREADY!!!!", yelled out Diamond Tiara.

"Ask your questions later", I said. I went up to the first lock and began to pick it. Only for Nick to go up to each door and ripped off the doors to the cells. “You’re no fun. Super Nick."

"Tran. Where have you been?", asked Scootaloo who tried to tackle me down.

"I'll tell everyone later." I looked around the room and saw another door. I went to it and opened it up. Inside were maybe forty more diamond dogs. Most of them were female or children. The small amount of males that were in that room branded weapons, but they didn't rush forward to attack me. Alex walked in and raised his pistol at them, only for me to lower the pistol myself. I looked at him and he instantly knew what i was going to tell him. The two of us walked back to the other room.

"Let’s get out of here", said Austin. I walked back to the adult ponies that were in the other room with the lot of us. The lot of us, being seven of us, forty-three fillies and colts, and eight stallions and mares. The fifty-eight of us walked back to the hole where we came from. The seven of us were in front, the eight adults were directly behind us, and the children were in the back while we talked with the adults.

"How are we going to get up there?!?", asked Pina Colada.

"Have you guys ever heard of those four beings that helped Equestria win the war with the changelings?", I asked.

"How is that going to- Oh."

"Remember how one of them was named the cannibal?", I asked.

"What about it?", asked Golden Grape.

"You're talking to him", I said in reply.

"Your aren't really a cannibal right?", he asked.

"No."

"Oh thank goodness. I thought that was a lie and you guys didn't really eat meat."

"I'm not a cannibal but I do eat meat. They called me a cannibal because I ate the heads of changelings I recently killed. Any other questions? And no I won't eat any of you. I don't want to eat any ponies."

"How can you eat meat?!? Only sick creatures eat meat", said Amethyst Star.

"Amethyst, you are lucky that the kids are in the back while we talk. We have to eat meat for a reason. Our stomachs aren't like you equine creatures and our stomachs don't make protein from plants like yours."

"Did you have to cut those dogs in half in front of the young ones?", asked Minuette.

"You guys do know that I am sixteen years old right?", I said in reply. At the sound of this, the adults stopped moving, except for Cheerilee, and looked at me.

"You're only sixteen?"

"Yes. Keep walking."

We continued walking, except in silence, until we reached the hole that we came from. I looked up and looked back at the ponies.

"HOW ARE WE GOING TO GET UP THERE!?!?", yelled out Golden Grape.

*SNAP* The walls that were alongside the hole were turned into a spiral set of stairs.

"Tran, exactly how good is your magic?", Logan asked.

"I can move the sun and moon and that was before schtuff happened to me", I replied.

"Stuff? What happened?"

"Like I said, I'll tell everyone later."

Once out of the hole, we were greeted by the three princesses, the mane six, Shining Armor, and eight guards. The lot of us, minus me, bowed down in front of Equestria's four princesses and prince. Upon the sight of us, the guards took out spears and held them at the seven at us..

"Do you guys ever learn?", I said while gripping my katana and going into a battle stance.

"Tran, don't harm them. They're just new recruits", said Celestia.

Out of nowhere, I started sheathing my sword slowly back into its scabbard, even though it had appeared as though I never unsheathed it in the first place. The katana slowly slid back into its scabbard as it made a slight slinking sound. The hilt of the sword's hilt contacted the scabbard. *CLINK* The guard's spears fell to the ground cut in eight pieces and their armor fell to pieces. I held my sword, still in its scabbard, like a cane and stared at the guards.

"H-h-how? We didn't even see you move", said Twilight.

"Well Princess Twilight, I will tell you how later."

"When will you tell us?", asked Rarity.

"Start with your eyes. Why are they like that? Why? How come? What's the reason? Can you explain? Huh? Can you?", said Pinkie Pie.

"Tran, you said that you could see in the dark with your eyes when we were in those tunnels. Can you explain how and why?", asked Austin.

"Nope. Now I am going to do something important. If you need me, I will be falling unconscious and asleep because I have not slept in about three weeks. Before you say that is impossible, I will explain how later. Don't talk about your adventures without me." I fell to the ground backwards, landing on ground with a crashing noise. I slowly drifted into my subconscious for my much needed rest.

Third Person Point Of View

"Ummmmmm. Whut now?", asked Applejack.

"Luna, can you go into his dreams?", asked Scootaloo.

"You can go into dreams?", asked Rainbow Dash.

"Yes. You shouldn't dream of such things as you did", said Luna.

"Wait, what did Rainbow Dash dream of?", asked Rarity.

"Quiet. I need bliss and silence for this spell", said Luna. Her horn lit up and she casted a spell on Tran. Only, for it to get reflected back at Luna, knocking her into and through a boulder.

"SISTER!!!", said Celestia who ran to her.

"I'm fine. There is something blocking me from his dreams."

In Tran's Subconscious Mind

I stood there and looked around my dream. ‘Similar landscape to when I talked with Luna and the Nightmare. I can feel a powerful magical being's presence.' There were several clouds and several buildings in Greek architecture.

A large white robed figure walked up to me and faced me. "Hello child. I am-"

"Jehovah", I said cutting him off.

One Hour Later

I woke up with a rush and faced my friends, the Mane six, the three princesses, Shining Armor, several doctors, and several others.

"Are you finally going to tell us why your eyes are black?", asked Austin.

"I was hoping to tell you this later. My eyes are like this because it shows that I'm a Nightmare now."

Chapter 13: The Adventures Of One Random Child-Teenager, One Survivor, One Juggernaut, And One Nightmare part 1

"I was hoping to tell you this later. My eyes are like this because it shows that I'm a Nightmare now." *SNAP* What I did wasn't a spell, it was me physically changing forms. Before, that was my dormant state, now was a nightmarish, evil, demented state. Anything white on me turned black and anything black on me turned white. My assassin's robe turned pitch black. Half of my weapons turned pitch black. The other half of my weapons turned white. My once black eyes and hair turned snow white. My glasses' lens turned into a pitch black, resembling sun glasses. The most menacing show of being a Nightmare was the black mist like aura that surrounded me."How do you like it?,I said with a dark embodied voice. I raised up my assassin's tomahawk, which was spewing out lightning, and looked at it before saying,"Really? He used that cliché."

My friends raised their weapons and pointed them at me. The three princesses' and single prince's horns were glowing with their magical auras. Twilight's horn lit up and she summoned the EOHs before placing the corresponding elements to their bearers. The guards took out their swords and held them with their hooves while standing biped. I unsheathed my katana. I took the katana in my right hand and the pitch black sheath in my left hand. I faced them and held up my sword in a defensive stance.

"You're not going to win", I said. The guards rushed at me with their swords in hoof and tried to slash at me. I sliced at their swords a few times and stepped back. The guards ran at me again with their swords, but when they reached my and raised their swords, the blade of each of their weapons fell to the ground and the handle still in hoof of the ponies. With the scabbard, I bashed three ponies in the face, kicked three in the face, and smacked the last two ponies in the face with the side of my blade.

Alex came at me with his machete and slashed at me. Before the zombie apocalypse, he was the only person capable of  keeping up with me in a sparring match. Keeping up yes. Winning, no. With demonic speed, I sliced his machete down the middle of the blade and kicked him into a wall and knocking him out.

Logan came at me with his crowbar and I lifted him up my his neck and threw him at the guards I beat up.

Austin came at me with his hatchet. He sliced downward with it. To counter, I sidestepped and threw him out the door and through a plaster wall.

Nick came at me and he had two of the same gauntlets that he now had. He punched once and I sidestepped. Where I once was, was where Nick punched. Which, at the time, was a cinder block wall. His fist went right through the wall and I smacked him in the back of the head with my katana's scabbard, knocking him out.

Ike came at me with what looked like brass knuckles that had electricity arching the front of it. He tried to punch me, which I responded by sidestepping. His fist grazed me slightly and it felt a bit like lightning. I shrugged it off and threw him into Austin.

Andy stood there with his staff in hand. He dropped it to the ground and unslung his KRISS. He aimed it at me and opened fired. I reacted by holding the blade up and spinning it in a circle, which deflected the bullets. After he fired the 30 round magazine, I stepped up to him and smacked him upside the head and knocking him into a wall and for some reason, he was still conscious. I held up my sword and looked at it. On the blade of the katana were thirty .45 ACP rounds balancing on the blade.

Princess Celestia shot a spell at me. The beam flew at me. Without magic, time froze as my mind began to move faster and make everything seem slow my making me move faster. By now, the beam was moving maybe two miles an hour. I walked up to Celestia, who was still standing in the same place due to the fact that I was moving very fast, and lifted her up in my arms. I walked back to where I was standing and placed Celestia's still standing stance right in the path of the beam. I went to where she was standing, which was next to Luna, and time seemed to move normal again in my mind. The beam impacted her right in the face and blew her into a wall.

Luna came at me but was stopped when I held a ball of pure dark magical energy floating in my hand. It I threw it at her and the dark energy started to surround her. After the dark energy finished surrounding her, she didn't move because the ball of dark energy held her still and canceled out her magic without harming her.

Cadance and Shining joined together and made a small shield spell around themselves. Once the spell finished, Shining started shooting at me with his magic. I dodged each beam while gathering more dark magic into a ball. I threw the condensed evil at their shield and watched as the shield was enveloped in a dark black aura. Once the shield spell was entirely enveloped, I saw through the transparent magic and saw them trying to get out.

The mane six went into formation while I was fighting and were waiting to get a chance of shooting me with friendship without hitting anyone else. Their elements started glowing and they blasted a beam of rainbows at me. I looked at the beam in slow motion as my mind started to work faster again. My mind sped up again and I simply side stepped. The beam went directly beside me and impacted the wall behind me. My mind started to work again and I ran to each element and lifted their elements off of their bodies, before snapping my fingers and magnetizing their bodies to the walls, making them stick to the wall.

I stood in the middle of the room, elements in hand, looking at my friends and my pony friends. Anypony else in the room looked at me in terror and fear. “Now that, that is over, maybe I can tell you guys that I am still not evil."

"WHAT!?!??! YOU JUST ATTACKED US!!!", yelled out Austin.

"Correction. You guys attacked me and I defended myself", I said.

"YOU KNOCKED OUT CELESTIA!!", yelled out Twilight.

"Correction. She knocked herself out. She shot herself with her own knockout spell."

"WHY DIDN'T YOU TELL US THIS EARLIER?!??!", yelled Luna.

"You didn't ask. Also you attacked me and didn't let me. One more thing, I take it from your speech pattern that you took some modern language lessons."

"YOU STOLE OUR ELEMENTS!!!", yelled out Rarity.

"Correction. I took them so that you guys could stop trying to kill me."

"YOU- actually, I can't think of anything", said Alex.

"You guys should really learn not to stop attacking stuff on a whim."*SNAP* This spell I casted, fixed up the destruction I caused and teleported everyone to Twilight's library. In the library, everyone fell to the ground from a height of ten feet. I landed on my feet while everyone crashed. The crash awoke anyone that I knocked unconscious and I faced them, with my katana still out.

Celestia shot another spell at me, which I deflected with my sword and restrained her with the same ball of dark energy that could ensnare anything.

Alex came at me and I magnetized him to the wall.

Nick held up his M60 and began to fire at me. Time slowed down again as my mind began to move faster. I blocked every bullet sent in direction and then sliced the ammo belt that was being fed into his M60 with a pitch black kukri in my left hand, effectively stopping the stream of bullets. Then I threw a ball of dark energy at him, encasing his body.

I looked at the three off them and held up my katana sideways. On the broadside of the blade were about twenty .308 rounds balancing on the blade. Every one of my human friends looked in awe at the sight, knowing I was able to catch bullets. “Maybe you guys should know that I am not evil and you guys were idiots not to ask that first. Also, I didn't attack you guys. You guys attacked me and I defended myself." I shook the katana at Nick and every .308 round were tossed at him, hitting him the face. I released the restraint spells that were holding the three of them and they began to stretch.

"What is that spell Tran? I have never seen anything like that?", asked Twilight.

"Well it wasn't really a spell but pure dark energy. Those balls of darkness I threw were balls of pure dark energy and evil. What it did to them was take over their bodies. That's why they're stretching. When I threw one at Shining and Cadance's shield, it took the shield for myself and trapped them."

"Wait. You said take over. What do you mean?", asked Luna.

"It means that anything that gets one off those balls of energy thrown at are at my command. Also, did you get speech lessons Luna?"

"Yes. Besides that, how are you doing that? It is dark magic and it has been illegalized worldwide."

"Dark magic, like you said."

"DARK MAGIC HAS BEEN ILLEGILIZED FOR SAKES OF BEEN TOO INEQUINE(pony version of inhumane)!!!", yelled Celestia.

"Remember that I don't live under your rule?"

"I forgot about that. Curse that infernal polychromatic cube."

"Although, those three are still under your rule", I said pointing to the three additions to our group.

"WHAT?!?!? I CAN'T MAKE BOMBS!?!?", yelled out Logan.

"I CAN'T BURN STUFF!??!", yelled out Alex.

"I'm pretty fine with that actually", said Austin.

"Eeyup", I replied back.

"Tran, how exactly are you a Nightmare and why aren't you evil?", asked Twilight.

"Well, I do have some aspects of being a Nightmare, such as speed, strength, and power. However, unlike most Nightmares, I'm not evil because Nightmares are born evil but I wasn't born a Nightmare and therefore retained my previous personality. How I became it? I will explain later. There are things I want to do." I went to where the CMCs were and lifted the three of them up with one arm. Then I hugged them, crushing them."I still think they are cute." This raised laughter from everyone, even the CMCs I was crushing. I placed them back on the ground and went back to my friends. ."Now that that is over, let’s hear what happened after we were blasted by the Nightmare."

"I'll start!", said Andy. “Back when we were fighting the Nightmare-"

-X-X-X-

Tran just finished killing off our clones and were talking with the Nightmare.

"I have one last trick up my sleeve and the sleeve is metaphorical."

"Okay? What is it?", Tran said.

"This." The Nightmare's horn lit up and a black aura surrounded my three friends and I. The black aura completely blinded me. What happened next felt like I was falling. ‘Wait, I am falling. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!!! Oh . One more thing, AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!' I fell into a patch of large white dotted red mushrooms. I picked one of them up and looked at it while groaning in pain.

"What in da fuq?", I said. I held the mushroom in front of me and bit into it."Oh my god. It taste like ice-cream." I ate the rest of it and I felt my injuries and bruises disappear. I picked up a couple up and placed them into my backpack. Strangely, the second I placed them into my backpack, they shrunk down into the size of a ping pong. I began to pack more into my backpack until I had about a two hundred.

"Hey guys. Nice joke. Where are we?" I looked around and saw nothing. I started to walk and search more until I saw something that looked like a walking brown mushroom. It was about a foot tall and had a face and large teeth and large eyes and large feet and large teeth and large eyes and large feet and was about a foot tall.(I know it's repetitive, it's Andy)

I stared at it while it stared back at me. Absolute silence filled the air until it was broken by it jumping on my head and biting my head. “GET OFF! GET OFF! GET OFF! GET OFF! GET OFF! GET OFF!" I threw the goomba onto the ground and shot it with my M9.

-X-X-X-

"Wait, you went to the Mario universe?", Nick asked.

"Yeah", Andy replied.

"What is the Mario universe?", asked Twilight.

"It's a universe where mushroom people rule and there is one man who constantly has to save his wife from one giant turtle that constantly kidnaps her", I  said. I looked at the ponies' faces and saw disbelief.[b["It was a fictional world that was thought up by my kind and was meant for children. That's why it is so random."

"I shit you not, that the mushrooms there are the size of Applebloom. BACK TO THE STORIES!!!", Andy yelled out.

-X-X-X-

I threw the goomba onto the ground and shot it with my M9."Hmmm. I'm in the Marioverse. What to do? What to do?" I took out a mushroom and started eating it.'First count ammo.' I went to a clear field and took off my backpack before placing it on the ground. I took out everything that wasn't a mushroom. ‘Eight dual magazines, so 480 bullets for my KRISS. Six magazines per pistol, so 240 rounds for my M9s. Seven mags for my shotgun, so 112 rounds. 200 stray rounds of various kinds for my guns in my backpack. Five explosive grenades. Two flashbangs. Four pounds of C4. A one litter bottle of water. Five cakes, Don't ask how I fit those in my backpack. A potato. A sandwich.' I repacked my stuff and walked off with my KRISS out.

Fifteen Of Minutes Later

"UUUUUUUUGGGGGGGGHHHHHHH!! I don't know how my brother can do this. This is SOOOOOOOOO BORING!!" A few seconds later, I was met with a small boy with a mushroom on his head. ‘Da fuq?'

"Hello. I'm toad", it said.

"Somehow, I feel like my brother is stealing my catchphrase."

"What?", Toad asked.

"Nothing. Hi. I'm Andy."

"Can I ask you what are you? The only thing that looks like you is Mario except you are taller than him."

"Mario? Ohhh. Mario. Can you take me to go see him?"

"Sure! Follow me." The two of us walked down a conveniently placed road. Nothing went wrong until the two of us were greeted nicely by a three koopas.

"Give us all your money or we make you", said one of the koopas.

-X-X-X-

"Koopas?", asked Twilight.

"Imagine a large talking turtle that stands biped", I said.

"They come in a lot of different colors", Andy said.

-X-X-X-

"Give us all your money or we make you", said the koopa. I just responded by raising one of my M9s and blowing out their kneecaps. For some reason, the koopas didn't bleed but they did lose one of their legs.

"THAT WAS AWESOME!!! How'd you do that?", Toad asked.

"Magic", I said while waving my hands slowly in an arc over my head. A rainbow was traced out from where my hands arced over my head. The rainbow disappeared after a few seconds. After that mess, the two of us continued our way

Twenty Minutes Later

The two of us reached a large castle surrounded by a small town.

"Welcome to Toad Town, Andy." The two of us walked through the town and I stood out due to the fact that I was five and a half foot tall and everyone else were toads, meaning they were only two feet tall. Everyone was staring at me. The two of us kept on walking until we reached a large castle. We walked inside of the castle. Inside were several more toads and two famous video game figures, Mario and Peach. Mario is a short man who is known for constantly saving princess Peach, his girlfriend wife thing that I don't know about. He can do strange thing. He can literally jump six times his height. He has a hammer than can basically break anything short of stone. His main fighting style is jumping and hammers.

"The coincidence that today, there was a party in the castle", said Toad.

"Hi Toad. May I ask who are you?", asked Princess Peach.

"Hello Princess Peach, you may call me Andy. Can I ask you something?", I said.

"Sure. Go ahead", she replied.

"Doesn't that every time you host a party in this castle, doesn't something go terribly wrong and involves you getting kidnapped by Bowser and Mario needing to go on a ridiculously long adventure to save you, involving him fighting a bunch of weird creatures while gathering a bunch of companion buddy friend creature things and badges and ungodly weird shoes that have the strangest features ever and hammers possessing incredibly destructive capabilities such as capable of destroying random blocks that come from an unknown outside party member."

"Yes, about every single time really. Why would you ask?", asked Peach.

"Oh. Because you are currently hosting a party that will probably end in something going terribly wrong and involves you getting kidnapped by Bowser and Mario needing to go on a ridiculously long adventure to save you, involving him fighting a bunch of weird creatures while gathering a bunch of companion buddy friend creature things and badges and ungodly weird shoes that have the strangest features ever and hammers possessing incredibly destructive capabilities such as capable of destroying random blocks that come from an unknown outside party member AND with me joining him possibly as a companion."

As if on cue, Bowser burst out of a wall on his helicopter, bucket, hovering vehicle, plane, UFO, container, ride thing that was somehow airborne despite the propeller being pointed up and supposed to be causing upward thrust and the bucket having absolutely no balance at all.

"Speak of the devil. Or shall I say the koopa, turtle, tortoise, king, creature, father, kidnapper, supposed sexual predator thing? I honestly don't know what you are."

"I'm a........... actually I don't know what I am. Wait. Why am talking to you?", said Bowser.

"Because I'm trying to create a nice atmosphere through verbal stimuli to allow this party to succeed." Everyone just stood there and looked at me in silence before they face hoofed, clawed, palmed thing.

Bowser jumped out of his helicopter, bucket, hovering vehicle, plane, UFO, container, ride thing and grabbed Peach before jumping back in it and flying away. Mario and I grabbed onto the side of the helicopter, bucket, hovering vehicle, plane, UFO, container, ride thing and held on for life. A few moments in, Bowser realized that the two of us were hanging on his helicopter, bucket, hovering vehicle, plane, UFO, container, ride thing and stomped on our hands, making us fall off.

The two of us fell into a forest and into a pond. I quickly swam to the shore and looked around for Mario. He was nowhere to be found. I looked back at the pond and saw bubbles rising on the surface. I dove back into the pond and swam back to where the bubbles came from and dove. I found Mario at the bottom of the pond and grabbed him before swimming back to the shore and dragging Mario with me. Once out of water, I noticed that he was unconscious, so I did the most logical thing ever. I started pound on his chest with my KRISS. A few moments later, he started spewing water and coughing.

"STOP IT!! STOP IT ALREADY!!! I'M AWAKE!!!", Mario started yelling.

I stopped beating his chest with the buttstock of my KRISS and looked at him."Ok."

"Where did Bowser go off to?", asked Mario.

"Off in that direction", I said while pointing off into the distance where Bowser went, which was north east.

"Oh no. He's heading to his castle."

"Let’s get her back." I pulled the charging of my KRISS while Mario took out a large wooden hammer. The two of us walked through the forest, weapons ready.

-X-X-X-

"That forest was really big. Inside were a lot of monsters and stuff", Andy said.

"Hold on. Got to do something", I said. *SNAP* I changed back into my dormant form and looked at the others.

"What was that for? It's not like you really needed that?", said Twilight.

"Remember that black aura that surrounded me? That wasn't magic. That was a miniature black hole that I was holding back. It sucks the power and energy from the surrounding area. It would have slowly drained you guys of your lives", I replied. “The real black aura is a full blown out black hole and it would suck in any matter but I don't feel like killing everything."

The lot of them stared at me with looks of terror.

"MORE BLACK MAGIC!?!?", yelled out Luna and Celestia.

"Eeyup. It is a result of the Nightmare being part of my soul."

"BACK TO THE STORIES!!!", yelled Andy.

-X-X-X-

The two of us encountered a large red plant. It was about twenty feet tall and it had teeth bigger than my hand.

"Oh no. IT'S A GIANT PIRANHA PLANT!!!", yelled Mario. I started shooting at the plant with my KRISS and after I emptied the entire mag into the plant, it fell to the ground, Swiss cheesed."That was fast. Usually, it would take me about twenty minutes to fight one of those."

"I'm just a good fighter", I said back in reply.

'I have to conserve ammo if I'm stuck here long. I waste ammo like that and I will run out of bullets in a few fights, especially if I fight Bowser", I thought while reloaded the magazine I shot into the piranha plant. At the death of the plant, it disappeared and a bunch of large gold coins about three inches in diameter appeared. I walked over to the coins and picked them up. The coins shrunk as I placed them into my pocket.

"Why would random plant creatures of the forest be carrying money?", I asked.

"I don't know." I started to reload the KRISS magazine I wasted into the plant with some spare rounds I had in my backpack.

A Few Hours Later

The two of us walked out of the forest and into a small town. A small toad appeared and said, “Welcome to Toadsville."

Mario walked through the town with me following him. “Mario, where are we going?", I asked.

"We need some supplies so we can fight Bowser", he replied.

"Then where are we going?"

"A store."

"Do you know where one is?"

"No."

"Hold on." I walked up to a toad and asked him, “Where is the closest store?"

"Oh. It's that building right there", the toad replied.

The two of us looked where the toad pointed and saw a large building with a large window on the front of it and a giant sign that hung from the roof that clearly stated Mushroom Mart. We walked inside and saw that it was a store that was stereotypical to the stores of the mushroom kingdom of any of the Paper Mario series.

Mario looked at the wares the shopkeeper owned and looked into his pockets. He found nothing except for his hammer. He looked at me and asked, “Do you have any money or anything to sell?"

"Like what?", I asked back.

"Mushrooms, trinkets, knickknacks, stuff like that."

I walked over to the shopkeeper and took off my backpack before placing it on the ground. I tipped it over and thee two hundred mushrooms I placed into it earlier spilled out of it.

The shopkeeper looked at the mushrooms on the ground before saying, “I’ll give you a thousand coins for all of these."

"DEAL!!", I said. He handed me the coins and Mario looked at me in excitement.

"Let’s go shopping", Mario said happily.

A Few Hours Later

In the time that had passed, the two of us bought a lot of supplies. Several mushrooms ironically, a few tonics, eight pow blocks, nine fire flowers, several assorted badges, a few life shrooms, a hammer, and a sandwich, which I ate. In the end, I was left with about eighty coins. Everything we bought, minus the badges, were placed into my backpack. I had the hammer in a crude holster on my waist and some of the badges we bought, I equipped. These badges gave you abilities and you just had to place it on you to use it. Currently, I was using multibounce which allowed you to bounced on an enemy multiple times, a hammer quake which caused miniature earthquakes when using a hammer, a spike shield which protected against spikes and sharp objects, a flame shield which protected against fire, and an electrifying badge which electrified your body to the touch without harming you.

The two of us walked out of town and towards where Bowser was headed. It was a walk of silence until Mario said, “Now that we have this gear, what could possibly go wrong?"

I stared at him with a look of murder. “You just had to say that." I raised my hammer up and walked around. Nothing went wrong until I stepped onto a patch of grass and it gave through. I fell and found myself falling towards a pit of lava."Fuck you Murphy." I turned myself into an alicorn and started flying. I flew down to a small island that was in the middle of the lava pool. I then shot the lock off the chest and opened it.

A couple strength and defense badges were in it. I took it out of the chest and equipped them. I looked back into the chest and found several gold bars. ‘Who in the living hell puts gold bars in a random chest in the middle of a random island in the middle of a  random lava pool in the middle of a random hole in the middle of the forest? Why is there even lava in the forest? Eh more gold for me.' I took the gold bars and placed them into my backpack and the bars shrank to the size of a ping pong. I flew out of the hole and back to Mario who stared in surprise.

"Are you a horse?", Mario asked.

"No. I'm a pony. Big difference." I changed myself back into human.

"I forgot to ask this later, but what are you?"

"I am a human. Exactly like you but bigger. I changed into a pony because I can fly as a pony. I can use magic."

"Oh. So what exactly can you do with magic?"

"I don't know."

*FACE PALM*

-X-X-X-

"Do you have any of the mushrooms?", I asked.

"Yeah." Andy took off his backpack and took a giant red mushroom out of it.

"You're right. They are bigger than the CMCs", said Rainbow Dash.

I picked up the mushroom and bit a tiny chunk of it off. I immediately spat it out and took out a bottle of saki before chugging the entire bottle. “That is ungodly sweet. I know because I am part evil demigod now."

"Really?", said Applebloom. The CMCs went over and tried the mushroom. The others tried the mushroom too. In a few seconds, the large mushroom was devoured.

"BACK TO THE STORIES!!!", Andy yelled.

-X-X-X-

It was not long until something happened again.

"What could possibly go wrong?", asked Mario.

I stared at him with a look of murder. “STOP SAYING THAT!!! Saying that is like bi-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!!!!" Apparently, I walked off a cliff edge. I fell about three stories before I reached the ground. Fortunately, there were something cushioning my impact. I stood back up and looked around. All around were large green mushrooms and white mushrooms with small hearts.

Mario went down the cliff and went to me, only to get a sight of what I found. “You found ultra shrooms and life shrooms. You are probably the luckiest person ever."

'The irony about me being the unluckiest person ever.' I plucked every single mushroom that was here which was about forty ultra shrooms and twenty life shrooms.

"Let’s go already."

The two of us continued our journey until we had the strange transition from being in a large jungle to immediately going to a large desert.

"What? How? We were just in a forest. How can there be a forest right next to a desert? That makes absolutely no sense", I said,

"It's just the Mushroom Kingdom Andy. Just deal with it", replied Mario.

"Still makes no sense."

"Don't think about. It works doesn't it?"

"Touche." As we traveled, nothing much happened except for a few living cactuses which were dealt with shotgun rounds or 9mm pistol rounds to the face.

-X-X-X-

"Hey Scootaloo. How are you and Diamond Tiara? I thought she had a little crush on you?"

"No she didn't. It was a girly friend type of crush. She thought I was cool and wanted to be friends", Scootaloo replied.

"Now I feel awkward."

"BACK TO THE STORIES!!!", Andy yelled.

-X-X-X-

The two of us went to a small desert town that was in the game Paper Mario and was named the Dry Dry Outpost. The two of us stopped to eat and drink. While we were eating, a cyan shelled parakooper flew by and stopped in front of Mario.

"PARAKARRY!!!", said Mario. Parakarry was an old companion of Mario’s when Mario helped him find some lost letters. He is also the main mailman in the Mushroom Kingdom.

"Hi Mario. I have a letter for you", Parakarry said while handing Mario a letter.

"Hey Parakarry, can I talk to you for a second?", asked Mario.

"Sure."

"Andy, can you go somewhere else so we can talk alone?"

"Why should I?", I said.

"What could possibly-"

"FINE!" I walked off into the desert to explore a bit. After a few minutes, I heard someone whistling the tune, Twinkle Twinkle Little Star. I went to where it was coming from and saw a large blue mole. “IT’S A WACKA !!!" What is a wacka my friends? it is a rare mole that is native to any part of the Mushroom Kingdom and is near extinct because they were hunted. Why were they hunted? Wackas carry around large cakes known as wacka bumps that are incredibly healthy to the body. Wackas looks like cartoonish role moles sticking out of the ground(think of Blue from Foster's Home For Imaginary Friends) that stick out of the ground. Interesting fact, Wackas are based off of the game wacka mole where you wacked a fake plastic mole with a small mallet, so Fluttershy, don't worry.

I walked to the wacka mole and said, “HI."

"Hello. Today is a picture perfect day, nothing is going to happen(That is what they say in the Paper Mario series[I'm serious])", the wacka said.

"Can I have a wacka bump?", I asked.

"Sure. Us Wackas make these cakes by the bushel. For some reason people hit us to take them", the wacka said.

I took the wacka and looked at it."Can I have another?"

"I don't have that many", said the wacka.

I lifted the wacka from where he was standing and looked at him. He had no legs. He was just like a stump. Just a random stump. I looked down the hole he was standing in and saw literally thousands of wacka bumps. “I thought you didn't have that many?"

"I only have close to three thousand. That's not that much", said the wacka.

I stared at him and stared to take hundreds of the bumps and placing them into my backpack, which still shrunk things to the size of a ping pong. After I had taken about eighty or so, I left and went back to Mario. Parakarry had left already.

-X-X-X-

"So you robbed a random defenseless creature to take his food?", asked Celestia.

"Yes. Duh. I just said that", said Andy.

"That's horrible! Why would you do such a thing?", said Twilight.

"In retrospect, the wacka bumps taste absolutely horrible." Andy took a large round, brown, frisbee-like object of his backpack and gave it to Twilight.

She bit it and immediately spat it out."AAUUGGHH!!! That's horrible!", she said.

I took the cake from her hooves and bit into it."It's crunchy yet chewy. It taste like cardboard. I like it." I ate the rest of the wacka bump and looked at Andy. “No back to the stories?"

"BACK TO THE STORIES!!!", Andy yelled.

-X-X-X-

The two of us took a train to get close to where Bowser's castle before we would resume the rest of the journey. The two of us sat in our own room in one of the train carts.

"Let’s hope I don't get bothered by flurries or a food mystery or a mob of fans or a crazy ghost child this time", Mario said.

"Let’s hope nothing happens on this train", I said while lying down in a bed to take a nap.

"What could possibly go wrong on this train?", Mario asked.

I shot up from my bed to the floor with one of my M9s in hand the second Mario said that. “REALLY!??!?! HAVEN'T YOU LEARNED!?!?!?"

"What could possibly-", he started.

"MARIO SHUT UP ALREADY!!!"

Less than five seconds after that happened, I heard a loud high pitched scream coming from the other car. This was followed by a bang and someone saying, “ROBBERS!!!"

"Mario, I fucking hate you for saying that."

Mario took out his hammer and walked out the door. I shook my head in anger and followed shortly after with a M9 in my hand. I was met with a shy guy pointing a large black cannon pointed to me. I went back in the room as the shy guy fired and missed. I ran back out and shot the shy guy twice in the face, only for the bullet to be stopped by his mask. “Now that is bullshit", I said. I ran to the shy guy and jumped over him, landing behind him. I shot him in the back of the head twice and he fell to the ground dead before disappearing. Then the cannon turned around by itself and aimed at me."That's right. Cannons in the Marioverse are alive." The cannon fired and narrowly missed me. I took out one of my grenades and threw it in the barrel of the cannon. A few seconds passed as the cannon tried to aim at me before it exploded. “Finally." Unfortunately, the battle was not over. I forgot that the bullets the cannons shot were also alive and were known as bullet bills. One of the bullet bills slammed into my back and knocked me to the ground, M9 knocked away. The bullet bill tried to slam into me again but resulted in the bullet bill going through the floor and being ran over by a track accidently. “Finally. Again." Still unfinished, another bullet bill the cannon shot from earlier and slammed into my back. I pulled out my M1216 and unloaded three rounds into it, killing it. I picked up my M9 and holstered it while moving through the other carts. More shy guys were present in the other carts, which were met with 12 gauge rounds to the face, killing them and making them disappear without Mario.

I went back into my cart and Mario was in it."Never say that again." I began to reload my empty mags an the M9 mag I used. Then I realized I was out of extra 9mm rounds and 12 gauge shells. I had an empty 1216 mag, four empty M9 mags, and two empty KRISS mags.

The train stopped and a conductor said,"LAAAAAAAAST STOOOOOOP!!!"

The two of us walked out and continued our adventure towards where Bowser's castle was supposed to be.

"Mario, you and Peach should really get a guard or security detail. Look at the past, Peach has been kidnapped probably twenty times by now and every single time, you have to come and save her. It's absolutely ridiculous."

-X-X-X-

"Andy, weren't you any random like your usual self during the adventure you had?", Ike asked.

"Nope. I didn't want to be random because that world is already strange enough. They had floating block of bricking that was only destroyable by touching the bottom", Andy replied.

"Okay?"

"BACK TO THE STORIES!!!", Andy yelled.

-X-X-X-

It was not long until the two of us found Bowser's castle. Maybe it was due to the fact that Bowser's castle was bigger than any other castle that existed in the Mushroom Kingdom or maybe it was the only thing in a few hundred miles that was taller than four hundred feet.

The two of us walked up to the door and Mario tried the large gate that was on the front of the castle.

"Darn it. It's locked", Mario said.

"Go behind that rock Mario", I said. He quickly did as I said as I took out the four pounds of C4 I had. I placed it on the door before placing a blasting cap and a detonator on it. I wasn't able to make pipe bombs out of nothing like my brother but I was able to make a simple explosive charge if I had everything at hand. I went behind the rock where Mario was. He had out his hammer. I unslung my KRISS and held it in my right hand for the incoming battle while the detonator was in my left hand. Then out of nowhere, a large armored koopa walked out of the gate, leaving it open as he walked away.

"That was convenient", said Mario. The two of us went up to the gate and I took off the explosive and disassembled it as Mario walked inside the castle.

-X-X-X-

"Why would you do that?", asked Logan

"What?", Andy asked.

"Not make a unneeded explosion in a perfect situation that doesn't need an explosion?"

"BACK TO THE STORIES!!!", said Andy.

-X-X-X-

The two of us walked through the castle and were only bothered by few enemies which were met with bullets to the face. For some reason, no one wanted to check why there were loud gunshots coming from random parts of the castle. It was not long until we were met with one of the kooplings.

"We meet again Mario", said Larry koopa. “You know I have to stop you."

I aimed my M9 in his face and shot him three times. This made him die and disappear. After that encounter, we met the other kooplings they were met with the same thing as Larry. The same thing happened to Bowser Jr. Soon we found the door that usually led to Bowser's throne and for some reason Bowser usually was in his throne room sitting. Think of it like this, would you really be sitting on a throne all the time, as if you are waiting for someone to break into your castle and for you to fight. It was ridiculous.

-X-X-X-

"Ridikulus", I said.

"I still hate how you say that", Andy said.

"Hah. I can say normal but that is a result of me purposely saying it like that. Ridikulus is how I normally say that."

"I STILL HATE IT!!!"

"Too bad."

"BACK TO THE STORIES!!!", Andy yelled.

-X-X-X-

The two of us broke down the door and rushed into the room. Bowser was sitting on his throne and Peach was tied up next to the throne. Almost immediately, I pointed my KRISS at him.

"Let Princess Peach go Bowser", said Mario.

"You're gonna have to fight me to get her", Bowser said.

"This is too easy", I said. I aimed my KRISS at him and opened fired.................. only for the bullets to be deflected off of his shell when he hid inside his shell from the gunfire. “Or not." Bowser ran at me and tackled me to the ground, knocking my KRISS from me. He rushed at Mario and punched him into a wall. In turn, Mario dodged teh punch and swung his hammer at Bowser, hitting him in the face. While laying on the ground, I took out one of my M9s and aimed it at Bowser, who was turned around fighting Mario at the time. Since his back was only showing, his shell was only showing which meant bullets still didn't work on him. I hesitated for a bit until I ran at Bowser with a frag grenade out. I jumped on the back of his shell, which resulted in him retracted his appendages into his body. Then Bowser started to spin in his shell. It went faster and faster and faster and faster and faster and faster until I flew off of his shell and impacted a wall. Coincidentally, I landed right where my KRISS was. I picked it up and reloaded it while Mario was jumping on Bowser. I ran up to him, grenade still in hand and used my telekinesis to throw the grenade at Bowser, which landed in his mouth. Then I realized something.................................. I forgot to pull the pin. The grenade soon fell out of his mouth so I went to Mario's side and aimed an M9 at him. I shot at his soft underbelly and it worked. Bowser was getting heavily injured from getting shot in the chest and was staggering back heavily. Unfortunately, an M9 only holds fifteen rounds. The second my M9 ran out of ammo, Bowser tackled me down. I held onto him as I was tackled and tried the grenade trick again, except I did take out the pin this time. I ran from where Bowser tackled me and grabbed Mario before running behind a wall for cover. The resulting explosion from the grenade shook the foundation of the room. The two of us walked out and looked at the carnage, only to see Bowser still standing. “WHAT?!?!?! I CALL HAX!!!" I aimed my 1216 at him and open fire with a magazine filled with explosive rounds. After the 16 rounds were expended, I looked at Bowser and saw that he was still standing but not moving. I walked up to him and lightly tapped his shell, resulting in him falling to the ground. “Ummmm. We won?"

-X-X-X-

"After that whole ordeal, Mario and Peach threw another party, this time without someone kidnapping her. Despite being a relatively short adventure compared to his other adventures, it was going into the story books, most likely due to the efficiency of my guns. Then I became a bounty hunter and a guy who did odd jobs for money. About a month later my brother literally popped out of what looked like a tear in fabric that was floating out of nowhere and told me to get my things before he pulled me into whatever it was", Andy said. “I managed to get 12 strength badges, 12 defense badges, 12 health badges, a spike shield, a multibounce, a powersmash, a quake hammer badge, a wooden hammer, a shock badge, 80 fire flowers, 90 pow blocks, 30 tonics, 140 ultra shrooms, 100 super shrooms, 200 normal mushrooms, 60 life shrooms, 50 ultra jellies, 60 super jellies, 50 normal jellies, 8 bars of gold, 347.314159265358979323846264338327950288419716939937510 coins, and a fried potato."

"What do those other ones do?", asked Twilight.

"Strength badges make you stronger, defense badges make you more resilient to damage, health badges allow you to be harmed more and keep on going,  a spike shield allows you to stand on spikes and not get hurt, a multbounce allows you to bounce on someone multiple times without falling off, a powersmash doubles hammer strength with the use of a small amount of energy,  a quake hammer badge lets you make earthquakes with a hammer with the use of a small amount of energy, a shock badge electrifies your body without harming yourself and it harms anyone that touches you when they fight you, fire flowers are flowers that spew out fire when planted or squeezed, pow blocks are miniature contained earthquakes, tonics cure any form of body ailment, jellies replenish energy, and the other stuff is normal as it is. After going through the portal, we went back here right when those griffons tried to kill you."

"Time for my story", said Ike."Back when the Nightmare blasted us........"

-X-X-X-

Tran just finished killing off our clones and were talking with the Nightmare.

"I have one last trick up my sleeve and the sleeve is metaphorical."

"Okay? What is it?", Tran said.

"This." The Nightmare's horn lit up and a black aura surrounded my three friends and I. The black aura blinded us.

After the black aura that surrounded us disappeared, I flew into something hard and I felt like I was just punched in the gut by Nick. I stood up, despite the pain, and looked around. It looked like I was in some kind of village set in a swamped area. I walked around but a few seconds passed and I heard gunshots coming about a hundred yards away from me. I ran towards teh source of the gunshots and saw four figures shooting zombies and lots of them.

'I'M IN The NAZI ZOMBIEVERSE!?!?!?', I thought.

-X-X-X-

"What is a Nazi?", asked Twilight.

"Twilight, back on our world, we had many wars. One of the major wars we had was World War II. World War II is what is it was. A world at war for the second time. There were two sides, the Axis and the Allies. The Allies was the good side. The Axis was the bad side. Four main countries made up the Allies, the United States of America, Great Britain, France, and the Soviet Union. Three main countries made up the bad side, Italy, Japan, and Germany. From the Axis side of the war, Germany was there. Germany previously lost in the first world war we had thirty years previous to World War II and was paying a huge amount of war dept. The loss of World War I also forced the Germans to demilitarize their nation from a requirement of a surrender. World War II started because the Germans were trying to undo the effects of World War I. The loss of the first world war was followed by a lot of poverty and dept. During that time of poverty, one man rose up and became dictator, Adolf Hitler. He decided to blame everything on a race of people they had, even though they were innocent. Hitler blamed Jews for everything bad that happened to them. Jews were a race of people that was just a different religion than anyone else. Even though the Jews were innocent, he blamed the Jews for everything. This caused a lot of things. One, he imprisoned all the with the help of what was called the Third Reich, his personal guard. After imprisoning them, Hitler ordered mass sanctions of murders. Genocide happened. This is where Nazis come in. Nazis were members of the Third Reich. They were elite soldiers. They helped in the genocide. Jews were killed by the train full, they were poisoned, forced into slavery, starved, tortured, experimented on by scientists to make better weapons. Every day, a Nazi would kill, beat, shoot, stab, poison hundreds of Jews. No Jew were safe from this. This happened to even children. In the end of the war, the entire world population of Jews dropped 70%. Out of the entire world, 70% was killed. Just from one country out of hundreds of nations killed two thirds of the population of an entire race. The soldiers of that liberated containment and imprisonment camps that were used to imprison, kill, or use the Jews looked into the camp and experienced many horrors. They saw mass numbers of corpses. The living areas contained diseases and infection. There was no food. Anyone that managed to survive the ordeal was left starved down to the bone. This event scared the entire world even today, seventy years later. Nazis were probably the worst people that ever existed. In the end, about six million Jews were killed. About one million of them children. There were others killed such as prisoners of war. With the others added, the Nazis killed about twelve million people. If it weren't for the fact that the Nazis lost the war, they would have killed an entire species. That is what a Nazi is", I said.

The ponies stared at me with looks of horror. The most notable pony was Pinkie Pie, whose mane was deflated and her pink coat was visibly darkened.

"How can one nation decide to kill an entire race?", asked Celestia.

"That is why Nazis were considered one of the most evil beings that ever existed." I held up my hand and made a ball of dark energy again, except of being black in my Nightmare form, it was white. The ball exploded and made a bright flash.

"I think I'm going to continue the story", said Ike.    

-X-X-X-

"OOH JOY!", Richtofen said after he shot the head off of a zombie. Richtofen is an insane psychopathic Nazi doctor who experimented on live human subjects. He captured his three companions in zombie slaughter. He is also the reason why all of the zombies existed in that universe.

"It took you long enough to get one of them", said an American by the name of Tank Dempsey. Tank Dempsey is the average American badass soldier. He has the congressional medal of honor, the highest award that can be awarded in the United States. He has been captured by the enemy before. What happened was he broke out of his prison and killed every single one of the enemy with just the bobby pin from his congressional medal of honor.

"Shut up. I have hangover", said a Russian by the name of Nikolai Belinsky. Nikolai Belinsky is a Russian who is known for being one of the most brutal. Most of the time he is drunk yet he is still able to surpass anyone. If he wasn't drunk, how good is he?

I unslung my AK47 joined their assault on the zombies. I shouldered my AK47 and fired. A minute passed by and the wave of zombies stopped. I looked at the four blood stained men and said, “HI?"

"Kirr them arr", said Takeo. Takeo was an Asian who was bound to the code of honor. He usually spoke in proverbs and he was exceptionally skilled with a sword.

The four of them pointed their guns at me. In return I pointed my AK at them.

"Who the fuck are you?", asked Dempsey.

"I have never met someone arong the rikes of you", said Takeo.

"Can we kill him already?", asked Nikolai.

"HEY! Why would you kill me? You've never met me before?", I said.

"Hmmmm. What side are zou on?", asked Edward.

"The one that gets to kill zombies", I replied.

"What iz zour name?", asked Edward

"Ike", I replied.

"What iz zour occupation?", asked Edward.

"Guitarist."

"What is a guitarist doing in a zombie infested swamp. You are bullshitting us", said Nikolai.

"What weapons do you have?"

"An AK 47, double barreled shotgun, .44 M29 revolver, .357 python, and some knives."

"AK47? As in Avto Kalashnikov?", asked Nikolai.

"Yes?"

"HAH! I knew that man. He made good gun", said Nikolai.

"This one is mine by the way", I said while holding my AK47 away from Nikolai.

"What happens if I take it from you?", Nikolai said.

"What happens if I shoot you with it", I said back in reply.

"I like him", said Tank.

"We must get ready for the next round. How many burrets do you have?", asked Takeo.

"I have enough. Just for a-" I started before loud growling and thunder came from nowhere.

"FETCH ME THEIR SOULS!!!", yelled out a random voice.

"FETCH THE GRENADE FIDO!!!", Tank yelled out in a maniacal voice.

Large zombie dogs burst from the bolts of lightning that were striking the ground. The five of us fired at the zombie dogs. With the firepower of our weapons, the dogs were having trouble with trying to kill us. Takeo had a type 99 and a M14. Richtofen had a mp40 and a luger, Tank had a Thompson and a BAR, and Nikolai had a PPSH and a trench gun. Soon, the dogs managed to get within biting range of us and I was tackled down. It bit me on the shoulder and Nikolai shot it off with his shotgun. I stood back up and felt a surge of pain echoed through my body. Richtofen walked over to me and withdrew a syringe and took a sample of my blood, even though there were still zombie dogs.

"Interesting. Zour blood glows in ze dark", he said. He held up the syringe and it was giving off a light glow in the dark. He took out another needle and injected into my arm. The pain went away and I looked at him. “It iz morphine dummkoft. Get back to ze slaughtering."

I went back into the shooting of the dogs. The wave of dogs soon stopped and they were all slaughtered in a matter of minutes. I went back to the others and looked at them. The bite wound on my shoulder was leaking glowing blood. A few seconds passed between the exchange of looks and I fell to the ground, unconscious.

-X-X-X-

"I never did figured out why my blood glowed", said Ike.

"Ike, your blood glows because of the magic you have in your system. Creatures of great magical power have glowing blood because it is a sign that you possess a high amount of  raw magic", said Celestia.

"Mine doesn't. Mine sucks the surrounding light out of the area", I said.

"I don't believe you", said Logan.

I looked at him before withdrawing a pitch white kukri from my sheath and cutting my wrist. The wound on my hand bled a small amount of blood before it sealed up completely and showed no sign of me slicing my own wrist. The blood that was present on the ground was pitch black and was literally making the area around it darker. “Part Nightmare. Remember?"

"I woke up....", Ike began again.

-X-X-X-

I woke up on the ground and saw that I was in the back of what looked like WWII GMC troop carrier. I touched my shoulder where the hell hound bit me and felt bandages. I looked around the back of the carrier and saw Richtofen, Nikolai, and Takeo. “What happened?"

"A zombie dog bit zou and infected zou wit ze zombie virus. For some reason, ze virus didn't infect zou and bonded with zou like us", explained Richtofen."Zou should zee the effects of it." I looked around and saw a counter of numbers on the right side of my eye. This meant I was able to use Nazi zombie physics.

"I was hoping you die because I wanted your gun", said Nikolai.

"Do not steal a warrior's weapons. Weapons are a warrior's most valuable possessions", said Takeo.

"It might be because I have already been in contact with the zombie virus before and have built up a light immunity to it". said Ike.

"How? I must hear zis reason", said Richtofen.

"You don't need to know", I said.

A Few Hours Later

The truck stopped at a large building. Many of us would have known it as Der Riese.

"Why are we going inside?", I asked.

"We need bullets dumbass", said Tank.

The five us walked into the building with our guns drawn.

"Let’s hope there aren't any zombies", I said.

"Zamantha will find ze way to find us", said Richtofen. The five of us heard a growl and aimed our guns at where it came from. Eight zombies stumbled out of a door and ran at us. The five of us opened fired and mowed down the zombies within a few seconds. A max ammo perk floated above one of the corpses and I walked to it. I grabbed it and held it in my hand. “Crush it in zour hand to use it."

"Why don't we save it for later? We still have ammo", I said while placing the perk into my backpack. It turned out, perks have to be crushed to be used. Nearly all of the perks were like a strong glass bottle, brittle but still strong. The perk shrunk down about the size of a beer bottle when I placed it into my backpack.

Soon, more zombies came and tried to kill us. The five of us split up. Everyone was by themselves and I was with Richtofen. The two of us ran through the facility, guns blazing. Out of nowhere, Richtofen stopped and went in front of a soda machine.

"What the fuck are you doing Richtofen?", I asked.

"It iz ze perk machine", replied Richtofen.

-X-X-X-

"What is a perk machine?", asked Twilight.

"It is a machine that distributes perks", Ike replied. “Perks are bottles of a brew that you drink that gives you abilities."

-X-X-X-

"What perk is it?", I asked.

"Juggernog", replied Richtofen. He pressed a button on the machine and a soda bottle containing a red perk popped out. He quickly drank the bottle and smashed it on the ground. Then he faced the zombies and continued to shoot the zombies. I went up to the perk machine and looked at it. It showed, “Juggernog 2500 points." I didn't have enough points and just picked the lock to the machine and took out several bottles. I drank about thirteen of the bottles until I continued killing zombies. I quickly noticed the effects of the juggernog as I felt more powerful. A zombie snuck up behind me and bit me. It barely left a wound on my shoulder. I unholstered my .357 and shot it in the face, making its head explode. Then I went back to Richtofen.

The two of us continued moving through the building until the two of us went to a door. Richtofen opened a door and saw a large box on a stand on the ground. “I found ze mystery box." From what I remembered about this world, the mystery box was a magical box that randomly gave you weapons at random when you opened it. He went to the box and opened it. The roulette of weapons went by and it gave him a Fg42 which replaced his luger. He then said something in German that I didn't understand. I didn't try the box because I was busy shooting the zombies. Soon, Nikolai and Tank joined us and tried the mystery box. Tank tried the box and got a M1919 .30-06 Browning machine gun which he used to replace his Thompson. He tried it again and got a Panzershrek which he used to replace his BAR. Nikolai tried the box and got a molotov which he took. He tried it again and got bouncing betties. He tried it again and got a Tokarov. He tried again and got a grenade. He tried one last time and got a 7.92 Mauser MG42 which he used to replace his PPSH. Takeo tried the box and got the .57 Soviet PTRS which he replaced his M14 with. He tried it again and got a .357 magnum which he used to replace his Type 99 with. I tried the mystery box and got bouncing betties, which I took. I tried it again and got molotovs, which I took. I tried it again and got a grenade, which I took. I tried it again and got the ray gun, a weapon that fired beams of explosive energy at you, which I also took. I tried it again and got the wonderwaffe, a weapon that shot lightning at you, which I also took. Unlike the others, I carried more than two weapons.

The five of us separated to try out our new toys. I ran through the mental asylum spraying at zombies with the ray gun, making zombies' heads explode. Soon I made it to another perk machine, speed cola. Speed cola was a perk that allowed you to reload your weapons faster. I did the same thing to the speed cola machine as I did with the juggernog machine and drank about thirteen of the perks. I continued on through the facility, looking for more perks until I found another perk, double tap root beer, which made you shoot faster. I did the same to the machine as I did with the other perk machines and drank only two though. I ran through the facility shooting zombies and picking up dropped perks, mainly max ammo only because the other perks I picked up was used instantly.

-X-X-X-

"What is with you and the number 13?", asked Logan.

"Ehh. It quickly turned into a meme for me and I did it with every other perk machine I found. Every time you drank one of those perks for a second time, it increased the effect by a bit. Thirteen seemed like a good number", replied Ike.

-X-X-X-

Soon the five of us met up again and decided to advance on. Richtofen convinced us to try the teleporters, which we did agree to, despite not entirely trusting the German Nazi doctor. Tank and Nikolai went to turn on the power as the rest of us defended an area that was the teleporter. Soon the electric door to the teleporter opened and the three of us walked inside, waiting for the others. Tank and Nikolai came back and joined us in the teleported, followed by zombies. I took out my wonderwaffe and shot it at the zombies. I kept on firing as Rochtofen started the teleporter. Strangely, the bolts of lightning that was coming out of my wonderwaffe was absorbed into the machine. I was blinded by a bright white flash and was stumbling around for a few seconds. When the flash stopped, I stepped out of the machine, rubbing my eyes. I looked around and saw two sets of stairs leading up to a small balcony that led to the same room we were in.

"Hmmmm. Zis looks like ze theater I was going to introduce ze indentations of group 935. I zink we are in ze Kino Der Toten Theater", said Richtofen. He spotted something in the corner and he walked to it. He picked it up and walked back to us. It was a German Newspaper. “Nazi zombies ravage ze country. Military failz in hopez of containment. October 9th, 1957", he read. “I zink ze wonderwaffe overloaded the teleported and zent us through time."

'What!? World War II ended in 1945", I thought. Then we heard growling. So much growling. Several zombies came swarmed at the windows that were present in the building and were trying to break in. The five of us still had our weapons and were happily obliged to use them. I bought a door and the five of us went into it while getting chased by zombies. The five of us noticed the zombies were getting a bit stranger. Instead of stumbling around, the zombies were actually walking and running with ease. The others, minus Richtofen, probably didn't notice over shooting the zombies. The five of us advanced through two more doors and were on a large stage.

On the stage was the mystery box. Richtofen tried it and got a FAMAS which he used to replace his FG42. He tried it again and he got a FN Fal which he used to replace his Mp40. Tank tried it and got a HK21 which he used to replace his M1919. He tried it again and got a M4 commando which he used to replace his Panzershrek. Takeo tried it and got SPAS-12 which he use to replace his trench gun. He tried it again and got a AUG which he used to replace his PTRS. Nikolai tried it and got a monkey bomb, which he took. He tried it again and got a RPK which he used to replace his MG42. He tried it again and got a china lake which he used to replace his other weapon.

Richtofen turned on the power to the building a large drape separating the stage to the seats opened. Tank and I went to link the teleported as Richtofen and the others went to turn on the teleporter. The two of us went to the link pad while shooting at zombies simultaneously.

"How does this work?", asked Tank.

"Maybe it’s the giant red button that says link to teleporter", I said back.

Tank grumbled a bit and pressed the button. We heard a light buzz from it before we started to run back to the teleporter. The five of us went into the teleporter and teleported into a small projector room with a large machine that was labeled Pack-A-Punch. I remembered this machine would upgrade and improve your weapon if you placed your weapon into the front of fit. Richtofen placed in his FN FAL and FAMAS into it then got it back. Tank placed in his HK21 and M4 commando before taking it back. Nikolai did the same thing with his RPK and china lake. I did the same thing with my wonder weapons and two revolvers.

I held the freshly upgraded .357 Colt Python as the five of us teleported back to the link pad and zombies rushed us. Nikolai threw a monkey bomb and all the zombies chased after it. He then took out his china lake and fire the five highly explosive grenades at the zombies that were chasing the monkey bomb. The explosion rocked the entire building and killed every zombie. We kept on killing the zombies while we waited for the teleporter to charge up again. A few minutes passed before we it had enough power to be linked. We did the same as before and linked the teleported and link bad and the five of us went into the teleporter while shooting the zombies. I pulled out my wonderwaffe and shot the zombies with lightning as Richtofen activated the teleporter.

A bright flash enveloped my eyesight as the five of us moved through time. As the flash of light disappeared, I saw that I wasn't in a theater anymore but in a heavily damaged bus. I looked around for the others and saw no one. I went to the front of the bus and saw a strange looking android. It's eyes lit up and it said, “Welcome aboard! Please have a seat. Thank you for choosing Consolidated Coach Corporation Bus Lines. We know it is a big decision who you ride with, and we are privileged to have been chosen."

I stepped out of the bus and looked around. I was at a bus diner. Then I started hearing a voice in my head that I recognized as Richtofen's voice.

"Oh lookie lookie. Zou are still alive. Too bad zou are right here and not up here wiz uz. Zou will die!"

At that, zombies started bursting from the ground and coming at me. I took out my AK47 and started shooting at them as I ran.

-X-X-X-

"From there I survived for about two week, trying to run from Richtofen's zombies. I don't know how, but he gained control of the zombies. Every day I just killed zombies and looked for things of value", Ike said.

"How did you come back?", asked Logan.

"Well, one day.....", Ike started.

-X-X-X-

It was a normal day I would usually have while surviving in the Nazi zombie verse. Just walking around a destroyed town looking for food and something along the likes of that. I shot a zombie in the face with my double barreled shotgun and it dropped a insta-kill. I took the perk and used it. I took out my knife and started stabbing the zombies. All was well until I made it to a bus depot. I looked inside and saw four people running around killing zombies that were trying to break into the depot through windows.

"Get your ass in gear Marlton. You don't need me saving your ass all the time", a female voice called out.

"Yeah yeah yeah. Shut up already", called out a male voice.

Out of nowhere Tran came out of the bus that was behind me and looked at me. "Get your stuff, we're going back home", Tran said.

"Let’s just go. I already have it all", Ike said.

Tran unsheathed the white katana he had on his back and sliced it through the air. The result brought open what looked like a large tear in a piece of fabric that was floating in the air. The two of us jumped through it and went through it.

-X-X-X-

"After that, I met up with the others as we traveled to the Mario world to get Andy", Ike said. “From that ordeal, I got the wonderwaffe, ray gun, the speed cola perks, the juggernog perks, the double tap root beer perks, six max ammos, three death machines, and a nuke. The perks I drank left a really big effect on me. The juggernog made me able to withstand medium to major wounds and keep on going. I have been shot in the face with a 12 gauge slug and kept on going. The speed cola I drank increased the skill of my hands. The double tap root beer I drank makes me shoot twice as fast with my non automatic weapons."

"What is a nuke?", asked Celestia.

"A nuke is humanity’s most powerful weapon", I said.

"You possess one of these?", asked Luna.

"Yes. I'm handing it to Tran because I trust him with this type of stuff. He may be insane but he knows what to do", said Ike while handing me a small glowing nuke. It was about the size of a football and it was exactly the same as I remembered from the game. I took it and placed it into my backpack.

"Time for my story", said Nick. “Back when the Nightmare blasted us and........"

Chapter 14: The Adventures Of One Random Child-Teenager, One Survivor, One Juggernaut, And One Nightmare part 2

Tran just finished killing off our clones and were talking with the Nightmare.

"I have one last trick up my sleeve and the sleeve is metaphorical."

"Okay? What is it?", Tran said.

"This." The Nightmare's horn lit up and a black aura surrounded my three friends and I. The black aura blinded me.

After the black aura that surrounded us disappeared, I flew into what seemed like a fleshy wall. I looked at what I crashed into and saw one of the most frightening things I have ever seen that was combined with a surprise and a recently finished battle.

Out of instinct, I raised my M60 and started shooting the crap out of it. After expending about a hundred rounds into it, it fell to the ground, Swiss cheesed. I looked at the corpse and examined it. Soon I recognized what it was, a deathclaw. What is a deathclaw? A deathclaw is a large irradiated chameleon. The radiation in its system made it grow to a size of ten to fifteen feet tall. It also made them stand biped and grow very large claws, teeth, and natural hide. It also made it very aggressive.

"I'm in the Fallout verse. Of course", I said.

-X-X-X-

"What is the Fallout universe?", asked Twilight.

"The Fallout world is a fictional universe that was thought up of for a form of fictional entertainment. Three hundred years in the future, humans decided to go to war with nukes, those weapons we told you about earlier. The result left the entire world incapable of vegetation and radiation poisoned everything. Water and food was poisoned. Nearly anything alive wanted to kill you. Very few things wanted to be friends of you. The world was just one large irradiated wasteland", Ike said.

"Are nukes that dangerous?!?", asked Celestia.

"Yes."

"AND TRAN HAS ONE NOW!?!?!", yelled out the ponies in the room.

"We can trust him. He may be a Nightmare capable of destroying all life in every known universe but he isn't evil", said Ike.

"After I....", Nick began.

-X-X-X-

After I killed the deathclaw, I looked through my backpack and checked my supplies. ‘Three filled ammo cans plus the partially spent one on my chest so about 1400 rounds of .308. 144 rounds for my .500 S&W. 100 shells for my .410 revolver. 16 five pound HEAT rockets for my RPG. Mace. Survival knife. Four claymores. Eight frags. Ten pounds of C4. Three detonators. Four blasting caps. Matches. Three bottles of water. Two MREs. Nine Applejack brand apples. A bottle of Applejack brand apple cider.' I repacked my stuff and heard the click of a gun being chambered.

I turned around and saw a man pointing a pistol, A Light Shining In Darkness, at me. I, in turn, pointed my .500 S&W at him. He, in turn, pointed a carbine at me, the Marksman Carbine. I, in turn, pointed my M60 at him. He, in turn, pointed a large rifle at me, Anti-Material Rifle. I, in turn, pointed my RPG-7 at him.

"You win", said the man. He lowered his gun and walked towards me. I was still pointing my rocket launcher at him.

"What do you want?", I asked.

"Just seeing what the shooting was coming from."

"For what reason? Who are you?"

"I'm doing something important. You can call me Albert or the Lone Wanderer." The Lone Wanderer was one man who grew up in a vault and then kicked out and moved to the wastelands. He's a legend. Usually, he gets whatever job he has done.

I looked at him and stopped pointing my RPG at him.

"Who are you? A raider? Enclave? Caesar's Legion?", he asked.

"Just on my own. Nothing wrong with that", I replied back. “Just Nick."

"Really? Then where did you get all brand spanking new knick knacks? That stuff is impossible to get, even for vault dwellers. You have brand new weapons that existed in the 21st century and if you've noticed we are in the 23rd century Wastelands. You even have kevlar armor from the 21st century. You find old kevlar from that time and it would be fallen apart. You are also not dirty. You look like you took a shower."

"I have my ways", I said. “I’m just going to say that it involves magic and fighting an evil god being."

"Magic? Really? Magic doesn't exist." By now, my magic was pretty developed that could have rivaled Trixie. I levitated the Lone Wanderer towards me and held him in the air with his weapons floating around him. A light yellow aura surrounded him and his weapons as he floated there. I dropped him and his weapons to the ground. He landed on his feet and caught his weapons. “Maybe it exist a little bit." Then I made his guns slump like giant wet noodles. “OKAY! It exist. Make my guns back to normal." A yellow aura surrounded his guns and they turned back to normal. “Why don't you come with me. Something tells me that you need to learn a bit about the wasteland."

"Blah blah blah. I know the basics. Watch out for radiation. Don't trust anyone too easily. Weapons ready. I know." Even though it has been years since I've played a Fallout game, I still knew some basic things. “I’ve been around the block a few times."

"Oh really? What do you take when you are getting poisoned by radiation?", he asked.

"Uhhhhh."

"Exactly."

The two of us started to walk with the Lone Wanderer leading. It passed several hours until it reached night. We kept on going until we reached the old destroyed remnants of a town. Several buildings were still standing, some cars were intact and worst of all, silence.

"It's quiet, too quiet", I said.

"What could possibly go wrong?", Albert said.

"Somehow, that makes me nervous."

The two of us walked to a town when out of nowhere, gunshots rang out. The Lone Wanderer dove behind a wall and i dove behind a car. Several bullets impacted the car.

"GET OVER!!! THOSE CARS ARE NUCLEAR!!!", Albert yelled. Realizing what he yelled, I ran towards the same wall he was at. Shortly thereafter, the car I dove behind exploded and produced a small mushroom cloud.

"YOU JUST HAD TO SAY WHAT COULD POSSIBLY GO WRONG!!!!", I yelled. More gunshots rang out. “WHOSE SHOOTING AT US??!?!??!"

"RAIDERS!!!"

I took out a frag and tossed it around the corner where I thought where they were coming from. It blew up and I heard a few screams.  The gunfire stopped and the two of us walked over to where the gunfire came from. On the ground were seven bodies. In the center of where the bodies were situated, a small crater.

"Good throw", said the Lone Wanderer.

Two of them got up and jumped at us. One went at the Lone Wanderer and the one went at me. I took out my brass knuckles as the one that went at me tried to stab me with a knife. I dodged a stab and punched him in the face. He fell to the ground with his face caved in. The lone wanderer was dodging punches from the man that was attacking him. The thief that was attacking him was wielding two pairs of large gloves that I would soon learn were powerfists, a weapon that was a metal glove with a hydraulic ram attached to the front of the metal glove which would result in punching power being increased over ten times. I walked over to the fight and grabbed the other thief before I suplexed him but instead of releasing him, I held on and slammed him to the ground upside down with all my weight which resulted in me snapping his neck. I stood back up and looked at him.

"Thanks for killing him", I said.

"Screw you. Loot the bodies", he said.

The two of us started to loot the bodies. Unfortunately, I didn't find much things of value from the bodies I looted due to the fact that the raiders used weapons of terrible quality. The only thing I did find of value were several bottle caps and extra .308 ammo for my M60 which I would get belted together later. I went to the Lone wanderer and gave him the caps.

"Why are you giving me your money?", he asked.

"I don't really know how much currency is worth here. I don't want to get swindled or anything."

"Here, take these instead", he said while handing me the two gloves the raider that was fighting him with.

"What are they?", I asked.

"Powerfists. They are large metal gloves that fit on your hand and increase your punching ability. They are hydraulic rams on gloves. Small but very very deadly."

I took the gloves from his hand and moved my hand around a few times. None of my motor function was affected due to the fact that the glove was articulated. The two of us went into a decently intact two story house. The two of us walked through the house searching for anything of danger and found nothing. I took out one of my MREs and began to eat it. I gave part of it to the Lone Wanderer as we went to the second story for the night. On the second story floor, the two of us went to the same room. It was a large bedroom with a large bed in the center. I placed a claymore in front of the door as the Lone Wanderer began to take off his weapons. I took off my weapons and plopped down on the ground, using my backpack as a pillow. From there, I drifted asleep.

Five Hours Later

I woke up to the sound of a claymore detonating. I held my S&W .500 at the entrance. I looked over to the Lone Wanderer and saw him holding his Light Shining In Darkness. The two of us looked at the entrance and waited. I walked over to the door and looked down the stairs that led to the room. “Don’t worry, it was just a ghoul. HAH! It took a claymore to the face. Several hundred steel bearings and a pound of C4."

The Lone Wanderer went to the window, looked out of it, saw that it was morning, and said, “Let’s go. I need to finish something."

"What and where are we going to do doing?"

"There is something I have to do for the good of the wasteland. I have a device that will purify the water and poison any mutated if they try to drink it."

"I'll help you."

"I'm not called the Lone Wanderer for nothing."

"Oi. I can a magically powerful tank of a person, I think I can be useful."

"Fine. Just don't slow me down. We're going to the Jefferson Memorial."

The two of us walked through the wastelands not doing much.

"Soooo. How good are you with magic."

"Pretty good. I can't make gold from lead but I can do some advanced things. I did turn your guns into wet noodles. Stuff I can do that would be useful for us is force fields and knockout spells. You should see one of my friends. He could move the sun and moon."

"Move the sun and Moon? That's impossible", the Lone Wanderer said.

"He could have done a bunch of things. Explosives, fighting, magic, he could have shot the wings off of a fly without killing it, his nickname wasn't the crazy Asian for nothing."

"He was Asian? That doesn't count. They're Asians. Although, I still doubt that your friend can move the sun and moon. How many friends did you have?"

"Just three. One was an insane combat Asian that was more dangerous with anything, even clothes, than a nuke, one was more hyper and random than a I am in strength, and the last was the only remotely close to being normal was a skilled guitarist."

"What happened to them?"

"Don't know. I just came here. They could have gone here or gone to different universes. Who knows, they could have died. Let’s hope it isn't the last one."

"I have no companions. My name isn't the Lone Wanderer because I have more friends than the average Legionnaire."

"Eh. It's your choice to do that. I don't control your life. Not my life."

-X-X-X-

"Let’s get something to eat, I'm hungry", said Nick.

"Tran, please teleport us so we can go to the royal dining room and order the chefs there to make us something us fancy", said Rarity.

"Rarity. I hate fancy food. I really fucking hate it", said Logan.

"Let’s just go to a restaurant or something", I said.  The twenty of us, seven humans, three CMCs, mane six, one prince, and three princesses walked out of Twilight's library and started to walk through the town. Obviously, there would be some chaos happening from the sight of seven unknown biped beings, three princesses, a prince, three kids, and the elements of harmony walking together.

While walking through the town, I noticed several things. Many ponies were wearing clothing, specifically hoodie jackets, camouflage jackets, and or big white robes. It was a bit cold with it being November and all and to show it was a light covering of snow on the ground. I looked at the mane six and just noticed how they were wearing either to the other ponies. Then the twenty of us walked by a bookstore and I noticed a large stand that said, “Hotsellers!" Every single one of the books had a picture of a human on them, a picture of one of us four. One book was titled,”The Crazy Asian AKA The Cannibal's Adventures". Another was titled,"The Hyper Random Demon's Guide To Randomness". Another was titled,"The Juggernaut's Tale Of Rampage". The last was titled,”The Reaper's Ways". What I noticed other than that was how every single one of the books was written by the same pony, Twilight Sparkle. I stopped walking and stood in front of the store and faced it directly. Inside the store also sold some merchandise, including some clothing, knick knacks, and weapons that represented ours. My other friends looked at what I was looking at and saw the fictional universe that was based off of us. Simultaneously, the four of us that were featured on the book turned and faced Twilight.

"Ummmmmmm", Twilight began. “I can explain."

"Why did you make a story line on us?", Nick asked.

"You guys were gone and not that many people knew about you. It was successful though", Twilight said.

"Yeah. We see that", Ike said.

"Fake guns, Fake tactical vest, face swords, fake chainsaw, fake swords, fake grenades, fake IEDs, camouflage jackets, white Assassin's Creed robes, and hoodies", said Andy.

The twenty of us walked in the store and saw a schedule that clearly stated, “Get your books sign by Princess Twilight Sparkle at 4:00 P.M." The sign was situated next to a table with hundreds of the books stacked on the table. I looked at my watch and saw it was 3:54. I looked back at Twilight and glared at her. Inside the bookshop had probably a couple hundred ponies waiting to get their books signed.

"It's not like you were there to stop me from writing the books", she said. She went to the table and sat at the table. Several ponies lined up at the table and Twilight started to sign books with a quill.

Several ponies swarmed the seven of us, amazed by our sight.

"That is an awesome costume."

"How'd you get it like that?"

"The skin is so realistic."

"How did you make that out of metal?"

"You are really in character."

"Who are you three? New characters for a new book?"

"Can I have that?"

"Isn't it annoying to stand biped and on stilts all day?"

"What are those?"

"How'd you make the hands?"

"Are you guys new characters for another book?"

"What does that do?"

"Are you three new?"

"Can I get your autograph?"

By now, the seven of us was already pretty irritated and hungry. I took out five flashbangs and threw them in the crowd after pulling the pins. Then I jumped and stood on the ceiling. *BOOM* Ponies were sent scrambling everywhere. I stood on the ceiling with my Barrett out.

"What was that for?!?"

"Why would you do that?!?"

"You guys are terrible cosplayers!"

I walked over to the window, smashed it open, threw five gold bits to the shop owner, and shot a round outside while standing on the ceiling.

"Oi. These aren't costumes dimwits. They're real. I think you guys would remember The Cannibal from the war? That was me. Get away from us", I said.

Right after this happened two things happened. First, ponies started to swarm us even more. Two, this irritated us even more. Nick literally started plowing through the ponies, going towards the door. Ike took out his double barreled shotgun and began to shoot them with bean bag rounds. Andy was literally walking on Ponies' heads. Austin, Alex, and Logan weren't actually irritated by it because absolutely loved it from being a brony to the core. Although I was a brony and knew everything about them but even I had limits. Meanwhile somewhere in the corner of the bookstore, the three princesses and princes were completely ignored by everyone.

*SNAP* The twenty of us appeared right outside of a cafe ten feet above the ground. Everyone crashed to the ground as I landed on my feet. I walked into the cafe and were followed by the others.

"Tran, you really got to learn a better way to do that. Make us land on the floor or something", said Ike.

"Did you really have to do that? I absolutely loved the ponies", said Alex.

"I did that because we do have to advance in life and Ike, I do know how to do teleport you guys on the ground. I just don't so I can keep you guys on your feet. You guys order something, I'll just eat one of my MREs. Twilight, I have a few questions. Why did you write those books?"

"It just seemed like a good idea and it was. I've sold about a million copies ever since I published the first one three and a half weeks ago."

"You published a book on us a few days after we disappeared?", asked Ike.

"Yes. the first book was about Tran, then Andy, then Ike, and finally Nick. They're just books describing some adventures you've been through. Ike, once time in my story you went on a giant quest killing dragons in able to get your jacket back."

"You know that's not true. Are the books why there are so many people just wearing clothes exactly like ours? I mean, you, Rarity, Luna, and Rainbow are wearing my white robes. In fact, Celestia, Applejack, and Shining are wearing BDUs similar to mine except for the name change on the name tag. The rest of you are wearing hoodies", I said.

"These are pretty comfortable", said Applejack.

"They're clothes designed for the military to blend in with the environment for them to be more stealthy. You people just essentially copied our styles." I looked around the cafe and saw several ponies sitting biped in the chairs. “And some of you guys think that being a pony is far superior when you guys are copying the human lifestyle. The only thing I don't see happening is eating meat. I took out an MRE and started to eat it.

Twenty Minutes Later

The twenty of us left the restaurant. Just physically being present in the restaurant caused a lot of chaos. Like the bookstore, ponies tried to mob us. If it weren't for the fact that the four princesses and one prince of Equestria was present, there might have been a need for shooting. The restaurant did get a lot of new costumers though. When we finished eating, I teleported the twenty of us to the entrance of my store.

I looked at the front of the store and saw that it was still unbroken into. The front of the store was scratched a bit and the windows were a bit cracked but unbroken because of the bars inside the glass to reinforce them. I unlocked the door and looked around. It was as if I left yesterday. There was no dust because dust is composed of over 90% shedded, old, dead, skin. There were no missing weapons or armor because of the heavily fortified building.

"Nick, you were going to continue your story?", I said.

"Oh yeah. After a few hours of walking...", said Ike.

-X-X-X-

After a few hours of walking the two of us had reached a large building that resided next to a large body of water.

"The Jefferson Memorial", said the Lone Wanderer.

"There are guards you know", I said.

The Lone Wanderer took out his anti-material rifle and aimed it at the building."Fuck. Enclave. We're going to have to fight our way in."

"Lock and load." The two of us made our way towards the building while trying to not get spotted by anyone. I had my M60 out and the Lone Wanderer had his marksman carbine out. Unfortunately, it didn't go very well due to many many many guards being present.

Three guards turned a corner where we were hiding and saw us. As they tried to get their weapons out to shoot us, the two of us shot them down before they could do anything. We switched from sneaking to running towards the building while gunning anything that moved. Who knew that birds liked to fly?

Soon we were pinned down in a hallway as several guards tried to shoot us. I took out two frags and threw both of them down the hallway. A boom rang out and I looked around the wall I was hiding behind, only to get hit in the chest by a rifle round. There were two large guards left. I ducked back and looked at the Lone Wanderer.

"THEY MUST BE WEARING POWER ARMOR!!!", yelled the Lone Wanderer.

"I DON"T KNOW WHAT THAT IS!!!", I yelled back.

"IT'S PREWAR ARMOR CAPABLE OF STOPPING ANYTHING SHORT FROM ANTI TANK-ROUNDS!!!!", he yelled back.

'ANTI-TANK!?!' I took out a flashbang and slung my M60 over my shoulder. I unshouldered my RPG-7 and pulled the pin of the flashbang. I threw the flashbang into the hallway and waited for the bang. It detonated and I went out of my cover and shot one of the targets, killing him. I reloaded and ducked again as his partner started to shoot me again. I took out a flashbang and threw it into the hallway again but it got kicked back by the last guard right in front of where I was hiding. I closed my eyes and covered my ears with my hands and waited for the flashbang. It exploded and it did nothing to me because of what I did but the Lone Wanderer was sent sprawling about. I ducked out of my corner and ducked back as the guard started to shoot at me. Then an all familiar sound rang out. *CLICK* The sound of a gun being empty. I ran out of my cover and shot him with my RPG, killing him.

The two of us continued our walk through the Jefferson Memorial until we reached a door to a large room. The Lone Wanderer walked inside while I stood outside of the door guarding it. I heard a few gunshots and some punching noises but I stood outside, knowing that the Lone Wanderer could handle himself. After about five minutes, the Lone Wanderer walked back out and said, “It’s done, let’s go."

"From past experiences, this makes me even more nervous. In the words of my friend, the Crazy Asian, nothing is too easy", I said.

The two of us walked out of the building and saw about a hundred men. The Lone Wanderer spoke up and said, “Caesar’s Legion." He raised his marksman carbine and started to shoot at them as I started to shoot at them with my M60. Unfortunately, it was near useless to fire at a few hundred men. The Lone Wanderer was hit nine times in the chest before his armor gave way and he fell to the ground from getting shot twice more. I was shot seven times in the chest before my armor gave way. Three bullets managed to hit me in the chest before I fell down to the ground, bleeding. You know how your life flashes before your eyes before you die? Mine did. After that, darkness washed over me and I died or so I thought.

After an unknown amount of time, I woke up suspended in the middle of a large glass capsule with nothing but my pants. I felt different somehow. I moved my hand toward one of my revolvers and found nothing. I looked at the capsule that surrounded me punched it, hoping that something would happen. Something did. The entire front part of the capsule was sent flying towards the wall and I fell out of the capsule. I looked around the room I was in and found out it was a lab. Unfortunately, none of my things were around. I went to the only door that was in the room and looked at it. It was heavily armored. I tapped it a couple times and heard that it was completely solid. Out of anger, I punched the door and turned around and screamed. I looked back at the door and saw a dent where I punched it. Many things went through my mind, including the door was probably made of clay despite the suggestion being incredibly stupid. "What did they do to me?"

I walked into the room that I broke into and saw a bigger extension of the lab except this lab was filled with more tubes. This room's tubes had people, mutants, ghouls, and other creatures along that category. Soon I found the Lone Wanderer and looked at him. He had several bullet wounds on his chest and he didn't have any of his gear or weapons. I tore the front part of the tube off of him and held him in my arms as he was still unconscious. What I noticed was the fact that it was easy for me to carry him. I carried him in my left arm extended out and it was still easy. I then started to shake him awake.

" *COUGH COUGH COUGH* WHAT?!?!?!", he said.

"Come on. Our job isn't done yet", I said. He stood up and started to walk but stumbled a bit. It was not long until he started to walk normally again. I walked up to another door and punched it again, hoping to have the same result as the last door I punched. Again, the door was sent flying outwards.

"HOLY SHIT!! HOW!?!?", the Lone Wanderer said.

"I don't know but I think it might involve being captured by an unknown force", I said.

"No shit Sherlock."

The two of us walked into the other room and found our stuff lying on a table. We regeared ourselves and continued moving through the building. I went up to another door and punched it open again, except this room wasn't a lab.

This room had several aliens, control panels, and one very special alien.

Almost immediately, the two of us pointed our guns at him and I summoned a magical shield. However, the aliens didn't do anything. They had weapons but they didn't aim them at me. Slowly, the two of us lowered our weapons. I dropped the shield that I raised and looked at them.

"Hello", one of the aliens said.

"You walk?", I asked.

"Yes. We are not worthy in your presence", the same alien said.

"Where are we and who are you?", I asked.

"You are in Mothership Zeta and I am the captain. We were watching your footsteps and the use of your magical powers", the captain said.

"It's just a bit of magic", I said. “You should see my friend, he can move the sun and moon. Just one question, what did you do to me? I can punch open armored doors."

"Your mortal body was dying so we had to save it. WE have implanted nanobots and body enhancements to save it. Your mortality was save, your strength has increase, your durability has increased, and you are immune to the harsh radiation of your harsh planet."

"How much stronger am I?", I asked.

"Your strength has been gauged to be 22.42 times stronger."

-X-X-X-

"YOU'RE TWENTY TIMES STRONGER THAN YOUR OLD SELF!?!?!?!", Andy said.

"Yes."

"Exactly how strong is he?", Applejack asked.

"Before the zombie apocalypse, Nick was able to lift me, Andy, and three other of my friends, easily totaling over six hundred pounds. To show his strength he would then just dance with the five of us on him. Him having his strength increased over twenty times, this means he can lift that giant truck we have", I said.

"Then....."

-X-X-X-

"Can you send us back to the wastelands?", I asked.

"But holy one, why must you endanger your mortal self? You can be safe on this haven. You must lead our species to enlightment", said the captain.

"I must continue my travels and finish my stories before I can lead you. For now, I have to learn", I said.

"We will praise you until you return holy one."

Afterwards the aliens brought us back to the wastelands where we were killed and saw hundreds of bodies, all of them being Caesar's Legion members.

"Now what?", I asked.

"We still have a job to do", the Lone Wanderer said.

-X-X-X-

"Afterwards, I spent the rest of my time in the wastelands just being a simple courier, a person that delivers mail, messages, or something along the likes of that, and a bounty hunter. Caesar's Legion and raiders were people I commonly killed. I got back here when Tran randomly popped out of a tear of what looked like fabric and told me to come with him after gathering my things. After that he went to get Ike and then Andy. From my time in the wastelands, I brought back many things. I have my powerfists, gloves with hydraulic rams attached to the front to improve punching power, some stim packs, medicine that provides speedened healing, and my pipboy", said Nick. “Plus the nanobots and mods to my body from the aliens. I am ungodly strong, I can be shot and only be scratched, and I am immune to some forms of physical attacks. I have taken an .50 caliber armor piercing explosive round to the chest and walked off with just a small flesh wound."

"What's a pipboy?", asked Twilight.

Nick held up his left arm and showed a pipboy attached to his arm. He unclasped it and placed the pipboy onto the table. “It can detect any wounds or damage on your body, it can detect ailments, it can detect radiation, it can map out areas you have been too, and a few other things."

"Listen to this. When I went to travel to his universe, I popped right in the middle of the wasteland, appearing in front of him. What was amazing was the fact that Nick was punching a fifteen foot legendary alpha deathclaw. I literally saw the deathclaw slice a boulder in half with its claws and Nick punched it to death", I said.

"Nick, it is time for your story", said Rainbow Dash.

"I want to read Twilight's books that she wrote on us", I replied back.

"PLEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAASSSSEEEEEEE", Pinkie said while putting out puppy dog eyes.

I stared right at her face and coldly said, “NO." I took out four books from my backpack and placed them on the counter of my store.

"Where did you get those?", asked Shining.

"I bought them at the store", I replied back. I picked up one of the books, the one about Ike and the first in the series and opened it.

"WHAT?!??! YOU'RE GOING TO LEAVE US HANGING!??!", yelled out Rainbow Dash.

"Fine, I'll read them quickly", I said. I held the book up and flipped through the book like a flipbook. I repeated this process to the other three books and looked at them. “Happy. I read them."

"No you didn't. You just flipped through them like a flipbook", Twilight said.

"No I read them. My mind moves a lot faster now."

"Prove it."

"Ask me any question", I said back.

"Hmmmmm. I'm the author so I'll ask. What happened when you tried to shoot the Mezcl?"

"He caught the arrow and tried to stab me. When the knife made contact with my chest, my armored deflected the blade and I shot him in the fact with my 1911. I only have two questions about the story. Why did you make me kiss Rainbow Dash in a romantic embrace and bringing her from the brink of death to being perfectly fine and why did you make me have a large love triangle with the six of you?"

"Say what?", my six friends said. The six of them joined me in my stare down with Twilight.

She started to blush and she started to back into her crowd that was her friends who started to blush too.

"It was your guys' idea wasn't it?", I asked

"Yes", the six of them shamefully said.

"Oi. You guys still have a little crush on the Crazy Asian A.K.A. the Cannibal", I said while chuckling.

"THEY HAVE A CRUSH ON YOU?!?!?", Logan, Alex, Austin, Shining Armor, and Celestia yelled simultaneously.

"Eeyup. It developed the first week we were in Ponyville. Twilight, before you ask, my mind moves a lot faster now so I can read at that speed."

"How did you know? OH BUCK!!!", Twilight said. Everyone, minus the three new additions to our group, covered their ears. When nothing happened, they looked at me.

"What?", they all said simultaneously.

*SNAP* I turned back into my Nightmare form and smirked at them. They all had that "OH SHIT" look on them. "I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!" In my Nightmare form, many aspects of my body and mind were modified and strengthened, including my voice. The nineteen of them were sent flying at the walls. They impacted the walls and stuck to the walls for a few seconds before they slid off the walls. They rose up from the ground and walked back to me. *SNAP* I reverted back into my normal self. "Never ever lose your guard. Now what happened to me was back when the Nightmare blasted us......."

-X-X-X-

I just finished killing off our clones and were talking with the Nightmare.

"I have one last trick up my sleeve and the sleeve is metaphorical."

"Okay? What is it?", I said.

"This." The Nightmare's horn lit up and a black aura surrounded my three friends and I. The black aura blinded me as I reached for my 1911.

When the black aura disappeared, I appeared in front of four large robed skeleton figures.

One of the creatures came at me and sliced at me with his scythe. I dodged and took out my samurai sword. He tried to slash me again and I blocked it, kicked it back, and then sliced off its head with my sword. It fell to the ground and turned into sand. The other ones came at me and I went into a defensive stance. Two flew at me at me at the same time. One of them literally flew into my sword, cutting himself in half and falling to the ground turned to sand while his friend actually managed to slice me in the chest with its scythe. The impact of the blade to the chest, knocked me to the ground and I was approached by the other one. It slammed its scythe in a downwards which I responded to by rolling to the left and slicing it in half with my katana. The last one came at me and slashed at me with its scythe but I blocked and deflected each slice with my sword before stabbing it in the head with my sword. I pulled my sword out of its head and its body turned into sand. I resheathed by sword and popped my neck. “I’m in the Devil May Cry universe." Before any of you ponies ask what is the Devil May Cry universe, it is a universe where demons exist and roam the very plane that we use. What I fought was a hell vanguard of the seven deadly sins. As the name implies, there are seven different types of the robed figures.

Then I felt pain. What most people think is that I don't feel pain or emotion. The truth is that I do feel emotion and pain, it's just that I ignore it. I just say I don't feel pain and emotion for ease. I fell to the ground from an unknown force hitting my chest. I soon found out it was probably a large caliber bullet from the gunshot that soon followed. The bullet impacted me in the upper right of my chest, around the general area where my lung was damaged from the events in the Crystal Empire. This reopened the damage in my lung and made me struggle to breath. A man in a large red coat walked in with an oversized pistol in his hand smoking, indicating that he was the one that shot me. I heaved for air as he walked over to me.

"Well well well. You demons from the underworld never learn to stay away from this plane?", Dante said. Who is Dante? Dante is a half demon god and other half human. He is one of those super cocky people who think they can do anything except he can do anything with his powers. He has an extreme hate of other demons due to his mother being killed by a demon. Humans however, he doesn't hate and actually respect and like unless he finds a human that is a dick, bastard, or douche. His demon part of him allows him to do things that others aren't able to do. He has superhuman strength to the point of being able to physically fight the demons of hell with just about anything as a weapon, from anti-material rifles to motorcycles with ease. He is durable enough to survive being impaled with his own great sword multiple times. He has super speed which allows him to literally see bullets fly at him and then react fast enough to slice or shoot the bullets out of the air. His demon powers in general can be manipulated into things to deal more power or damage. He can infuse his demon powers from his weapons to the air. He has three main weapons that he commonly uses. Two of them are two pistols, Ebony and Ivory, two custom highly modified 1911 pistols infused with his demon powers that have unlimited ammo and power equal to large caliber rifle rounds. The third weapon is Rebellion, a large great sword, six foot long, a foot wide at the widest point. Let me say this again, he has been impaled with his own sword multiple times and lived. Over his adventures, Dante has gathered other weapons that he still owns, carry, or displays in his shop. Dante is also a for hire demon hunter. His shop is called Devils Never Cry. He usually takes jobs but usually doesn't accept payment due to his nature that wants to help others. His nature to help others is also why his demon powers is above that of other demons. Due to the fact that he usually doesn't take payment for his services and this has caused massive dept for him. His pizza and strawberry sundae eating habits, gambling, and other things doesn't help his dept. To sum it all up, he's a badass for hire that's in dept. To show this, watch the video entirely.

Youtube Video

I coughed up some blood and spat a large glob of it to my side. “Not demon", I tried to say between heaves. My lungs were already damaged from the events of the Crystal Empire. Dante walked up to me and looked at me.

"OH SHIT!! I shot a kid", Dante said.

I casted a spell on myself that temporarily healed myself and I stood up.

This raised suspicion from Dante and he raised his pistol at me.”Oi you're not a demon, then how can you do something like that?", he asked.

"I may be human, but I have powers from something that happened to me. Dante, stop pointing Ebony at me."

"How did you know who I am and what this is if you aren't a demon?", he asked back.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!" Then Dante was joined by another person, Lady. Lady was a woman that was also a for hire demon hunter too. She commonly uses a skorpion equipped with a bayonet and two 1911 pistols. She also has several grenades and one weapon called the Kalina Ann. What is the Kalina Ann? The Kalina Ann is a giant bazooka that fires guided or unguided rockets that also has a undermounted bayonet that can be fired.

"If you know everything, who is she?", Dante said while pointing to Lady.

"You call her Lady because you don't know her actual name."

"Then what is her real name?"

"Mary. She doesn't want anyone to use it because her evil father Arkhim, who you fought before, was the one that gave it to her."

Lady immediately had a look of anger and she shot me in the chest with her 1911. It impacted me in the chest and I stumbled a bit before I regained my footing and posture. I coughed up some blood before being spitting it on the ground.

"How did you survive a shot from my pistol?", asked Dante. “This can take down a charging rhino."

"Yeah yeah yeah. It's charged with your demon powers so it can deliver more damage and have unlimited ammo. I survived because of what I'm wearing." I took my backpack off of my back and placed it on the ground. I took off my assassin's robes and showed my IOTV vest. Then I noticed that the demon charge .45 ACP round pierced through my kevlar robe and the entire vest, armored plate and all. I took off my matching vest for the assassin's robe and saw that it had a hole in it, despite being made of kevlar. I then took off my chain maille and saw that it had a hole in it too. I took off my BDU and saw it had a hole in it. I then took off my fleece jacket and saw that it had a hole too. A glowing red .45 ACP round fell to the ground. The last thing I was wearing, my black polo was not pierced by the bullet. “Wow. The bullet stopped at my polo shirt. That bullet bruised some of my ribs you know."

"Why are you wearing so much?", Lady asked.

"It helps with damage I take and it makes me appear to have a normal body build other despite being skinnier than chopsticks." I repaired my clothes and armor and placed them back on except for my black fleece jacket, due to it having not that many uses. I faced Dante and pointed my M4a1 at him. I shot him once and then lowered my gun. “That is for shooting me in the chest." Then I aimed the gun at his direction again and fired. The bullet impacted a demon that was trying to sneak up on him. Lady looked behind herself and saw the demons I saw. She started to fire as Dante did the same with his pistols. I opened fired with my M4a1. About five minutes passed before the demons were all killed.

"Who are you kid?", asked Dante.

"Just call me Tran or kid as you like. I am just sixteen."

"Why are you here?"

"Why aren't I here?"

"I like you kid. This may be the beginning of a beautiful partnership."

"Just as long as Lady doesn't mind."

"Fuck. I'm out of bullets", Lady said while throwing her skorpion and 1911 pistols to the ground. She had the money to do something like that.

I looked at her and looked at the pistols on the ground. “Don’t waste perfectly good weapons like that. Here take my sidearms." I handed her my Glock 18 and 1911 plus with all the ammo I had to them along with my frag grenades. “Don’t throw them away. I like my guns and these are special to me." The three of us went together, unlike their usual ways. Usually, Lady and Dante would go by themselves but they most likely stuck together with me due to the fact that I was here. I later found out that we were in an artificial stone building of demon origins. Soon, we reached a hallway that went four ways, including the one we just came through. The three of us split up and went a different way.

I walked with my gun raise, still with a damaged and probably punctured right lung. Every twenty or so seconds, I would spit out a small amount of blood from my lungs. From this, I knew this would hinder my abilities. I casted another healing spell on myself and continued on without spitting out blood.

Soon, I started to hear the sound of blades clashing together. I walked towards the noise and saw more of the seven deadly sins fighting with what looked like a blue version of Dante. “Vergil", I said to myself. Vergil was Dante's twin brother. Just like his brother, Vergil has the same powers as him. Vergil generally uses a katana but he didn't have it with him from the looks of what he was fighting with. Vergil looked like he was fighting with a transparent broadsword, a summoned sword. Summoned swords are magically summoned swords that can be thrown, flung, or wielded. Multiple summoned swords can be used at the same time. Unlike his brother, Vergil is completely serious, where Dante was sarcastic and never serious all the time. Vergil believes in warrior's honors greatly and does not believe in guns. He prefers to use swords and he can easily make Dante look like Austin or Andy. Unlike Dante, Vergil wears a large blue coat and wears his hair back while Dante wears a red coat and his hair down. One important thing about Vergil is how he hates the human race and how he wants to gain more power. He was previously trapped in the demon plane in an attempt to get more power and take over the human plane.

I walked in and joined the battle and raised my M4a1 at the seven deadly sins. I opened fired and mowed down the vanguards. Vergil ran towards me and kicked me to the ground and held a summoned sword to my throat.

"Oi. I just helped you. Why are you doing this?', I asked.

"You are nothing but a powerless, worthless human", Vergil said.

*SNAP* Vergil was lifted into the air and into an invisible inverted force field. He tried to break out but my magic level was strong enough to stop his attempts. "Who's worthless and powerless now?"

"WHAT!?!??! YOU'RE HUMAN!", he yelled out while trying to break out of the magic prison.

"Yeah. I'm human. A human that has enough power to move the sun and moon without breaking a sweat." I dropped the prison that surrounded Vergil and looked at him.

"May I ask how did you acquire such power?", he asked.

"My secret. Where is your sword, Yamato?"

He growled a bit before saying, “Mundus."

Mundus. It had to be Mundus. Mundus was a demon god that had enough power to rule the demon plane. He used to rule the human plane along with the demon plane but what happened was Dante and Vergil's father, Sparda, and general overthrew Mundus. In DMC 1, Mundus was the main protagonist and was defeated by Dante. In the events of DMC 3, Vergil was trapped in the demon plane, along with his sword. The only reason Mundus would steal Vergil's sword is that the Yamato can cut through anything, literally, from stone to space and time. This meant, Mundus had a portal open to the demon world. What also worsened the situation was the fact that Mundus can suck power from the demon world as long as a portal to teh demon world was open.

"Does he have anything else that I should worry about?", I asked.

"He has the Sparda", Vergil said.

That worsened the situation. The Sparda was the sword that Sparda used to overthrow Mundus. What made the sword special is the fact that the Sparda can amplify demon powers and it holds all the powers of Sparda himself.

"And you don't have any form of weapon?", I asked.

"I only have my powers", Vergil said while making a summoned sword.

I took off my samurai sword and gave it to him. “Take it. I have my guns."

"A true warrior doesn't use guns", he said.

"No. A true warrior can make do with what he has. Guns or not, I am a warrior with honor."

Vergil gripped the samurai sword and unsheathed it, sword in right hand and sheathe in left hand. He swung it and spun it a few times before saying, “This is a beautiful blade. Not as good as the Yamato but good for a human's hands." I had a few sharpness and durability enchantments on the blade to keep it in a good condition for my use but I don't know about it in the hands of a half demon capable of slicing things faster than the speed of sound.

"I don't use my powers or my skills will be dulled over time and then forgotten. I must practice my normal ways", I said.

"If you have great power, why not use it?", asked Vergil.

"Power hunger. You use power and you might try to get more and develop an insatiable hunger like what you have developed." This angered Vergil. He held my sword at my throat. “It’s true Vergil. You tried to get your father's power from the Sparda sword from Temen-Ni-Gru. Arkham betrayed you and took the power for himself. You and your brother defeated him and then you tried to take the sword for yourself but your brother, Dante, beat you in a battle and took the Sparda while you were sent to the demon plane. I'm guessing you got back to the human plane when Mundus stole and used your sword to open and use the portal to get here. Before you ask how do I know all of this, I KNOW EVERYTHING!!! Now one more thing, remove the sword that I lent you away from my throat."

He stopped threatening me and looked at me."Exactly why are you here? Shouldn't a child human like you be doing something else than demon hunting?"

"My normal life has been ruined already. I'm from a different universe and was transported here after a battle with the pure physical embodiment of evil. Any questions? No? Let’s continue on then."

The two of us walked through the tunnel until we reached a large rectangular room with several statues placed on a checkered ground.

"Oh crap. It's damned chessmen", I said. Damned chessmen are large stone statue like demons that move and attack like chess pieces. Like their respective chess pieces, they move like their chess pieces. There are pawns, knights, bishops, rooks, queens, and then kings. The deadliness of the pieces get higher as you go from pawns to kings. To permanently kill them, you have to kill the king. Vergil attempted to slice the king but was flanked by other pieces. I watched as he battle the chess pieces while I just unslung my M4a1. I checked the chamber to the undermounted M203 and saw nothing in it. I took out a 40MM grenade from my vest and loaded it into the chamber. I looked for the king and saw him guarded by several other pieces. I aimed it at the king and fired a grenade at it, destroying the piece and killing the other chess pieces. I looked at him and smirked.

"You're just as bad as Dante", Vergil said.

"I'm just smarter than him", I said.

"True."

We continued our way through the building even though I didn't know what I was in or where I was.

"Where are we anyways?", I asked.

"Mundus's personal home from the demon world", he replied.

The two of us stopped at the sound of gunshots. We walked from the hallway we were in to a large room where Lady and Dante were fighting demons. Vergil joined in as I raised my M4a1 and open fired. After the demons were dead, Dante and Lady tried to attack Vergil. Clangs of blades rang out as Dante shot and slashed at Vergil with his Rebellion and Ebony and Ivory while Lady tried to shoot Vergil with my two pistols.  Vergil retaliated with my samurai sword as he blocked and slash each bullet and slash that came from him. *SNAP* Shields were raised as a prison to stop the three of them from killing each other.

"Tsk Tsk Tsk. Stop trying to kill each other. We have to work together to stop Mundus from whatever he's trying to do. I'm just going to guess that he is trying to take back the human world or something."

"That is true you worthless human. Since you saved me some time and trapped the only beings capable of stopping me. I can kill you and them now", a random voice said.

"Hi Mundus. How are you going to kill us?", I asked.

"Easy. Death?", he replied.

Several figures rose from the darkness and took the shape of the seven deadly sins. One noticeable difference was the fact that these were hell vanguards, gods of death t that were responsible for managing the souls of the dead. They were three times larger than the normal seven deadly sins and were incredibly more skilled and deadly. They wielded large glowing purple scythes and wore large black robes. For anyone that doesn't know what they are, they are grim reapers, death, Lucifers, and something along the lines of that. There powers allow them to take damage and keep on going and their combat ability is very high. They often resort to teleportation behind you to attack you if you manage to catch them and hurt them.

A total of eight hell vanguards rose and attempted to fight us. I dropped the magical prisons that surrounded the others. Lady and I tried to shoot them but bullets barely hurt them. Vergil and Dante were using their blades to fight them and they were actually hurting their enemies.

"OUR BULLETS WON'T WORK", I said.

"CATCH!", Dante said. He tossed me two medium sized scythes, one being red while the other being blue. I caught them and held them in a defensive-aggressive position. The red one was in my right hand held point up while the blue one was in my left hand held pointing down.

Lady switched to her Kalina Ann and shot one of the vanguards, barely hurting it. Vergil was slashing his two enemies at lightning speeds with my sword while Dante was hacking at his two vanguards with rebellion.

One of my vanguards came at me with his scythe and was blocked by the two scythes in my hands. I had the worst disadvantage in fighting them due to my small size, very little strength compared to the demons, and the demon's size. The blow I blocked nearly broke my arms from blocking so I resorted to dodging the attacks. The other vanguard came at me and I dodged and stabbed it in the back. It teleported behind me and slashed me in the back. The other vanguard tried to slash me and resulted in me dodging and slicing it in the back. It teleported behind me and slashed me in the back. At this rate, my armor would have given way after about fifteen more slashes. Another vanguard came at me and I slashed it in the chest. It teleported and I swung the two scythes behind me, catching the vanguard attempting to attacking me from behind and killing it. I looked at the other vanguard and felt myself already running out of energy. It slowly walked at me, seeing as I was exhausted so I raise my AA-12 and opened fired. Thank god for the fact that I kept it loaded with frag 12 explosive rounds. I emptied the mag into the vanguard and tore it to bits with the explosive shells. I dumped the entire mag into the demon and watched as it fell to the ground in bits. I reloaded my AA-12 and M4a1 before reslinging them on my shoulder.

The others finished battling their demons but I noticed they didn't learn to adapt to the vanguards combat style.

"Agnis, Rudra can you two do something for me?", I asked. Agnis and Rudra were the two scimitars that I received from Dante were actually two demons that took physical forms of a red and blue scimitars. The red one was capable of utilizing the element of fire to fight while the blue one utilized the element of wind. Agnis was the red one while Rudra was blue.

"We only obey our master", said the two scythes.

"Agnis, Rudra, he's your master now", Dante said.

"Yes ex-master", the two scythes said.

"Agnis, Rudra, I want you two to take two different forms", I said.

"What forms?", they asked.

I held both of the demon scythes in my left arms while I took out my bowie knife and kukri. “Please take the forms of these and can you guys be in black and white?"

Agnus turned white and became my bowie knife while Rudra turned black and became my kukri. I resheathed them and looked at Dante. “Thanks for the swords."

"No problem", he said.

"Hey Dante, are you still in massive dept?", I asked.

"No..........", Dante said.

"That’s bullshit. You still owe me a quarter million dollars", Lady said.

"Dante, can I have Cerebus and Beowolf?", I asked.

"Why should I?", Dante asked.

"I'll pay off your dept", I replied.

"He is in dept about 8.2 million dollars. I doubt you can pay that off", said Lady.

Vergil started chuckling before saying, “Of course, only my brother manages to acquire a massive amount of dept."

"That's what he gets for buying too much pizza and strawberry sundaes and gambling", I said.

"How do you know about that?", Dante said.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!! Plus, I can pay off that dept", I said.

"Prove it", Dante said.

I took off my backpack and placed it on the ground. Then I jumped into it. I jumped back out carrying a bag of golden bits with my magic. The three of them had looks of confusion as I stood there. “I have the powers to move the sun and moon. Of course I can do something as simple as that." I handed Dante the bag and he looked into it. His face had the looked of amazement due to the fact that I had about ten thousand gold bits in it. A gold bit was made completely of pure gold and they each weight one ounce. “That is $15000000 in gold. That should be sufficient." Dante was holding over 800 pounds of gold.

Dante had a look of awe due to the gold that he was holding. He had enough money to pay off the dept that he had and extra to never be in dept for quite a while. Dante handed me a tripartite nunchuk. A normal nunchuk had two sticks connected to each other. This one had three, due to the fact that it was the weapon form of Cerebus, the three headed guard dog of hell. Cerebus used the element of ice to fight.

He then handed me a pair of gauntlets and greaves. I looked at the two weapons he handed me. These were the weapon embodiment of Beowolf the Lightbeast. Beowolf the Lightbeast is a large creature that was a guardian of hell. Beowulf resembles some kind of manticore, with the features of a lion and the sharp, stinging tail of a scorpion. He also has four wings that protrude from his back. Beowolf used the element of light and speed to fight.

"He is your master now", Dante said.

"Yes master", the two weapons said.

"Beowolf, I want your greaves to take the form of my boots while the gauntlets to take the form of my hidden blade gauntlets. Cerebus, can you attach your heads to my lanyard." Beowolf went into my boots, turning them white and my hidden blades, turning them white. Beowolf attached three of his heads to my lanyard and hung from my neck.

I felt the power of these weapons as they hung from my body. The four of us continued our way through the large building in silence until I spoke up.

"Lady, how come your coming with us, I thought you usually worked alone?", I asked.

"This is something that I can't handle. I'm running low on ammo and I don't think I can fight a demon god on my own", Lady replied back.

"Oh." The four of us continued our way through the demonic building until we reached a door. Above it was an inscription that I couldn't read. “Can any of you read that?"

"It's Aramaic. The language of the dead. It means He who comes in cannot come if unholy. He who will come is unpowered. He who enters meets the king of the underworld", Vergil said.

Dante tried to enter the door but was stopped by an invisible force field. Vergil tried the same but had the same result. Lady tried and actually managed to opened the door and go inside. I tried the door and managed to go inside.

"I don't think demons can enter", I said.

"WHAT?!?!? YOU CAN'T FIGHT MUNDUS!!! YOU ARE BUT A HUMAN CHILD!!! YOU CAN POSSIBLY THINK YOU CAN DEFEAT HIM!!!", Vergil said.

"Eh. Go ahead", Dante said.

"You do know Lady and I have to stop him right?", I said.

Vergil grumbled a bit before throwing me my sword. I caught it and replaced it on my tattered robe which was falling apart. I magically repaired my robe before reentering the door. Inside was a small hallway that led to another door. Lady was inside the hallway loading her Kalina Ann.

"You ready kid?", she asked.

"Let’s go."

I kicked down the door and the two of us ran inside.

"Well well well. You actually made it. Worthless demons. Never make others do your job", Mundus said. In his hands were two swords, the Sparda in broadsword form and Yamato. I knew he would be impossible to defeat with him wielding the swords. Almost immediately, Lady shot him with her bazooka and resulted in him sliced the missile down the middle. I stood in a defensive stance with the two blades out. Mundus ran at me and sliced at me. I blocked the slash and was blown into a wall from the brute of his attack. His demon strength would have easily bested me. I resheathed the two and took out Cerebus. I went at Mundus and he tried to slash at me but I dodged and swung Cerebus into his face, freezing him in a block of solid ice. He broke out of the stone prison and came at me. I teleported myself behind him and rehung the Cerebus lanyard back on my neck as I took out my samurai sword. I knew I had to get the two swords away from him or I wouldn't win.

Lady just kept on trying to shoot him because she only had guns and her bazooka. That was until Mundus sliced her bazooka in half with Yamato and kicked her into a wall, breaking the wall and knocking her out.

Mundus face me and the two of us went into a stare down. I pointed my samurai sword pointed down and ran at him. Mundus held both of his swords up pointed towards me.

*SHINK*

Both Yamato and the Sparda were impaled into my chest. I dropped my samurai sword and grabbed Mundus. I held onto him as he held the swords were impaled into my chest. He kicked me off and I fell on my back still with both swords in my chest. Yamato was in my stomach while the Sparda was impaled under my heart. I looked at him, bleeding out.

"Any last words human?", Mundus asked.

"One more thing", I said.

Youtube Video

"You have ten pounds of C4 strapped to your back", I said while holding up a clacker detonator. I raised up a protective shield over myself as I pressed the detonator. The following explosion turned Mundus into a red mist. I took out both swords of my chest and casted several healing spells on myself. I stood back up and looked around. “Finally. We're done."

"No you're not", Mundus said.

"WHAT?!?!" I looked around and saw nothing. Then a Mundus started to retake form again except he was completely see through and looked a lot like the Nightmare in a white form. Mundus looked a lot like a ghost and floated in the air. “WHAT!??!"

"You killed my physical form. This is my ethereal form. You can't stop me now as I take a new physical form." He flew at me and I open fired at him. The bullets passed through his body and did nothing to him. Mundus flew into my body and attempted to take over my body. “My. You have a strong will. Not for long." I clutched my head as Mundus attempted to take over my body.

Dante and Vergil broke down the door, a sign that Mundus was weakening.

"Mundus!", Dante said, looking at me. He ran at me with Rebellion out but was stopped by Vergil.

"Brother, he is also Tran. We can't kill Mundus without killing Tran", Vergil said.

"What do we do then?", asked Dante.

Vergil went into his devil trigger form. Devil Trigger is when a demon takes there true demon form. Dante did the same

Dante looked like this.

Vergil looked like this(without the sword).

They walk over to me, still clutching my head and walking around. The two of them looked at each other and nodded before they plunged both of their right arms into my chest. From there, I blacked out.

I woke up from where I was and took a deep breath of air. I then looked at myself. My robes were covered in blood and had several slashes, cuts, and a large hole in it that went all the way to my chest. I stood back up and saw my backpack leaning against the couch. I took it and placed it back on my back. I was on a couch in a large building.

"Looks like the guest of honor is awake", a voice from somewhere sounded out, Dante.

"What in the hell happened Dante? I remember fighting Mundus but my memory is gone up to the point where I strapped ten pounds of C4 on his back and blew him up."

"Mundus tried to take over your physical form", another voice said, Vergil. He had his Yamato back  in his left hand and the Sparda in his right hand.

"WHAT?!?!?! WHAT HAPPENED!?!?"

"We killed him and you nearly died. We had to give you some of our powers to keep you alive", Vergil said.

"Alive from what?", I asked.

"Mundus's evil and powers in your body", Dante said.

"Wait. I have Mundus's powers?", I asked.

"And a little chunk of mine", Vergil said.

"And mine", said Dante.

"Does this mean I'm-", I said before I was cut off by the two brothers.

"Half demon", the two brothers said simultaneously.

"I'm part demon now. Part demon. Part demon. Demon Tran. Now I really am demented", I said.

"Don't abuse the demon powers. You could end up like Mundus. You have about a fifth of my power and a fifth of Vergil's plus all of Mundus's powers", Dante said. “Stay on the good side."

"Dante. I will always stay on the good side", I said.

"By the way, I have something for you", Dante said. He handed me a large box.

I opened it and pulled out two oversized pistols.

"You got me a set of Ebony and Ivory?", I asked.

"Yours are Yin and Yang", Dante replied.

"How'd you know to use those names?", I asked.

"The tattoo on your arm", he replied.

"That's not a tattoo it's a mark that signifies my nature."

Yin and Yang were two custom heavily modified 1911 pistols like Dante's. Yin was specifically a target pistol while Yang was a combat pistol. Yin was meant for long range and accuracy while Yang was meant for quick draw and fast aiming. Yin had target grips meant for comfort while Yang had combat grips meant for fast draw time. Yin was a white gun with black sights while Yang was a black gun with white sights. Yin was more accurate while Yang fired faster. Yin used teflon coated full tungsten pointed spitzer armor piercing accuracy rounds for accuracy while Yang used teflon coated tungsten black talon rounds (Black talon bullets are a type of bullets that were made by Winchester. They were so deadly and effective at killing and inflicting damage that they were almost banned. Any attempt to remove to remove them from a wound would often result in the bullet cutting the paramedics' gloves. After a black talon round left the barrel, the bullet would expand twice the size in diameter and would turn into a razor sharp cactus flying at you. Click on this link to see a picture of the bullet and then what the bullet looks like after it's been fired.) Both pistols used rounds were overpressured. Yin could fire at 1000 rounds a minute while Yang fired at 1500 rounds a minute. Both used demon charged .45 ACP rounds. Yin had a rounded trigger guard while Yang had a curved trigger guard. Both pistols had seven inch barrels compared to a 1911's normal 5 inch barrel. Both pistols had their respective names engraved into their slides. Yin was for my right hand while Yang was for my left hand. Both pistols could have also been used as tonfas. Both were deadly and badass.

"Does it have unlimited ammo?", I asked.

"Not yet. You must link it with your demon powers to do that", said Dante. “To do that, imagine putting your powers through it."

"That's easy", I said.

"Better said than done."

I held the two pistols up in the air before a white flash appeared around it. The flashed disappeared and they went back into my hands. I aimed Yang at the front door and fired a round. The door was blasted off of its frame and onto the street.

"That might be a bit too much", Vergil said.

"YAH THINK!?!?!", Dante said.

Lady walked into the building through the broken door frame and went to us.

"I'm going to tone it down a bit", I said.

"Tran, take this", Vergil said while holding the Sparda out.

"Vergil? Why? I know your nature to get more power", I said.

"I remembered what you said and decided my quest for more power has been fulfilled. I entrust you with this sword to not use it for evil", Vergil replied.

I grasped the Sparda in its broadsword form and felt a surge of power go through my body. Now I had Mundus's, Sparda's, and a small chunk of Vergil and Dante's power coursing through my body. I remember the Sparda being able to change into different forms and changed the Sparda into the form of my old katana except pure white. I looked at my pants and saw that it was black so I changed the color to a pure white. 'Hmm. I'm wearing two pairs of pants. White and a BDU pants.' I placed the Sparda onto my back and looked at Lady. “What are you here for Lady?"

"I'm here to get my money back from Dante", she replied.

Dante walked over to a desk and took out a bag that was filled with money and handed it to Lady. She then walked out of the hole in the front.

"You paid everyone back?", I asked.

"With that gold you gave me. I thought you needed more than a thank you so the pistols are a bit of a thank you gift", he replied.

Then a pizza delivery boy walked inside and handed Dante a pizza. Dante handed the man some money before he walked out.

I laughed a bit before saying, “Large pepperoni pizza Dante?"

"What? Everyone likes pizza", he said back. The three of us started eating the pizza while we continued our conversation.

-X-X-X-

"And from there, Dante and Vergil took me under their wing and taught me how to control my powers and they also trained me in combat in the way they fight. How I got you guys back? It was the Sparda. It also has the ability to slice through anything, including the fabrics of time and space. That Nightmare form was actually my devil trigger form. My demon powers have also increased some of my skills", I said.

"What skills", Celestia asked.

"It increased my magical ability several times over. My strength has increased several times over to the point that I can lift about a ton. My speed has increased by about 300 times which also explains how I can catch the bullets when you guys shot at me. It also explains how I can slice things without you guys actually seeing me slice something. My brain moves a lot faster now so I am a lot smarter and can do things that require my mind a lot faster. Lastly, most of common skills, like piano, has increased by a lot. I can be shot hundreds of times and live. I heal near instantaneously. There are new abilities that I gained. Also, it gives me the presence of being evil. Nothing can hurt me unless it has been enchanted by a goddess or if it is holy or if it is made of gold or another holy material", I said.

"Did you keep anything?", Nick asked.

"The Sparda, Yin and Yang, Cerebus, Beowolf, and Agnus and Rudra. Yin and Yang have about 60% of the power of a .50 BMG round with the enchanted demon powers. I call the rounds .45 DT rounds."

"DT? Plus, how does it have that much power?", asked Logan.

"Demon Trigger. The pistols are extended barreled 1911s so the power of the normal bullet is about 350 foot pounds of stopping power. The demon charged rounds travel four times faster from 825 feet per second to 3500 feet per second, make the actual power of the bullet at about 6200 foot pounds of stopping power which is about 45% of 14000 foot pounds of stopping power from the .50 BMG round

"Wouldn't the power be 1100 foot pounds of stopping power?", asked Austin.

"Yeah", said Logan. “Why not double power?"

"But do you know Einstein's theory of energy equivalence?", I asked

"No!", Everyone said.

"It's E=MC^2. That equation determines also determines a bullet's power. The E means Energy or how much foot pounds of stopping power the bullet has. The M is Mass or the weight of the bullet. The C is the speed of light or in the bullet's case, the speed of a bullet. So the amount of foot pounds of stopping power a bullet has is the mass of the bullet times the speed of the bullet. If you multiply the speed of the bullet by four, the four has to be squared, meaning sixteen. So sixteen times the power."

"You are too smart for your own good", everyone said.

"How did you travel through universes?", Logan asked.

"The Sparda also has the ability to cut through the fabrics of space and time. Fun fact, the Sparda isn't made of metal. It is made of past demon gods' souls of previous rulers."

"So you immediately knew how to go through space and time?", asked Alex.

"Nope. Trial and error is how I figured out. It took me a while to get through other universes at times and places that I actually wanted. I traveled through about forty different until I figured how to actually travel through universes. In those universes, I got a bunch of souvenirs."

"Like what?", asked Austin. It looked as if stuff appeared in my hand before I placed them onto the table.

The thing he's holding.

There were also a large blue pickaxe and large blue shovel.

"The first one is a plasma cutter. It fires three bolts of plasma vertically or horizontally where ever you point it and it can cut through about a half inch of steel. The second one is an energy sword. It utilizes plasma in a sword form to be used as a sword. The third one is a magical bow that fires sunlight in my normal form and darkness in my DT(Devil Trigger) form that can be bisected and used as twin swords. The last two are heavily enchanted digging tools that can dig through nearly anything."

"How did you get this?", Nick asked.

"The plasma cutter is from the Dead Space universe. A universe where dead corpses have been reanimated and have slaughtered quite a bit of people that are called necromorphs. What happened was I appeared out of a portal and right in front of a man, Isaac Clarke, while he was fighting a necromorph that was about two hundred feet tall that was called the Nexus, I think. We became friends and he gave me a few things, the plasma cutter being one of them. The energy sword I got from the Halo universe, a universe five hundred years in the future where humans are fighting an invasive and aggressive alien species. I appeared in a space ship, a ship capable of traveling in space, right in front of a man named John-117. I fought him in a fist fight, beat him barely and then brought his friend back from the dead that was known as Cortana. The sword bow thing, I got from the Kid Icarus world, a world where angels exist and they all live under one god angel ruler. I appeared in the middle of battle between good angels and evil angels, killed about a hundred of the evil ones, put several of the good ones in submission, stole a bow, and then left. The two large tools are from the Minecraft world, a world where a day last less than thirty minutes and everything is devoted to building stuff with blocks that are exactly a meter wide, long, and thick. I helped a lone miner, Steve, kill a enderdragon, find a couple hundred diamonds and emeralds, kill Herobrine and steal some of his powers, and then find a crap ton of food."

"What?", Everyone said.

"Exactly." I everything, except for my backpack, and placed them into my pocket. Since I stole a piece of his powers, I could fit thirty-six things into an inventory, basically a pocket universe meant to hold objects up to thirty-six in count, of any hold able size. Here is what I had in my inventory.

1. M4a1 with M302

2. 64 filled M4a1 beta mags

3. 64 40mm grenades

4. 870 shotgun

5. 64 shotgun shells

6. AA-12 shotgun

7. 64 AA-12 filled drum mags

8. Walther PPK

9. 64 filled Walther PPK mags

10. 64 M67 grenades

11. 64 flashbangs

12. 64 Concussion grenades

13. Yin and Yang

14. B23R

15. 64 filled B23R mags

16. Barrett M82

17. 64 filled Barrett mags

18. The magical sword bow

19. The plasma cutter

20. 64 filled plasma cutter mags

21. The energy sword

22. Diamond shovel

23. Diamond pickaxe

24. 64 cans of bio foam from the Halo world

25. 64 medpacks from the Dead Space world

26. 64 diamond blocks

27. 64 emerald blocks

28. 64 dirt blocks

29. 64 stone blocks

30. A bucket

31. 64 dynamite blocks

32. A flint and steel

33. 64 bone meal

34. Agnus and Rudra

The weapons I didn't place into my inventory was Beowolf, Cerebus, my tomahawk, my throwing knifes, and the Sparda. Any other weapon I had was discarded due to no need for those weapons.

I took out some dirt blocks and placed two on the ground, one on top of the other and then I mined the bottom block out. The top block floated in the air.

"WHAT?!?!? HOW DOES THIS WORK!??!?!", Twilight yelled. She poked it and felt that it was dirt. She took a chunk of it off and dropped the piece she had onto the floor. I jumped onto the top of the block and sat on it."It's exactly a meter. HOW!?!???!"

"Down to an atomic scale", I said. “Because it is." I mined the dirt block and placed it back into my inventory. “I can fit up to thirty-six objects of any hold able size in my pocket."

"How did you get your other friends?", asked Cadance.

"Well.........", I started.

-X-X-X-

I walked out of a tear in the fabrics of time in space.

I looked where I was and took out Yang. Currently, I was in an abandoned suburban neighborhood. I fired a round into the air and waited. Zombies started to come out of the houses that were surrounding me. I took out Yang's brother pistol and shot all the zombies, each round making the zombies' heads explode. I tried to teleport to a location that I hoped existed. I appeared right in front of my old home. My old home was still as it was from when we left for the base raid of Luke Air Force base. The walls were still covered in tire treads (tire treads can be used as a makeshift bullet proof material because of the steal tread covered in industrial rubber) and sandbag walls with barbwire.

"I'm back in my universe." I went into my room and looked around, knick knacks from my yard sale days. I collected some of them and placed it into my backpack. I took some plant seeds that my parents or I never used and placed them into my backpack. I took out a some gum and started to chew it. Then I heard gunshots. Lots and lots of gunshots. I ran as fast as I could, which was about 4500 miles an hour(I took my fastest speed I can run at and multiplied it by 300), at the direction of where the gunfire was coming from. Of course I broke the sound barrier (sound travels at about 760 miles an hour undisturbed) at speeds like this and caused the all too familiar sonic boom, attracting more zombies.

I stopped running after less than a second of running and found myself near six survivors that I knew from before the zombie apocalypse. Logan, Austin, Alex, an old high school culinary teacher Purnik, Brad, and Elijah. The six of them were fighting zombies. An entire hoard of zombies easily counting in the hundreds.

I took out my M4a1 and jumped in the middle of the group of survivors. Almost immediately, Logan shot me in the chest with his SPAS-12 and damaging even more of my assassin's robes. I fell over and stood back up and looked at him as he pumped the shotgun. I took the shotgun from him and aimed it at him before I gave him his shotgun back. I aimed my M4a1 at the zombies and open fired. After a few minutes all of them were dead and I was completely covered in blood, which caused me to get shot in the chest with another shotgun by Austin, who was thrown into a wall and was quickly joined by Logan.

-X-X-X-

"It really hurt", said Austin and Logan said.

"You shot me in the chest with a shotgun", I argued back.

-X-X-X-

I looked at the group and saw that Elijah was bitten on the arm. I held up my pistol and shot him in the face, completely obliterating his head.

-X-X-X-

"Isn't that a tad bit brutal?", asked Celestia.

"Look who you're asking", Ike said.

"Good point", Celestia replied.

"Then...", I started.

-X-X-X-

"OH SHIT! IT'S YOU!!!", said Logan.

"Who is he?", asked Austin.

"I am Tran", I said.

"Tran? Tran as in our old friend?", asked Austin.

"The Crazy Asian? Yes", asked Logan.

"Who is he?", asked Purnik.

"I am Tran, the Crazy Asian, among a bunch of other nicknames that I earned before. Just another student at the school you worked at", I replied. “We’ve only talked with each other a few times."

How could an old culinary teacher possibly had a chance as surviving the zombie apocalypse? He only used a compound bow and a recurve bow and he was surviving the apocalypse. Our old culinary teacher, Purnik, was good with a bow. It was just a hobby and skill of his. He was pretty good with a bow. How good? He was only an ex-Olympian archer, nothing else.

"Is that an M4a1 with an M203?", asked Brad.

"Yes?", I replied.

"Give it to me", he said.

"What? No! It's mine."

"Give it to me or else."

"Or else what?"

"This", Brad said while aiming a pistol at my face.

"No." The two of us stared off until he fired the pistol and a 9MM round flew at me. I caught the pistol round with my hands. I held the small caliber bullet in my hands in front of him. He pulled the trigger and it clicked. I held a firing pin in front of his face. “A gun needs a firing pin to fire." I took out Yang and shot him in the left knee, blowing off the lower half of his leg. He screamed in pain as his leg bled. His leg stopped bleeding as I stealthily casted a spell on him to stop his bleeding. “Let’s go. Those gunshots would have attracted more zombies."

I placed my weapons into my inventory as the five of us walked off.

"Tran, I have a few questions. Are you fine? I remember you from before this happened but I don't exactly trust your mental integrity", Logan said. “This has made Austin pretty messed up."

"Austin? Wasn't he a pacifist?", I asked.

"Exactly. Look at him", Logan said.

I looked Austin and saw that he was holding a bloodied ice cream scoop that he was polishing with a random rag. He placed the thing into his hoodie's pocket before looking at me."Savannah?", I asked. At the sound of this, he started crying a bit. “It’s okay Austin. Just let it out. Just let it out."

"Who is Savannah?", asked Logan.

"I'll tell you another day. For now, it's best to leave it be", I replied back.

"Tran, you didn't answer the question", Alex said.

"I don't have the nickname the Crazy Asian for nothing. I'm just as I was back then. Still as violent and crazed as always."

"Guys, how was he before the apocalypse?", asked Purnik.

"When we sparred, I never won", said Alex. “And that was when I handicapped him. I wouldn't let him counter or do anything like that."

"He was the best shooter in ROTC", Logan said. “He was good with other weapons too. He could take down people with just a simple lanyard."

"His sadistic and masochistic makes me seem like sane", Austin said.

"Are you sure?", Purnik asked.

A zombie appeared and I walked up to it and tore off its arm, only to stab the arm into its head.

"Yeah", the three of them replied.

Then a gunshot rang out and Purnik fell to the ground. I raised a shield around the four of us. Luckily, my magical aura was still invisible and they didn't noticed how I used magic.

"THIS IS THE U.S. MILITARY!! SURRENDER OR DIE!!!", a voice said with a megaphone.

I looked where it came from and took out my M4a1, aimed at where it came from. Nine men dressed in ACUs were present. Three of them with M4a1s and the rest with M9s.'Standard issue U.S. weapons.' "NO!" Several clicks were heard from where the soldiers stood. The men looked like they were pulling the trigger to their guns and then they looked like they were checking their magazines.

I walked up to them and held up my balled fist. I opened it and on my palm were several firing pins. I reeled my fist back before I threw the firing pins into the distance. Demon strength or the firing pins breaking the sound barrier didn't help the soldiers. I looked at the soldiers and held up my M4a1 at them.

"We were just kidding about the killing thing. It was just a joke", said one of the soldiers. I open fired and killed them all.

"Hey guys, what do you guys remember from the My Little Pony?", I asked.

"We still have our mental integrity", Austin said.

"APPLEJACK FOR THE WIN!!!", Alex said.

"Still bronies", Logan said.

"How much of it do you remember?", I asked.

"I remember the Mane Six and stuff like that", Austin said.

"Just the Mane six and some of the major-minor characters", Alex said.

"Just basic stuff", Logan said.

"What would you guys say if I said I have been to Equestria before?", I asked.

"Tran, whatever you have been smoking, stop and give me some of that shit", Logan said.

"I think you should hand that sword to me", Alex said.

"Hand me the gun Tran. Hand me the gun", Austin said.

I raised a shield up around them and trapped them. The three of them walked right into it. I took out Yang and fired a round into the shield twenty times, cracking it slightly. “Questions?" I dropped a shield and unsheathed my samurai sword.

-X-X-X-

"From there. We traveled with Tran. We went through the portals to get Nick, then Ike, and then Andy", Austin said.

"Who are you three anyways?", asked Rarity. “Are you like your friends?"

"Like Andy, Ike, Nick, or Tran? Not by a land slide", Logan said.

"Let’s compare this to you guys. Andy is like Pinkie Pie, Austin is Like Twilight, Ike is like Rarity, Nick is like Fluttershy believe it or not, Logan is like Rainbow Dash, I'd have to go with Applejack", Alex said.

"Then what is Tran?", asked Rarity.

"Everyone and no one", said Austin. At this, everypony tilted their heads at Austin.

"We never figured Tran out. His mind is strange. Everything about his mind contradicts everything", Logan said.

"Oh yeah. Like him being a Nightmare and still liking all things cute", Twilight said.

"Are you guys really saying this now? He's Tran. The Crazy Asian. The Cannibal", Ike said.

"Shouldn't I say something?", I asked. “It’s just my mind."

"Why don't we try this new spell I learned It shows your mind to others", Twilight said.

"Have you tested it yet?", I asked.

"Yes. I tried it on myself and a large picture of four different copies of me appeared", she replied.

"Four?, Ike asked.

"I read the spell in a book that Star Swirl the Bearded wrote. Four parts of my personality. How sentient beings work is everyone has different sides to their personality. All sentient beings are born with one, two, or even three personalities. Sentient beings can develop more sides in addition to the one they had originally. Depending on what they are born with originally, outside factors, and what they prefer in food, music, hobbies, etc., they can develop additional sides to their personality. There are three types of personalities, whole personalities, partial  personalities, and lone personalities. Whole personalities are personalities that have been developed already and can be identified what they are immediately. Partial personalities are undeveloped personalities that cannot be identified immediately and are sometimes dangerous. Lone personalities are developed personalities that will not accept partial personalities to join them and will only accept other whole personalities. Having more parts to your personality can do many things to you, good and bad. Good as in it may increase your focusing ability, magical prowess and ability, the processing power of your mind, and other attributes like that if you have more developed personalities. One famous being with multiple developed personalities was Star Swirl the Bearded himself. Bad as in a mental breakdown is deadlier if there are more undeveloped personalities. One famous being with multiple undeveloped personalities was Jeff The Killer, an earth pony with seven undeveloped personalities with one developed personality who kill 22 other ponies and was the first pony to be executed with an executioner with an axe. Beings with lone personalities are the most randomized of them all. Beings with multiple lone personalities are incredibly rare and have barely been found. I have two developed, a side that wants to learn and a side that wants to help others. I have two undeveloped, a side that wants everything to be perfect and another that is the OCD part of me", Twilight explained.

"I remember Star Swirl discussing this with us. He was extremely amazed by beings with partially developed personalities", Celestia said. “Who would like to see their personalities?"

"I say, I'd like to see mine", Rarity said.

"I want to see why I'm awesome!", Rainbow Dash said.

"M-m-maybe we can see mine", Fluttershy said.

"Ah'd like to see that", Applejack said.

"Maybe it will show why I don't make sense. Come on do the spell. I want to see why. How does the spell work? Hello? Are you listening? Huh?", Pinkie Pie said.

"Maybe it can help get ahr cutie marks", Applebloom said.

"Sure", Sweetie Belle said.

"As long as Rainbow Dash is doing it to", Scootaloo said.

"Come on let’s see what makes us go", Austin said.

"Let’s see what makes the faggot", Logan said pointing to Austin.

"Maybe Tran will make sense", Ike said.

"I can finally see how Tran works", Alex said.

"Go ahead", I said.

"Maybe something will go horribly wrong if someone says what should never be said", Andy said.

"What could possibly go wrong?", Alex asked.

"WHY MUST YOU SAY THAT!?!?!?", Andy yelled.

"Let’s start with the small ones", Luna said.

"Do the spell outside just in case something happens", I said. Everyone walked outside.

Twilight started casting the spell and revealed our personalities. She started with the CMCs. Sweetie Belle had a single personality, a developed carefree personality. Scootaloo had a developed personality that made her a follower and a undeveloped personality that made aim for high goals. Then Twilight continued casting the spells on the royalty next. Celestia had four developed personalities despite being nearly 4000 years old. They were her lustful and indulgent side(Molestia/Trollestia for those of you who follow that tumblr), her ruling side(Tyrant Celestia), her smart and experienced side, and her caring side. Luna had four, exactly like Celestia's except of a lustful side, she had a competitive side(Gamer Luna basically). Cadance had only two lone personalities, a caring side and a carefree side. Shining Armor had two lone personalities like Cadance, a protective side and a leadership type side. Twilight's was already explained. Rarity had two personalities, a developed one being her generous side and a undeveloped one being her perfect clean self. Pinkie Pie had six personalities, one developed comedic side, one developed side that liked meeting others, one undeveloped side that desired company, one undeveloped side that wanted attention, one undeveloped side that cared for others, and a undeveloped side that was had ADHD(I just made Pinkie Pie make sense). Applejack had two personalities, one developed side that was brutally honest and another developed side that was hard working. Fluttershy had three personalities, one developed side that cared for others, a developed side that was shy, and a developed side that was kind. Rainbow Dash had three personalities, one undeveloped side that made her competitive, one developed side that loved danger and action, and a  undeveloped side that was inpatient. Andy had two personalities, one developed side that loved randomness and stimulation and one un developed side that was brutally serious. Nick had three personalities, one undeveloped side that was basically fury, one undeveloped side that was shy, and one that was his normal carefree self. Ike had two personalities, one developed side that loved the old ways and classics one developed side that was his active self. Austin had three personalities, one undeveloped side that was protective, one undeveloped side that was caring, and one undeveloped side of hate. Alex had two personalities, one developed side that was carefree and one developed side that was sadistic. Logan had three personalities, one developed side that loved stimulation, one developed side that was responsible, and one developed side that was carefree.

I was next. Twilight started casting the spell on me but almost immediately, I felt a pain in my body. “Twilight, is this spell use any harmonious elements to view the personalities?"

"Star Swirl based the spell matrix on harmonious elements to enable to see parts of your personality", Twilight replied.

"WHAT?!?!?!? I HAVE THE PRESENCE OF BEING A NIGHTMARE!!!", I said.

Third Person Point Of View

"Oh buck", Twilight said. A large purple explosion happened and caused smoke and dust to go everywhere. Once the dust settled, everyone looked at where Tran was and saw a large crater that was covered in darkness. Celestia casted a spell to remove the darkness. Once it cleared, twelve different Trans were seen lying in the crater.

Chapter 15: Tran Styled Shenanigans

Once it cleared, twelve different Trans were seen lying in the crater. The twelve of them rose up and looked around. Four of them wore black, four wore grey, and the last four wore white.

"Oh buck", everypony said.

"Oh fuck", every human said.

"This is going to be fun", a white Tran said.

"What is going on?", asked Twilight.

"It seems to me that the harmonic elements spell may have been too much of a contradiction to our evil infused with our ethereal souls and therefore caused a reaction that separated our personalities instead of making a viewable screen", a grey Tran said.

"The world is going to end", Ike said. “Twelve different Trans running around."

"We are just different representations of our original's personalities", the same grey Tran said.

"Do you guys know what you guys represent?", asked Twilight.

"Of course. We are all lone developed personalities. Four evil personalities, four neutral personalities, and four good personalities. The good are white. The neutral ones are grey. Lastly, the evil ones are black. I represent the personality that is Tran's knowledge and ability to learn fast. I am a neutral", the same grey Tran said.

"I am also a neutral. I am Tran's mature side", a grey Tran said.

"Another neutral. I am Tran's competitive side", a grey Tran said.

"Neutral. Tran's side that has logic or common sense", the last grey Tran said.

"Good personality. I am Tran's strategic side", a white Tran said.

"Another good. I am Tran's ADHD and random side", a white Tran said.

"Another good. I am Tran's kind and caring side", a white Tran said.

"Good. I am Tran's hard working side", the last white Tran said.

"Evil personality. I'm Tran's sadistic side", a black Tran said.

"Another evil side. I am Tran's masochistic side", a black Tran said.

"Another evil side. I am Tran's side that ignores emotion", a black Tran said.

"Evil. I am Tran's violent side", the last black Tran said.

"Tran was masochistic?", Alex said.

"I like the feeling of pain, just not sexually", the masochistic Tran said.

"Are you all Tran", Rainbow Dash asked.

"Yes and No. We are all but a piece of Tran. We are all technically Tran but just a partial fraction of him", the smart Tran said.

"Wait. Who has the weapons", Logan said. “Or do the twelve of you all have clones of your weapons?"

"No. All of our weapons are separated between each other", the violent Tran said. “I have Tran's M4A1 and the diamond shovel."

"I have the AA12 and 870 shotgun", the strategic Tran said.

"I have Yin and Yang", the mature Tran said.

"I have the explosives and flamethrower", the ADHD Tran said.

"I have the B23R pistol, the Walther PPK, and the plasma cutter", the competitive Tran said.

"I have the Beowolf and tactical gear", the kind Tran said.

"I have the Sparda", the smart Tran said.

"I have the Barrett and diamond pickaxe", the logical Tran said.

"I have Agnus and Rudra", the masochistic Tran said.

"I have the energy sword", the sadistic Tran said.

"I have the tomahawk and throwing knives", the hard working Tran said.

"I have the Cerebus infused lanyard and the magical sword bow", the remorseless Tran said.

"What are you guys exactly about?", Shining Armor asked.

"I am Tran's ability to lead or strategize. Chess, war, and survival. I give Tran a lot of his abilities that helped him survive. Parkour, aiming ability, things like that", the strategic Tran said.

"I am Tran's ability to ignore what is immorally wrong and ignore emotion like guilt. It is exactly how I can kill children or animals trying to kill me. I am also why Tran can do things that would discourage others.", the remorseless Tran said.

"I am Tran's violent side. The side that believes that violence is an answer to everything. I am also why Tran can make nearly anything into a weapon", the violent Tran is.

"I am Tran's sadistic side. I want to harm others. It is what makes Tran so blood thirsty sometimes. Everything painful from Tran is from me", the sadistic Tran said.

"I am Tran's masochistic side. Tran enjoys the feeling of pain so I represent that. It is how Tran can ignore pain", the masochistic Tran said.

"I am Trans smart side. I was one of the original ones. Tran has such a desire to learn or master a skill. That would be me", the smart Tran said.

"I am why Tran doesn't act completely immature and random sometimes. I know when to act serious. I help moderate how Tran acts. I am also why Tran acts family oriented and why he doesn't curse that often", the mature Tran said.

"I am Tran's competitive side. I make Tran have a high desire to win or get better. If it wasn't for me, Tran wouldn't have that many skills. I make Tran a jack of all trades, master of none", the competitive Tran said.

"I am Tran's kind side. I was one of the ones Tran was originally born with. I am what makes Tran nice. If it wasn't for me, Tran would always be cold, mean, and remorseless.", the Kind Tran said.

"I am Tran's logical side. I am why Tran can make sense of some situations or things quickly. This helps him stay ready. I am why Tran can think about war really well", the logical Tran said.

"I am Tran's hard working side. If it wasn't for me, Tran would give up on a lot of things fast. I make sure Tran doesn't procrastinate and actually make work fun for him on some occasions", the hard working Tran said.

"I am Tran's ADHD side. Tran was originally born with three lone developed personalities which is a one in a billion possibility. I was one of the original ones. Tran used to have ADHD, otherwise known as Attention Deficit Hyperactive Disorder. I am that. That means I am Tran is annoying or never makes sense. I am also why Tran doesn't make sense. I am also how Tran can't hold still or pay attention to much things unless it is interesting. How hyper could I make Tran? Back when he was about eight and I was in my prime, Tran could full on sprint a mile in about five minutes", the ADHD Tran said.

"THEN WHY DO YOU HAVE THE EXPLOSIVES!??!?!", Logan said.

"Because I/he do/does", the Trans said.

"Okay. Here's the plan. Trans, stay here until we find a way to get you all together again", Twilight said.

"Uhhhhh Twilight", Applejack said.

"Yes?", she replied.

"Dey left already", Applejack said while pointing to where the Trans used to be.

"Horse apples", Twilight said.

Meanwhile Where The ADHD Tran Was

The ADHD Tran was jumping around town in his white alicorn form. He was literally bouncing around. “Flip flop lollipop let me hear that left foot drop. *STOMP* Again please. *STOMP* A little bit louder. *STOMP* Woo ee sounds so fine let me hear that five more times. * STOMP STOMP STOMP STOMP STOMP* HOO RAH!" He then took out a MRE and began to eat it."Hmmmmmm. This is too cold." He took the flamethrower nozzle off of the backpack and set the MRE on fire. He started to eat the MRE while it was on fire. “Much better."

He walked off into a bank that was getting robbed by six ponies, two of each race. "Hi mister unicorn with a crossbow floating about you with your magical aura surrounding it."

"GET DOWN ON THE GROUND NOW!", he yelled back.

"Isn't that a bit mean?", Tran asked. The unicorn aimed the crossbow into Tran's face. “That isn't nice. Threatening people like that. Sheesh."

The unicorn that was aiming the crossbow at Tran, fired. Right before the bolt impacted his head, he turned his head and grabbed the bolt with his teeth, holding it like a rose in his mouth."Ole." He kicked the unicorn in the head and ran to another unicorn holding a crossbow. He stood in front of the unicorn and stared at her. “Hammer physics." He pulled out a large oversized inflatable hammer. He swung it at the mare and knocked her into wall. He ran to a earth pony wielding a mace and took the mace out of his hooves before turning it into a frozen banana and smashing it into his face. The other earth pony ran to him but was responded with a wad of cotton candy hitting her in the face. A pegasus with a knife flew at Tran, but Tran sidestepping and the pegasus flew into a wall and knocked herself out. The other pegasus flew at Tran and was responded with him taking away her wings with magic.

He grabbed the six ponies with his magic and held them in the air in an inverted magical shield ball. He magically made several sting ball grenades and teleported them into the magical prison. The popping and clicking of six stingball grenades were heard followed by five small stingball grenades going off. He dropped the ponies before going to the owner and giving him a potato. The pegasus mare regained her wings. Tran bounced out of the building while licking a popsicle made out of tea that that appeared out of nowhere and was floating in front of him. Where did he get the tea popsicle? The world may never know. They were dealing with the random ADHD Tran that could make Discord look like the mature Tran.

The ponies inside looked at the unconscious thieves and then Tran who was bouncing off into the distance. “What just happened?", everyone said simultaneously.

Tran reappeared in the building and said, “JINX!" before bouncing out of the building again. The ADHD Tran took out his flamethrower that was still fused to his backpack and shot it in the air while ironically eating the ice popsicle. The ADHD Tran took the popsicle out of his mouth before saying, “This is so much fun author! Good luck with writing what the others did!"

Meanwhile Where The Violent Tran Was

The violent Tran was walking through the Everfree forest with his M4A1 out. “COME YOU BEASTS, COME ON OUT AND HAVE SOME FUN!!!" He fired a couple shots into the hear with the M4A1. At the sound of this, a three headed hydra soon appeared rampaging at him. “You don't know who you're messing with." Tran jumped at the hydra and started shooting at it. The bullets only seem to irritate the hydra even more. The hydra tried to bite Tran but was met with a 40MM high explosive grenade to the mouth. That hydra died. Tran repeated that step to the other heads and the hydra fell down to the ground. “Not so tough now aren't you?"

A short earth pony wearing an orange go with brown fur walked out of a bush."Ni zhidao ruhe shuo zhongguo(do you know how to speak Chinese[Chinese})?", I asked.

"What?", he asked.

"Okay, maybe you aren't the pony form of Chinese", I said.

"I come from my temple from the Shaolin mountains of Equestria. I am searching for a fabled human named Tran. Do you know where he is?", he said.

'Or maybe he is.' "I am Tran."

The pony stood biped and looked at me. He was about five feet tall, unlike other ponies that stood up to about six feet when they rose on their hind legs. He put two of his hooves together in front of him and then bowed. ‘Of course. He wants to challenge me. Bow of respect before combat.'

He bowed down to him and rose back up. He stepped forward and tried to punch me but Tran sidestepped, grabbed his arm, kicked him in the left leg, and used the remaining momentum he had to flip him into the air and onto his back. “I win. Can you tell me where you came from?" The Shaolin pony handed me a handmade map. One specific mountain was marked. he rolled it back up and placed it into his backpack.

Meanwhile Where The Logical and Smart Tran Were

The two Trans were in their bunker and were working on a few projects based on stolen projects and technology of other universe. They were in the third story of the bunker, the workshop area specifically

"I know they're looking for us. This completely shows that they are idiots. My friends, the mane six, and the ruling parties of Equestria. I mean, they could have used their comm units to talk to us and find us. Maybe they should have tried the tracking units that are in our comm units. Or maybe they should have tried the obvious place we were in, like our home", the logical Tran said. “Or maybe they should have checked the footsteps that only we could have possibly made because of the boots that we wear. In fact, we are one of the only beings in this universe that can possibly make something like the footsteps from our boots. Or maybe the mane six could have used the elements of harmony to find us. We are Nightmares. The elements would react negatively to us but they still could have used them. The princesses could have used a magic detection spell too. They're idiots, the lot of them, I kind of feel sorry for Equestria."

"They should really stop and think some time", the smart Tran said. “Hand me that socket wrench will you?"

"Here."

"Hold this area right here while I bolt it in", the smart Tran said. “What do you think I should use? Polycarbonate or Titanium gold?"

"Go with polycarbonate, it's lighter and will make it faster."

"Do you think they'll like it?"

"Yeah. Let's improve the deuce, it only goes like fifty miles an hour."

"V12 engine. improved armoring, nanokevlar cloth, and metal glass?", the smart Tran asked.

"Try two V12 engines", he replied.

"Smart idea. The power would be nice."

"After this, let’s make Alex, Austin, and Logan some new weapons", said the logical Tran.

"Yeah. Give the old 995 to Alex, modify Austin's single shot shotgun, and change Logan's rifle."

"After that, let’s fix some of the armor we have."

Meanwhile Where The Sadistic and Masochistic Tran Were

The two Trans were also in the base with the previous two Trans, working on projects.

"Hey Tran, hand me some of those mushrooms will you?", asked the sadistic Tran.

"Here you go", the masochistic Tran replied while handing the other Tran some mushrooms.

"Ah ink caps. Weird tasting and deadly when consumed with alcohol."

"Let’s start working on the nerves and bios", the masochistic Tran said.

"Novi, sarin, mustard, chlorine, VX, CA, Tabun, tear, AR, stuff like that?"

"Eeyup."

"Get the vigs over here."

Where The Mature Tran Was

The mature Tran was walking through the town, looking for Vinyl and Octavia's music shop. Soon, he found the correct shop and entered.

"Hello?", Tran asked.

"Hello. What can I get you?", a random voice in the shop said.

"Hi Vinyl", Tran replied.

"Do I know you? I don't recognize your voice."

"It's me, Tran."

"Tran? Whose Tran? WAIT, TRAN!?!?!?" Vinyl ran from where she was and faced Tran. “YOU’RE SUPPOSED TO BE DEAD!!! The nightmare killed you!!!"

"Nope. He sent me and my friends to another dimension where I turned into a Nightmare myself. Don’t worry, I am still good. I'm here for a few things."

"Who is supposed to be dead?", another voice said. A black maned and grey colored pony with a treble cleft cutie mark walked out. “WHAT THE HECK IS THAT!??!?! IS THAT A HUMAN!?!?!?"

"Eeyup."

"Octavia, this is Tran."

"TRAN!?!? From the book, The Crazy Asian AKA The Cannibal's Adventures?", Octavia asked.

"Yes". Vinyl said.

"HE'S REAL!?!?!?" Octavia walked up to the Tran and looked at his body and face. “Why are you all like that?"

"Like what?"

"All colory like that."

"I'm realistically colored. My friends and i aren't pastel colored like you guys. It is a bit strange though, completely sticking out like this."

"Oi. I'm here on business. Remember how I said that you could record some of my songs but I disappeared by the Nightmare. I want to reschedule that to next week on Wednesday. Plus. I'm here to buy a grand piano. I know this is a music store."

"Ummm. Are you sure you want a piano? Why not an electric guitar or turntable?", asked Vinyl.

"I like classical music better", Tran replied.

"You like classical music?", Octavia asked.

"I absolutely adore classical music. I personally prefer piano music the most."

"Can you play the piano?"

"Lead the way to a grand piano."

The two mares led the mature Tran to a large piano. Tran sat down in front of the piano and crack every joint and bones in his hand before placing his two hands on the keys. He then started to play chopsticks.

"Oh. I thought you could play a classical piece. Are you a beginner?", Octavia asked.

Then Tran started playing another piece, except this one was more complicated.

Youtube Video

"La Campanella by Franz Liszt. A 160 year old piece composed from my world. One of my favorites", the Tran said. “The price tag here says that the piano is 3499 bits. This should be sufficient." Tran handed Octavia a bag. Octavia looked into the bag and saw about five thousand bits worth. “Keep the extra. It's for you and your friend/roommate." Tran lifted the grand piano before placing it into his backpack while Octavia and Vinyl still had faces of amazement from the piano piece and lifting the piano.

Where The Kind Tran Was

The kind Tran was walking through the town towards Sweet Apple Acres. Soon he walked into the farm and saw Big Mac bucking apple trees.

"Hi Big Mac", Tran said.

"Howdy", Big mac said. “Tran, yah seem different somehow. Ah feel myself perkin up a bit."

"That's because Twilight separated different parts of personalities of Tran and made several Trans, good, bad, and evil. I'm one of the good ones."

"How many Trans did she make?"

"12."

Big Mac's eyes widened as he stared at Tran."T-t-twelve?"

"Eeyup."

"Ah've read Twilight's books. Yah don't think somethin will happen like dah book?"

"Eenope. There aren't any true evil ones, they are just the bad sides of my personality."

"Let’s hope not."

"Hey Big Mac, can I ask you something?"

"Eeyup", he replied.

"Why does Applejack have a crossbow? She said she didn't want to talk about it."

Big Mac sighed before his changed into one of a big of sadness. Tran knew it was going to be something bad. “It all happened a few years after Applebloom was born. Ahr mom died giving birth tah ta Applebloom. Ahr dad, however, was killed by timberwolves. Dey came from dah Everfree ta ahr farm. At dah time, we didn't have anything tah protect ourselves. After dah event, Applejack near forced me tah buy one." From this, the kind Tran was sniffling a bit. “Tran, are yah cryin?"

"Almost."

"Are yah sure yahr Tran?"

"Eeyup. I am the part of Tran's personality that makes up the nice part of his personality."

"Tran has a nice side of his personality? He shot me in dah chest wit lightnin."

"Yeah. That's us for you."

Where The Strategic Tran Was

The Strategic Tran was probably doing the only thing that was normal. He was at the local park, playing chess with other ponies. Although ponies were bothering him for autographs for books. Tran did the same to everyone as the other, deny. This is all that happened.

Where The competitive Tran Was

The competitive Tran was sitting on a log in front of Fluttershy's cottage. On the log was a heated up smelting pot, several files of varying sizes, a couple pliers, and two large bricks of metal. This Tran, despite what he represented of Tran's personality, was making something with the metal bricks that were beside him. In his hands was a ring and a file.

Where The Remorseless Tran Was

This Tran was just walking through the south side of town, looking for trouble. Soon he found several ponies in an ally, cornering a couple mares and a couple stallions. He walked into the ally and said,”Ok. What are you doing?" There were about nine ponies in total, four earth ponies, three pegasi, and two unicorns.

"Look here. It's a complying nerd. Maybe we should help him forget that he saw this", an earth pony said. He walked up to me and held up a knife, brandishing it. Tran grabbed him and held him in the air by his throat. The pony was suspended about two feet off the ground. Seeing their ally get choked, the others ran at me. One of the unicorns shot Tran with a magical bolt, impacting him in the chest but barely affecting the Nightmare. Tran took out the Cerebus infused lanyard and smacked the pony he was currently holding, freezing him up to the neck and dropped him to the ground still alive. A pegasus flew at him but was met with a wall as Tran sidestepped. A earth pony ran at him and tried to buck Tran but was met with him grabbing both hooves and was met with being slammed into the wall. Another earth pony ran at Tran and tried to punch him but was met with getting kicked back into the crowd of his friends. Tran then took out Palutina's bow. Palutina's bow's primary capability was firing arrows of magical light or darkness in Nightmare form. It also had a secondary capability of being split apart into two small curved short swords that can be reconnected back into the bow. The earlier unicorn that attempted to shoot Tran was shot in the face with a lightly powered magical arrow and was knocked out. He faced another earth pony that came at him with a sword. He sliced at Tran with the sword but was blocked by the dual blades of the magic bow. Tran grabbed the earth pony before pushing the pony away. Tran ran at the earth pony and slashed each of his legs' tendons. Another pegasus flew at him and was met by a kick to the face and being knocked into a cart. The last earth pony was shot in the face with a light arrow. The last pegasus was punched in the chest, full on force of a demon. A demon's power increases if he/she has a desire to protect or help others which explains why Dante is more powerful than other demons. The pegasus flew at the last pony, the last unicorn, and knocked him and the unicorn out.

Tran walked to where the sword was dropped from the one earth pony that tried to use it on him and picked it up. He examined if before saying, “This is something I made." It was a simple broad sword but made by Tran none less. Then the sword glowed red in Tran's hand before it fell to the ground in a molten steel puddle. He shook his hand to get rid of any molten steel off of his hands.

The remorseless Tran walked to the ponies the thugs were messing with and looked at them.

"Hello."

"A-a-a-are you going to do something to us?"

"No. Before you ask, I am Tran." The four ponies' eyes widened. “Yes, The Cannibal, The Crazy Asian from the book. Bye."

He snapped his fingers and teleported away.

Where The Hardworking Tran Was

The hardworking Tran was sitting at a table in the park where the strategic Tran was. His hands were busy working and assembling something that was sprawled out on the table along with several .308 and .50 BMG rounds. He picked up a small piece of metal and began to file it slowly. “Just four more nanometers." Soon, hoof steps and footsteps were heard. In front of the hardworking Tran was Logan and Rainbow Dash.

"TRAN!!! FINALLY!!!", Rainbow Dash yelled. “WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN!?!?!?"

"Here. There's no need to yell", Tran replied.

"Where are the other Trans? We've been looking all day for the twelve of you guys and have only found you", Logan said.

"They're around the town having fun. I'm amazed you guys haven't found the others. The twelve of us are connected to each other’s minds and the logical Tran has stated like a billion things that you guys could have done or used to find us."

"Like what?", asked Rainbow Dash.

"Well for one things, the elements of harmony. We are Nightmares now. You could use the elements to track us by our evil. Two, Ike, Andy, and Nick do have comm units that still work and they have small tracking devices in them that can be used to find us. Three, look in the obvious places that we could have been like our store, the park, our bunker home, something like that. Four, the ADHD Tran did fire his flamethrower in the air, it fires a stream of burning napalm about fifty feet long. The logical Tran is fearing for Equestria because the ruling leaders of Equestria didn't think of that." Logan froze where he stood while Rainbow Dash hovered still, both of them with a look of embarrassment. “One more thing Logan, where's your sniper rifle?"

"It's right h-. FUCKING TRAN!!! Where is it?!?", Logan said.

Tran responded by picking up the pieces that were setting up on the table. He began to fit them together until the pieces started to make a rough shape of a rifle. Except it didn't look like Logan's old rifle. It no longer had a wood stock, it was completely black and steel, the entire rifle was bulkier, the barrel was longer and threaded, and it had a larger scope. It also used a magazine now. Tran handed it Logan and he nearly dropped it from the unexpected weight.

"Tran, what did you do to it? It weights like thirty pounds now", Logan said.

"Thirty two pounds actually. It would weight twenty-six pounds but I increased the weight because I remember how you like the feeling of a steel grip and forestock. It’s sixty inches long."

"What's different on it other than the steel and the magazine?" The hard working Tran handed Logan several box magazines that were filled with .50 BMG rounds. “YOU MADE IT A 50 CAL!??!?!"

"McMillan Tic fifty sniper rifle."

Logan's face lit up as he found out his sniper rifle was now a McMillan Tac fifty caliber, one of his favorite weapons of all time. The McMillan Tac fifty caliber sniper rifle was a bolt action sniper rifle in .50 BMG. It is one of the most accurate bolt actions you can get. In terms of usage and efficiency, it is basically a bolt action Barrett fifty caliber. “Tran, I could kiss you."

"I can take the rifle apart and make you put it back together."

"Maybe just a hug."

"Or maybe I'll take it apart then beat you senseless with each part. It's a straight pull bolt action instead of the traditional bolt action. You can pull the bolt and fire faster but that does make the gun more prone to accidentally discharging if you bump the rifle into something. Just don't wave the gun around too much and you'll be fine."

"Help us find the other Trans", Logan said.

"Maybe you can ask that one guy over there where the Trans are", the hardworking Tran said while pointing to the logical Tran who was playing a game of chess.

"That guy? Why? He's nobody", Rainbow Dash said.

"Just go and ask him already."

The two of them walked over to where the strategic Tran and tapped him on the shoulder.

"Now you find me? You know you could have used the elements to track us by our evil. Two, Ike, Andy, and Nick do have comm units that still work and they have small tracking devices in them that can be used to find us. Three, look in the obvious places that we could have been like our store, the park, our bunker home, something like that. Four, the ADHD Tran did fire his flamethrower in the air, it fires a stream of burning napalm about fifty feet long. The logical Tran is fearing for Equestria because the ruling leaders of Equestria didn't think of that", the strategic Tran said.

"Are all of you Trans going to say that? It is Pinkie Pie grade annoying", Rainbow Dash asked.

"Yes, just to troll you guys."

"Where to?", Logan asked.

"Try the Tran that is shooting fire into the air", the strategic Tran said while pointing to a stream of fire coming from Ponyville.

"Riiiiiight", Logan said.

Back In Town

The ADHD Tran was flying through town, playing with the flamethrower for no reason. The ADHD Tran was hyper and all but he didn't hurt anyone because he was a Tran and still had the code. He landed back on the ground before extinguishing the pilot light. “Pinkie and Andy, get out of the bush. I know you're in there."

"Fuck. How'd you know?", Andy asked.

"I am Tran's ADHD side. Despite the Attention Deficit Hyperactive Disorder, I hear and pay attention to everything, just not for long. What do you think gives Tran his ability to notice his surroundings down to the shadows? I am capable of noticing everything it is just that I can't apply the ability to pay attention."

"Wait. You can pay attention to everything and nothing?", Andy asked.

"Eeyup. It is just a matter of- OH MY GOSH A WAFFLE!!!" Pinkie Pie and Andy burst into laughter. “One more thing. There are easier ways that you guys could have done to find us. You know you could have used the elements to track us by our evil. Two, Ike, Andy, and Nick do have comm units that still work and they have small tracking devices in them that can be used to find us. Three, look in the obvious places that we could have been like our store, the park, our bunker home, something like that. Four, the ADHD Tran did fire his flamethrower in the air, it fires a stream of burning napalm about fifty feet long. The logical Tran is fearing for Equestria because the ruling leaders of Equestria didn't think of that. Let’s go."

Back In The Forest

Fluttershy and Nick were looking around the Everfree Forest, trying to find any of the Trans. Soon, the two of them stumbled upon the violent and competitive Tran sitting on a log talking and making rings.

"Oi. What do you want?", the competitive Tran asked.

"We need to get the twelve of you back", Nick answered.

"Fine. Let’s go Tran", the competitive Tran said. The two Trans picked up their tools, cooled down the mini shelter, and then packed the things away.

"You do know that you guys could have used the elements to track us by our evil. Two, Ike, Andy, and you do have comm units that still work and they have small tracking devices in them that can be used to find us. Three, look in the obvious places that we could have been like our store, the park, our bunker home, something like that. Four, the ADHD Tran did fire his flamethrower in the air, it fires a stream of burning napalm about fifty feet long. The logical Tran is fearing for Equestria because the ruling leaders of Equestria didn't think of that. Let’s go."

At Sweet Apple Acres

The kind Tran was walking through the town, petting Winona. Then, Applejack and Alex ran to Tran.

"TRAN!!", yelled Alex.

"Yes?"

"We finally found you. Help us find the others", Alex said.

"Have you found the others?", Tran asked.

"Ah don't know", Applejack replied.

"One more thing before we go you do know that you guys could have used the elements to track us by our evil. Two, Ike, Andy, and you do have comm units that still work and they have small tracking devices in them that can be used to find us. Three, look in the obvious places that we could have been like our store, the park, our bunker home, something like that. Four, the ADHD Tran did fire his flamethrower in the air, it fires a stream of burning napalm about fifty feet long. The logical Tran is fearing for Equestria because the ruling leaders of Equestria didn't think of that."

"Fuck my life", Alex said.

At Vinyl and Octavia's Shop

The mature Tran was playing Ride of The Valkyries from his IPod to Vinyl's speakers. Then, Rarity and Ike ran through the door. Rarity ran to me while Ike immediately stopped and looked at the instruments.

Youtube Video

"TRAN!!! WE NEED YOU TO COME WITH US!!!", Rarity yelled, trying to be heard over the speakers playing Ride of The Valkyries."IKE GET OVER HERE!!!"

"Fine", Tran said. He stopped the song and walked out after saying, “You do know that you guys could have used the elements to track us by our evil. Two, Ike, Andy, and you do have comm units that still work and they have small tracking devices in them that can be used to find us. Three, look in the obvious places that we could have been like our store, the park, our bunker home, something like that. Four, the ADHD Tran did fire his flamethrower in the air, it fires a stream of burning napalm about fifty feet long. The logical Tran is fearing for Equestria because the ruling leaders of Equestria didn't think of that."

At hearing this, Ike face palmed and Rarity face hoofed. Then another Tran walked into the store. “Oi. Tran, I got the scones." The violent Tran looked at Ike and Rarity and then Tran.

Inside Tran's Bunker

The four Trans were still working on their projects. Then the logical Tran went away from his project and snapped his fingers. *SNAP* From this spell, the other eight Trans appeared with the nineteen others ten feet off of the ground, causing them to crash to the ground while the Trans landed on their feet. The nineteen of them got back on their feet and legs while Rainbow Dash started to hover again. “Well, you guys found us."

"Wait. YOU COULD HAVE DONE THAT THE WHOLE TIME!??!?!", yelled out Twilight.

"Yes. Yes we could", all of the Trans said simultaneously. Everyone, except for the Trans, face hoofed.

"We need to find a way to get the twelve of you back into one being", Luna said.

"We know a way", all of the Trans said simultaneously. The nineteen of them all had looks of murder and anger. “Try and fight the twelve of us and see what happens." All twelve Trans snapped their fingers. *SNAP* Several white, black, and grey flashes came and blinded everyone. When everyone regained their eyesight, there was only one Tran visible.

Back In Tran's Point Of View

"Oi. Finally back", I said. I looked at my two arms and saw that everything was back to normal with a few additions. All of my weapons were back in their respective sheaths, holsters, and spots. I looked at my hands and saw a thin rings on each hand. In total I had two rings on each hand, one on each pointer and middle fingers.

"Tran, why are you wearing rings? You aren't one for fashion", Rarity said. “They are exquisite. Are they white gold? What are the dark left foreleg ones made of?"

On my right hand were several high quality rings that were made of a naturally bright metal which made it incredibly shiny and white. On my left hand were several high quality rings that were made of a naturally dark metal, which made it a deep dark black color. “No. They are made of two metals that are the rarest and most valuable metals ever. The right hand rings are made of holy celestial bane. The left hand rings are made of Lucifer’s steel."

"I have never heard of those materials", Celestia said. “I think I would know a metal if it was named after me."

"Rarity and Twilight try wearing one of these rings", I said while handing them each a black ring. The seven of them looked at me and the ring they had in their magic. “Just trust me." The seven of them placed the rings on their horns. “Try making a mirror to see how it looks."

"What? Why? You aren't one for fashion", Rarity said.

"Just do it."

They had a small look of focus but there wasn't any magical auras. Their eyes widened and they scrambled to get the rings off of their horns, but that is pretty difficult with them being ponies.

"GET IT OFF!! IT'S EVIL!!!", Twilight yelled. The two of them scrambled around, trying to paw the ring off their horns. The princess and prince's horns lit up and tried to get the ring off of their horns but failed. I walked to Rarity and took the ring off of their horn before I did the same to Twilight. I slipped the rings back on my hands.

"The black rings are made of a rare metal that denies the usage of power to anyone that wears it. It basically makes you immune to magic and doesn't let you use it."

"WHO MAKES SUCH A THING!!??!?!? IT'S EVIL!!", Twilight yelled.

"It may be a beautiful piece of jewelry but that is just wrong for that to do something like that", Rarity said.

"It is evil. It is a metal made of pure evil. The other rings and bracelets are made of a metal of pure harmony and good."

"If those rings nullifies power, what does the other rings do?", Celestia asked.

"It amplifies power. I have an equal amount of rings  of each so they can balance each other out."

"It amplifies magic?", Twilight asked.

"Yes. It is the exact opposite of the black rings."

"Can I see one?", Twilight asked. I handed her one of the white rings. She placed it on her horn and waited. Then her eyes widened and her mane started flowing like Celestia's mane. Now with that ring, she looked a lot a magical alicorn like Celestia or Luna. I took the ring off of her horn and placed it back on my hand. With this, she turned back to normal. “So. Much. Power."

"Yeah. There is a reason I wear an equal amount of each kind. Wearing this many neither amplifies or denies magic", I said.

"Why?", Twilight asked.

"Because if I need to use less or more power, I just take a ring off of my hand."

"May I see one of them?", Celestia asked. I tossed her one of the good rings and she placed it on her horn. Her eyes widened and her mane started glowing. She took it off and gave it back to me.”I have never felt that much power except for when I wielded the elements of harmony against Nightmare Moon." I tossed her one of the evil rings and she placed it on her horn. Almost immediately, her mane stopped flowing. She tried to get the ring off of her horn by pawing at it with her hoofs but she couldn't reach it. I walked over to her and plucked the ring off of her horn before placing it back on my finger. “That is evil!"

"Well they're mine. They don't just nullify unicorn magic. An earth pony wears it and all of the earth pony powers are gone and a pegasus wearing it makes the wings really weak. The other ring would make an earth pony really strong and it would give a pegasus a lot of power in their wings."

"How would we wear that?", Rainbow Dash asked. I took one of the evil and good rings off and held it in the air with my magic. *SNAP* This spell made the two rings large and more like a bracelet. I handed the evil one to Rainbow Dash and she placed it on her hoof. Almost immediately, she stopped hovering and fell to the ground. At this she took off the bracelet with her teeth. “Never again." She placed the good ring on her hoof and her eyes widened. “I feel like I can do a million sonic rainbooms." At hearing this, I teleported the ring off of her and preshrunk it before placing it back on my hand. I did the same to the other ring I handed her.

"Just one more thing guys", I said. I reached my hand into my pocket and took out six key rings with single lone key attached to them. I tossed one of them to each of my human friends.

"Tran what are these?", Ike asked.

"Press the button on the keys", I replied. They did as so and several beeps were heard from behind me. The beeps were made from several large objects that was covered by a large sheet of cloth.

"Traaaaaan. What is that?", Nick asked.

"Go ahead and see what it is", I said. Each of the objects covered by the clothes had a label on each of the sheets. They walked to each of their respective unknown objects. “Lift the sheets." They did as so. Underneath the sheets were several motorcycles, except for Ike's, he had a car.

"Tran, when did you get these?", Andy asked.

"Two of the Trans made them", I replied.

"WHAT HOW!! WHO MAKES A MOTORCYCLE!??! IT WOULD HAVE TAKEN LONGER THAN HALF A DAY!!!", Alex said.

"One, I downloaded the designs from the internet when I was traveling through universes. Two, I can run at Mach 6. Three, I'm Tran what do you think?", I replied.

"These are beautiful", Ike said, who was looking into his car.

"They're yours. Have fun", I said."Ike, you are the only one with a car. You have the Bugatti Veyron Super Sport Car. Top speed, 267 miles an hour, 1200 horsepower, and 0-60 miles per hour in 2.4 seconds. Alex, you have the Kawasaki Ninja. Top speed, 176 miles an hour, about 147 horsepower, and 10500 RPM. Logan you have the Honda CBR1100XX Blackbird. Top speed, 190 miles an hour, about 153 horsepower, and 10000 RPM. Andy you have the Suzuki Hayabusa. Top speed, 248 miles an hour, 197 horsepower, and 6750 RPM. Nick, you have a Big Hoss motorcycle. It is special because of instead of using a normal motorcycle engine, the creator and inventor used a V8 muscle car engine. Yes, it is a motorcycle with a car engine. Over 550 horsepower, top speed in the 150, 160s. Now who am I forgetting?"

"Me/Austin", the six of them said.

"Oh yeah. Austin, you have the Dodge Tomahawk. Now you have the most unique bike. Yours is the only one that wasn't street legal. It has 500 horsepower, RPM in the 5600s, it uses 4 wheels, and the top speed will blow your mind."

"What is it?", Austin asked.

"Weeeeeeeeeellllllllll", I said.

"Tran, what is it?

"It's a bit extreme."

"WHAT IS IT!??!?!", Everyone yelled.

"Sheesh. It's only capable of going 417 miles an hour."

"THE FAGGOT HAS THE FASTEST BIKE?!?!?!?", Logan said.

"Eeyup."

"Why don't I have this!?!?", Alex asked.

"Because yah don't and I decided not to. I can take apart the automobiles apart and make you guys put them together. One more important thing, those vehicles don't need refueling or maintenance, they are enchanted."

"Fine", the five of them grumbled.

"Wait, Tran what do you have? I'm afraid of what you have", Ike said.

"Logan, Austin, and Alex, we have this troop carrier we stole. it's a five ton deuce. I replaced all the metal with an advanced titanium-50, a stable strengthened isotope of titanium, replaced all the glass with a durable palladium infused metallic glass, and the cloth backdrop that covers the troop carriage is now a nanokevlar.

"Time to do one more thing." I took off my backpack and placed it on the ground. I rummaged through it before I took out six large bottles.

"What are those?", Logan asked.

"Vigors of different kinds. They are chemicals that modifies your bodies genetics so you guys can gain extraordinary abilities." I handed each of them a bottle.

"Does it hurt?", Austin asked.

"Oh definitely. I got them after I helped a man break into an asylum, kill a bunch of people, travel to the past, and save his daughter from being tortured. Just drink them. You’ll love what you'll be able to do."

The six of them sighed before they pull off the top and drank them. Almost immediately, they started screaming in pain. After a while they stopped screaming and glared at me.

"What now?", asked Alex.

"Look at your hands you idiot", I said.

"Oh my god." Alex's hands were glowing as if they were red hot metal. I handed him another bottle. He drank it but he didn't scream in pain. “What did that one do?"

"That was a shield vigor, it cast a shield that protects you from damage."

"Really?", he asked. I took out Yang and shot him in the chest. At the impact of the bullet, Alex glowed a bit yellow and the yelled glow shattered as if it was glass. About ten seconds passed and he started glowing yelled again before the glow disappeared. “Well that hurt you dick."

"I said it protected you from damage not pain."

"What can we do?" Austin's left hand was covered in suckers similar to an octopus. Alex's left hand were glowing like red hot metal. Andy and Nick's left hand were normal and didn't change. Logan's hand was arcing with small crystals that were arcing with electricity. Ike's left hand was covered in some feathers and he had talons for finger nails.

"Ike you have the murder of crows vigor. You can send a flock of crows to attack someone. Andy, you have the possession vigor. You can summon a fake green ghost that can control inanimate objects or really stupid things into fighting for you. Austin, you have the undertow vigor. You can control water to lift things and throw them. Logan, you have the shock jockey vigor. You can basically shoot bolts of electricity out of your hands. Alex, you have the devil's kiss vigor. You can throw grenades of pure fire. Nick, You have the charge vigor. It allows you to ram into enemies at long distances."

"Can my hands turn back to normal?", asked Ike. *SNAP* His hand was therefore normal again. “Thanks."

"Can you do mine?", asked Austin. *SNAP* The tentacles disappeared.

"Can you get rid of the crystals?", asked Logan. *SNAP* The crystals disappeared but his hand was still arcing with electricity.

"How do we use them?

"Just imagine doing what you can that I told you."

Five Minutes Of Using Vigors Later

"HAH!! YOU GUYS RAN OUT OF SALTS!!!!", I yelled. Salts were basically what the vigors ran on. Salts were chemicals that were drunken so that vigors could be powered and used.

"WE MUST GET MO!!!!!", Alex said. “SO WE CAN BLOW STUFF UP!!! I MEAN HELPF PEOPLE!!!"

"Alex, I will take that power away from you."

"Fine." Alex's use of devil's kiss was just pure chaos. The ponies, minus Scootaloo left for the night.

I handed the six of them small blue bottles. “These are salts. They are what the vigors are powered by. I enchanted them so they regenerate. If you drink the whole bottle, the bottle will regenerate in about half an hour."

The six of them drained their bottles to resupply their powers.

"Tran, I can kiss you for this power", Alex said.

"Let’s move onto the new weapons that you guys are going to get."

"You already gave me a new rifle", Logan said.

"Yeah, but your other weapons are really low grade." I took my backpack off again and rummaged through it. I took out an H&K MP5 and handed it to Austin."9MM submachine with a flashlight and an adjustable stock and five mags with it. You want more mags? Make it yourself." I took out a H&K UMP and handed to Logan.".45 ACP submachine with a foldable stock and five mags. Same thing with the mags as Austin. Make it yourself." I rummaged through my backpack again and took out my Glock 18."Glock 18. 9MM machine pistol capable of firing at 1600 rounds a minute. Six mags. Same thing as previous. Make it yourself if you want more." I looked at Alex and he had his arms out. I rummage through my backpack and handed him two B93 Rafficas. “Two 9MM machine pistols. The left one is meant for breaching and the right one is for short combat. The left one has a silencer and the right one has a flash hider. The left one is in a three round burst and the right one is automatic. Both have night sights. They are inspired by Yin and Yang." I took another object out of my backpack and handed it to him. "Flamethrower. My own liquid burst design. Enchanted so you don't have to refuel. You don't to know anything else besides that you are Alex and you are holding a flamethrower." The flamethrower composed of three tanks, one was gasoline, another was tar, and the last was a pressured air tank. This flamethrower was based off of a design that I remember seeing in a museum.

"Tran. Flamethrower plus Alex will equal a lot of bad things", Logan said.

"Exactly", I replied.

"Tran, where did you get these?", Logan asked.

"I made them. Before you ask, I downloaded the designs from the internet when I was in the Halo world." I rummaged through my backpack again and took out a metal staff. I handed it to Andy and he started to twirl it in his hands.

"Anything special about this?", Andy asked.

"Well for one thing, check for your shock badge that you got from the Mario universe", I said.

"What?" He took off his shirt and turned it inside out. On the inside of his shirt were several tiny badges. The badges were arranged into a 6X7 square. One noticeable thing was the blank spot in the corner of the square. “How did you even find out where my badges were. I didn't even tell anyone about it."

"I will answer that question without actually answering that question. Simple, yes. Now back to what I was going to tell you. That staff is now made of mythril. It is near indestructible and the shock badge is fused to the inside of it. The ends of the staff are electrified. I tested the voltage of the staff and capped it at about 250000 volts. It automatically adjust itself to not be lethal."

"The only thing you could possibly give us now is armor", Austin jokingly said.

"Well.....", I said.

"You have got to be kidding me", Austin said.

"No. Logan you're first."

I rummaged through my backpack and took out a large black suit.

"This. Is. The Nanosuit", Logan said.

"Yes. Hold still." *SNAP* The suit disappeared and a bright white light covered Logan. Once the Light subsided, Logan fell to the ground.

He blinked a few times before saying, “What was that?"

"Do you really want to know?"

"Yes. How did you get the suit anyways?", Logan asked.

"I made a copy of the suit when I met a man who had the same suit, named Alcatraz. I helped him kill a bunch of mercenaries, aliens, and some soldiers. I also made an exact copy of his Nanosuit with magic. What I did? I fused the Nanosuit to your body. Nothin bad, just good. That suit is a basic suit. I removed the suit's ability to think." In the Crysis universe, the Nanosuit is the most advanced piece of technology that the humans possessed. It’s made of Coltan Titanium which seals the suit and allows it to deflect high speed impacts. It can deflect slashes, stabs, energy blast, and most small caliber bullets. The suit is capable of cloaking the user, making the user invisible for a short amount of time. It's visor allows the user to see normally, thermal, or night vision. It can also scan things to see what someone holds or vitals of others. It will increase the user's strength and speed several times over. The suit also contains a radar. Everything in the suit is powered by nanobots in the suit. As long as the user doesn't use up all the power of the suit. The suit can regenerate power though. Using any of the features of the suits can use up the power. “You can go invisible but don't move very fast because you will become a blurred see through shape. Your weapons, clothes, and gear isn’t linked to your suits bot so more power is used to use that ability."

I took out another suit of armor and held it to Austin. “You can just wear this Austin. I am not going to fuse it to you."

"This is an ODST, Orbital Drop Shock Troop, suit of battle armor. The armor plates are made of a titanium ceramic composite while the cloth areas are several layers of kevlar. It can deflect of damage. It has many pouches for whatever you want to put into it. One more thing." I held up five large needles in front of Austin. “This is the Spartan II augmentation. It will make your bones indestructible and improve your reflexes by 300%." *SNAP* "That is a pain nullifying spell." I injected each shot into Austin. “It should set in a few minutes."

I took out another suit of armor and gave it to Andy.

"Dead Space elite advanced rig. The cloth areas are kevlar and the plates of armor is carbon fiber. Yes you can levitate stuff with kinesis. You can also stasis stuff and slow them down temporarily. You just have to watch how mush stasis you have. It is regenerable."

I took out another suit of armor and gave it to Alex.(The right suit obviously)

"That is onyx armor from the Mass Effect universe. It is made of a titanium alloy. The visor is just a basic combat visor so try to not get shot in the face. I modified it to survive high temperatures so you can survive."

I took out another suit of armor and handed it to Ike.

"That is the Half Life HEV suit. It is made of steel and kevlar and is capable of stopping most forms of damage. It will monitor your health, how much ammo you have, and your surroundings with a radar. It also runs on its own power source." I picked my backpack back up and placed it on my back. “Nick, you don't need anything, you have super advanced nanobots that heals you. Now go away so I can sleep."

Chapter 16: The Next Day

"Now go away so I can sleep." Ike, Nick, and Andy went and left to their old homes. Hopefully, their homes or living spaces would still be fine. Next I led Alex, Austin, and Logan to a room they could have used. People who knew me would know that I would not be sleeping and would more likely be working on something. I went back to the workshop where I my deuce was.

I looked at my friends' new bikes. I also knew that my friends would make modifications to their bikes. What I made them were fresh stock bikes. That means that if you were to buy them brand new in a retail store, you would get it exactly like they were right now. *SNAP* The deuce and I were teleported into the garage, where I had more tools that were actually meant to modify tools. I may have been innovative with most things but I still prefer to use things for their uses that are actually meant to be used as so.

I opened the engine compartment to the deuce and started to remove the engine. Hundreds of bolts, nuts, ties, and other things that held the engine down was removed. From there, I modified the engine.

Two and A Half Hours Later

I started to reinstall the engine that I modified. Instead of the usual V8 engine, I was installing V12 engines that I shrunk down with magic, giving the deuce a top speed of 130 miles per hour and 3000 horsepower. Then I casted the same spell that kept the previous engine in pristine condition onto this engine.

I teleported back into the work shop and continued a project that the smart Tran started. “Thank goodness smart Tran made 123 out of the 150 needed." I picked up some scrap metal and started to work with it.

Ten minutes later

"Number 124 done."

Four and A Half Hours Later

"Number 150 done." I placed what I was working on and placed it on the table in front of me. 150 of the objects I made were scattered around the table. I lifted the 150 objects up and some scrap metal with magic. “This is going to take a while." I started to shape the scrap metal with magic.

A Few Hours Later

I was finally done and I placed my finished project into my backpack, which was currently on the ground. I began to make more metals that I needed for another project.

The Next Morning

"Test primary capabilities. I want the amount of thrust in a simulation test if under normal conditions. Check it at 95%", I said.

Logan walked into the room into me while I was talking. “Tran, who are you talking to?"

"Um.........", I said.

"Projected thrust capabilities top off at 649640 pounds of static thrust available", a voice similar to mine said.

"Where did that come from?", Logan asked.

A holographic 3D picture of me appeared in front of him. “Logan, meet my A.I."

"A.I.? Artificial Intelligence? You made a A.I based on you. Wait, YOU MADE AN A.I. BASED ON YOU!??!"

"I got a A.I from a flash clone of my brain when I was in the Halo universe", I said.

"Where is this coming from!?!?!", Logan asked.

"Tran's glasses. He has made the lens of his class into holographic smart lens", the A.I. said.

"How much do you share in common with the real Tran?", Logan asked.

"I'm am essentially an exact clone of Tran with the internet downloaded into my mind", the A.I. replied.

"WHAT!??!!? Wait, you have the internet?"

"Yes. There is a small portal open to allow me to have access to it."

"Twilight is going to have a wing boner if she meets the internet", Logan said.

"Yeah", I said.

"What was that thing about the thrust about?", Logan asked.

"You'll find out later. Just another project of mine. Did you wake the others?"

"Yeah, they're up in the kitchen. How long have you been up working on your projects?"

"I never went to sleep."

"I think I should learn to start expecting things like this from you."

"Yeah. Let's go", I said. The A.I. retracted into my glasses and I picked up my backpack from where I left it.

We walked back into the main part of my bunker. Once inside where the kitchen was, I saw Alex and Austin eating some apples."Hey Alex, are you enjoying those Applejack brand apples?" He threw a fire grenade at me and I dodged, causing the grenade to stick the wall behind me and causing the wall to be a bit charred. I looked at him and glared. “Oi. No explosions in my home. It gets the place charred."

After they finished eating, we walked out of my bunker and off to where ever we wanted to go.

I walked off to my store. Once I reached my store, I opened it, flipped the sign that said whether I was open or not, and took off my backpack before placing it on the ground. From there, I started to work on other things for my friends.

Five Minutes Later

"NO! I WILL NOT SIGN YOUR BOOKS!!! IF YOU ARE HERE FOR THAT, GET OUT!!!", I yelled over a crowd of ponies. “OH. Hi Lyra."

"Hi Tran. Can you somehow get me to the front?", Lyra asked.

"I don't know", I replied. “Try walking through them."

Lyra tried walking through the crowd and of course bumped into several ponies. Soon she made it to the front and in front of the counter I was behind. I leaned in and picked her up and placed her behind me. I faced the crowd again. “GET OUT OF HERE IF YOU AREN'T GOING TO BUY ANY WEAPONS OR I WILL USE NONLETHAL FORCE!!!"

"We just want autographs for our books! Team Tran for the Win!", said a mare.

"NO! Team Andy!", said another mare.

"What are you talking about. Team Nick", said another mare.

"Team IKE!"

"TRAN!!"

"ANDY!!!"

"IKE!!!"

"NICK!!"

"Mot ngai con dich mai ki con ngua nhu nai(One day I will to kill these ponies[Vietnamese])", I said.

Soon the ponies started to riot over which team and book was better like the Twilight series with team Jacob and Team Edward. My response was I looked at Lyra. I yelled over the ponies and said, “Lyra, close your ears and cover your eyes." She did as so. I looked through my backpack and took out eight stingball grenades. Anyone that doesn't know what stingball grenades are, they are specially designed nonlethal grenades that use a rubber shell that are filled with hundreds of small rubber balls. I held the grenades with my magic and pulled the pins simultaneously. I held each of the grenades into different sections of the riot in the air. Let’s not forget that the riot was in a weapons shop. A few seconds passed and the grenades exploded, still in the air, and hit everyone except for Lyra and I because I casted a shield to protect us. Once that was finished, I faced the crowd and pointed towards the door. Before anyone could complain, threaten, or say something to me, I held more of the stingball grenades, threatening them. Everyone walked out, limping, irritated and disappointed.

I turned back to Lyra and said, “Now that, that is over, what did you need Lyra?"

"Ummm. Uhhhhh."

"Come on Lyra, what did you need?", I asked.

"Can I have your autograph?", she finally said.

*FACE PALM* Now I wonder, ‘How can so much happen in five minutes?' I signed Lyra's book. “You’re lucky I know you Lyra. Good luck with Bon Bon!" I picked up whatever I was working on and continued.

Five Minutes Later

*CHK-CHK* I pointed my 870 at a pony's face. “This is loaded with deer slugs. I doubt you can take an ounce lead slug that can take down a five hundred pound buck and live. I doubt a hundred fifty pound pony will stop this small handheld cannon like a buck. I wonder what ponies taste like. I have been craving your kind's flesh for quite some time. Say, does fillet equine sound good?" There was a pony that actually wanted to buy me. Yes, buy me. Besides that, my previous guess on how much ponies weighed was really off. They weighed between one hundred pounds, someone like Pinkie Pie, to about three hundred pounds, someone like Big Mac.

"How about one million bits?", he replied. I turned the shotgun around and smacked him in the face.

"Out."

Five Minutes Later

I rubbed my temples as fan pony was irritating me. Not just any normal fan pony, an obsessed super stalker fan pony. She was annoying and got in the way of what I was working on. I placed what I was making, a prototype incendiary grenade, and looked at her.

"Stop. I am working on a weapon that uses highly unstable materials and ingredients. Get out", I said.

"Can I have your autograph. Why are you making that? What is your next adventure? Why are you working in this store if you usually do action schtuff? Did you hear me say schtuff? I know you like to say it that way? Huh? Hello? Can I see that? Are you paying attention? Hello?", she started.

I was trying to work with explosives and she was constantly pestering me. I unslung my 870 and began to unload it. I placed the shotgun shells that were slugs into my backpack. The filled AA12 drum mags in my inventory were buckshot and the stray shells for my 870 in my backpack were again buckshot. I took out some nonlethal beanbag shells and loaded them into my 870 before pumping it once, making the beautiful sound of a pump action shotgun being chambered. I looked at the pony, who was still asking questions, and aimed it at her.

"What's that? Is that a weapon? Can I see it? What does it do? Is it like your guns? What can it do? Is it good? How effective is it?", she started asking. *BOOM CHK-CHK BOOM CHK-CHK* At this, she was writhing in pain on the ground and there was a deep dark bruise where I shot her. Within thirty feet, getting shot with a bean bag round will cause bruising or even cracking or breaking of the ribs. *SNAP* Where she laid was now empty.

"This is going to be a long day", I said.

Five Minutes Later

I fumbled around with another grenade I was working on. Anything I made or designed would have to be made by hand and carefully, which meant it was a very slow process. 'Damn wide area of affection thermite grenades. Once I finish this, I'm making napalm grenades again.' I clicked the last piece of the grenade in place and set it on the counter. So far, I made twelve napalm grenades, which I nicknamed hug grenades because napalm sticks to you once you get it on you, like how a hug wraps around you. It affected an area of thirty-five feet with a quality grade napalm that would burn for a minute before any flame would die out. I also made twenty-six thermite grenades, which I nicknamed kiss grenades because it was essentially the sister of the previous grenade. It affected an area of ten feet and would burn for about twelve seconds before any thermite would burn out.

This was going to be a long day.

Five Minutes Later

"Thank you. Have a nice day", I said while handing a pony a sword.

Then twelve ponies walked inside and went up to me. They were dressed in white robes, like mine.

"Oh god. If you are here for autographs or anything to do with me as a character in Princess Twilight Sparkle's book. Get out."

"Why? We're part of you fan club", one of them said.

"Then what is my real name?", I asked.

"That's easy, Tran", another one of them said.

"Nope. Wrong answer. Get out."

"You're name isn't Tran!?!"

"Nope. Out." I took out my 870 and pointed it at them. “This is one of my guns. If you have read the books, you know what they do."

"You wouldn't" I would. *CHK-CHK*  They nearly pissed themselves as they ran out of my store.

"Screw this, I'm testing it." I took out a project that the logical Tran started and i finished in the morning."150 of those damn things to make this. Better be worth it."

Five Minutes Later

Five ponies walked into the store and were quickly hit with lightning.

"WHAT THE BUCK!?!?!?", one of them said.

"Stay out of my shop or you will be hit again." The five ponies walked out away from the vicinity of my shop. Then a different stallion walked in, without getting hit with lightning. The stallion walked off into a different section of the store. “Well, now I know it works."

Laid down at the front of the store was a new area denial system. It was basically 150 miniaturized tesla coils connected together with a several small self-contained power sources. Tesla coils takes any power input into it and magnifies it by 400%. The entire system resembled a three hundred foot long two inch wide rope that looked as it was made of shiny grey fibers. Anyone that walks across the thing would be shocked with lightning, just enough to deter, harm them, or incapacitate them, depending on setting. The range would increase depending on size and weight. It would go to a minimum of 500 volts to 5000000 volts. My A.I. decided who to shock and with how much power.

"Hey Tran. Keep up the good work", I said.

Five Minutes Later

I sat on a chair behind the counter I was behind. I took out Yin and Yang and placed them onto the table. I took out the mag and popped the round that was in the chamber. I unloaded the bullets in the mag and placed them in front of me. You could have seen the different between the bullets, one being a deadly hollow point and the other being a spitzer armor piercing round. I went through my backpack and rummaged through it before I took out two jars, one contained a white powder and the other contained a dark silvery powder. I placed the jar onto the table. *SNAP* A shield appeared around the jar and the bullets. I used my magic to lift the bullets and remove the heads. I hollowed out a small portion of the bottom of the bullet before I filled the bottom with a small amount of each of the powders. I placed the bullets back on their basing’s and closed the jars. I dropped the shelf that surrounded it and placed the jars back into my backpack. I loaded the rounds back into the magazines and reloaded Yin and Yang before placing them waist holsters.

Long story short, I made the bullets in each of my pistols into tracer ammunition using a jar of white phosphorous and magnesium. White phosphorous is a white powder that is one of the most unstable explosives in the world. It can explode or burn into flames when exposed to the air, hence the force field. Magnesium is a metal powder that burns at an incredibly high temperature when burned. The bottoms of bullets are filled with one of both of these and are lit when the bullet is fired. Hence, a tracer/incendiary round that is going to light the battlefield up.

"That is going to be fun to use."

Five Minutes Later

I sat behind my counter, fiddling with my M4A1. I took it apart and started to clean it.

Then two royal guards walked into my store. The lights in the store shone on their armor. Both were unicorns.

"Tran, the Crazy Asian, the Cannibal?", one of them asked.

"Yes?", I asked while cleaning the lower receiver of my M4A1.

"The Princess has required you presence."

"Tell them to come here. I'm staying in Ponyville", I replied.

"You will come with us or we will take you by force."

"Go ahead and try. I don't have this Equestrian star on my lanyard for nothing", I said.

"Fine. We have to do this the hard way then", a guard said while lighting up his horn. He shot a spell at me. I took out my katana and blocked the shot. I made a summoned sword, an ethereal sword entirely made of magic, and threw it him. He dodged it and was met by a beta mag thrown to his face. The other stallion tried to shoot me and was met with a backpack to the face. I jumped over the counter and walked to them.

"You lost." I raised my left hand and showed the magic rings. I took two of the evil rings off and slipped them on their horns. The two unicorns turned into different colors as magic was immune to them. One was grey while the other was orange. I tried to lift them up with my magic to test the ring and nothing happened. “Gotta love magic nullifying rings." I picked both of them up and set them down behind the counter before I myself jumped behind the counter.

I took out a mechanical pencil and began writing a letter. Once I finished writing the letter, I held it up. *SNAP*."Wonder when they come here."

In Canterlot, Where Celestia Is

"We must hire more capable servants than these amateurs. They messed up my tea temperature by two degrees. TWO DEGREES!!!", Blueblood said.

Celestia was in day court, being pestered by Blueblood's complaints about how something or someone's services wasn't fit for royalty such as himself. Then out of nowhere, a letter appeared and landed on her head. “What in the?", Celestia said while opening and reading the letter.

Dear Celly,

Really? Two guards. I have beaten more with less. That was one of the idiotic things you have ever thought of. Even more idiotic than most of what Andy says. Take me by force? They are unconscious right next to me. If you told them to do that, you are one of the most stupidest beings known. If it were the guard's idea to take me by force, how do they still remember to breath. It's like waterproof tea bags or inflatable dart boards or chairs made of cacti or a nonrandom Andy or a normal me or a weak Nick or a non-pyromaniac Alex. If you want to talk to me, stop listening to Blueblood's rambles and fly to my store.

Sincerely,

Tran A.K.A. the Crazy Asian A.K.A. the Cannibal

'How'd he know that I was listening to Blueblood's complaints?' Celestia rolled up the letter and teleported the letter into a safe location. “Blueblood, I'm flying to Ponyville." Celestia walked over to a window before she flew out.

Back In Ponyville

"Here's your change. Bye", I said while handing a pony some bits.

Then Celestia walked into my store. “Tran, where are the two guards?", she asked.

I picked them up from where they laid and dropped them onto the ground in front of the counter, waking them up. They saw Celestia and scrambled to get up and bow.

"Tran, why are they shivering?", Celestia asked. The two unicorns were indeed shivering. It was minute but you could see it.

"I'm guessing it has to do with me getting rid of their magic. Why would you guys try to take me by force if there is a book about me and how dangerous I am", I replied.

"Where is our magic?", one of them asked. I jumped over the counter and to the two of them and took the rings off of their horns. At this, both of them stopped shivering. I slipped both rings back on my hand and I felt the magnification of my power lower to normal levels. Both of the unicorns turned white as magic started affecting them again. Their horns lit up and they pointed their horns at me.

"Guards, provoke him anymore and I will court martial the two of you", Celestia said. The two guards visibly blanched despite the fact that they were completely white in their helmet's illusion.

"Now Celestia, what did you need with me?", I asked.

"Do you remember how you said that you were able to train our guards?", she asked.

"Yes?"

"I was wondering when this could happen?"

"We can start today. Bring seven battalions of ponies here and each of us can train one of each any way that we decide. Each battalion that we train could be a different branch of the military like how our military did before they died. Make sure you bring them at 4:30 P.M. and when you do, make sure that they have tents."

"Why don't you come to Canterlot with your friends to train them?", Celestia asked.

"One, my Austin, Alex, and Logan are still blending into society. Two, Ike's, Nick's, and my home are located in Ponyville along with our supplies for out weapons and gear. Three, I hate nobles and I'm pretty sure that Blueblood will be targeted to be killed by about all of us. Four, most of us like Ponyville. Five, the training would be more realistic with the less formal environment. Six, there is no number six. Seven, I hate Canterlot. Seven, the town of Ponyville can benefit from the soldiers living here, it would benefit the economy. Eight, there is a forest nearby we can use for training. Nine, there is a lake nearby we can use for training. Ten, don't doubt me, I'm an Asian."

"Fine. We will meet again soon."

Five Minutes Later

"Yes, yes I can." I autographed a pony's sword after they bought it. I hated giving random autographs away but when you buy something and then asked for an autograph, I didn't mind. The pony walked out of the store, content with what he recently gained.

I picked up my backpack from where I left it from the ground. I started to rummage through it until Austin, Alex, and Logan walked through. “Oi. What are you guys here for?", I asked.

"We were wondering if you could turn us into ponies", Austin said.

"Now you guys want to? It's ten o' clock and now you guys decide to do this? Fine hold still. It might tingle or hurt a bit." *SNAP* My three friends glowed bright white that blinded basically everyone, including me. Soon the white light disappeared and on the ground were three more alicorns.

The alicorn that laid where Logan was, had a dark grey coat and a black and green striped mane with light blue eyes(clcik here to see his OC despite the fact that the OC is a unicorn).

The alicorn that laid where Austin was, had a black coat that was dotted with white blotches(the white blotches represent stars being gazed up at night) with light blue eyes(click here to see his OC despite the fact that the OC is a unicorn).

The alicorn that laid where Alex was a bright orange with a brown mane(he doesn't have an OC that I can show).

The three of the alicorns attempted to stand up on four legs but they fell to the ground. “You’ll get used to being a quadriped", I said.

"This feels really strange", Austin said.

"How do we use magic?", Logan asked.

"Or fly", Alex asked.

"You'll find out. Your magical ability is determined by how your ability to focus on something. Flying, I don't really know so you'll find out eventually."

One Hour Later

My three friends got used to walking on four legs and Logan learned how to use magic quickly. Alex learned how to fly quickly too. When we were alicorns, the seven of us retained our height. Alex was five foot nine inches. Austin was five foot five inches. Logan was five foot seven inches. Andy was five foot six. Ike was five foot eight. Nick was five foot seven. Lastly, I wasn't five foot eleven but six feet tall because I turned into a five foot eleven alicorn without hooves first then gained an inch in height when I forcibly regrew my hooves. The seven of us also retained our human teeth. In pony form, the seven of us regained our normal weight. Ike, Logan, Austin, and Andy had normal body builds. Nick had a heavy build. I had a skinny build. Celestia weighed around 290 pounds(from cake basically) while Luna weighed around 200 pounds(from constantly preparing herself to fight Celestia when she was on the moon). The average normal pony weight between 100 pounds(such as Lyra) to about 350 pounds(such as Big Mac).

"Can you guys leave now? I'm working." 'And I still have to do this for three more hours before I pick up Scootaloo.'

Five Minutes Later

I was in the smithing area of my shop, pounding away at a new kilji, a curved Turkish sword. I dipped the red hot newly formed blade into a sink of water and listened to the blade hiss. The most interesting thing was the fact that I was holding the heated blade in my unprotected hands. “Gotta love demon powers." I carved out a wood handle for the blade and fitted it onto the kilji, making a new weapon. I walked back into the normal area of the store and placed the kilji into a cabinet. I jumped back behind the counter and started surfing through the internet with my glasses.

One Hour Later

I set down a pair of glasses I was making and picked up another pair of glasses. I set down that pair and looked through my backpack. I picked up a pair of extra lens I had for my glasses and started making a spare pair of glasses for myself. Without glasses, I am basically Velma from Scooby Doo except I have guns, explosives, and the powers of a devil.

One Hour Later

I walked out of the store and locked the door to it before I walked through the town in alicorn form. I took flight while flew around the town, looking for anything interesting. Until I found Logan, in human form, in prone position with his McMillan Tac fifty out. I flew stealthily behind him, with the help of my owl feathers, and landed a foot behind him. I took out my Barrett from my inventory and plopped it on the ground next to him. I casted a spell on myself that made my hooves into hands but they still appeared as hooves. Basically, the hands were ethereal."Hey Logan. Whatcha doin?", I asked.

"Testing some ammo and gun mods?", Logan replied.

"What did you do to your gun?", I asked.

"I magically enchanted the barrel and infused magic into the bullets. The scope reaches out more too", he stated.

"What are you aiming at?"

"See that watermelon?"

"No."

"It's five miles out."

"Let me guess, you're using your Nanosuit fused sun glasses", I guessed.

"Eeyup."

"Bet I can make the shot faster than you."

"You have a normal Barrett. There is no way you can make it. I can make it because I am using magic enchanted .50 BMG rounds and a magically enchanted barrel to maximize range and power", Logan said.

"You'll see." I looked at the watermelon six miles out through the scope of my Barrett and sunglasses infused with Nano technology. ‘Distance, 8800 yards. Wind speed, eighteen miles west. Humidity, six percent. Bullets, .50 DT. Rifle, Barrett M82. Corealis effect, none. Bullet spin, nonexistent.' The bullet type was .50 Devil/Demon Trigger. That meant I charged the .50 BMG rounds with my demon power. If I was able to make a .45 ACP round increase sixteen times in power, imagine a .50 BMG. 14000 times 16 equals to 224000 foot pounds of energy. If a .50 BMG round hit a target nearly two miles away, imagine a .50 DT. If it can pierce through an inch of two of steel, imagine a .50 DT. Slowly, I squeezed the trigger. *BOOM* The rifle kicked into my shoulder. Even with demon strength, I felt it. Not to the point of getting visibly moved but just pushed into my shoulder like any medium-heavy caliber rifle kicking into the average person's shoulder. The bullet sped at the watermelon at 12000 feet per second. The bullet reached the target, despite the distance, in less than three seconds. The path of the .50 DT round was traced with a dark line. When the bullet did hit the target, the watermelon didn't only explode, part of the ground did too. Another noticeable thing was the fact that the explosion emitted a glowing black light before it dissipated along with the line that traced the bullet's path. “I told you so." I placed the Barrett back into my inventory.

I took flight and flew off towards town. I checked my watch that somehow managed to stay in pristine condition despite everything I've been through in the month, which meant getting shot, stabbed, blown up, burned, slashed, acid thrown at, punched, kicked, slapped. fallen from a great height, and blasted. I had an hour before I would pick up Scootaloo from school so I went to the school house anyways. I landed about fifty yards away from the building and sat on the ground on my flank waiting for Scootaloo. To pass the time, I started to reread the Odyssey on my glasses. “Gotta love glasses with smart technology."

Soon the bell rang and I saw everyone walk out. I turned myself into the size of a normal pony and made my horn invisible before I walked up to the CMCs, Diamond Tiara, and Silver Spoon. “Come on girls, let’s go."

"Who are you?", Silver Spoon asked.

"Looks like some super fan pony", Diamond Tiara.

"Surely, you guys remember me? Tran?", I asked.

"He's some random obsessed fanpony that's going coo coo."

*SNAP* I turned myself back into my alicorn size and made my horn visible and looked at them. “I think I'm Tran and not an obsessed fan." Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon's eyes widened while the CMCs started giggling. “Before you ask, my friends and I did not die, we were sent to different dimensions by the Nightmare. We also brought three more of our friends back so that makes seven of us.

"How did you know?", Silver Spoon asked.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!", I yelled. When you are a pony, you have incredible hearing because you ears are about the same radius as baseballs. “Come on, hop on my back and let’s go!" I lied down and the five of them jumped onto my back and held on. I took flight with the five of them on my back while I looked for Rainbow Dash. Soon I found her flying above the Everfree Forest, attempting to buck some clouds. “HI Dashie."

"Tran? What are you here for?", Rainbow Dash asked.

"Well, remember how I was training you guys before we disappeared?", I replied.

"Tran, I'm working. These Everfree clouds are harder to get rid of than normal clouds."

"Fine." I hovered in the air while I took out Yin and Yang. I fired a round into the current cloud she was bucking and it exploded in water. I started to shoot the other clouds, all of them exploding like water balloons. That was until I shot a thundercloud. It exploded all right except it didn't spew out water, it spewed out lightning in all directions. I quickly raised a shield to protect Rainbow Dash and the five fillies on my back. The shield I raised was hit by enough lightning to start cracking it slightly. Once the lightning stopped, I lowered the shield and looked around. “Well that was close."

Rainbow Dash's mouth was wide open until she said, “THAT WAS AWESOME!!! I didn't know storm clouds did that!"

"Come on Dashie, let’s start training again." The two of us flew to an open field that was outside of Ponyville. The five fillies jumped off of my back. I turned myself back into a human. I started to take my multiple jackets off. During the adventure I had through the dimensions I traveled through after I was blasted by the Nightmare, I lost most of what I usually wore. I still wore my assassin's robe, which have been repaired hundreds of times from due to injuries I have received, my vest to match my robe, my BDU, my black polo, and my BDU pants. My black pants, fleece jacket, and brown pants were long destroyed. My chain maille shirt and IOTV vest were in my backpack if I ever needed them again. Once I finished taking off anything I wanted to take off, I was left wearing my black pants and black polo along with my weapons that I had on me.

"I still can't get used to you not wearing all of that", Rainbow Dash said while she was poking my mound of clothes that I placed on the ground. I began to take off any weapon that I wore, which was my tomahawk, Yin and Yang, Beowolf, Cerebus, and my tactical throwing knife holster.

"You guys ready?", I asked while stretching out my muscles. What most people don't know is that when you wear multiple layers of clothing at the same time for a long period of time, less blood flows to some of your muscles and parts of your body, depending on how much clothing you wear or how constricting it is. This means that whenever you take off nearly every single layer of the clothes, blood rushes to the parts of your body that was constricted and you get a long rush of soreness for a long long long time.

From there I continued where I left off before my friends and I were blasted by the Nightmare and sent to another dimension. Applebloom was easily the best fighter because she had the strength. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were tied for second best because the two of them had strength from being an earth pony but not nearly as much as Applebloom because of her farm life. Sweetie Belle was the third best fighter because she learned incredibly fast because she was a unicorn. By now, she was able to use magic but I didn't allow her to use it while fighting. Scootaloo was second worst because she didn't have anything going for her, being a pegasus not able to use her wings. Rainbow Dash was easily the worst fighter, despite being the oldest, strongest, and fastest. This was due to the fact that she had a tendency to rush things. She always tried to do things the easy and quick way which didn't and shouldn't ever exist in what I was teaching them. That was incredibly embarrassing because she was able to be defeated in a fight by children which was also one of the funniest things ever, watching Rainbow Dash, a fully grown 130+ pound pony, get beaten in a fight with Applebloom, a sixty pound child.

The fillies were compared to normal fillies while Rainbow was compared to normal ponies. Applebloom had a high strength and endurance while her speed was really pretty low. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon had a medium high strength and endurance while their speed was low. Sweetie Belle had a normal strength, endurance, and speed. Scootaloo had high speed, normal endurance, and low strength. Rainbow Dash had a high endurance, high speed, and a normal strength.

While the seven of us were practicing, hundreds of wagons were seen coming to Ponyville. “Well girls, lessons over for today. I have to talk to possibly Celestia or Luna or Shining Armor or Cadance or Twilight." I reclothed myself with what I took off and regeared myself up.

*SNAP* I was once again in my full alicorn form. I took flight and flew towards where the wagons were located. I landed about a mile away and turned myself back into my human form. I started walking towards where the convoy of wagons went in silence. Until, I heard the buzzing of motorcycles. I turned around and saw my six friends driving their respective vehicles towards me at high speeds.

My radio buzzed to life and I heard Alex over the radio. “I BET I CAN MAKE IT THEIR FIRST!!! FIFTY BITS ON ME!!"

"COUNT ME IN!!!", Logan yelled.

"ME TWO!", Andy said.

"THREE!", Ike said.

"We'll see after I win", Nick said.

"I have the fastest bike. Count me in!", Austin said.

"No. The Asian's winning", I said.

"YOU DON'T HAVE A CYCLE!!", Logan yelled.

"NO TELEPORTING!!", Andy yelled.

"Still gonna win. I'll just run."

"HAH! GOOD LUCK!"

Hmmmm. What is faster? Automobiles that go about 200-300 miles per hour or an Asian that can run at Mach six A.K.A. about twenty-two times faster than them?

I ran with full demon speed at where the camp was located. Everyone knew that I was coming at a high speed because I broke the sound barrier. In about three fourths of a second, I stopped in front of a certain surprised blue maned, white coated captain of the royal guard. “HI Shiny."

"TRAN!?!? Where did you come from?!?"

"Somewhere. Now hold on. I'm having a minor heart attack", I said while grabbing my chest.

"WHAT?!?!? WE HAVE TO GET YOU TO THE HOSPITAL!!!"

"Shiny, shut up. I'm fine. That won't kill me. Something holy or enchanted can kill me. Now, are these the troops we are training?"

Then my five friends finally made it here with Alex in the front.

"TRAN!?!?!? HOW DID YOU WIN!?!?!?", Alex yelled.

"I can run at Mach six. What do you think?", I replied.

"Are demons that fast?", Austin asked.

"Yes. Vergil has been shot at and he has reacted fast enough to catch the bullets on his sword. Dante has been shot at and reacted fast enough to perfectly slice the bullets in half. Now let’s see the troops we're training."

"Turn around", Shining Armor said. And so we did. The troops were setting up tents and what looked like large Quonset huts.

"How didn't we notice that?", Andy asked.

"I don't know. Okay. Each of us gets our own contingent of troops to train. However you want to train them is how you train them. Just don't do anything stupid guys. How are you guys going to train them?", I asked.

The seven of us started discussing how we were going to train them. Since each of us had our specialties during the zombie apocalypse, we were going to train each of the troops with our specialties.

Andy was a scout in the zombie apocalypse and was limited to short range combat so he decided to train an Equestrian version of a mix between the Marine Scouts of the United States Marine Corps and the United States Air Force. He was strictly training pegasi because of their wings and speed. Let’s hope he is actually somewhat serious about this. His troops were to be lightly armored for speed and mobility and using easily carried light weapons able to be drawn and fired quickly. His troops used the ranks of the Air Force.

Nick was a heavy hitter during the zombie apocalypse and was limited to a short to medium range so he decided to train the Equestrian version of the United States Marine Corps. He was strictly training earth ponies due to their strength and endurance. His troops were to be heavily armored so they can be protected in direct open combat and using heavy weapons able to be fired quickly, give suppressive fire, and or pack a lot of power. His troops used the ranks of the Marine Corps

Ike was a supportive unit during the zombie apocalypse and was limited to nearly all ranges that were visible without a telescopic device so he decided to be training the Equestrian version of the United States Army. He was using all three pony races because his troops didn't need any specialties. His troops were moderately armored so his troops can suppress enemies from a medium distance and not get heavily injured and moderate weapons for suppressive fire. His troops used the ranks of the Army.

Austin was a supportive medical unit during the zombie apocalypse and was extremely limited in combat but was able to perform medical support so he decided to train the Equestria version of the Navy Corpsmen. He was strictly training unicorns because of their magic. His troops were moderately armored so his troops can perform medical operations in combat and lightly armed because his troops were mainly focused on medical support. His troops used the ranks of the Navy.

Logan was a supportive long range unit during the zombie apocalypse and was limited to mainly long range combat so he decided to train the Equestrian version of the United States Army Snipers. He was strictly training unicorns because unicorns were actually smarter and learned faster than other races. His troops were lightly armored because his troops were away from an open fight and were specifically armed for long range combat. His troops used the ranks of the Army.

Alex was strictly a close quarter combat unit during the zombie apocalypse and was strictly limited to close quarters combat so he decided to train the Equestrian version of a close quarters United States Army Rangers. He was training all three races because his units didn't need any specialties. His troops were moderately armored because his troops were going to be used in close quarters combat and were armed for close quarters combat. His troops used the ranks of the Army.

I was what people would call a Jack of all trades during the zombie apocalypse and I was limited to nearly all forms of combat except for heavy weapons so I decided to train the Equestrian version of the United States Navy Seals. I was training all three races because my troops didn't need any specialties. My troops were moderately armored for most forms of combat and moderately armed for nearly all forms of combat. My troops used the ranks of the Navy.

The seven of us were going to give these Royal Guard troops a living hell with our special training, maybe literally in Alex's case.

Chapter 17: Boot Camp Part 1 and The Hearth's Warming Eve Play

Training Week 1 Day 1

Shining Armor had just gathered all of our troops and placed them at attention in front of us. The seven of us were looking over the troops we were training. Royal guards of both kinds were seen in random orders. In front of Logan were 200 unicorns. Austin also had 200 unicorns in front of him. Andy had 200 pegasi in front of him. Nick had 200 earth ponies in front of him. Alex had 200 ponies of every race in front of him. The same thing as Alex was with Ike and me. All 1400 ponies were dressed in the usual armor that royal guards would wear.

Almost immediately, my six friends started training their troops. Nick and Ike made their troops start marching in armor with gear and weights. Logan moved his forces to the range, not caring for their physical capabilities yet. Andy moved his troops to start weapons training. Alex moved his troops so he could start hand to hand/hoof to hoof combat training. Austin moved his troops and started training his troops with a spell book he borrowed from Twilight that involved healing spells. I looked at my troops as they watched the other troops mobilize and train.

"Move to that building over there", I said while pointing to one of the Quonsets. I watched the troops as they moved to the building. Before the zombie apocalypse, I studied and read about anything that interested me. Usually, that meant something violent or something that is related to violence. One of the things I knew about was psychology. I tell some aspects about people by looking at how they walk, the way they walk, how they look at things, etc. Everyone filed into the building. I walked in front of everypony and looked at them. “You, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you,  you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, and you. Step forward. Now, you go back to Shining Armor. I'm not training you. Argue or say anything and I will shoot you with a nonlethal round." The ponies I pointed to and dismissed walked with a gait that showed that their life was carefree, weren't disciplined, and other things along the likes of that. This was dangerous in combat because these type of people did things and didn't care about the consequences. One of them was about to open his mouth until I took my 870 shotgun from my inventory and pointed it at him.

From there, I started a process of elimination to determine which ponies I were to train and the ones I didn't. One of them subjects I would read and study about was psychology. What I did was make everypony go outside and interviewed each of them. How the interview worked was that I magically made a table and a chair that I could use and a chair for the pony to use. On the table was a plate of hay fries and a glass of lemonade and sugar. I would ask each pony several questions about their life and such. Anything they could have done or said would affect whether or not they would be trained by me. The food and drinks on the table determined whether or not they were a good leader. How? One U.S. Admiral once determined whether to consider promoting officers into higher ranks by inviting them to dinner and watching them eat. One way that U.S. admiral determined how they were a good leader was he checked if the man he was interviewing prematurely salted or seasoned his food without tasting it. This showed that whoever he interviewed would do things prematurely without knowing all the details. How this applied to real life is when you are at war, would you do something with knowing all the details? During the interviews, I noticed a lot of things, how much they were disciplined, how they acted, and their lifestyle. I also met a pony I thought would never volunteer for training from a deadly being, Ironwork. In another interview, I found out that Nightwatch would be trained by me.

Once the interviews were finished, I brought everypony back into the building and at attention. “Now, everyone that I call out, step out and stand next to me. Nightwatch, Ironwork, Classified, King, Dead Eye, Burst Fire, Cold Death, Top Secret, Grunt, Colt Army, Rook, Famine, Cold Steel, Flying Death, War, Black Ops, Ghost, Pestilence, Conquest, Peace, Barrior, Brutis, Goliath, Blade, Crimson, and Cloak." The twenty-six of them walked forward and stood next to me."The rest of you, report to Shining Armor, you are dismissed. You will not be trained."

Of course, this caused some controversy from Shining Armor and several officers. Seven officers, Shining Armor, two pegasi captains, two unicorn captains, and two earth pony captains, approached me."Tran what the buck are you thinking, dismissing 174 soldiers?!?", Shining Armor yelled.

"Those soldiers aren't going to be trained by me and that's final."

"WHY!?!? Twenty-six soldiers is not enough for a battalion. It's barely a platoon!"

"Those other soldiers aren't capable and fit for my training."

"How would you know. You are but a child", an earth pony captain said.

"I may be a child but I know things. Back on my world before the world ended, there was a government and military like yours. Except we had a special forces division. I know how they trained and it will break anyone not strong in the mind or body."

"I doubt it's that difficult."

"One special forces of my world, the Navy Seals, one of the best, had one of the most brutal training programs there was. You basically have to be able to hold your breath underwater for five minutes to survive some of their training. In the winter, they go to an arctic environment and swim in the near frozen water. In the summer, they go to the desert and march in the 120+ heat. To graduate, they have to go through hell week, one week of constant testing. They crawl through a trench covered in barbed wire while live gunfire and explosions happen just feet away from you. If you mess up, you die. Some Navy Seals actually learn to ignore pain. After training, you are super soldiers. The troops I dismissed aren't fit for the training I know about. I don't want any unnecessary suicides or deaths. What I choose is what I choose. Leave it be." I walked off towards where my troops were located.

On my way, an officer walked up to me, one of the earth ponies that were with Shining Armor. "Kid, I used to be an adventurer like you until I took an arrow to the knee. All I do now is lead troops and train them. What I heard from that, makes me wonder what your species is like", the earth pony captain said.

"Let’s keep it at, our species had enough firepower to end the world ten times over." I walked off again.

By now, it was late at night and everyone had gone to bed. Apparently, the interviews took about nine hours so it was literally one in the morning already. I teleported back into my bunker and looked into Scootaloo's room. She looked peaceful and untouched by reality, sleeping in her bed. She still lived in the bunker even after I was blasted into another dimension by the Nightmare.

I took off my backpack, placed it on the ground, and jumped into it. I looked around the universe that was my backpack and went to a workshop I installed in my backpack. In the previous morning, I had placed nearly everything that involved me into the backpack. That meant half of the .22 ammo, half of the 5.56X45MM ammo, half of the twelve gauge ammo, any generic ammo, such as plasma rounds, most of my weapons, the workshop in general, nearly all of my projects, and some poisons, nerve agents, and bio agents that the sadistic and masochistic Trans made. I went to work on another project of mine.

Training Week 1 Day 2

"I know I can get some helium-3 from the moon and hydrogen-2 from the reservoirs but where am I going to get uranium?", I asked.

"You can synthesize using your magic it but you'll need some radiation shielding. I wouldn't advise doing so but you are near unbillable by non-holy outside forces", my A.I. replied.

"Lead or gold?"

"Well lead is-Tran, it's time to wake the trainees", my A.I said.

I looked at my watch and saw that it was already five in the morning. I jumped out of my backpack and started walking towards where my troops were located after I walked back to get my backpack that I left on the ground. Soon, I made it back to the training grounds, despite it being on the other side of town.

I stood inside the building that housed all of my trainees. I looked at them, all peaceful and asleep. Too bad. I pulled my Barrett from my inventory and aimed it into the air. *BOOM* the resulting gunshot caused everypony to scramble out of their beds and onto the floor. “ATTENTION!! Today is your official day of training. Since you guys are composed of all three pony races, I have to change one thing about you guys."*SNAP* A bright light covered the twenty-six ponies. Once the light disappeared, all of them were no longer any of the pony races. The pegasi no longer had wings, the unicorns no longer had horns, and the earth ponies lost their natural strength and connection to nature. “Before any of you complain, this makes the training fair to each of you. You earth ponies no longer have natural earth pony strength. Your current physical size and attributes were as if you guys never became any of the pony species. You guys do have any gained muscle mass that you may have earned from exercise or working out. You'll get them back when it comes to one of my CQC(Close Quarters Combat) lessons."

I made the twenty-six of them march three lap around the camp to test their physical ability. I already knew that the they already had PT (Physical Training) from when they first became royal guards but PT is still PT. I sat midair, watching the platoon running laps. When they finished running, about three laps or about six miles, they regrouped in front of me. From there, I started weapons training. Specifically, the weapons they were going to be using in combat, the T1 crossbow. It turned out the Equestrians named the weapons after me. The T in T1 stood for Tran.

In the middle of training, Logan visited. “Hi Logan. What are you here for?"

"Long story short, I need a sniping weapon", Logan replied.

*SNAP* The two of us were now in my shop, specifically, the smith section. I picked up a crossbow and some equipment that I made before the Nightmare sent me to another dimension. *SNAP* The two of us were now back in the training grounds, specifically the long distance range, where Logan trained his troops. I handed Logan the crossbow and he examined it.

"Pulleys, multicarbon on steel, 25X zoom scope, mil dots scope, frame, and an oversized trigger for hooves. This is a piece of art Tran", Logan said.

"Try pulling the string back."

He did as so and he gained a face of awe. Fortunately, he had the Nanosuit fused to him so he was able to pull it back. “Tran, what is the string strength on this?"

"450 pounds. I based it on the French crossbows used during the Hundred Years War and a modern crossbow called the Tac-15. The crossbow fired steel bolts at speeds of 650+ FPS(Feet Per Second). It's effective range is about 500-750 yards in the hands of a skilled shooter."

"WHAT!??! HOW!?!??! How are ponies going to pull this back?!?",

"One, the Tac 15 crossbow could easily hit a 2 inch target at 150 yards with ease in the hands of an unskilled shooter. The arrows fired from a Tac-15 crossbow flew at 400+ FPS. It used a 150 pound string. I just upped the strength of the string and now you have that. Two, I'm Tran. That's how I made it. Three, there's a separate crank pulley system that you attach to the crossbow that pulls it back by cranking it. It is vital to take the pulley system off to shoot it or you have a risk of damaging the pulley or the crossbow."

"Ummm. Tran, how much did this cost to make?", he asked.

"Weeeeeellllll, it took me thirteen hours of constant work to make. Plus, it would cost about 4200 bits to make one unit and the bolts would cost about thirty-five bits apiece."

"And there's the bad news."

I smirked at him and held the crossbow up in the air with magic. *SNAP* Clones of the crossbow and pulley systems with plenty of arrows appeared on the ground. “Say hello to the T2 crossbow."

Logan pulled out a large megaphone and yelled through it."TROOPS, FALL IN!!!" 200 troops filed out in front of the two of us in columns. “I will never understand how ponies can make things like this megaphone without electricity."

"Well, the ponies use magic in replication of electricity. Nearly the same but different and more limited in technology. Magic is more like AC electrical current than alternating electrical current. It isn't very efficient and tends to lose a massive percentage of its power over distances. Only things like megaphones, speakers, and light bulbs can be powered by magic. Yesterday as night, I converted my base from magically ran to nuclear steam power."

"NUCLEAR?!?!?!?"

"Don't worry. The myths about how nuclear power plants are untrue with mine. My base runs from a fusion generator. The generator is an advanced form of nuclear power and it runs on hydrogen-2 and helium-3 fuel cells. This form of nuclear power barely produces any radiation and it's not prone to melting down. It is incredibly efficient, nearly twice as efficient as using uranium fission generators. We even had this technology before the apocalypse happened."

"Then why did we use fission generators?!?"

"It's due to material availability. Hydrogen-2 is common in most oceans and seas but helium-3 is one of the most rarest known elements. Helium 3 can be made using nuclear fission but that is just stupid, using nuclear fission to use nuclear fusion. I have access to a high abundance of helium-3 because back on our universe, a high abundance of helium-3 was found on the moon and Equestria's moon shares the same property."

"Tran, what don't you know?"

"Four words. I. Am. An. Asian."

"Tran, how come there are about 250 crossbows?"

"Extra just in case some of them gets destroyed. They're extras. PEACE!"

I walked back to my troops after that ordeal. It turned out that it took about fifteen minutes so I didn't waste that much time. My trainees were still practicing shooting with the crossbow bipedal. I looked downrange and nearly everypony was doing terribly. I walked over to a talk where several T1s were and picked one up. I went to a shooting lane and fired the crossbow multiple times, scoring bullseyes every shot. Some of my trainees looked over to my range and looked at my target. “Everyone knows how to operate this weapon right?" Several yeahs answered me."Everyone knows how to properly shoot this right?" Several no's answered me."Burst Fire, come over here."

Burst fire was a unicorn that had a red coat and black mane. He walked up to me, crossbow in hand and said, “Burst Fire reporting."

"I want you to take three shots at my target right now."

Burst Fire took aim and fired three bolts in rapid succession, probably hoping to hit the target. He only did in missing the target with the repeating crossbow.

"Famine, you take three shots. Then War. Then Pestilence." I repeated this action to everypony and each of them had the same mistake except for Ironwork. Ironwork took a while to take his three shots but he actually managed to hit the target, getting two bullseyes and one hitting two rings away from the bullseye(by the way, the ponies used conventional ten ring archery targets)."Good job Ironwork. Does everypony know what they did wrong and what Ironwork did right? No? In training and in real life, you must fire a weapon accurately. Who cares if your weapon fires ten times faster than the enemies, you have to shoot accurately. Don't just spray and pray, take time and try to hit your target, no matter how long it takes. If you spray and pray, you'll find out that you'll be running out of ammo and getting killed by the enemy."

While I was teaching the trainees, Shining Armor walked up to me."Oi. What do you want?"

"Weeeeeelllllllllll", Shining started.

"Okay, that tells me it's something I am going to hate." I summoned a bottle of water and started to drink it slowly to prepare for the obvious spit take.

"You will be training Blueblood along with your other troops."

The spit take probably told Shining Armor how much I "loved" the idea or maybe it was being covered in water that did it."QUE?!?!?"

"What?", Shining Armor asked.

"Exactly!"

"Tran, no one knows how to speak the languages that you are fluent in."

"How about English or as you guys would call it, Equestrian. Everyone speaks that. Or Vietnamese because Ike, Andy, and Nick knows how to speak that,"

"Tran, you still have to train Blueblood, stop changing the topic."

"When's he coming?"

"Now you buffoon", Blueblood said as he rematerialized behind Shining Armor with the crack of a teleportation spell.

"Merde", I said.

"Stop mumbling and let’s get started." I looked to where Shining Armor was but saw nothing but I did hear the crack of a teleportation spell earlier. ‘I’m going to kill everyone one day.' I looked at Blueblood and noticed some of his features. He wasn't as groomed as he was during the Grand Galloping Gala during the episode, The Best Night Ever. “Exactly why are you taking my training?"

"You have no right to know", he replied.

"Oh really?", I said while summoning a clipboard, a piece of paper, and a pen. I took the items and placed the paper on the clipboard before I started to write on it. *SNAP* Whatever I wrote on it was teleported off to Celestia. About a minute passed and a letter was sent back as a reply. I opened it up and read it aloud.

Dear Tran,

Blueblood is taking your training because it has been given to him as a punishment for being too snobbish. He is to lose his prince title until he has passed your course. Anything can be done to him and he is not allowed to threaten others with his nobility or being able to come to me or Luna. You may do anything to him as you like. Blueblood has taken royal guard training before so he is aware of basic royal guard procedures and he is able to keep up with other basic troops. Please don't kill him as I remember your bet that you are doing this voluntarily and you do not live under my rule despite living in my kingdom.

Sincerely,

H.R.H. Princess Celestia of Equestria

The basic royal guard training did explain why he had his current body build despite being a unicorn noble. "Looks like I have the right to know. You try to pull anything on me and I won't pass you", I threatened him.

"How dare you. I am-", he started until I started to wave the letter in front of his eyes.

"Exactly. Now follow me, but first, you need to be exactly like the others." *SNAP* Just as that, his horn disappeared and I saw him blanch a bit. “I know that look. Yes, you are going to hate it. PLATOON! Looks like we have a new addition, anyone recognize him?"

Five Minutes of Unadulterated Complaints Later

"Okay, now that that's done, let’s continue with training." I watched the guards I were training attempt to make shots. Instead of spraying and firing as fast as possible, the started to take time to make their shots. What most people don't know is that in modern battle environments, most troops don't try to spray and pray unless they are a designated gunner. There are many reasons behind this but some of the main ones involve not wasting ammo. That and the misses could allow the enemy to shoot you accurately.

I walked over to where Blueblood was and he was doing just as bad as the troops when they were trying to spray. “Blueblood, stop wasting bolts and try to hit the target."

"What do you think I'm doing?!?", he said.

"Wasting ammo. You're shooting is terrible."

"Then I'd like to see you try it. You rely on your guns that doesn't take any skill what so ever."

"Okay." I took the crossbow out of his hooves and fired ten bolts into the target, each into the bullseye in less than five seconds. I placed more bolts into the hopper of the repeating crossbow and handed it back to him. “One, you have to take time for your shots, despite that I did that because in a combat scenario, if you are wasting ammo like that, you will run out and then you are a sitting target. Two, you need to hold the crossbow steadily in order to fire correctly. Three, you are clearly left hoof dominant so put your right hoof on the front stock of the weapon and put your left hoof on the trigger lever of the crossbow. Four, close your right eye and look through the sights, not the other way around. Five, I don't have a fifth reason." He tried shooting with the adjustments from what I said and was actually hitting the target in decent rings.

The day went by as they continued to practice using the crossbow. In the middle of the day, I walked over to Ironwork and told him to come with me. I walked over to a building that contained a temporary blacksmith and armory with Ironwork behind me.

The two of us entered the building. Inside the building were several blacksmiths, racks of weapons, smithies, work benches, etc. There were a total of about ten smiths inside. The two of us walked over to an empty bench.

"Ironwork, what I'm about to show you is one of the most dangerous things that I will ever show you. What I show you has to be held and handled with care and away from heat or you can die. I'm going to show you how to make dynamite. First,"

One Hour Later

"Now, we need to make some fuses", I said(of course I'm not going to put down how to make dynamite, but I actually do know how to make dynamite which can be thanked by an uncle of mine who has a pyrotechnics’ license). The only thing I can tell you about making dynamite is sawdust. In front of us was a bench with about ten sticks of fuse less dynamite balanced on top of it. They were the stereotypical looking dynamite, one inch thick and twelve inch long red sticks.

"Why don't we just use the cannon fuses?", Ironwork said while pointing to a shelf, containing several boxes, that was labeled, “Cannon Fuses."

"Now, I feel stupid." I walked over to the shelf and removed one of the boxes. I opened and looked into it, revealing a large spool of a thick grey wire. I took out the spool and walked back to the bench and started cutting the fuse wire into four inch pieces. I placed a fuse into each stick of dynamite.

Everyone, minus the ponies, knows what dynamite is. Dynamite is a high explosive that is based on nitroglycerin. It has a relative effectiveness factor of 1.25. Relative effectiveness factor is the measure of an explosive's explosive power based on density and explosive power. To compare, C4 has a relative effectiveness factor of 1.33, the Fatman nuclear device used on Nagasaki, Japan during World War II  has a relative effectiveness factor of 4500, and the B41 three stage nuclear device has a relative effectiveness factor of 5100000. Dynamite is the cartoon stereotypical explosive red sticks that you should never light. What most people don't know is that when you light the fuse, you have to hold it upside down because if you light it right side up, you have a possibility of the entire stick catching one of the sparks and blowing up prematurely. Dynamite is pretty stable just as long it is not exposed to extreme heat. Compared to the black powder, the current explosive that the ponies use, it has 150% more power.

"What is this exactly?", Ironwork asked.

"You'll see. Follow me." I picked up the dynamite and placed them into a crate before they went into my backpack. The two of us walked out and went back to the range. Everypony was still practicing with their T1 crossbows. “Everyone, stop shooting." Everypony shot one last bolt from their crossbow before they placed their weapons onto a table and walked over to me. I took out the crate of dynamite from my backpack and placed it onto the ground. “This is something you will be learning to use. You only need to know one word. Boom."

Dynamite is pretty simple to use and pretty easy to mess up with using and dying. My trainees caught on with dynamite quickly. Nothing went wrong except for when one of them dropped it right next to him when he was throwing it and it didn't help that it was already lit. Luckily, I had picked the stick of dynamite up and threw it before it blew. Any dynamite used was replaced by magical clones. The only downside to using dynamite was the fact that the explosions were loud. Equine creatures' hearing are four times more sensitive to noise than human ears. The troops stuffed bundles of clothe into their ears to compensate for the noise.

Training the troops went by pretty quickly for the day. it was about two in the afternoon before I dismissed my trainees for the rest of the day. In any military, you would not be dismissed that early but these troops were technically qualified troops that have been through basic boot camp and training before.

I turned myself into a pony and took flight. Being a pony is just strange. Even though I was a brony, I did not enjoy it entirely. You can basically hear everything as a pony because of the previously stated reason and having demon enhanced abilities didn't help either. Your eyes as a pony provides a wider range of sight because pony eyes are placed on the side of the head because ponies are herbivores while human eyes are pointed directly forward due to the fact that humans are predators that were originally meant to be hunters. One more thing that took a while to get used to was the extra appendages. Wings are incredibly sensitive and yes, wing boners exist. Wings were basically filled with muscles, hollow bones which meant they're fragile, clusters of nerves that can be used for torture or pleasure, and can be used for fighting, only if you ignore pain. Getting punched in the wing was the equivalent to a man getting punched in the balls and I developed a fighting style specifically meant for wings. However, my wings were a bit armored against that with titanium and tungsten feathers. Horns are even more sensitive than wings. Being six feet tall as a quadriped pony didn't help either. Not having hands was absolutely terrible but I did counter that by making nonvisible ethereal hands that have all the uses as a normal human hand, including feeling. A tail wasn't bad at all. Although, my fido's syndrome, a typical human syndrome that makes you unknowingly bounce one or both of your legs when you are happy or in a positive mood, was transferred to my pony form but instead of bouncing my leg, I wagged my tail. A pony wagging his tail. It looked strange to others.

I flew to the schoolhouse and landed a few hundred yards away from the school house. I took my Barrett out and placed it on the ground. I unloaded it and took the lens cap off of the scope before I started looking through it. The bell soon rang and Cheerilee and the school kids ran out. I reloaded my Barrett and replaced the lens cap before I placed it back into my inventory. I walked towards five familiar fillies.

"TRAN!!", the five of them said.

"Hello my students. You guys ready?", I asked. The five of them gave out replies of approval so we did the usual. They hopped onto my back before I flew to a high altitude to look for Rainbow Dash. My glasses scanned the horizon for the cyan pegasus. Then I heard the familiar flapping of a pegasus. I turned around and saw Rainbow Dash flying towards me. I flew slightly to the left and grabbed her, stopping her midair. I looked at her and saw that she dressed in Winter apparel.

"Awwww. How'd you know I was coming towards you?", she asked.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!! Plus, your wings flap loudly and you need feathers like mine to be able to fly quietly. You ready?"

"Bet I can beat you there", she challenged.

"Dashie, I have five fillies on my back, that would be irresponsible", I replied.

"Awwww", Rainbow Dash whined.

"To not win."

"Oh, it is on."

I teleported the fillies to the usual field we practiced at as Rainbow Dash flew off. The distance we would have been traveling at would have been about three miles. I knew I would beat Rainbow Dash in a race because I now had demon powers making me hundreds of times faster than I ever was. I flew off at top speed, broke the sound barrier, caused a Sonic Rainboom, passed Rainbow Dash in an instant, and landed in the field next to the crusaders. About a minute passed before Rainbow Dash landed in the field. Then the shockwave of the Sonic Rainboom passed by.

"THAT. WAS. AWESOME!!!!", Scootaloo yelled.

Rainbow, instead of saying anything, was mumbling bits of gibberish.

"Rainbow Dash, I have demon powers now. Before I had demon powers, I could have already broken the sound barrier. With demon powers, I am hundreds of times faster, literally."

"I need to get some demon powers", Rainbow Dash said.

"That is unlikely. The only way you get demon powers is if you found a demon willing to give you his powers."

"Tran, have I ever told you how much of an awesome stallion you were?"

"No. No. Just no. Just no. No. No. Just no. No. Period."

"Awwww."

"Can we start already?!?", Scootaloo blurted out.

"Yeah we should. Today's lesson is about blocking and countering. The most important rule in this lesson is know your capabilities and limits. Try not to do something you are not capable of. You wouldn't try to block a punch or an attack from my friend, Nick, right? If you do, you are an idiot. Try to know everything about yourself because it will tell you what you can and can't fight and it can actually save your life in some situations."

The field we practiced in was covered in a soft blanket of snow. I hated it. Absolutely hated it. I didn't wear three jackets in the dead of heat Phoenix summer heat and sun for no reason(I am not anemic, I have been tested for that). The only good thing about snow was that you can pelt others with snow without causing bodily harm, to an extent.

One of the most important things you needed in the concept of countering and blocking was reaction time and hand eye coordination. Scootaloo and Rainbow Dash had high reaction times because they were dare devils. The other four had normal reaction times compared to the average reaction times of normal humans. The six of them caught on to the concept pretty easily. I threw easy and light punches and kicks, but I soon moved from that to intermediate attacks. The intermediate attacks were again, easy for them. The only thing they had trouble with were countering intermediate counters. One time, Rainbow Dash attempted to redirect a throw from me and was sent face down into the ground.

Soon, seconds turned into minutes and then into hours. Nothing bothered us in the entirety of our practice until...

"Howdy Tran!", Applejack said. I turned to where the greeting came from and saw the Mane six, minus Rainbow Dash and Spike. The Mane six were also wearing Winter clothing.

"Hi Jackie. How come you came here today?"

"Well, the five-", Applejack started until the sound of several motorcycles approaching was heard.

"TRAN!! Finally! We found you", Logan said while he parked his bike in front of us. My other friends soon followed and did the same as Logan. He saw the Mane six and then said, “Son of a bitch, we lost." I saw my six friends hand the Mane six, minus Rainbow Dash, small bags. The six of my friends were fully armored, except for Logan and Nick, most likely due to the fact that their armor helped regulate body heat.

"Language Logan. There's children here", I said while pointing to the five fillies. “What did you lose anyways?"

"We made a bet with the Mane six that we could find you and Rainbow Dash first", Ike replied.

"How much?", I asked.

"Twenty-five bits a piece."

"Okay. I need to say a few things. One, you guys do have comm units that have tracking units in them. Two, you guys are idiots for losing because every day I usually do the exact same thing as the previous day. Three, why were the eleven of you guys looking for me?" I saw my friends and the Mane six, minus Rainbow Dash, face palm/hoof. Once they finished, they looked at me again.

"The princesses asked us to do the Hearth's Warming Eve play."

"Congratulations! Remember not to argue and bicker while you guys are dressing up. It was hilarious when the six of you thought your bickering was fueling the power of the wendigoes", I said.

The Mane six's eyes widened and their mouths opened while they looked at me. I had a photographic memory so I remembered everything about the show and its episodes. That meant I still knew everything about the show, including tiny details. My brony friends, did not. The year of surviving and not watching the show has worn down their memory of the show. They only knew the basic and important things about the show.

"Well, let’s go but before we do, I want to give the five of you guys something", I said, facing my human friends. I handed Andy, Nick, and Alex a pair of glasses and Austin and Ike a pair of sunglasses.

"Glasses/Sunglasses?", the five of my human friends said.

"Put them on." They did as so and looked at me."They are smart glasses like mine. They can scan and perform calculations. I made them while I was running my store."

"Do they have an A.I. like yours?", Logan asked.

"Oh god. If I made clones of your brains and made A.I.s of yourselves, chaos would happen. Especially, Andy. Mine is unique. If your guys' glasses had A.I.s like mine, mine would be working far harder trying to support seven pairs of glasses. Plus, I don't have the technology to make A.I.s. I didn't steal the technology to do so."

"You have an A.I clone of yourself?", Ike asked.

"Eeyup."

"We're going to die."

"Oh shut it."

"Do they have the internet like yours", Austin asked.

"No. I don't trust you guys with it yet."

"Fuck you Tran."

"Oh shut it. When does the play start?", I asked.

"We have about an hour before we need to leave to go to the train station", Twilight replied.

"Well, lessons over. How are we going to pass the time?", I asked.

Rainbow Dash looked at me and smiled a bit. I knew the look she gave me. The look that someone gave before they did something that was going to make everyone join in. I knew what she was going to do. I quickly turned myself into a pony and teleported my clothes off into my backpack and then teleported my backpack into my home. Then Rainbow Dash threw a snowball at me. I ducked down and it hit Pinkie in the face.

"SNOWBALL FIGHT!!!!", everyone yelled.

I ran and went behind a tree as everyone started throwing snowballs at each other. Now I had an advantage over everyone. As a pony, I was completely snow white. That was why I teleported my clothes off. I wasn't going to be cold because I was part demon and I could withstand many things. I looked over my cover behind a tree and saw snowballs still being thrown.

Then a snowball impacted my cover, near my head. I ducked my head back before I realized that Logan had thrown the snowball at me. I picked up some snow and made it into a ball. I looked over the corner and threw it at Logan. It impacted him in the chest and knocked him back ten feet away. Oh, that's right. I have demon powers now. Dear god, I feel bad for anyone hit by a snowball thrown by Nick." Then another snowball hit my cover and broke the tree I was behind despite the fact that the fact that the tree was big enough for me to hide behind in pony form. ‘That must be Nick.' I ran from my cover and faced Nick, who was about fifty feet away.

He threw another snowball at me. The snowball flew at me. I grabbed it when it passed me. The thing is, I grabbed the snowball, but it didn't stop going. I was surprised when it kept on going, pulling me behind it. That snowball held a lot of power. It stopped when it impacted a stone wall, slammed me into the wall, and broke the wall.

I ran back to the battle randomly throwing snowballs at others. Luckily, Nick knew that he had to throw the snowballs lightly at the ponies. Any of his human friends weren't as fortunate. The same thing was applied to me throwing snowballs.

The hour we had passed quickly as we stopped throwing snowballs at each other. I took my PPK from my inventory and shot a few rounds into the air. The seventeen of them ran to me, most likely to find out what happened.

"What happened?!?", Austin asked.

"Nothing. We just have to get to the train station now."

"Oh thank goodness", Twilight said.

I sent Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon to go home while the fifteen of us got ready to go to Canterlot. My human friends left to put away their motorcycles while my pony friends left to get minor things. I just teleported my clothes back on and turned myself back into human. I walked to the train station with Scootaloo, bought tickets for everyone and the two of us waited. A few minutes passed before everyone, including Spike, else came to the station.

"You guys ready?", I asked.

I was answered with replies of approval. I handed each of them a ticket to a train and I boarded in while handing my ticket to the conductor.

"Tran, you don't need to buy us tickets", Rarity said.

"I have close to 1.5 billion bits by now in gold, jewelry, and bits. I also have my solid meter long, meter thick, and meter wide blocks of diamond and emeralds."

"D-d-d-diamonds and e-e-e-emeralds?", Rarity asked.

I smirked at her and looked through my inventory. I took out the diamond blocks and held them in my hand. Unplaced, the blocks were once inch cubes.

"That's not a meter", Twilight said.

I smiled and then placed the block on the ground. The block grew to its correct size and shone in the light of the cabin.

Everyone, minus my human friends, nearly dropped their jaws onto the ground. Rarity and Spike started drooling a river. I took out my pickaxe from my inventory and mined it away before I placed it back into my inventory. “Remember, I have sixty-four of those diamond blocks and sixty-four emerald blocks." Rarity and Spike were still drooling until I started snapping in front of their faces. “Earth to pony and dragon. I will throw the diamonds and emeralds out of the window of the moving train."

"NOO!!", the two of them yelled as they heard the previous threat.

"Why would you throw away such a magnificent piece of nature", Rarity asked.

"Yeah. Why would you do that?", Spike asked.

"I was threatening you guys so you guys could break out of that stupor. One more thing, I know you are going to ask me for one of them. The answer is no."

"WHAT!??!?! You have 128 of them!!", Spike cried.

"Yeah. Only 128 for me to use. Only 128. I have to make them last."

"I could use it to make stupendous works of fashion!", Rarity said.

"I could make it into armor or weapons which have something more valuable than aesthetic use, a practical use."

"But I must simply have one of them!", Rarity argued back.

"The answer is still no."

"Imagine the use of one!"

"Yeah. I can make a pickaxe, a shovel, a sword, boots, leggings, chest plate, and or a helmet that I can use as armor, weapons, or tools. Mine. No way to change my mind. Leave the topic alone. Now if you guys need me during this really long train ride, I will be on the internet." Some explanations behind my glasses was that my glasses weren't connected to the internet from my original zombie filled universe but a universe where the zombie apocalypse never happened.

I sat down onto a seat, which was too low for me because I am six feet tall, and went on Youtube, Craigslist, Wikipedia, and EBooks. I started playing a movie from Youtube, looked through Craigslist just because of old hobbies, Wikipedia to read up on equine creatures, and EBooks to download and then proceed to read Moby Dick. I watched the movie, scrolled through Craigslist, read Moby Dick, and read about Equine creatures simultaneously. Twilight walked up to me and asked, “Tran, what is this Internet? Austin mentioned this earlier."

"Well to put it in simple terms, the internet is the collection of all knowledge, history, and records of the human race."

At the sound of this, Twilight's eyes widened and her wings shot out. Her left wing managed to smack me in the face and knock me over the chair I was sitting on. “WHERE!?!??!"

"Oi. Can it with the wing boner. Then I might show you", I replied. She blushed and pushed her wings back down as I got back to my original seat. “If you need to know, I have a the internet connected to my glasses."

From hearing this, she yanked my glasses off with her magic and she started looking at them. “What are you talking about? These are normal glasses." She looked at them for a few more seconds before she wore my glasses. Somehow, her eyes managed to get even wider as she saw what I was doing. “How do I use this. My mind is ready."

"One, my glasses are linked to my brain and mind so only I can use it. Two, A.I. Tran, please moved everything back to where I was currently at. Three, you won't use it because I know you Twilight. Four, give me my glasses back, I can't see squat without them. Five, NO!" Without my glasses, I could only see medium to large shapes. Anything small would pass me completely. Without my glasses, I couldn't tell the difference between my human friends. However, I was able to tell the difference between my pony friends, mainly because I can see colors without my glasses. I walked over to Twilight, tripping over everything, literally, until I made it in front of her. I snatched the pair of glasses from her face and replaced it back on my head. A holographic image of my A.I appeared from my glasses. My A.I. looked exactly like me, fully dressed but my A.I. didn't have any of my weapons. Another indication that my A.I. was an A.I. was the fact that he was blue and see through.

"Tran, you actually did make an A.I. of yourself. My god", Ike said.

"Okay, before the ten(the Mane six, Spike, and the CMCs) of you ask, an A.I. is an artificial form of intelligence. It is an artificial form of life that can think and feel like us except A.I.s don't feel certain things like pain. They also aren't hindered by something’s such as sickness, sleep deprivation, etc. It isn't alive. Think of it as a magical illusion made using technology instead of magic. My A.I. just helps me around with things. This is an incredibly advanced form of technology."

"Equestria must study on this technology and the internet!", Twilight said.

"NO! Equestria can't have anything from the internet or anything I've made for my friends or my use."

"Imagine the benefits that will follow."

"Imagine the chaos that will follow. Deaths. Destruction. Murders. Crime. There is a reason why our planet was dying and running out of resources."

"That won't happen with Equestria. We will restrict it to certain ponies."

"Anyone can be bought. Everyone has a price. Everyone has a breaking point. Don't say that ponies don't have one. Everyone does. Twilight, I would use technology or knowledge. Applejack, I would use your family's safety. Fluttershy, the safety of animals or your friends. Rainbow Dash, an entrance to the Wonderbolts or your friends. Pinkie Pie, I would take away access to sugary objects, parties, and people in general. Rarity, I would offer gems or jewels because I remember Tom from Discord. Don't say that I won't dare to do that, I will. You guys know that I am ruthless enough. Ever since I was young, I have been like this. Now leave me be."

Silence filled the train cabin. I sat down onto a seat and shut down the internet option to my glasses. I placed all my weapons on the ground and started cleaning and maintaining them, including the melee weapons. My M4A1, 870, AA12, PPK, B23R, M82a3, and the plasma cutter needed disassembling and cleaning. My throwing knives, diamond pickaxe, and diamond shovel needed sharpening. The energy sword needed recharging, despite not using it yet. Everything else were magical weapons and needed cleaning only. My tomahawk needed nothing because it was special. I remembered when I got it.

Three Days Ago In Tran's Subconscious

I stood there and looked around my dream. ‘Similar landscape to when I talked with Luna and the Nightmare. I can feel a powerful magical being's presence.' There were several clouds and several buildings in Greek architecture.

A large white robed figure walked up to me and faced me."Hello child. I am-"

"Jehovah", I said cutting him off.

"Yes, I know you know my name. Now you are probably wondering-"

"Why I am here? If you are real?", I said cutting him off again. “I lost faith in you when I was ten. I stopped believing in you when I was twelve. I am going to guess that me being here involves me getting the powers of several powerful demon beings."

"Yes. I am real if you believe I am real." I looked at God with a looked that basically said, ‘Are you shitting me?' "Yes I know what you said, but look at this." He held up his hand and an image of me in a hospital bed surrounded by the CMCs, Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Shining, the Mane six, Spike, and my friends in chairs. “This is you currently."

"I somewhat believe you. What do you need me for?", I asked.

"First, I must tell you about the workings of the multiverse. You may know the basics but there is more to learn. There are an infinite amount of universes, as you already know, but there are several things you don't know. In every universe, there are basic rules that every universe must follow. Every universe must house a sentient being and an environment it can live in. Every universe is ruled by a god. However, this god is just a minor god. Every universe and minor god is ruled by me, the god of gods, Jehovah. In every universe, there must be factors that make each of the living beings not perfect. No universe can be perfect which requires outside factors. Every universe has an evil factor that makes each universe imperfect. However, every universe must be balanced. That means every universe must have a good for every bad, a yin for every yang. Every of the evil and good beings are technically minor gods. No universe can be the same. Every universe must be different. As an example, let’s take the My Little Pony universe. It houses the ponies, griffons, buffalo, timber wolves, sheep, diamond dogs, dragons, and many more on the planet Earth, the pony planet of course. The evil being is the Nightmare, trying to cause war, death, and disharmony. The good beings are the elements of harmony, the Mane six as you would call them, trying to undo what the Nightmare does. Now let’s take your universe. Your universe housed humans on the planet Earth. Your universe doesn't have a god. Your universe's evil beings caused the zombies originally, trying to kill everything and cause society to disband. Your universe's good beings are your friends, trying to kill the zombies and unite the government and society back together.."

"WHAT!?!?!? You're saying that my friends are EOHs?!? Wait, why am I not one?"

"No. Your universe has another name for them. Your six friends are the elements of survival due to your six friends trying to survive and help people. Also, I was getting to why you aren't one of them which also is why I am talking to you. Because you went to the Devil May Cry universe and absorbed the power of Mundus, Sparda, and part of Vergil and Dante's, you have become a Nightmare from the fact that you absorbed the power of four beings that happened to be the evil beings of that universe, the demons and devils."

"So I'm a Nightmare from the DMC universe now?", I asked back.

"No. This is why you are here. You are a Nightmare of no origin. You belong to no universe. You are technically a minor god."

"So I am a minor god that belongs nowhere?"

"Yes, that is one of the reasons why you can travel through other universes so easily."

"Now that I'm a god, what is my purpose?"

"Anything you want. Despite being omniscient and all powerful, I am not able to see your future. Your role can be changed by anything. That explains why no one is able to see your destiny. You may be the destroyer of all universes or the killer of all evil god beings."

"So I can do anything?"

"Basically."

"Then may I request a few things?"

"I have them right here", God said while handing me two bars of metal and my tomahawk.

I took them and placed the metal bars into my backpack and my tomahawk into the usual sheath it had, a sheath that was at my waist. The tomahawk sparked with lightning in my sheath for a few seconds before it resided and the lightning stopped. “Now what?

"Now it is time for you to wake up", God said while snapping his fingers.

"NO! You are not stealing my snapping magic thing or using the wake up from your dream cliche. It is just-", I started.

I woke up from that ordeal and sat up in the hospital bed I was in. I remembered what happened previously in the day.

"I was hoping to tell you this later. My eyes are like this because it shows that I'm a Nightmare now." *SNAP* What I did wasn't a spell, it was me physically changing forms. Before, I was in my dormant state, now was a nightmarish, evil, demented state. Anything white on me turned black and anything black on me turned white. My assassin's robe turned pitch black. Half of my weapons turned pitch black. The other half of my weapons turned white. My once black eyes and hair turned snow white. My glasses' lens turned into a pitch black, resembling sun glasses. The most menacing show of being a Nightmare was the black mist like aura that surrounded me."How do you like it?,I said with a dark embodied voice. I raised up my assassin's tomahawk, which was spewing out lightning, and looked at it before saying,"Really? He used that cliche."

Back In The Present

I held the tomahawk in my hands as the assassin's creed symbol it used as an axe head was slowly arcing with lightning. The tomahawk was basically a copy of the Axe of Perun in Assassin's axe form. The Axe of Perun is the axe wielded by Perun, the Slavic god of thunder and lightning. This means I can throw lightning at any time as long as I had the tomahawk with me.

I placed the tomahawk back into its sheath as I started to reholster, resheath, and or reinventory all my weapons. By now, the train was nearing Canterlot. The train finally stopped at the station and we finally got out of the train.

-X-X-X-

Just like the episode, Hearth's Warming Eve, the Mane six got ready in the dressing room and performed the play. Everything about it was the same as the episode, except for the Mane six arguing in the dressing room. The play was exactly the same as the episode. Nothing interesting happened except for when the play ended.

Bells started ringing and the Mane six and Spike started singing. I thought,'Hey, it's the first song the ponies are singing that I am going to listen to.'

Youtube Video

Then I felt a wave of magic wash over me. I recognized the magic as harmonious magic, similar to the magic of the EOHs. My soul's natural evil presence clashed with it and repelled it right away.

Near instantly, everyone joined in, including my friends. Dear god it was horrible. Just no. No. No. Just no. No. At least it confirmed one thing, there was such a thing as singing magic. Singing magic is when someone starts singing, there is a magic that makes everyone sing and I was immune to this because I was a Nightmare. This gave me some ideas with Drowning Pool and Avenged Sevenfold.

Once the singing was finished, my friends looked at each other and started muttering obscenities.

The Mane six and Spike undressed and rejoined our group. The seventeen of us left to the train station and went back to Ponyville, the Mane six and my friends talking with each other as I started maintaining my weapons again.

Soon, everyone went back to their homes for the night. Scootaloo and I went back to our bunker. Once inside, we ate a late meal, and she retired for the night. I went to my backpack shop and continued working on unfinished projects.

My A.I. popped out and became a holographic image.

"Ok. Last time, we needed to work on the foils", I said to my A.I.

"We need to fabricate a curved foil design for efficient thrust. It also needs to be plated in a durable material or otherwise it would tear up in flight", my A.I. replied.

"I already know what will happen. I've seen vidoes and pictures of the after effects. I have some ideas. Grab the nanotech tools. Now I have a lot of work."

Chapter 18: Hearth's Warming Eve

Two and a half weeks passed since we got back. Every day usually went by the same as the previous day.

In the morning, I'd wake the trainees up and then train them similar to the training of some of the Special Forces from our universe. PT wasn't needed for the troops because they have already been through basic royal guard training and was already fit. What the troops needed was mental, skill, and resistance training. Currently, we were giving the troops basic training. Advanced training was for later on. Of course, the seven of us dismissed our troops for a week so that they could enjoy Hearth's Warming Eve and I gave my troops back their pony species' characteristics back for the time being.

I also managed to modernize the Equestrian military a bit. The royal guard still existed; I just changed some roles and ranks. The captains of the individual pony races stayed captains but more ranks were introduced. E1-E9, W1-W5, and the O1-O6 were ranks that I introduced because the Royal Guard were using ranks that were similar to the British Army's ranks with the exception of Captain being the highest achievable rank. The seven of us chose ranks, but we didn't chose ranks that were over exuberant. Ike was a Sergeant or an E5, Andy was a Basic Airman or an E1, Austin was a Seaman or an E2, Alex was a Private First Class or an E2, and Nick was a Master Sergeant or an E6.  Because Logan and I were in NJROTC before the zombie apocalypse, we decided to stay with our previous ranks. Logan was a Petty Officer 1st class or an E6 and I was a Senior Chief Petty Officer or an E-8. The favorite thing about my rank was that in the armed forces, you don't address a Senior Chief Petty Officer with sir, you address them with chief.

In the afternoon, I would train the CMCs, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, and Rainbow Dash. The CMCs and Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were released from school for Winter break after the Hearth's Warming Eve play. They advanced pretty quickly through the lessons. However, I didn't teach them class specialties with their pony races. Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon were proficient in defensive positions and attacks. Rainbow Dash, Applebloom, and Diamond Tiara were proficient in offensive attacks. Scootaloo was equally skilled in both classes. I was a jack of all trades, master of none.

In the evening, I would work in my shop while Scootaloo either crusaded with the CMCs or played inside my shop, despite the fact that she was Scootaloo and she was in a weapons store. The CMCs often crusaded with Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. Despite the old bad blood, the five of them got together. It turned out that Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara enjoyed hanging out with the CMCs and crusading with them, as they thought the crusades often were fun or adventurous. Somehow, the CMCs still weren't able to get their cutiemarks despite the fact that what they need to get their cutiemarks were the most obvious things in the multiverse. Maybe one day I was to help them crusade.

The three new additions to our group had a difficult time blending in but they eventually did.

Austin made a simple two story house out of clouds with cloud furnishings and such. He worked at Twilight's library because she gained popularity from her books. Despite being a princess of a large nation, she still ran the library because she enjoyed books and she wanted to be with her friends. Yes, Twilight did make three new books about my other friends. Sometimes, there were mobs of fans that would try to swarm the seven of us. Austin's book was titled,"The Violence Of A Pacifist." Alex's book was titled,"Flames and You." Logan's book was titled,"Now You See Me, Now You Don't You Never Saw Me, You Never Will." Austin also got his cutie mark. Can anyone guess what the pacifist's cutie mark is? His cutie mark was the circular peace sign that hippies use. He got his cutie mark when he broke up a fight between two trainees. His cutie mark represented how he preferred the peaceful way over the violent way.

Logan made a hut in the middle of the Everfree forest because he needed a non-civilian populated area to make IEDs and pyrotechnic charges. One time he attracted a three headed-hydra that was pissed. Long story short, the three-headed hydra became a fifty-two headed-hydra that needed the rest of us to kill. Long story short, a 150 pound bomb was used and it rained blood for quite a while. He didn't get a steady job so he just did short odd jobs around the town when one rose. Logan also got this cutie mark. Logan's cutie mark was the pyramid with the eye on the tip, the same on the one dollar bill. He got his cutie mark when he was teaching his trainees spotting. His cutie mark represented his ability as a sniper and the ability to spot things.

Alex got a really small one story house close to Sweet Apple Acres. He tried to make the house by himself but messed up with the foundation which caused the house to collapse on itself. Eventually, he asked me to help with my Minecraft powers and I ended up making a blocky wood and stone house for him. It was fifteen blocks long by ten blocks wide and four blocks high or 48.75 feet long by 32.5 feet wide and thirteen feet tall. The house only had four rooms, a bedroom, a bathroom, a kitchen, and a garage. The house was literally divided in fours, just not with cube wide blocks and with actual nonblocky realistic materials. Believe it or not, he became a firefighter despite his crazed pyromaniac lifestyles. Alex also got his cutie mark. Can anyone guess what the pyromaniac's cutie mark is? A flame. His cutie mark was earned when he was teaching some of his trainees improvised pyrotechnic weapons. Obviously, it represented his flamer ways.

Other minor things happened in the two and a half weeks. Yes, Pinkie Pie did throw my three new friends a surprise party. It did not go well. Long story short, Austin accidently shot a cupcake that Pinkie had been working on for two whole days because he was surprised coupled with his paranoia from the zombie apocalypse. He was then chased around the town while he had cupcakes thrown at him by Pinkie Pie. In the end, he had to eat a five pound apology cupcake and he got sick for a few days.

My six friends also started modifying their motorcycles. Of course, some of them needed help because it may be hard to make some accessories, such as engine parts. Andy needed the most help as he did not know much about engineering and mechanics. Minor things were added to their motorcycles. Different types of tires, different engine parts, modified exhaust systems, different fuel types, light weight alloy shell plating, HUDs (Heads Up Display) on the windshields, and other minor things as such.

What Nick did was mostly cosmetic and aesthetic. He added spikes to the bolts on the tires, there was a small addition to the tires that would make the tracks on the ground where the motorcycle road over, set on fire. It looked badass when he drove his motorcycle. Something non cosmetic to his bike was he changed the engine of his motorcycle from the current modern V8 engine to a modified V8 old 60's Mustang engine. It increased the horsepower to 650 and it now had a top speed of about 265 miles an hour. He also added higher quality tires and a vibrate-dampening seat. His HUD displayed the speed, RPM, and current horsepower. He colored his bike solid black.

What Alex did was meant for speed. He changed the shell of his bike from a high quality plastic to an enchanted titanium shell. He changed anything made of metal to titanium, causing it to lose half of its weight. He changed the tires to racing tires. He also reshaped it slightly to make it more aerodynamic. All of these changed raised the speed from 176 miles an hour to 305 miles an hour. His HUD constantly displayed his speed, RPM (Rotations Per Minute), wind speed, wind resistance, and current motorcycle condition. He colored his bike black and added some flames on the sides.

What Andy did was meant for comfort. He modified his muffler by making it bigger with more chambers to make it quieter. The seat took away nearly all vibrations from the engine. The suspension was modified to basically ignore bumps. The engine was enchanted to make it more efficient. All of this changed the top speed to about 255 miles an hour. His HUD displayed the speed, current weather and time, and it stored data, mainly recipes, how much money he had, etc. Andy painted his bike black with some red highlights.

What Logan did was purely practical. He changed the regenerating fuel from normal gasoline to a liquid rocket propellant made of a nitromethane and jet fuel blend. The liquid rocket propellant would cause the motorcycle's engine to run harder and faster but to the cost of ruining the engine faster. The tires were made wider and were designed to be driven on dirt because there weren't that many roads in Equestria. The muffler was replaced with one meant for speed. The shell of the motorcycle and engine parts were replaced with ones made of an aluminum-titanium alloy to make to make the motorcycle lighter. All these changed the speed of the motorcycle to 315 miles an hour. His HUD displayed the speed, RPM, and temperature of his motorcycle's engine because the new fuel would overheat the engine too quickly despite the motorcycle's coolant system. He colored his motorcycle black with some OD green areas.

All Ike did to his car was by adding nitrous to the car. The same thing are done to police cruisers for the cars to be able to keep up in high speed chases.This changed the speed of his car to 285 miles an hour. Austin didn't change his bike because it was already decked out and it was pretty hard to get any parts for a motorcycle that is literally one of its kind. The two of them kept their motorcycles in the current color and paint scheme.

We also started to modify their armor to fit personal desires while I strengthened their armor.

Andy's armor was the advanced engineering rig from Deadspace and he modified it by coloring all the plating red and all the unplated parks pitch black. I strengthened his armor by changing the armor plates into a titanium-tungsten alloy and the unplated parts turned into a nanokevlar weave. Nanokevlar is basically kevlar made on a microscopic level. It is made of self-assembling nanospheres. It makes normal kevlar look like tissue paper. It was recently created before the zombie apocalypse and it was being developed for easy production and nanokevlar led the development for printable body armor.

Ike's armor was the HEV suit from Half Life and he modified it by changing the colors to black and grey. I strengthened his armor by changing the plating into a titanium-tungsten alloy. Why was I using titanium-tungsten metal alloys so much? Titanium-tungsten alloy armor is easy to repair, maintain, and clean.

Alex's armor was the onyx medium armor from Mass Effect and he modified it by coloring it to orange, red, and yellow, like fire. I strengthened his armor by changing the armored glass on his visor to a palladium fused metallic glass and the metal plating to a titanium-tungsten alloy. Metallic glass is micro alloy glass that has been fused with metal alloys. Any type of metal can be fused to metallic glass but palladium fused glass offers a balance between toughness and strength.

Austin didn't change his armor that much except for the fact that he added more pouches. I strengthened his armor by changing any cloth-like area into nanokevlar.

Logan didn't need modification with his armor because it was fused to his body and his armor was fine unless he ran out of energy. One of his suit's abilities that he enjoyed using was the invisibility cloaking. However, he was only able to stay invisible for a minute at a time and if he moved while he was invisible, he would become a transparent blurred image unlike the game due to the fact that his clothes, weapons, and gear weren't linked to the suit's cloak system and his suit struggled to make those possessions invisible.

Nick didn't have armor because he had the body modifications from his encounter with the aliens and the nanobots. He was also able to slowly regenerate wounds but he was still able to be killed and wounded. To provide him with some armor, I gave him a new black hoodie to replace his old one. This new hoodie that I gave to him was entirely made of buckypaper. Buckypaper is a type of clothe entirely made up of carbon nanotubes. Ever seen carbon arrows? Imagine the same thing except the carbon tubes are 50000 times thinner than human hairs and are woven together. The result is a cloth that is 500 times stronger than steel and over ten times lighter. Buckypaper is one of the toughest materials ever made. If you were to shoot a sheet of buckypaper about as thick as printing paper with light cannon rounds, the sheet of buckypaper wouldn't even be dented because it is a cloth. A knife or sharp object wouldn't be able to go through buckypaper like kevlar. This material was created before the zombie apocalypse and the only reason it wasn't mass produced was the fact that you had to make it on an atomic scale, one atom at a time and I made it by using magic. Nick's hoodie was an eight of inch thick, capable of stopping most anti-tank cannon rounds. The only downside was the fact that his hoodie only protected his chest and the back of his head.

My IOTV vest was destroyed long ago and I used my inventory to carry the items. My chain maille was kept as a souvenir in my backpack because again, I no longer needed it. The only armor I wore was my one eight thick kevlar assassin's robe that would only stop something as small as a 9MM rounds only. Blades and blunt weapons would completely ignore my robe. I scrapped the robe and made a new one, out of graphene. Graphene are sheets of pure carbon atoms arranged in a specific pattern, hexagons. Graphene is one of the toughest materials there is. How strong is it? If you were to shoot a solid sheet of graphene that was as thick as saran wrap with a 30MM anti-tank round from the GAU-8 Avenger Cannon that are used on the A10 Thunderbolt as its primary armament, you would barely puncture the piece of graphene. It was recently created before the zombie apocalypse started and wasn't able to be mass produced because it was made on an atomic scale one atom at a time. The only reason I was able to make enough graphene for a jacket was the fact that I had magic. My robe was a tenth of an inch thick or about 200 sheets (I actually calculated how many sheets it would be) of graphene. My new robe is basically indestructible, save for antitank rounds.

As time passed, we neared Hearth's Warming Eve itself. Everything was decorated for the holidays. Everyone was having fun with snow. Anyone that got in a snowball fight with me would lose because I would turn into a pony when in a snowball fight and blend in with the background completely. One time, I lied down in the middle of the road and no one noticed except for when someone ran me over.

It turned out the ponies had Santa Clause except his name was Santa Hooves and he actually existed for a few years and he actually did use talking flying reindeer. The ponies also did secret Santa. The Mane six, CMCs, Spike, and my friends participated in a secret Santa gift exchange. Twilight was supposed to give Andy a gift, Rarity was supposed to give Alex a gift, Rainbow Dash was supposed to give Applebloom a gift, Fluttershy would give Rainbow Dash a gift, Pinkie Pie would give Scootaloo a gift, Applejack would give Sweetie Belle a gift, Sweetie Belle would give Austin a gift, Scootaloo would get Nick a gift, Applebloom would get Logan a gift, Logan would get Pinkie Pie a gift, Alex would get Ike a gift, Nick would get Twilight a gift, Andy would get Rarity a gift, Austin would get Applejack a gift, and Ike would get Fluttershy a gift. I did not participate in secret Santa. Everyone was a tad bit mad about that but eventually went with it, knowing that I was Tran and I was being Tran.

Currently In Ponyville

I walked through Ponyville, my hands in my new assassin's robe. As I walked through town, ponies looked at me, from fear because I was one of the most dangerous beings that existed, respect because of how my friends and I helped win a war for Equestria and the Equestrian Star that was dangling around my neck, awe because that a real life character from a now Equestria-wide famous book, or from curiosity because I was still an armed six foot tall Asian walking through a town of three foot tall ponies. My friends were doing whatever my friends did. The CMCs were constantly crusading for their cutie marks. The Mane six was doing Mane six schtuff. Spike was being Spike.

Hearth's Warming Eve was tomorrow. While going through other universes was pretty interesting. Traveling through universes was quite simple. You just had to perform a teleport spell destined to go to whatever universe you wanted to go to when there is a tear in the fabrics of time and space in close vicinity. Or you could just randomly go through universes. Searching for a universe was a lot like using Google. You needed a key search topic/word. Four universes stood out from my multiverse adventures, the DMC universe, the Halo universe, the Minecraft universe, and the Dead Space universe.

The Halo universe was the most interesting. The minute I went into the Halo universe, I was put at gunpoint. Luckily, I had demon speed and power to overpower the person. What happened next was I went through the ship on a rampage. I encountered several Spartan-IVs, empowered them, and beat them into submission despite the fact that they were fully armored. Anyone that isn't a halo fan, a Spartan’s armor weighs 1000 pounds and the Spartans wear the armor and move just as easily as they could without it. The most interesting thing that happened in the Halo universe was when I had to fight Master Chief Petty Officer John-117 or as everyone would know him by, Master Chief. Luckily he wasn't wearing any armor but he did have some physical capabilities that outweighed mine. To start, he was nearly seven feet tall and he weighed over 300 pounds that was basically pure muscles. He was tough to beat but the initial fight did take two hours. Afterwards, I managed to make peace with the UNSC, the crew, and most importantly, Master Chief. I also managed to get Master Chief's A.I. friend, Cortana, back with some black magic. It turned out A.I.s were alive and had souls. Long story short, Master Chief became my friend. I also managed to buy several weapons by selling gold. Back before the zombie apocalypse happened, the price of gold rose over 500% in value in less than twenty years. Imagine five hundred years. By then, the government was buying gold for over $40000 an ounce. I literally bribed the government with hundreds of one ounce gold bits. I bought some really nice toys. Like a couple Halo grade nukes and some other stuff that I have failed to mention. After that ordeal I just moved to a different dimension. Despite only staying in the Halo universe for only about nine hours, it was probably the most interesting universe I went to.

The only universe I went to that had an adventure that was close to being normal was when I went to the human universe where the zombie apocalypse never happened. Saying it was normal was saying I was normal. The government tried to capture me and find out the secret to my powers, weapons, and magic. To say that failed was saying Fat Man was a firecracker. I broke off of their holding facility, beat up a bunch of men, stole my weapons back, and bitch slapped six generals of the U.S. military. I also stole a bunch of new weapon attachments and some property of the U.S. military. One more thing, I am one of FBI's most wanted now. I think I am number twenty-four in terms of most wanted.

It was not long until I made it to where I was headed, Twilight's library. I walked inside and saw Twilight reading a book while drinking hot cocoa. I shook some snow off that stuck to my new robe before saying “HI Twilight. Whatcha readin?"

"Huh? Oh. Hi Tran. I'm just reading a book about religions. What do you need today?” Twilight said.

"I was checking if that Starswirl book came in" I replied.

"Oh it's right over there", Twilight said while pointing at a book on the table containing the equine centerpiece in the middle of the library.

I picked up the book and walked up to Twilight's second story floor that overlooked the inside of her library home. I took off my many jackets and gear until I was only wearing my polos. I set my things right next to me as I started to read my book. I also took out a hot mug of tea seemingly out of nowhere to drink while reading. The book I was reading was one of Starswirl the Bearded's personal spell journals. “Twilight, this is important. Whatever you do, don't bother me. I am really sensitive without my jackets."

"Wait, you're ticklish?” Twilight said while she started stifling a bit from trying to suppress a laugh.

"You better not do what I think you want to do" I said.

I continued to read my book but since I was a demon being that made my mind hundreds of times faster than my previous self, I finished the book in a matter of seconds so I just started memorizing the journal.

Then, something poked me in the side. Normally, I wasn't able to be snuck up on easily unless you had a really big advantage. Unfortunately, when I am doing something that involves my mind, such as reading or a Rubik’s cube, I completely ignore everything else. Since I was ticklish and extremely sensitive without my jackets, I ended up jumping off of the second story and landing face forward on the wood ground. I also ended up throwing the Starswirl's journal up.

"ARE YOU ALRIGHT!?!?” Twilight yelled. She ran down the stairs and to my body.

"My names not alright, my name is Tran" I said while raising my head up.

"Yeah. He's fine" Spike said who was walking out of a hallway with a towel on his waist.

"Tran, I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to do that" Twilight said, trying to apologize.

"I'm fine. That will just give me nothing but a scratch. Seriously though, I am really sensitive without my jackets" I said.

"Wait. Tran, you're ticklish" Spike said while bursting into laughter.

"Just one more thing Twilight, you know the one of a kind personal journal of Starswirl the Bearded?” I asked.

"Yes?” she said back. “What about it?"

"I literally threw it up through the roof and sent it into planetary orbit" I replied.

"WHAT?!?!?!?” she screamed. She ran to where I was previously sitting and saw the hole in the three floors and the ceiling that I caused with the journal. “Nonononononononononononononononono", she started saying.

"Eeyup. I did tell you I'm sensitive." I took my jackets and gear before I left the library. I walked off while I was resleeving and reslinging my gear.

While I was walking, a snowball flew at me. I dodged and it impacted a building behind me. Then, ponies, children and adults, popped out of hiding spots, surrounding me. I saw that Rainbow Dash was one of them and she was holding a snowball in her hoof. “GET HIM!!!” Rainbow Dash yelled. They started throwing snowballs at me as I just stood there. Then, everything started to move slowly as my mind started to process things faster. I walked out of the way of the snowballs and stood behind Rainbow Dash. Time moved normally in my mind again and everything began to move normally again. Since I moved out of the way of snowballs and that everyone was positioned around where I used to be in a circle, the snowballs ended up hitting everyone that attempted to hit me with a snowball right in the face, including Rainbow Dash. I tapped Rainbow Dash on the back and she turned around and saw me. I threw a snowball that I literally got out of nowhere at her face. “I win."

I walked off and towards my previous destination, which was literally on the other side of Ponyville, hopefully uninterrupted this time. To pass the time while I was walking, I began experimenting with shotgun shells, phosphorus, magnesium, and some other stuff.

Everyone has to love phosphorus. Phosphorus is a nonmetal chemical element that is incredibly flammable. Its only incredibly dangerous, poisonous, and life threatening if used correctly. Magnesium is an alkaline earth metal that is incredibly flammable and it burns at above 5000 degrees Fahrenheit. White phosphorus and magnesium can also be used to turn normal shotgun shells into incendiary shells.

The most common of incendiary shotgun rounds are dragons breathe shotgun rounds. A common misconception about dragon's breath ammo is that it has an incredibly short range, as shown in the Call of Duty Black Ops's campaign level, The Defector. In reality, dragon's breath incendiary ammunition can reach 100 feet.  Of course I made dragon's breath ammo but I did make other types of incendiary shotgun ammunition.

One of the incendiary ammunition I made by taking some of the SCIMTR shells, a type of shotgun shell that's filled with small steel darts, and changed the darts from being made of steel to being made of solid magnesium. This means when the shell is being fired, several darts that are burning at 5000 degrees Fahrenheit are flying at you. The only downside to the ammunition is that the darts create a small shallow puncture wound and the burning at 5000 degrees Fahrenheit part causes immediate cauterizing of the wound. This ammunition was more maim and hurt than killing to lower and dismembering to lower moral. I called these shells dragon's bite. The shells were labeled with pictures of a burning skull and these shells were colored red.

Another type of ammunition I made was made by taking several of the deer slug shells, a type of shotgun shell that fires a one ounce lead slug, and hollowed out the bottom. I then filled the bottom of the slug with magnesium and coated the outside of the slug with white phosphorus before sealing the entire slug back inside the shell. When handling white phosphorus, it can't be exposed to air because white phosphorus ignites and if there is a large amount of white phosphorus, it explodes. When this shell is fired, it ignites and a burning slug of lead and fire hits you. This ammunition was more dismembering, setting things on fire, and killing to just simply kill. I called these shells dragon's punch. The shells were labeled with pictures of a burning fist and these shells were colored yellow.

Another type of ammunition I made was made by taking several buckshot rounds, a type of shotgun that fires several medium sized pellets, and emptied the pellets out of it. From there, I filled each of the shells with rock salt. Everyone knows what salt is. I don't need to explain that. Just one thing about it that most people don't know about, when salt is exposed to a wound; the salt disinfects the wound but causes stinging. A LOT OF STINGING! When this shell is fired, the rock salt inside the shell flies at you at high speeds. When the rock salt impacts, it cuts you and rubs salt into the wound. Getting shot with rock salt doesn't cause any permanent damage. This type of ammo has been handmade by people for self-defense before. This shell was more pain and nothing else for nonlethal purposes. Only pain. A lot of pain. These shells didn't have a name and these shells were colored white with no symbol unlike the others.

The last type of ammunition I made was the most dangerous of all. I started by taking the bird shot shells, a shell filled with lead BBs, and emptied them. From there, I used magical nuclear fusion to make one of the most dangerous elements in the world, francium. Most would say that uranium or plutonium are the most dangerous elements in the world due to their ability to make nukes and how they leak radiation but I think francium is more dangerous. Francium is an alkali metal and is element number eighty-seven. It is the natural element with the Earth only naturally containing less than an ounce of it at any given time. Francium is a strong emitter of gamma radiation, the radiation that is emitted after a nuclear blast. One of the most dangerous things about francium is the fact that it explodes, not burn but explodes when exposed to the air. I made the francium in an air vacuum, an area that is void of space that I create with magic. From there, I sealed off the francium and placed it in several shotgun shells. When the shotgun shell is detonated, a sealed projectile flies through the air. When it impacts the target, the francium that is sealed inside the projectile is exposed to the air from the impact and the francium detonates. The francium shells make a small nuclear blast, 125 feet in diameter. Anything alive that is hit by the shell will basically be disintegrated. If it somehow survives, the gamma radiation that will be leaking will do the trick. Normally, gamma radiation is stopped by the skin on your body but the explosion and possible shrapnel wounds would open wounds and allow the gamma radiation to leak into the target's body. I only made 100 of these shells because of the incredible danger and the danger of possibly making radioactive hotspots in Equestria. These shotgun shells were meant for small handheld mass destruction and death or as I would call it, KILL IT ALREADY YOU IDIOT!!!!. I called these shells, Tran shells. These shells were labeled with a yin yang sign and were colored black.

In the middle of making a dragon's punch round, I started to see my destination, Sweet Apple Acres. As I neared the farm, I heard the familiar gunfire of gunfire. I walked into the farm and saw Nick shooting his M60 at cans that were positioned on the fences about ten yards out. Shooting with Nick, was Alex, who was shooting his B93R's, and Applejack who was shooting her crossbow. I walked up behind the three of them. Nick was having trouble hitting any of the small apple targets. Alex had the same accuracy as Nick but his inaccuracy was due to the fact that he was using pistols. Applejack was doing just as bad as the others because she was using a bipedal position not meant for quadriped creatures. Nick's M60 then ran out of ammo and he stopped to reload. Alex stopped shooting as he waited for Nick to reload. Applejack, was still trying to hit a target.

"Ah gotta get me one ov dose" Applejack said.

"Ask Tran" Nick said.

"No" I said while announcing my presence to the three of them. The three of them turned around and saw me. "You guys exercising your right to bear arms?"

"Hell yeah" Alex said.

"It’s ahr right to bear arms" Applejack said.

"Tran, do you have it?" Nick asked. I nodded and he handed me his M60, still unreloaded. I took off my backpack and then placed it on the ground. I set the M60 on the backpack, using it as a makeshift table. I took out several tools and went to work on the M60. The others watched me work on Nick's gun, two of them not knowing what I was doing. A few minutes passed until I handed Nick his M60 back to him. Now there was a picatinny rail on the cover to the gun's action and on the rail was a triple hybrid scope with all three scopes flipped down to the right. “Nice. Just like I asked."

"Nick, that is a triple hybrid scope. Flip the first one up and you get a nonzoom red dot sight. Flip the second one up along with the second one and you get a 5X zoom acog with a mil dot sight. Flip the last one up along with all three sights and you got a 50X telescopic sight. Or if you want, flip all three sights down and you can use the iron sights. Don't worry about having to charge the scopes, they're enchanted." I essentially gave Nick's machine gun the ability for it to be used as a sniper rifle. Nick may be a hulking tank but there was more to him. He was one of the two people here that was able to understand what I was saying when it came to weapons somewhat most of the time, the other being Logan. Nick, when it came to using a weapon with a buttstock, he couldn't shoot very well because he couldn't shoulder a rifle buttstock very well. When he used his M60, he often sprayed which explains why Nick was barely able to hit the cans that were positioned on the fences. However, he was able to use a sniper-style weapon which was why I got him the hybrid scope. Although the M60 was a machine gun, it could still be used as a sniper rifle. The M60's effective range is 1200 yards for the average gunner and a sniper scope could easily increase that since the M60's maximum range is about 2000 yards.

"Tran, you get Nick a super advanced scope for his gun but you won't get me a shotgun like everyone else?"

I faced Alex and chucked a box at him. The box hit him right in the face and knocked him to the ground. “What the fuck you dick?" Applejack cringed a bit from Alex's cursing because the ponies were more innocent than humans. Alex was the type of person that had fewer morals than the average person and would indulge in some of the other things in life. As a brony? He was a mix between the average brony and a clopper. Yeah. He opened the box I threw at him and his mouth opened up in surprise and awe. He slowly lifted what was in the box and in the sunlight, shined a SSS (Serbu Super Shorty) in a leg holster. The SSS is legally an AOW (Any Other Weapon) because of the fact that it is a 16.5 inch long pump action sawed off shotgun. This shotgun weighs four pounds and it's essentially a small Mossberg Maverick 88 shotgun. The only down side to the shotgun was the fact that it held only two rounds, three if you include one in the chamber but with a 12 gauge shotgun round, it will cause some damage with a lot of spread. Basically, a very short sawed off shotgun.

"Nick, I have one more thing for your backpack, an ammunition backpack." I handed Nick a large camouflaged backpack that had a feed link system attached to it. The backpack feed system shown below is one that was invented by the IOWA National Guard. I modified it to carry twice as much rounds than the previous model. It carries 1000 rounds of ammunition which weighs about 80 pounds. This backpack carries enough ammunition for Nick to fire his M60 for a full two minutes, not that I would advise that to anyone because you would basically melt the action and barrel of the gun. Nick placed the large backpack on his back and attached the ammunition feed lip to his M60, reloading his M60.

Alex took aim at the cans with his SSS and fired one round at them, only to horribly miss. Nick aimed at the cans with his M60, without the iron sights and fired one round, only to horribly miss like his brother, Alex. Nick tried to shoot it again with the red dot sight of the hybrid scope and he still horribly missed. He tried it again with the acog sight of the hybrid scope and horribly missed again. He tried again, this time in a prone position with all three scopes of the hybrid scope and managed to hit one can. Applejack took aim with her crossbow and fired one bolt, barely grazing a can.

"You guys are horrible at this" I said.

"Oh yeah? Why don't you try Tran? That is, if you can" Alex taunted.

I looked at the cans then turned around, my back now facing the cans. I took out Yang and rested it on my right shoulder with my left hand holding the gun. With my right hand, I took out a mirror and held it behind the sights of Yang. Anyone that knows what this trick is and has attempted it, and then you know how hard it is to pull it off. Back before the zombie apocalypse, I tried this trick and have succeeded in hitting my target, except I wasn't using a can as a target; I was using pennies and dimes as targets at the time. I slowed down my breathing to keep Yang still and I slowly squeezed the trigger until... *BANG* One of the cans were knocked off of the post it was set on and onto the snow covered ground. I looked at Alex and smirked.

"Show off" Alex said while holstering his SSS on his right leg.

I walked off inwards towards town, specifically towards shop. My shop was located in the market of Ponyville or slightly west to the center of town. To pass the time I started to make more specialized shotgun rounds, minus the Tran shells of course. Back before the zombie apocalypse, specialized shotgun rounds weren't used in the military, despite their efficiency in stopping and killing power, because of the price of a specialized shotgun round. The average dragon's breath shotgun shell would cost about $5. Yes, $5 for a single shell. Dragon's breath ammo cost as much as .50 BMG rounds. Imagine how much a Tran shell would cost. The francium cores of the shell were made with nuclear fusion. Magical nuclear fusion but humans normally don't have access to magic so the cost would be tremendous. I looked up and saw that it was close to dark by now, since I started walking. I took out my 870 shotgun and unloaded, then reloaded it with one of each of the specialized shotgun rounds I made, minus the Tran shell and the rock salt round. I fired one round off, into the sky, lighting up the entire sky for a short moment. I repeated this with the other shells and this confirmed that my shotgun rounds worked.

As I walked, something impacted the back of my head and knocked me to the ground.

"Sorry Tran" a voice said. I recognized it as Scootaloo. I stood back up and looked at her. She was on her new scooter that I got her for her birthday. Hmm, a small child riding a scooter impacting you on the back of the head at a high speed. That would cause some damage, especially if she carried enough power to knock you down. I picked her up, scooter and all, and carried her in my arms. Scootaloo weighed about fifty pounds, like normal fillies of the same age, so she was pretty easy to carry.

"Scootaloo, why did you tackle me?"

"Oh um. Princess Twilight wants me to get you to her library" she replied.

"Why?"

"Because it's Hearth's Warming Eve!"

"Oh. Hold on, I'll teleport us there." *SNAP* The two of us disappeared from where we were standing and reappeared in  the middle of Twilight's library. In the middle of the library, instead of a giant wood statue of a horse head, was a decorated Christmas tree or as the ponies would call it, a Hearth's Warming tree. Around the tree were several wrapped presents.

"Twilight? You there? Hellooooooooooo" I said.

Twilight appeared on the second story and she walked down the stairs to the first floor. “HI Tran. You're finally here. Still sad that you didn't want to do a secret Santa."

Then Pinkie Pie popped out of the Christmas tree and said, “We need to get the others so we can open the presents then go to the Hearth's Warming Eve PARTY!!! It's going to be so much fun! Everypony in town is going to be there. Let’s get the others already!"

I walked over to the stairs with Scootaloo following me and stopped right next to Twilight. *SNAP* In the middle of the library, where I used to be standing was now where, my six friends, the other members of the Mane six, the other CMCs, Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna.

"Tran, WHY DID YOU SUMMON ME!?!??” Celestia yelled.

I pointed towards the tree and the presents that were placed beside it. Celestia face hoofed. “Sorry Tran about that outburst. It wasn't like me. I was just about to get some cake."

"LET’S OPEN THE PRESENTS ALREADY!!! I want to see what I got" Pinkie yelled.

And that is what we did. Twilight, as she usually would do to anyone else, got Andy a book. When he saw the book, everyone laughed and he threw it out a window. Rarity got Alex a brown beanie, par his request. When he got his present he immediately wore it. Rainbow Dash got Applebloom a new dark pink bow who replaced her current bow with. Fluttershy got Rainbow a new pair of flight goggles. Rainbow Dash immediately placed the goggles around her neck. Pinkie Pie got Scootaloo a basket full of sweets and candies which she began eating right away. Applejack got Sweetie Belle several apple related pastries which she placed on a table for later. Sweetie Belle got Austin a hand knitted scarf. A really long twenty foot scarf. He wrapped it around his neck a few times and each end touched the floor so he wrapped it around his body, making a really big sash. Scootaloo got Nick a new pair of jeans which he placed into his backpack. Applebloom got Logan a bottle of aged Sweet Apple Acres hard cider. How did a child get alcohol? Maybe with Applejack's permission. Logan got Pinkie Pie six Monster energy drinks and a small bottle of caffeine pills. What sane person would do that? However, in this case, the seven of us aren't sane, literally and metaphorically. Alex got Ike a fedora who wore it right away. Nick got Twilight a book. Andy got Rarity a vase, pronounced vauze. Andy made sure it was a vase (vauze), not a vase (vase). He even yelled vase (vauze) at Rarity when she called it a vase (vase). Austin got Applejack a bottle of fine hard cider from Canterlot. Ike got Fluttershy a catalog for her animals.

I sat on the stairs, watching everyone open their gifts. Once they finished, the Mane six and my six friends approached me. I knew what was going to happen from this encounter. “I’m going to guess that the twelve of you got me a present despite the fact that I didn't want to exchange presents like everyone else so you guys could make me smile."

"What? How could possibly know that?” Twilight asked. Everyone's face displayed the classic 'OH SHIT' face. Everyone covered their ears as they waited. When it didn't come, they looked at me.

"It's Hearth's Warming Eve. I'm going to let that one go", I said. “Now what did you guys get me?"

The three CMCs walked out of the crowd of ponies and people with Scootaloo leading and a large wrapped present on her back. I took the present off of her back an opened it. Inside was another wrapped box. I opened that one and there was another box. I opened that box and there was another box. I looked at the others and saw them giggling. I took out my lighter and set the box that was supposedly the present on fire. Several boxes burned away until a small metal box was left. It was about one inch thick, three inches wide, and a foot long. Inside, was a dagger. The handle of the dagger was four inches long and the blade was seven inches long. The blade was about an inch wide at its widest point. I examined the blade and determined that it was a Damascus steel. This meant that the ponies were advancing in metal very quickly. On the blade was the Mane six and my friends engraved into it. Overall, it was a beautiful blade. I placed the blade, along with its sheath, onto my held. I smiled and looked at the others.

"Thank you. Just one more thing. Do you guys know why I didn't want to go with secret Santa?” I asked.

"Here's what we know about Tran...” Nick said. You could have seen the ellipsis (the three periods used in a sentence to show silence).

"I agree with you Nick. No one truly knows much about me. You guys have known me for a while and you have barely scratched the surface. Even you Andy my brother. Where was I? Oh yeah. I didn't want to go with secret Santa because I would only give one person one gift. What I did was I got EVERYONE gifts. I got everyone three presents exactly. Let’s start with yours first, Luna."

I took off my backpack and placed it on the ground before I jumped into it. A few moments later, I jumped back out, holding a wrapped box. I handed it to Luna and the lot of us watched as she opened it with her magic. She lifted two things out of the box. One was striped blue socks, which she wore right away because she loved socks, and the other being..."Moon Pies?” Luna asked. In the air being levitated by her magic, was a box of Moon Pies.

Knowing the meme and being bronies, Nick, Alex, Logan, and Austin face palmed. “Try one", I said. I opened the box and took one of the moon pies out. I opened it up and held it out to her. She took it out with her magic and looked at it. She held it for a few seconds before she took a bite out of it. The response was instantaneous. Her face lit up and she devoured the entire, wrapper and all. She spat out the wrapper and took out another, unwrapped it, and then ate it whole. She repeated this action about three times before she realized that if she kept going, she would have ran out. “If you are running low on those, just use magic to clone any of the ones that you already have." She devoured three more before she became satisfied. “Now Luna, there is a full moon this night, right?"

"Yes. I sped up the moon cycle for the special occasion", she replied.

"Yes? Okay, I want all of you to look out the window and up at the full moon", I said back to her.

Everyone wondered what could possibly be worth looking but they eventually did as I said. I did so too to look at my gift to Luna. Up on the full moon, instead a silhouette of the mare on the moon was a more detailed picture of Luna. Everyone's, minus mine, jaws dropped.

"Who wants their presents next?” I asked. I was basically mobbed by the rest of the rest of them, minus Fluttershy. “Celestia, you're next. NOW STOP MOBBING ME!!!" I took out a flashbang, prepped it, and dropped it where I was standing. Before it detonated, I teleported to the second story to watch what was going to unfold. The flashbang detonated and everyone ran randomly around the tree house, completely blinded. About a minute passed before everyone was back to normal again and they realized that I was sitting on the second story, watching them while holding a flashbang by the safety ring. “Fluttershy, I'm giving you your present next because you decided not to mob me like the others."

I jumped down from the second story and in front of Fluttershy. I walked over to my backpack and toke out a wrapped box and handed it her. Everyone watched as she opened it. Fluttershy took out three things from the box, a large bag of Skittles, a small velvet pouch, and a smaller box. She opened the small pouch and looked inside of it. Her eyes widened as she realized what was in it."T-T-T-Tran, are these..."

"Gold bits? Yes. You are holding about 5000 bits", I replied.

"Tran, you don't need to give me money. I'm fine as I am", Fluttershy said handing me the sack of bits.

I looked at her with a face that said,'O RLY?' I handed Fluttershy back the bag of bits before I said, “Fluttershy, I have more wealth than most dragons. Plus, I know you don't have a job and you do need money to take care of your animals. Especially Angel. I know how you spoil him a bit, which is why I got you those Skittles. You and Angel will enjoy those. Look at the last item."

Fluttershy placed the skittles and bits back into the box and opened the last box. She lifted what was inside and held it for everyone to see.

"Tran is this a g-g-gun?” Fluttershy asked.

"Yes and no. That my dear friend is a tranquillizer gun. Using a small contained pressurized air tank, it fires small needles filled with a mild anesthetic. It can knock anything out, ranging from a bear to a bunny. It will never run out of anything, including loaded darts because I enchanted it not to. Don't worry Fluttershy, anything that is shot with it won't be harmed. Think of it as a forced nap."

"It's harmless?” she asked back.

"Yes, don't worry. I may be the most violent and dangerous one of us, but I am probably the one that cares the most about safety."

"What will I use this for?” Fluttershy asked back.

"One, you can use it to defend yourself if you ever need it. Two, if there's an animal that ever needs something done to it that's painful; you can use that to put it to sleep before you do. Three, if an animal is rabid and coming at you, you know what to do", I replied. "Dashie, let's get you your gift next." I took out a large box from my backpack and gave it to her.

She grabbed the present from my hands and nearly dropped it from the weight. “What did I get? Is it like Fluttershy's? Those guns are awesome! I bet it’s all weapony", Rainbow Dash said while she shook the box, creating a clinking noise from the contents of the box.

"Weapony's not a word", Austin said.

"It is in Rainbow Dash's book of awesome", she rebutted back.

"Open dah darn thing already", Applejack said.

"Fine, if you want to ruin the moment", Rainbow Dash said while she set the present on the ground. She slowly opened it from the box, raised up two things, a large suit of chain maille and a latched box. “Is this chain maille?!? I wanted to buy a set but they cost too much."

"How much do they cost?” Austin asked.

"Fifteen thousand bits", Rainbow Dash replied. “There are only two stores that sell this. Somewhere in Canterlot and some weapons store here in Ponyville. I've got to see that store but I'm too busy."

"Dashie, I'm the one that owns and runs that weapons store", I said.

"You own the War and Peace?!?” Rainbow Dash asked back.

"Yes?” I replied back. For anyone that doesn't know what the name of the store is shame on you. War and Peace/Voyna i Mir was the name of the book by Leo Tolstoy. It is considered as one of the most important pieces of literature ever. It contains an epic about the war of 1812, specifically the invasion of Russia by the French, and has 560000 words. This book is good. That is all I need to say.

"I heard that store sells the best weapons and armor in all of Equestria. The weapons and armor that is hoof made there are supposed to be unmatched in quality."

"Well, they're not hoof made, they're hand made. They're good because they from our world. The longest period of peace we had was Pax Romana. It lasted 207 years and only about a tenth of the world was at peace. Modern humans have been around for over 160000 years at the earliest, 30000 at the latest. In that time, humans have made weapons for all types of uses whether it's for killing and hunting or decorations and entertainment."

"Humans have existed that long?!?” Twilight asked.

"Eeyup. Rainbow Dash, did you see your last gift? It's in the box."

Rainbow Dash slowly unlatched the box before she held out several pieces of metal that had several straps and buckles attached to them. “They’re metal, sharp, something’s for... I have no clue what they're for." Rainbow Dash had about six of the metal objects placed on the ground.

"Rainbow Dash, those are wing blades. I made them for a special weapon for pegasi. You attach them to your wings and then you swipe and slash with your wings. You can still fly unhindered with those wing blades on because I magically enchanted them" I said.

"What?!? How do I put them on? I want to try them out" she said back.

"Hold still them. I'll attach them to your wings for you.” I said while lifting up the wings blades. It took me a while to strap each of the wing blades to her wings but when I did, she started flying with them, nearly cutting a lot of us. “I think I should take those off." I removed them and placed them back into the box they came in originally.

Next were Ike's presents. I handed Ike three boxes. One box was an oversized guitar case that was about the size of Ike himself. Another box was two feet long, a foot wide, and about half a foot thick and it had two latches on it. The last box was a foot tall, foot long, and foot wide and it was a cardboard box.

"Open the smallest one first' I said.

He slowly opened the small box and when he did, he lifted up a..."Ooo a fedora" Ike said. He took the hat out and placed it on his head.

"Eeyup. Open the medium sized box next."

He unlatched the next box and when he looked inside of it, he said "A MARE'S LEG?!?"

"WHAT!?!?" everyone, minus Logan, Andy, and I, said.

Ike slowly lifted up the aforementioned object and when he rose up a small lever action rifle in a holster, everyone let out a breath of relief.

"That is the Mare's Leg. I guess you know what it is. It's a gun chambered in .44-40 but Ike's is chambered in .44 magnum. It holds seven rounds Ike" I said. The Mare's Leg is a lever action rifle. The Mare's Leg is usually chambered in .44-40 but Ike's uses .44 magnum rounds. It is from the TV show, Wanted: Dead Or Alive. The most noticeable thing about this gun is the fact that it is only twenty-four inches long. The Mare's Leg is most famous for its appearance on the movie, ZombieLand, as Tallahassee's main weapon.

Youtube Video

Ike's Mare's Leg came with a cowboy style leather holster. He strapped it on and unholstered the Mare's Leg, cocking it and aiming it in the air. “Nice" Ike said. He reholstered the small rifle and looked at the big guitar case. “I’m going to guess the last gift is a guitar."

"Kinda" I replied.

Ike hefted the large guitar case onto the table in the middle of the library and opened his. Ike lifted the top of the case up and from the guitar case; he lifted up a large purple guitar.

"Say hello to Nevan, Ike" I said. Ike knew what this was. What Ike was holding was Nevan. Similar to Agnus and Rudra, Cerebus, and Beowolf, Nevan is a devil arm from the DMC world. Nevan is the devil Nevan the Lightning Witch. The devil arm form of her allows the user to fight with an electric guitar, literally. The guitar strings of this devil arm are made of lightning. The guitar allows the user to wield lightning and bats to fight when the guitar is played. Nevan also has another form as a scythe for melee attacks. With this devil arm, you can either attack an enemy at long distances by using lightning or bats or fight with melee attacks with the scythe form of Nevan.

Youtube Video

Ike started to play the same song that Dante played when he first got Nevan. Lightning and bats started to come out of the guitar.

Everyone's jaws dropped and basically hit the ground. Once Ike was finished, he slung the guitar on his back. Even that looked awesome. The shoulder strap of the guitar was made of lightning!

Next were Spike’s gifts. Instead of wrapped boxes, I just handed Spike his presents. First was a large diamond block, which he took a bite out of immediately and gained some jealousy from Rarity. Second was a Gameboy with plenty of games. The last gift was a diamond sword, courtesy of my Minecraft crafting powers. At first, Twilight didn't allow him to keep the sword after I "persuaded" her to let him keep the sword or as I would call it, threatened her with throwing away her gifts.

Rarity's gifts were somewhat normal. The first gift that I got her was a roll of kevlar, about a hundred yards worth of kevlar. The second gift was a bottle of two in one shampoo/conditioner from the human world. The last gift was a in a small cardboard box the size of a Rubik’s cube. Rarity slowly opened the box with her magic and once she did, she lifted up a black egg-sized object that glistened in the light.

"Tran, is this a diamond? A black diamond?!?" Rarity asked.

"Rarity, have you ever heard of blood diamonds?" I asked.

"This can't possibly be a blood diamond. Blood diamonds come from Tartarus?!?” she yelled.

"What’s ah blood diamond?!?" Applejack asked.

"Well Jackie my friend, a blood diamond is a diamond that are normally found in Tartarus. What makes blood diamonds special is that blood diamonds grows from blood and magic. This results in a shinier, tougher, and more valuable diamond" I explained. In the human world, blood diamonds are diamonds that are mined and sold to fun war. The most common use of blood diamonds are the ones African war lords mine and sell.

"How did you get this?!?" Rarity said.

"I grew it" I said.

"WHAT?!?!? HOW!??!"

"Magic" I said.

"Why is this black then?!?"

"I grew it from my blood. If you remember, my veins course with demon powers and magic. It's black because my blood is black."

"Exactly how valuable is that black blood diamond?" Twilight asked.

"This must be worth at least 45000 bits in the Canterlot market!" Rarity said with a squeal.

Next were the CMCs’ gifts. I got each of the CMCs 1000 bits each to fund their adventures. The next gift is what excited the three of them. I got each of them an assortment of nerf guns with hundreds of darts. The minute they learned how to use them, hell seemed like a paradise. They started shooting everyone, except for me. You should have seen the looks on Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash's faces, that was until they got shot multiple times with nerf darts. The last gifts were special for each of them. I gave Applebloom a large tool box filled with hundreds of tools and power tools. I gave Sweetie Belle a karaoke machine.

"Scootaloo, unlike your other friends, I have to give you your last gift tomorrow. Don't fret, it will be worth it" I said.

"What is it?!?" Scootaloo asked.

"You just have to wait Scoots. Trust me, you'll love it" I replied.

Next was Pinkie Pie’s gift. Her's were relatively normal. The first gift was a fifteen pound cupcake which she devoured immediately in an instant with her Pinkie Pie powers that allows her to break the laws of physics. Her second gift was a book of cupcake recipes that I got from a trip to the zombie apocalypse human universe. Her last gift was what caused the most commotion. Pinkie's third gift was in a large OD green case. It was about four feet long, two feet wide, and it rose a foot and a half off of the ground where it was laid. It had several latches on it and was made of metal. The case looked like it was meant to protect whatever was inside. Pinkie Pie slowly opened the case on the ground starting with the latches. I knew Pinkie Pie was slowly opening the case to cause suspense to everyone. She lifted the top cover of the case and looked inside. She let out a gasp that was only possible for Pinkie or some else that can break the laws of physics, was able to do. Then she said "IT'S A NEW PARTY CANNON!!!!" She held up her new party cannon. Instead of a medieval style party cannon, Pinkie Pie was holding a Milkor MGL140 multishot revolving 40MM grenade launcher. The entire gun was colored pinkie and on both sides of the grenade launcher was Pinkie Pie's cutie mark. The grenade launcher's sling was also pink like the rest of the gun. The revolving chamber of the gun had the words "Party Cannon" engraved on each side. The trigger guard of the grenade launcher was enlarged so that a pony could use it. My friend's eyes widened as they realized that I gave Pinkie Pie a pink 40MM grenade launcher.

To assure them of their safety, I said "Don't worry, I enchanted it to fire parties and it never runs out of party grenades."

"How fast does it fire?” Pinkie Pie asked.

Now why would Pinkie Pie ask something like that? Usually, people who are familiarized with combat would ask something like that. “Three shots a second for a total of 180 shots a minute" I replied.

"My old one shot fifty a minute. THIS ONE'S BETTER!! I can't wait to not use it" Pinkie Pie said.

"Isn't the saying "I can't wait to use it"?" I asked.

"Nope! I'm not waiting" Pinkie Pie replied. She started to jump around while simultaneously firing her new party cannon at parts of the library. The first shot, covered the library in party supplies, down to the punch bowl. Whenever she fired her new party cannon, the sound of a party horn that was as loud as a .22 round being discharged was heard. "IT'S BETTER THAN MY OLD CANNON!!!"

I could see the Mane six, minus Pinkie, rubbing their temples in frustration. I could sense the future migraines.

Next were Twilight’s gifts. Like the others, I gave her three gifts. The first one was a scrambled clone of my Rubik's cube. The second gift was a book on human history. The last gift was interesting.

The last gift was contained in a box the size of a Rubik’s cube, just three times as long. She opened it with her magic and took out a white crystal. “Tran, what is this?" Twilight asked.

"Remember how King Sombra would infuse evil into crystals as backups? Well instead of evil magic in that crystal, that holds harmonious magic" I said.

"How did you make this?!? You're a Nightmare!” Twilight asked.

"I have my ways" I replied.

Next was Celestia's gift. The funny thing was when I approached Celestia to give her, her gift; she repeatedly said "What ja get me? It was hilarious to watch and listen to Celestia constantly say that. Her first gift was a MMMM cake from the MLP FIM episode, MMMystery on the Friendship Express. She devoured about a quarter of it immediately. Her second gift were life size plushies of the Mane six. The last gift was a picture of the Mane six, the seven of us, Luna, Cadance, and Shining Armor.

Next was Applejack's gifts. The first were steel horseshoes meant for work, which she tried on immediately. Her next gift was in a similar case to the case that Pinkie Pie's Milkor MGL 140 except Applejack's case was colored black. Applejack's eyes went wide when she saw the case. “Is dis gonna be like Pinkie's?" Applejack asked.

"Open it and check" I replied.

Applejack slowly unlatched the case and lifted the cover before her mouth went wide. She turned the case around and showed us what was inside. It was a heavily modified T1 crossbow. Instead of a crank like a normal one, this crossbow had a pump, similar to a shotgun. The stock of a weapon resembled one of a hunting shotgun and it had a blade attached on the underside of the stock. On the front portion of the gun was a red dot sight. The bow part of the crossbow that held the strings had several pulleys on it. Applejack stood up, bipedal, and picked up the crossbow. She pumped it once and pulled the trigger. Unbeknownst to her, I enchanted the crossbow to hold a regenerable amount of ammo and it was loaded. A bolt was chambered and sent flying at the door of the library. When the bolt impacted the door, it went straight through the door and outside, impacted and sticking to a brick wall.

"Whoo ee dis holds some power" Applejack said while pumping the crossbow again.

"Applejack that holds a regenerable amount of bolts. Now Applejack, take out the quiver of bolts" I said.

Applejack walked back over to the case and pulled out a small quiver that held several bolts. Some of the bolts were colored red, some colored black, some colored orange, some colored white, and the last colored brown. “Tran, if dis has an unlimited number of arrows, why would I need these?"

"Well, those bolts are specialized ones. Each of those bolts have a different use. If you placed the bolt into the magazine of the crossbow and pump the crossbow, you chamber the crossbow with a different type of arrow. The red ones are fire arrows that ignite in the air when fired and it will light targets on fired. The black ones are explosive bolts that explode when it impacts the target. The explosion isn't that big though, it has a five foot blast. The orange ones are paint arrows and will just paint something orange. The white arrows are nonlethal arrows and have dummy tips. They will hurt whatever you shoot" I explained.

Applejack's eyes lit up and she quickly chambered a paint bolt. Then, she aimed the crossbow at Rainbow Dash and shot her in the side, painting part of her body orange.

"HEY! What was that for?!?" Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

"Ah'm just messin wit yah sugarcube. No harm done" Applejack replied.

Applejack's last gift was special. I walked up to her and instead of getting something out of my backpack and handing it to her, I lifted the left side of my vest out and pulled out a small piece of paper from a hidden vest pocket. I handed it to Applejack and watched as she started to tear up a bit before she hugged me."Thank yah Tran. I don't know how tah thank yah."

"Applejack, I know how you lost them and I know how you don't have any pictures of them so I traveled through time just to get them. Don't lose it. Just something for you to remember them by."

"What did you get her Tran?” Twilight asked. Applejack showed the picture to everyone. On it was a picture of two earth ponies, one of them a stallion and the other a mare. Both of them had apple cutie marks. As what Applejack knew them by, her parents.

Next was Andy's presents. His first gift was the laser screwdriver from Doctor Whooves. He knew what it was immediately and pocketed it. His next gift was in a large container, similar to Pinkie Pie's and Applejack's. Inside was Andy's favorite gun to use in the Dead Space game series, the javelin gun. The javelin gun is a large tool meant to fire a large titanium stake at high speeds using electromagnetism. The only thing about it that peeved Andy was the fact that it came with an instruction manual and only six rounds, meaning he had to make his own ammo. The third gift was the strangest. From my backpack, I took out a large cardboard box that was a meter, by a meter, by a meter.

"What is this" Andy asked as he looked at the cardboard box on the ground. I looked at Andy before I jumped into the box and disappeared. A few seconds passed before I jumped out of it."IT"S A POCKET UNIVERSE?!?!?"

"Kinda. Inside the box is a three story home. Whatever goes in the top gets shrunken down twenty times smaller than you usually are. Any other entrance won't be shrunken down. It's your new home. Oh, whatever you do, try not to get the box destroyed because if you do, everything inside it spews out" I explained.

Next were Alex's presents. His first gift was a sword in a sheath. He questioned my gift a bit until he unsheathed it and noticed how "special" it was. The sword I gave him was entirely made of fire. The sword was enchanted and magic harnessed fire and made a solid form of it to make a sword. Alex's second gift was an orange hoodie, nothing out of the ordinary except for the fact that it was orange. The third gift was a pair of Desert Eagles. The two magnum pistols were gold plated that came with respective holsters. What most people don't know about is that when you dual wield, reloading is a problem with the left hand because most pistols have the slide release on the left side of the pistol, meant for the right hand's thumb to disengage it, not the left hand's thumb. To counter this, I made one of Alex's Desert Eagles inverted. Of course, the two Desert Eagles were chambered in .50 AE. so there was a high kick. The only way he was going to be able to dual wield both Desert Eagles was if he fired them when he was in his Onyx armor because his armor gave him some body enhancements.

Austin's and Logan's gifts shared one similar gift. Austin's first gift was an under barrel attachment for his MP5 that fired tranquilizers that slowly regenerated. It would fire ten tranquilizers before the tranquilizers had to regenerate which took about five minutes. Austin's second gift was a glowing crimson whip covered in spikes.

"Well Austin, that whip mimics one of my powers. It can suck the life out of someone. The spikes represent how many souls you have in the whip. Right now, there are twenty five souls in it and it can only hold a maximum of fifty souls. For every two souls, it gains a foot in length. You can add up the math for how long it is at fifty souls. The whip is glowing with the souls of others " I explained. Austin took the whip and due to its length, he wrapped it around his body, similar to a sash. Logan's first gift was a Indian tomahawk replica that could be used as a peace pipe. Logan's second gift was pair of .410 revolvers. One was from the Call Of Duty Black Ops 2 universe and the other was a realistic pistol. The left hand revolver was the Taurus Judge. The right hand revolver was the Executioner. Both had four and a half inch barrels. Both pistols had holsters to them which he wore immediately. Logan and Austin's gift that was similar was given to them at the same time.

I handed the two of them each a wood box. When they lifted the cover, it revealed several cigars in them. Logan picked one up and looked at it before he said "Are these Cuban cigars?"

"Yes" I replied.

"How did you get these?!?"

"Let's just say that Fidel Castro will not be happy" I replied. “I modified the cigars a bit though. Inside the middle of the cigars is a little something I found in the Everfree Forest that normal people would call pot."

"You found pot in the Everfree Forest?!?!?!?" both Austin and Logan yelled.

"What's pot?" Twilight asked.

"Twilight, pot is a narcotic that humans have grown and smoked for many things. Imagine it like a drug."

Next were Nick's gift. His first gift was a new pair of jeans because his old ones were basically shredded and Rarity refused using denim as a clothing material.

Nick's second gift was handed to him in the form of a military ammo tin. He opened it up and pulled out a rather large hand gun.

"Say hello to Blue Rose, Nick. That is the Blue Rose revolver. It is a .500 S&W double barreled revolver that holds six rounds instead of the usual five. It fires two rounds for every trigger pull. It's gonna dish out some pain" I explained. “If you looked inside the ammo tin, I made some custom speed loaders for the Blue Rose and your other .500 S&W revolver. Don't lose any of the speed loaders, there are only ten of them for the blue rose and another ten for your other .500 so don't go crazy with shooting. You ready for your next gift?" I said. I was responded with a nod.

"Does anyone know what the term hammer physics means and implies?" I asked. Several no's answered my question. “Hammer physics is when a fictional character has the ability to bend the laws of physics to pull random things out of nowhere. It is usually in violent children's fictional cat and mouse worlds (Tom and Jerry is an example)" I explained.

"How is that related to the topic of Nick's gift?" Austin asked.

I smirked and placed my hand behind my back and slowly raised it up. Instead of my hand being empty, my hand was gripping a rather large hammer.

I handed the large weapon to Nick. Everyone's eyes widened, except for Andy's because he didn’t know much about Halo, because they knew what I just gave Nick. Nick, of course, knew what it was because the gravity hammer was his favorite weapon from any video game. For anyone doesn't know what the gravity hammer is, the Gravity Hammer is a large energy type melee weapon sometimes used by the main protagonists of the Halo world. Using the power of gravity, the Gravity Hammer became one of the most powerful weapons in the Halo universe. How powerful is it? If the Gravity Hammer can completely destroy the shield of a Spartan-II and then send and kill the said Spartan-II that just happens to weigh 300 pounds and is wearing 1000 pound high tech titanium armor that can stop basically anti-tank rounds, flying like a bird in the air, then of course the Gravity Hammer can deal a lot of damage. Nick's Gravity Hammer was seven feet tall instead of the Gravity hammer's usual eight and a half feet height.

"Hammer physics peoples" I said. Nick basically had a smile plastered to his face. “Take a swing Nick." He held the gravity hammer and swung it around a bit. Unfortunately, he managed to hit me in the chest accidentally, which sent me flying. Within a few seconds, I flew through a bookshelf, a wall, a stone wall that was a foot thick, a tree, another foot thick stone wall, another tree, and across nineteen feet of the ground, digging a large three foot deep Tran-shaped trench. Everyone ran out of the hole that I made in all the aforementioned obstacles and stood at the end of the trench where I laid.

"Tran, are you alright!?!?!?!" Nick asked.

"My name isn't alright. My name is Tran, like you said earlier" I replied. Despite being sent through a bookshelf, a wall, a stone wall that was a foot thick, a tree, another foot thick stone wall, another tree, and across nineteen feet of the ground, I was fine. I stood back up, revealing a Tran shaped indentation in the ground. *SNAP* All previous damaged caused by me being sent flying from Nick's Gravity Hammer was undone and the trench was filled in. Then I walked over to Nick and lifted him up in the air by his neck. I glared into his soul with the pitch black eyes of a demon. Then I dropped him to the ground and started laughing. “I’m just messing with you Nick. I know it was an accident."

Then Pinkie Pie spoke up and said "Everypony, I gotta go and setup the party for Hearth's Warming Eve or everyone won't have fun and when ponies don't have fun then they're not happy and when they're not happy they're not having fun!" Pinkie Pie zipped off with her new party cannon strapped to her back with the same speed that she used to chase Rainbow Dash on several occasions. She disappeared from sight and once she did, the sound of party horns started coming from the direction Pinkie Pie was coming from, signifying that she was using her party canon.

The rest of us decided to join the party while Luna and Celestia decided to go back to their castle in Canterlot. Everyone, besides me, went and started partying. I started walking around in the general area where the party was being held. As I was walking, I was approached by a grey pony with a dark orange and light orange striped mane with a cutie mark of a magnifying glass.

"Hi Ruby. Shouldn't you be in Sunny Town as a ghost?" I asked. Ruby was a character in the fan flash game, Story Of The Blanks. For anyone that doesn't know what it is, Story Of The blanks is about a universe where a town named Sunny Town is occupied by earth ponies that don't have cutie marks. The ponies that live in Sunny Town believe that cutie marks will cause an epidemic of the cutie pox because of an epidemic of cutie pox that happened before. Ruby was a pony that lived in Sunny Town. One day, she earned her cutie mark, a magnifying glass, which resulted in her getting brutally killed and then getting burned in a fireplace. Now she roams Sunny Town as a ghost as the town of Sunny Town and its citizens are eternally trapped as zombies that are still rotting. Grey Hoof is one of the current leaders of Sunny Town. Something else to know is that Ruby's mother, Mitta, constantly regrets Ruby's death. (If anyone wants to see the comic form of this story, click on this link. It would help if you did look at the comic. It is pretty good.).

"What?!? How did you know?!?" Ruby asked.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!" I yelled back.

"No one can truly know everything. It's impossible. Wait. I'm trying to get your help. Why am I arguing?"

"Ruby, I'm going to guess you need me help or something because Grey Hoof is planning something to do with Ponyville" I said.

"Now how do you know that?" Ruby asked.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!"

"UUGH!! Since you know what I need, can you help me?!?" Ruby said in frustration.

"I can. Maybe you should ask if I will help you" I said back.

"WILL YOU HELP ME!??!?!" Ruby yelled.

"Yes I will help you. Is Grey Hoof here? How many of the other citizens of Sunny Town are here?

"Eighty" Ruby replied.

"WHAT?!?!? When did Sunny Town get so many citizens?!?"

"Grey Hoof and the others have been making citizens to Sunny Town for centuries. Ponies that come across gets turned into one of them. Eighty isn't even close to half of Sunny Town's population now."

"Then why are we standing here and talking. Shouldn't we be off finding them or something?"

"Good point."

"Are they in their non-zombie forms or in their normal pony forms" I asked.

"I don't know. They are in magical disguises and I have no way of distinguishing them from other ponies" Ruby replied.

"Then how would I be able to find them if someone who has been trapped within their town's vicinity for centuries?!?"

"I was hoping you could do something about that."

"Wait; are the citizens of Sunny Town still zombies?" I asked.

"Yes. They're just in disguises" Ruby replied.

"Ruby" another voice said. I looked to where the voice came from and saw a grey pony with a dark read mane.

"Hello Mitta" I said.

"Good, you found one of them" Mitta said.

"Mitta, I already know everything. Have you a clue on where the Grey Hoof and the others are?"

"They're at the party" Mitta replied.

"WHAT?!?!?" I teleported the three of us to where the Hearth's Warming Eve party was.

The party was similar to the Nightmare Night party except the colors were different.

"Attention everypony, can I get your attention?" I heard a voice say over a microphone. I turned to where the voice came from. On a stage where Vinyl Scratch was djing, was an earth pony stallion talking into a microphone. With him, he was surrounded by about eighty other ponies. Everyone was looking at the stallion. “I hope everyone is enjoying the party because you'll enjoy it forever!" Everyone cheered but I realized what he was actually doing. The Stallion on stage and the ponies surrounding him suddenly turned into zombies. I pulled out my B23R but before I could do anything, black crystals erupted from the ground and a surge of magic came resonated from the crystals. I recognized the magic as evil/dark magic and my soul absorbed it easily.

I looked at everyone else and saw that they were rotting bodies. Their bodies were on the ground writhing and bleeding as I knew that they must be going the most painful experiences of their life. I looked at the stage and saw that the ponies were now magical alicorns covered in auras of power and one of them stood out, Grey Hoof, their leader. I fired a three round burst at Grey Hoof but the bullets were blocked by a magical force field.

*SNAP* I turned myself into my Nightmare Form and looked at my friends, both pony and human, and saw that they were also rotting bodies. I lifted them up in the air with my magic and they were covered by my magical black aura. What I was doing? A transfer of powers. Once my black aura dissipated, the Mane six were wearing their EOHs and my friends had gold dog tags hanging around their necks. I did the same to the other citizens of Ponyville on a lower scale. Once I finished transferring my powers, I became a bloody decomposed body that would rival the bodies of the zombies from our original world. The pain was nothing but the decomposed body parts crippled me. I looked at the others and saw that they had auras of power similar to my black aura when I am in Nightmare form. “Good luck." My vision started to blur as my friends took out their weapons. Nick had out his Gravity Hammer, Ike had Nevan out, Alex had his fire sword out, Logan had his tomahawk in his right hand and hatchet in his left hand, Austin had his ice cream scoop in his left hand and his new whip in his right hand, and Andy had out his staff. The Mane six were standing biped and they also had weapons out. Twilight was wielding a staff, Rainbow Dash had her wing blades on and a ninjato in her hoofs, Rarity had a rapier, Applejack had her crossbow out, Fluttershy had a pair of hook swords, and Pinkie Pie had her Party cannon out. I doubt Pinkie's cannon would shoot parties now. To retaliate, the alicorns on stage rose up in the air and their horns lit up.

"It is on" my twelve friends said.

Chapter 19: If You Give A Pony Demon Powers... Part 1

"It is on" my twelve friends said.

I watched as my friends stared down with Grey Hoof and his friends until Pinkie raised up her party cannon and fired. Instead of a party shot being fired with the sound of a party horn, the sound of a normal Milkor MGL 140 was heard and a 40MM grenade was sent flying at the alicorns on stage. The explosion that followed completely leveled the large stage the alicorns were standing on, leaving a cloud of dust and carnage.

"Is that it?" Logan asked.

The cloud surrounding the stage disappeared and a transparent red shield was seen covering the alicorns. When my twelve friends saw this, they rushed at them and attacked. Fluttershy, unlike her usual self, was now in Flutterrage mode, the same mood she was in during the Grand Galloping Gala when animals refused to befriend her. Pinkie Pie was in her Pinkamena Diane Pie mode, mentality snapping because of situation. Everyone else was fine with fighting them.

I watched as my friends attempt to combat the magical alicorns fueled by the life force of the townsponies. The resulting transfer of powers I performed on my friends and the townsponies left me a bloody mess and the townsponies in a decent living state so they wouldn't feel as much pain as I was feeling. From there, I told them to go towards the hospital to avoid what was going to happen next.

The resulting transfer of powers to my friends did as I thought. The Mane six was wearing their Elements of Harmony and my human friends were wearing the Elements of Survival. The elements had come to their bearers because I had given them powers of a demon. The resulting clash forced the elements to give them even more power as the elements tried to clash with the evil. Currently, the twelve of them were in a mix between two forms, demon trigger and harmonious element transformation. The resulting effect gave them more power than they would ever have. Auras of power surrounded them. The citizens of Sunny Town had absorbed enough power from the life forces of the townsponies of Ponyville had given them enough power to surpass Celestia and Luna. Twelve versus eighty.

Then I realized something, if the twelve of my friends also had part of my life force. I have learned that if you steal or receive someone's life force you also receive part of what makes a person special. That means my twelve friends had part of my personality, preferences, abilities, and powers. The twelve of my friends received more than my powers. They received my shooting ability, resistance to pain, fighting ability, weapon skills, my blood lust, remorselessness, and basically everything else that made me the Crazy Asian.

I watched as I was unable to battle with them in my decomposed state, lying on the ground and eyesight blurring but I still had to help. I pulled out my PPK as it was the only weapon that had a kick I could handle in my current state because of the .22 Long Rifle round it was chambered in. Funny story. My Walther PPK was my father's pistol. He bought it when he was robbed twenty years ago. Still able to be depended on, my PPK despite going through the zombie apocalypse and twenty years of life... Well, technically my PPK was an Astra Constable, a Spanish copy of the Walther PPK but I still called it a PPK because it was easier to say and most people would think the Astra Constable is a PPK. Plus, nearly everyone doesn't know about the Astra Constable. I stood up, barely able to move in my badly decomposed form. I still have work to do. Then I started to walk with whatever strength I had. The current decomposed state my body was in made the walk very difficult and left me with a limp.

Third Person Point Of View

Pinkie Pie was the first to attack the alicorns that were the citizens of Sunny Town. A light pink aura of power surrounded her and her party cannon, showing how much power she really had. Like the other eleven of them, she was standing bipedal. She open fired with her Party Cannon, the modified Milkor MGL 140 firing explosive rounds in her Devil Trigger. Alas, every grenade Pinkie fired was deflected by a force field and was only useful as a distraction. Each grenade that impacted the force field barely even affected it, not even close to affecting the concentration of the alicorn that was holding the shield despite Pinkie Pie firing MEI Mercury grenades, a type of high explosive 40MM grenade that can reach targets 800 meters and blow through 2-3 inches of steel that can hit a target up to 800 meters. How did she know about these military grade grenade rounds? She had access to Tran's knowledge of weapons and powers.

She ran towards the alicorns, party cannon in hoof. When she was in close proximity of the alicorns, she jumped up, pointed her party cannon towards the ground, and fired a grenade, sending her flying upwards. She landed in the middle of a crowd of six alicorns. By now, the alicorns from Sunny Town had separated from each other to fight the twelve elements but most of the alicorns grouped together. One of the alicorns of the group Pinkie Pie landed in attempted to shoot magic at her but Pinkie Pie ducked and the spell missed. Pinkie Pie ran to the offending alicorn and smashed the Party Cannon into his face, dazing him. Unfortunately, the alicorn quickly recovered and shot at Pinkie Pie with another spell. Pinkie Pie, knowing what to do, dodged again but was met with getting shot with a spell from a different alicorn. Pinkie Pie was sent flying into the path of a building and when she impacted, the building crumbled onto her making the alicorns that she was fighting let out a sigh of relief.

Pinkie Pie got out of the ruins of the building and shot one of the alicorns with a grenade. This time, the grenade wasn't blocked by a shield and it blew up when it impacted one of them in the face. The resulting effect was an alicorn with a missing head and upper torso. Pinkie Pie performed another grenade jump and landed on the head of another alicorn with Pinkie Pie somehow not getting impaled on the enemy's horn. Before the alicorn Pinkie Pie was standing on could react, Pinkie Pie slammed the buttstock of the Party Cannon into his face. She jumped off of the alicorn and ran to cover as she was getting shot at with magic. From her cover, which at the moment was the ruins of the building that she was sent flying into earlier, Pinkie Pie blindly fired her Party Cannon over the top of her cover, hoping to hit one of them. Unfortunately, any shot that got near her target was blocked by a force field. Pinkie Pie kept on blindly firing her Party Cannon until she was lifted up by a red aura. While inside the red bubble that contained her, Pinkie Pie constantly tried to break her way out of the bubble by slamming the buttstock of her Party Cannon into the shield. Alas, it wasn't working. Pinkie Pie was brought up to in front of her captor. The alicorn in question charged up his horn to finally get rid of Pinkie Pie.

Before the alicorn could fire the spell, he screamed in pain as Andy snuck up on the stallion and stabbed his staff into the alicorn's back. Millions of volts electrocuted the alicorn and essentially cooked him, alive. Pinkie Pie continued shooting at other ponies as Andy joined in fighting them with his staff along with Twilight who also had a staff. By now, the alicorns started making weapons out of pure magic to help combat the twelve elements. The two elements, Twilight and Andy were currently fighting twelve alicorns that surrounded them with a staff. The alicorns attempted to fight the two elements with their magical weapons, various swords, maces, spears, or halberds. Ever slash, stab, hack, or smash sent by the alicorns to the two of those elements were directed, blocked, or dodged by the two elements. The twelve alicorns and two elements were in a fighting stalemate until the two elements stabbed their staffs into the ground. One alicorn attempted to take advantage of the two elements self-disarming themselves but was met with a dodge. The two elements jumped to each other's positions as the two dodged another attack.

The two elements looked at each other and nodded. The two of them jumped up in the air, grabbed their partner's staff, and hoisted themselves in the air as they started to kick the alicorns while holding onto to their partners' staff. The alicorns surrounding them were knocked back but they soon recovered to reattempt to attack the two elements. The twelve alicorns looked at each other and the twelve of them knew what they were going to do. The twelve of them lit up their horns and surrounded the two elements in a large force field. The force field slowly shrunk and shrunk and shrunk until the two elements inside were crushed into each other and were close to being killed. Twilight's horn lit up and attempted to get rid of the force field but her power, even with the element of magic and Tran's powers, was not strong enough and failed.

Then Nick jumped into the fray. Nick was undoubtly one of the best fighters of the group, mainly because of his strength. Nick, Gravity Hammer in hand, smashed the force field surrounding the two elements and completely shattered it and sending the twelve alicorns flying back. Nick attempted to hit one of the alicorns with his gravity hammer but his target dodged because of the speed he was swinging at. One of the alicorns attempted to slash Nick with a magically ethereal sword but ended up with a Gravity Hammer to the breast. The alicorn that was hit was sent flying, in pieces. Another alicorn attempted to stab Nick with his horn but Nick grabbed the alicorn, snapped off his horn and stabbed the horn into the alicorn's head, killing the alicorn. Nick ran to one alicorn while readying his Gravity Hammer. Unfortunately, the alicorn Nick was targeting raised up a shield to defend himself. Fortunately, the shield didn't do anything to help him and Nick swung the Gravity Hammer, smashing through the shield and sending the alicorn flying, the corpse completely obliterated. Nick approached one alicorn that had an ethereal samurai sword, similar to the one that Tran usually carried, and the two of them stood in front of each other. Nick raised his Gravity Hammer and was about to charge the alicorn until twenty more alicorns came with weapons in hoof.

Despite having his strength and Gravity Hammer, Nick knew that the alicorns would eventually get to him and win so Nick did the smartest thing possible, a tactical retreat. While retreating, the twenty alicorns chased him until Nick soon approached a stone wall. The alicorns were quickly catching up to Nick because Nick wasn't very fast because he had strength. As Nick approached the stone wall, one of the alicorns caught up to him and managed to slash his back with a sword. Luckily, Nick was wearing his new armored hoodie. Unfortunately, the sword was made of a powerful ethereal magic and the sword actually managed to slice through the buckypaper jacket, cutting Nick on the back. Nick knew what happened but he kept on running until he was in front of the wall. The alicorns chasing him stopped and watched Nick as they thought he would run into the stone wall. Instead, Nick kept on running, jumped up towards the wall, propelled himself off of the wall, performed a back flip midair, and landed behind the alicorns. As Nick landed, he slammed his Gravity Hammer into the ground, causing a localized shockwave. The resulting shockwave sent the twenty alicorns in all directions.

Before any of them could react, Nick started running again. The twenty of them got but before they could start chasing Nick again, something small and round hit the ground in front of the twenty alicorns. One of the alicorns lifted up the object right in front of her face and looked at it. What she didn't know was that it was a M67 fragmentation grenade. The grenade detonated and blasted the entire upper half of the pony apart. The shrapnel of the grenade also killed three other alicorns that was also looking at the grenade. Back where Nick was, who was running back into battle, he was laughing like a maniac, or as the other six humans would call it, how Nick usually laughed. Nick stopped running and jumped behind a wall. He slung his Gravity Hammer on his back as he took out Blue Rose and his .500 S&W. When he heard the alicorns that were chasing him stop running and get lost, trying to find Nick, not realizing that he was behind the wall that was beside them. Nick jumped over the wall and into the middle of the group of the alicorns. Before they could react, Nick opened fire and killed eight of them. Nick dropped both of his revolvers and took out his Gravity Hammer. He used the Gravity Hammer and swung in a circle, killing the rest of the alicorns. He walked back to the battle after he picked up his two revolvers. As he walked, he started laughing again from the grenade that he threw earlier.

Nick kept on laughing while running until he was lifted up. It wasn't magic that lifted him up but a large alicorn with muscles and a body size that would make Big Mac and Nick jealous. The large alicorn brought Nick up to his face in a glare and looked into his eyes. The large alicorn then lifted up one of his hooves, ready to punch Nick in the face. An ethereal spike horseshoe appeared and he was about to punch Nick in the face when his hoof was pulled away.

Both Nick and the large alicorn looked to what had pulled away his hoof and was met with a pair of cyan eyes. Fluttershy was using one of her hook swords to hold back the hoof that was ready to punch Nick in the face. "You don't hurt my friends" Fluttershy said. She swung the other hook sword and sliced off the alicorn's hoof. The alicorn screamed in pain until Fluttershy positioned both hook swords in a scissor position and decapitated the alicorn. The head rolled to the ground in front of a few alicorns that were near. The alicorns charged at Fluttershy with swords raised as Fluttershy got into a fight stance and Nick went off to fight other alicorns. One of the alicorns made it to her and slashed at Fluttershy with the sword but was blocked by a hook sword. The alicorn attempted another slash and was met with another block. By now, the other two alicorns attacked her as she was blocking but to Fluttershy's avail, Fluttershy kept on blocking with the hook swords.

One of the alicorns tried a lunge at Fluttershy but she side stepped. Then Fluttershy jumped up and grabbed the stallion's extended leg from the lunge and then threw him with her legs. While midair, she stabbed the alicorn through the eye, killing him. Using the remaining momentum from the previous move, she jumped up towards the other stallion and rocketed past him. Before she was out of range, she extended her left hook sword downwards and waited. As she flew through the air, the hook part of the hook sword pierced through the bottom of another alicorn's jaw and into the bottom of his skull, killing him. Fluttershy pulled back on the hook sword and threw the alicorn's corpse at the last alicorn. As the alicorn was still dazed, she approached the last alive alicorn and stabbed both spike ends of the hook sword into the alicorn's chest, killing him. As she turned around to find more targets, she was hit directly in the chest with a spell. Fluttershy was sent flying through the air and through one wall until she stopped when she started to skid on the ground. She looked up and saw two alicorns with their horns glowing. To avoid the next shot, she ducked behind some rubble.

The two alicorns pointed their horns at the cover that Fluttershy was hiding behind and was about to fire off a spell when something whizzed by and hit one of the alicorns in the neck. The alicorn that was shot gurgled as blood started to fill his through. Both Fluttershy and the other alicorn looked at the alicorn that was hot and saw an arrow in his throat. What caught their eyes was the fact that the arrow was glowing red and beeping. Realizing what it was with Tran's knowledge, she flew to cover behind the remains of a partially destroyed wall. The arrow exploded and finally killed the alicorn and his ally. Fluttershy stood up from her cover and looked to where the explosive bolt came from and saw Applejack. "Yah okay dere sugarcube?" Fluttershy nodded before she flew back into battle as Applejack pumped her crossbow and looked around for a target. She spotted a group of nine alicorns fighting Alex. She ran towards the fight and got ready.

Applejack jumped into the battle and attempted to shoot one of the alicorns with an explosive bolt but failed due to a force field that was behind held up by one of the alicorns. Alex was constantly weaving left and right, blocking attacks from the alicorns, unable to attempt to try an offensive move, but with Applejack he might be able to beat them. Applejack, despite only having a long range explosive weapon, was doing fairly well in the fight. She would block an attack with her crossbow and or smash the buttstock of her crossbow into the face or chest of one of them. With some of them distracted, Alex was able to attempt to attack them. At the current moment, he was fighting side by side with Applejack, Alex with a sword made of fire and Applejack with her modified crossbow. Alex jumped over Applejack and sliced one alicorn that was about to hit Applejack. The alicorn fell to the ground, in halves and on fire. Alex blocked another slash and Applejack shot the alicorn in the chest. Then the two of them realized that it was a high explosive bolt that was impaled in the alicorn and the fact that the two of them were about two feet away from them. The two elements ran from the soon to be explosion while being chased by the remaining alicorns that survived that fight. To add to the explosion, Alex threw a cluster vigor cluster grenade at the alicorn that had the explosion bolt in him. The explosion killed the alicorn and then some.

By now, there were seven alicorns Alex and Applejack were fighting. It had turned back into a stalemate of constant blocks and attempts until another alicorn stepped into the fray. This alicorn wielded a rapier similar to Rarity's and moved with a gait that showed experience. When this alicorn was close enough, Alex swung his sword at the alicorn. The alicorn blocked the slash but instead of pushing the blade away or doing anything else, the alicorn twirled the blade and knocked the blade out of Alex's hand. The alicorn smiled and he swung the blade at Alex. Before the alicorn's blade reached Alex's neck, a gunshot rang out and the alicorn fell over face first, revealing a small hole on the back of his head. Seven more gunshots rang out and the other alicorns fell over, killed the same way as the last. Applejack and Alex looked to where the gunshots came from and the two of them saw Tran in the distance, limping around and struggling to reload a smoking PPK. He turned around for a few seconds before flashing the peace sign with his left hand. He quickly turned around and started walking again.

Alex picked his sword back up as the two of them ran back into battle. Tran limped off as Alex and Applejack ran off to fight a group of three alicorns. These three alicorns didn't have simple swords or spears like the other alicorns. Instead, one of them had a rapier, another had a meteor hammer, and the last one wielding two daggers. Applejack attempted to shoot one of them with an explosive bolt but the alicorn saw it and summoned a shield. Alex swung at the alicorn with the two daggers and the alicorn instinctively blocked. Alex swung again and as the alicorn blocked, Alex swung around and kicked the stallion in the side of the head with his left leg. Because of demon strength, the alicorn was sent flying away. Applejack shot a nonexplosive bolt at the other two alicorns but like every other shot, it was blocked by a force field. She shot twice more at the two alicorns and was again blocked by a raised force field but before the shield was raised, Applejack teleported behind the two of them and shot one in the back of the head and bucked the other in the back of the head, full force combined with demon strength. Like the alicorn Alex kicked, this one was sent flying in same direction. The two elements were relieved that they dealt with those alicorns quickly but before the two went off to fight someone else, Alex was lifted into the air. It was not magic that lifted him up, it was the horn of the alicorn that Alex kicked earlier. The alicorn's horn impaled Alex in the back and showed through his chest.

Before anyone else could do anything, an arc of lighting blasted the alicorn that impaled Alex. The alicorn was again, sent flying and Alex fell to the ground, also electrocuted because of how electricity works. The hole in Alex's torso slowly regenerated and he got back up. He looked to whoever had saved him and saw Ike with Nevan. Beside him was Rarity and Rainbow Dash. Applejack and Alex ran off and to fight a different group of alicorns. Ike, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash looked at each other before the three of them separated to fight.

Ike immediately started to play a tune on his guitar, shooting lighting and summoning bats to fight for him. Three alicorns charged at him, horns glowing from a readied spell. He shot one of them with lightning and sent a colony of bats at the other. While effective, the one that he shot and the other that was attacked by with bats, were somehow still alive. All the attack did was temporarily stop them. As the third one finally closed the distance between the two, Ike turned to Nevan's scythe function and swung at the approaching alicorn. As anyone else would do, the alicorn blocked with his weapon, a sword. Just as the alicorn blocked the other two alicorns also closed the distance. The other two alicorns attempted to shoot Ike with a spell so Ike jumped up in the air and landed behind the alicorn that had a sword. Ike swung Nevan at the alicorn again and the alicorn blocked again. The second alicorn created an ethereal spear and attempted to stab him. Fortunately, Ike reacted fast enough and blocked by jumped into the air again. He landed behind the third alicorn, which created a mace and he swung at Ike also. Ike dodged backwards and swung at that alicorn with Nevan and was met with another blocked.

Before the alicorn could react, Ike pulled out his Colt Python and shot the alicorn. Just like most of the other attempts of shooting an alicorn, the bullet was stopped by a shield. The second alicorn approached from Ike's left and tried to stab Ike with the spear that the alicorn had. Ike, blocked the attack and ran up to the alicorn and punched him several times in the face with the brass knuckle portion of his trench knife. Heavily dazed from being brutally punched in the face, Ike wasted no time and shot her in the face with his pack-a-punched Colt Python. As a result, the alicorn's head exploded and left a body without a head and a red mist. The third alicorn attempted to punch Ike but was met with his hoof being grabbed by Ike's hand. Ike smiled before he pulled out his Python again and shot the alicorn's leg off. The alicorn fell to the ground, screaming in pain until Ike shot the alicorn in the face. The last alicorn looked at Ike before the alicorn swung at Ike again. Again, Ike jumped into the air and the alicorn watched him jumped until Ike landed on the alicorn's face and knocked him to the ground. Ike shot the alicorn in the face and finally killed him. He reloaded his Python in the meantime.

Ike looked around at the carnage until his eyes settled on the image of Rainbow Dash holding still, ninjato in hoof and facing a alicorn with a similar weapon, a wakizashi. Silence filled the general area as the two of them waited for the first move. Then a flash happened and the two of them seemed to have switched spots. Both of them held their sword in hoof, panting until the alicorn fell over, with a large cut on his chest. Rainbow Dash grinned before saying "I'm the fastest pony in Equestria. No one is faster than me."

Rainbow Dash turned around to find her next victim but was met with a buck to the face. She was sent flying at speeds faster than she could have ever reached with her wings. Using her wings, she managed to stabilize herself in the air and soon stopped midair, hovering. She looked around to where the buck came from and saw an alicorn with a staff. The alicorn took flight and leveled off with Rainbow Dash. The two of them looked at each other until Rainbow Dash flew higher. Other alicorns saw this and flew up to help take her down. By now, about six alicorns had taken flight to fight Rainbow dash, including the one that bucked her in the face earlier. Two of the alicorns charged at Rainbow Dash, spears in hoof. The two alicorns then threw their spears at her, before creating another spear and throwing that one. Rainbow Dash, instead of dodging, waited for the spears to come within a foot of her. When it did, she sliced the spear in half and stopped the spears advances. Seeing that throwing spears was futile, the other alicorns charged at her. The first alicorn to reach her swung at Rainbow Dash with a great sword. The great sword being a terrible weapon for flight and a terribly slow one too, was easily dodged by Rainbow Dash. Before he could react, Rainbow Dash had already sliced off one of his wings. Rainbow Dash flew at the two closest alicorns. When she was about five feet away from the two alicorns, she stopped flapping her wings and extended them out completely. Rainbow Dash seemed to have gone in between the two alicorns but as she did, the two alicorns fell to the ground, missing their heads. Rainbow Dash looked at her wings to see the cause of the decapitations and her eyes were met with the image of her wing blades covered in blood. “Thank you Tran" Rainbow Dash said while wiping the blood off of her wing blades.

She heard nearby flapping and ducked, just in time for a sword to past by her head. She turned around and saw an alicorn with a sword, except this one seemed to be an exact clone of her ninjato. The alicorn swung again and Rainbow Dash blocked with her ninjato. Rainbow Dash swung at the stallion but was met with a dodge. The two of them clashed blades causing a stalemate that was unsurpassable by neither sides until the other two alicorns in flight joined in. Rainbow Dash dodged another slash from the alicorn with the ninjato as one of the other alicorns lunged at her with a short spear. Rainbow Dash barely dodged but was met with the third alicorn swinging at her. This time, she was unable to dodge and was met with a large cut on her breast area. She attempted to slash the alicorn that just managed to cut her when the alicorn with the ninjato attempted to slash her again. She dodged but was met with a punch to the face from one of the other two alicorns. This punch sent her reeling back a bit but she flew back into a normal position. She tried to think of a way to beat the three of them until she remember one day she was being trained by Tran.

Two Weeks Ago

Rainbow Dash, the CMCs, Silver Spoon, and Diamond Tiara were sitting in front of Tran, listening to a lesson from Tran.

"This is sooooo boring. When are we going to start sparing?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Rainbow Dash, you must be patient when it comes to something like this. This lesson is also important. Now where was I? Oh yeah. Remember, the five of you. When you are fighting, you must be aware of your environment. You may use it to your advantage. In a battle, if a group of soldiers manage to make due with the environment, the battle may be won, even if those soldiers are outsized by an opposing factor. When you are fighting try to look at things that you can use to your advantage. Look for trees, obstacles that can handicap or bother your opponent, weapons that you can use, or escape routes. You must learn to check your environment if you want to be successful."

Back In The Present

'Use your environment' Rainbow Dash thought. Rainbow Dash took off flying away from the alicorns. The alicorns attempted to chase her down but Rainbow Dash had her usual speedster self coupled with Tran's demon speed. She slowed down her speed to allow the alicorns behind her to catch up to her. When the three alicorns caught up to her, she increased her speed again to one that was slightly faster than the speed of the alicorns. She flew around the town, turning and moving around randomly to confuse the alicorns. She increased her speed again and increased the distance between her and the alicorns to about two hundred feet. She dove down low enough to pass by buildings in flight. She turned right behind a building and immediately stopped behind a building. She raised up her ninjato in the same way you would hold a baseball bat. She waited until she heard the familiar flapping of a pony and swung out her ninjato. As a result, two of the alicorns flew directly into the path of the blade and were cut in half. The third alicorn reacted fast enough and flew in front of the alicorn.

She looked at the alicorn and noticed that he was the same alicorn that had the ninjato. She flew towards him, wing blades ready and attempted to slash him. The alicorn dodged and ended up slashing her back, barely missing her wings. She flew up to him, ninjato in hoof and prepared to charge him. Before she charged, the alicorn's horn lit up and he sent a spell at her. Rainbow Dash barely dodge in time. The distraction was enough for the alicorn to rush forward and punch Rainbow Dash in the face. Fortunately, Rainbow Dash recovered fast enough to catch the alicorn's hoof. “Now it's my turn." She swung the ninjato in her other hoof and sliced off the stallion's arm, causing him to scream in pain. Before the alicorn did anything else, she sliced him in half with his own ninjato.

Rainbow Dash started to fly back to the battle to fight other alicorns until she was hit with a spell and sent into the building that was the town hall. Rainbow Dash went through three pillars and a wall before she stopped. She climbed out of the wreckage and looked where the shot came from, only to get shot by another spell. This time, she was driven into the ground. She climbed out of the hole and duck this time, dodging the obvious spell. "What the buck was that?!?" Another bolt of magic headed towards Rainbow Dash. This time Rainbow Dash didn't see this one coming and the bolt would've hit her in the face if it wasn't for Austin pulling Rainbow Dash away with his Undertow vigor.

Austin and Rainbow Dash sat behind cover, the remnants of the stage, and waited for something to happen. Austin looked up and a beam of magic hit a few inches away from his head. "I know where they are" Austin said. Austin teleported behind the three alicorns that were shooting at them. Unfortunately, the three alicorns heard him because teleporting emits a cracking noise when the user rematerializes. The three alicorns turned around and attempted to shoot him but Austin teleported again. He reappeared behind the alicorns. The three turned around to face him to face Austin again to shoot him but as they turned around, Austin stabbed one in the face with his ice cream scoop and he entangled the other two with his whip. The two alicorns that were still alive screamed in pain from the spikes that lined the whip. Before they could do anything, Austin stabbed the other two with his ice cream scoop.

He walked back to where Rainbow Dash was hiding and said "They're done."

"Thanks. PEACE!!!" Rainbow Dash replied. The way she said peace was exactly as Tran would have said it. Rainbow Dash covered her mouth, realizing what she just said. "We have to finish this already."

The two left to fight someone else, Rainbow Dash flying off and Austin walking off. Austin looked around for another target until the target went to him. One alicorn grabbed the whip from his hands and attempted to use it against him. Before the alicorn could do anything, the hoof holding Austin's whip fell to the ground, along with the whip. The alicorn screamed in pain. The alicorn turned around and saw Rarity with a bloody rapier. Rarity lunged at the alicorn with her rapier and stabbed the alicorn through the eye. Rarity looked at Austin and said "Thanks for the help Austin."

"Now you're have Tran's trolliness" Austin said back.

"What are you- dear god man." After saying that, Rarity covered her lips with her hooves and realized it."Scheisse (shit[German])." Rarity ran back into battle and swung at one alicorn with a similar rapier. The alicorn blocked the attack with his rapier. The two of them took off in a stalemate trading attacks, basically causing a fencing match between the two, that was until Rarity realized that she had Tran's other methods of attack. She blocked a slash from the stallion and then knocked his rapier away, sacrificing her rapier to do so. Then she grabbed both of the stallion's shoulders, jumped up, and kicked him squarely in the chest. Rarity managed to knock him away, dazed. She ran forward to him and stabbed him in the face with her rapier.

Rarity chuckled a bit as she walked away from the corpse until she was bucked in the side. She was sent flying through the air but before she impacted anything, she teleported back in a standing position on the ground. Then Rarity was again bucked in the side and she did the same. She looked around for whoever bucked her but then jumped in the air and landed on a alicorn. The alicorn Rarity was standing on smiled and bucked her off. Rarity landed on the ground and tumbled. She looked up and saw the alicorn standing over her with a knife in hoof.

Before the alicorn did anything with the knife, something impacted the alicorn's head and the alicorn fell to the ground, dead. Rarity looked at what had killed him and saw a tomahawk planted in the side of his head. Then the tomahawk was enveloped in a blue glow and was lifted away over to Logan. He smirked at Rarity exactly as Tran would smirk and went off to fight other alicorns.

He jumped into a crowd of five alicorns and immediately killed two of the alicorns with his hatchet and tomahawk. He ripped both weapons out as the others attempted to retaliate. One of the alicorns attempted to kill him by swinging a mace at him. The alicorn failed horribly and Logan deflected his attack with his hatchet. Before that alicorn could react, Logan kicked her in the face and threw his hatchet at her face. Before the other two alicorns could react, Logan ran off behind some nearby rubble. The two alicorns followed him but found that his footsteps randomly stopped and that he was missing. What the two alicorns didn't know was the fact that they were looking at Logan, but he was just invisible. The two alicorns approached where the footsteps stopped, which was also where he was standing. When one of the alicorns was close enough, Logan swung both of his weapons at her and killed her. The remaining alicorn saw this and started to randomly shoot magic. None of the spells managed to hit Logan and the alicorn was soon killed by Logan when a tomahawk wanted to be planted in the alicorn's face. Logan ran off to fight more alicorns.

By now, the entire fight had killed them all off except for about ten of them. The remaining alicorns were in a close vicinity of each other. The twelve elements tried to kill any of them but were unsuccessful. What the twelve elements didn't know was that every time one of the alicorns died, the powers of that alicorn went into the other alicorns equally. That means every time an alicorn is killed, the others get more powerful. The remaining alicorns were near invincible by now. Unfortunately for the alicorns the elements started to work together and kill off more of the alicorns until there were about five alicorns left. However, in these five alicorns was enough power to rival Discord, Celestia, Luna, the EOH's, the EOS's, and basically any other powerful magical being put together. Any attack from the elements was futile against the alicorns.

"ENOUGH!!!" one of the alicorns yelled. This alicorn was recognized as Grey Hoof. The five alicorns lifted the twelve elements up and contained them in bubbles. Previously, the alicorns weren't able to do this because earlier when they tried this, the twelve elements were too spread out to contain them all at once. Right now, the twelve elements were in the same general area. Grey Hoof quickly took away their weapons and threw them to the ground. "You may have killed most of us but now you will die."

The twelve elements were each in their own bubbles that kept them away from their weapons and each other. They were trying to break out, using magic or trying to smash the bubble with their fists, hooves, and or legs. Then the twelve of them stopped as they realized getting out was futile and they were going to die. The twelve of them thought they were going to be scared of death but found that they weren't. The twelve of them realized that with Tran's personality, they were prepared for death. The twelve of them stood, eyes closed as they waited for the inevitable end.

"Are the twelve of you ready to die?" Grey Hoof asked. The twelve elements didn't respond and they just open their eyes to glare at Grey Hoof. The twelve elements were lifted up in the air in magical bubbles to make sure they wouldn't escape. The remaining five alicorns lit up their horns and prepared to finally get rid of the elements with a spell. That was, until three gunshots rang out and impacted a shield that was covering Grey Hoof. Everyone looked to where the shots came from and they saw Tran a smoking PPK in his left hand.

Tran's Point Of View

I limped towards the alicorns until I was close enough to accurately shoot at them. Once I was close enough, I fired three shots at the alicorn that resembled Grey Hoof. I knew these shots would not be able to kill Grey Hoof. Everyone looked at me, my PPK still smoking. I opened fired at Grey Hoof again with my PPK until the slide locked back, indicating that I ran out of ammo. The eight rounds I fired at Grey Hoof were futile as every shot was blocked by a shield. I reloaded my PPK. I reaimed at Grey Hoof again. Before I could do anything, Grey Hoof blasted me with a small bolt of magic and sent me flying into a building. A sickening crack was heard as I impacted a wall. I fell to the ground and crawled up to the wall, sitting upright, PPK still in my right hand. I aimed the small pistol at Grey Hoof again as he watched me. I knew my pistol wouldn't be able to do anything to him but I still preferred a weapon in my hand.

"Silly human. You think you can kill us with your puny toy that you call a toy" Grey Hoof said. I still pointed my pistol at his face as he watched me.

I glared at Grey Hoof before I said "You're not going to win."

"What makes you think that? We have your friends in the same situation as you and they can't break out. They have power that outmatches yours a thousand fold. What makes you think that you will succeed if they failed?" Grey Hoof asked.

"One, they may have my power but they don't have my ingenuity or mind. Two, I'm Asian. Three, I'm Tran. Four, I have this" I said while holding up a small object in my right hand.

"And what is that?"

"Well my little pony enemy, this is a m57 firing device, informally called the clacker from the clacking noise it makes when it is squeezed" I explained.

"And what does that do?"

"Well Grey Hoof, this device is used to detonate paltry or voluminous amounts of ordnance containing a great amount of potential energy, such as the 45 kilograms of Composition C you are perched upon."

"What?" everyone said.

"Let me elaborate even more. That spell that sent me flying into the building knocked me out of the lethality 100 G's zone that would come from the Composition C that I planted. The force field that surrounds my friends also protects them also. What you guys just did was seal your fate."

"I don't know how that allows you to win this fight" Grey Hoof said back. What everyone, besides me, didn't know was that instead of randomly limping around the area where they fought, I was planting C4 to kill the alicorns, knowing this would happen because I noticed how the alicorn's magical auras grew whenever one was killed. I quickly figured out what was going to happen and predicted where to place the C4. Currently, the remaining alicorns and my twelve friends were standing and floating on top of 100 pounds of C4.

I spat out some blood before I smiled while looking at Grey Hoof. “That means, I win." I squeezed the detonator.

*BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

As the shockwave impacted me, I completely blacked out and lost consciousness.

Chapter 20: If You Give A Pony Demon Powers... Part 2

I felt cold where I laid. I shot upright from where I laid and looked at where I was. I seemed to be in a hospital bed. Actually, I seemed to be in two small hospital beds put together to accommodate my size. A rather small hospital bed too. One the right side of the room was three tables that were overflowing with balloons, get well cards, flowers, and stuffed animals. Next to the tables were three chairs; one of them had several jackets, a pair of pants on them, and other assorted pieces of clothes along with boots. On the left side of the room were several metal crates that were labeled with random numbers and letters. Next to the metal crates were several guns and assorted weapons.

I looked at myself. I wasn't wearing anything because I was a mass majority of my body was covered by bandages and casts. There were several tubes running from machines and stands to various parts of my body, my least favorite being the heart monitor because constantly made an irritating beep as it was supposed to. I immediately started to rip out all of the tubes. When I ripped off the cord that monitored my heartbeat, the heart monitor made a monotonous drone. Almost immediately, several unicorn doctors and nurses ran into my room and saw that what I was trying to do.

"Sir, you have to lie down and let the hospital do its job" a nurse said.

"I'm getting out of here" I said back.

"Sir, you are injured. You can't do anything physical yet."

"I'm leaving."

"WE HAVE A RUNNER!" the same nurse yelled. One of the doctors brought a needle towards me as I attempted to get up, only to face plant on the ground. Despite being immobile, the doctor used the needle on me anyways. I blacked out as the drug took effect.

After an unknown amount of time, I shot upright again as I gained consciousness. I looked around the room and saw the doctors and nurses that were here earlier. One of the doctors trotted over to me and handed a glass of water over to me. I held extended up my arm to accept the glass of water but found my arms were bound to the bed by several cuffs, probably the pony equivalent of hand cuffs.  The doctor unlocked my left hand and I drank the glass of water before I handed it back to him. He recuffed my left hand and left. Everyone soon left and I sat upright on my bed. I hated it. I can't stand holding still or not doing anything.

-X-X-X-

Another doctor walked in and stopped to stand in front of the door.

"Oi. What do you want?" I asked.

"You have visitors" he replied. The doctor walked moved to the left and six humans and eight ponies walked in. Every single one of the ponies had wings and horns. However, two had flowing hair; one being white with a rainbow flowing mane and the other had a blue flowing mane with a blue coat.

"Oi. What do you want with me?" I said while pulling a pistol, a .22 Astra Constable/PPK.

"Whoa there Tranny. No need to wave that around."

"I have never been acquainted with the lot of you so I don't know why I should let you be degrading me by calling me Tranny" I said back.

"Wait, you don't know who we are?" I chambered pulled back the hammer of the pistol to answer his question.

"Didn't we have you in restraints?" the doctor pony asked.

I held up a bent IV needle in my right hand, my left hand still holding the pistol and finger on the trigger. One of the humans on the left moved and I pulled out another pistol, a heavily modified 1911 that was colored white, in my right hand.

"Hold on Tran, we're your friends" one of them said.

"Prove it. I don't reminisce anyone along the likes of you" I said back.

"Why are you talking like that?"

"Vocalizing how?"

"Using long words."

"Is this question quintessential in this setting?" I asked back.

"Tran, you usually speak in a way that everyone understands. The way you talked makes you understandable. Now, we barely know what you are saying."

"So you prefer that I speak in layman's terms?

"Yes."

"Fine. Now can I get out of this bed?"

"Of course not" the doctor replied.

"Why not?" I asked. “The extent of my injuries can't be that bad."

"Shall I read the list?" The doctor replied back. “You have three fractures in your left femur, twelve broken ribs, four cracked ribs, the rest are bruised, your right shoulder is dislocated, there is a small puncture in your right lung from one of the broken ribs, massive amount of lacerations, nearly a quarter of your body is covered in bruises, your left wrist is broken, some minor hemorrhaging in some of your organs, a severe concussion, your right arm has four fractures, your right ankle is broken, a few skull fractures, and you have multiple shrapnel wounds. You also died four times in your sleep. Oh and there is a chance that you have some amnesia."

Everyone stared at the doctor until...

*CRASH* One of the windows of the window was smash and a small pony sized object was thrown out of the window.

"Now that the window is broken with the chair that we threw out of it, time to throw the doctor out" one of the large humans said. He grabbed the doctor and did as so. The doctor screamed as he was thrown but he was lucky that we were only on a second story room.

"Now that, that is over, what do you need with me? I know you aren't the enemy but I still don't trust you" I said.

"There isn't time to do this. We need your help with something" a purple pony with a horn and wings said.

"Exactly what do you need my help with? And why are there a mound of ammo and weapons?" I asked.

"That mound of weapons is what you usually carried."

"Exactly how would I carry all of that?" I asked.

"I don't know. Somehow you carried it in some form of pocket universe. Some sort of magic that you had" someone explained.

"Magic? Really? I wasn't born yesterday. Magic doesn't exist" I said.

Everyone looked at me. A purple pony's horn lit up and she held up a glass of water enveloped in a purple glow. The white pony with a rainbow flowing mane walked up to me and her horn lit up with a golden glow. She lowered the horn close to my head but before her horn touched my head, I grabbed her windpipe and pulled out my PPK again, pointing it at her face. "Easy now Tran. I am just checking your brain for anything wrong with it" the pony explained. I lowered my PPK and her horn touched my head. The same golden glow that covered her horn covered my head. A few seconds later, she pulled her horn away and walked back to where she was standing. “Tran is indeed suffering from amnesia. He doesn't have any of his memories but he should still retain all of his abilities and knowledge."

"How can we prove that?" one of the humans asked.

"I have an idea" a purple pony said. The purple pony's horn lit up and a bright purple flash appeared. Again I took out my PPK but I lowered it when that purple pony held out a small cube that was covered in random squares of colors. She floated it over to me and it dropped onto my lap. I picked it up and looked at it.

"What am I supposed to do with this?" I asked.

"Solve it" the purple pony replied back.

"Um what?"

"Make all the colors match."

"Okay?" I held up the cube in my hands and I started to turn the sides. Somewhere in my mind told me how to turn each side and soon, all the colors matched and the cube was finished. “What?" I tossed it back to the purple pony. “Who are you people anyways?"

"Should we use the memory spell?" Twilight asked.

"No. Nobody knows much about him. The memory spell only works if the caster knows the subject the spell is casted upon. If not, you may implant false memories" Celestia explained.

The fourteen of them started to explain who they were and who I was. Apparently, I was some super skilled fighter with the powers of a demon. "Why are you guys wearing all that jewelry anyways" I asked while pointing to a blue pony's, Rainbow Dash, necklace. They started to explain the concept of what they were; being the elements of Harmony and the two ponies with the flowing manes explained how they were royalty. However, when I asked about the six humans' gold dog tags, they didn't know what they were. Their gold dog tags had very little imprinted onto it.

Ike's Dog Tag

Ike

EOS- Assault

Mark- Guitar

Issue 01

Nick's Dog Tag

Nick

EOS- Strength

Mark- Bicep

Issue 02

Logan's Dog Tag

Logan

EOS- Support

Mark- All Seeing Eye

Issue 03

Austin's Dog Tag

Austin

EOS- Remorse

Mark- Peace Circle

Issue 04

Alex's Dog Tag

Alex

EOS- Self Defense

Mark- Fire

Issue 05

Andy's Dog Tag

Andy

EOS-Morale

Mark- Troll Face

Issue 06

"What exactly do you need with me?" I asked.

"Well... During the party that you and your friends fought in, you transferred most or possibly all of your powers to the twelve of your friends and some of the citizens of Ponyville" Celestia explained.

"And what's this supposed to do with me?", I said, interrupting Celestia.

"The transfer of power you performed caused quite a situation. During the party, a group of ponies from a town called Sunny Town attempted to take over Ponyville and turn themselves back to normal and then some. I remember everything about the citizens of Sunny Town. Sunny Town was a small town of ponies located in the Everfree Forest. At one point, Sunny Town was hit by a bad case of Cutie Pox, a magical disease that gives you multiple cutie marks and forces you to do what each cutie mark represents. After the Cutie Pox went away, the entire village of Sunny Town fear cutie marks because of fear for another do over of the Cutie Pox incident. One day, one of their citizens, Ruby, gained a cutie mark. Ruby was killed as a result. When I heard of the murder, I rushed to the town and cursed them to an eternity of suffering. What made the murder worse was when I heard that they did it in my name. From then on, the entire town of Sunny Town lived for the next six centuries, whether or not their body was alive or not. During the Hearth's Warming Eve party, the citizens of Sunny Town decided to try to break the curse by stealing the life-force of Ponyville's citizens, which would've passed the curse onto Ponyville. Using black magic, the citizens of Sunny Town stole the life force and magic of Ponyville's citizens. Tran, because you were an evil being, you were immune to the black magic. However, your twelve friends weren't immune and they succumbed to the black magic. Since your human friends were alicorns and my six subjects were the Elements Of Harmony, the citizens of Sunnytown absorbed enough power to turn themselves into magically powerful alicorns. This also left the citizens of Ponyville with the curse that I left on the citizens of Sunny Town. Tran, you transferred your powers and most of your life-force to every citizen of Ponyville that went to the party and your friends. You gave away your powers so that they didn't suffer from the pain. Somehow, you managed to kill the citizens of Sunny Town with that bomb of yours despite you being a rotten body that was still living. After that, the life force that they stole came back to their owners."

"Okay? If everyone has their life-force back, then why do you need me? There doesn't seem to be a problem" I asked.

"Tran, the powers you gave to everypony and the life force that returned to them is too much power for a pony's body to handle" Celestia explained.

"And why is my help needed?"

"There are 154 citizens of Ponyville that are now alicorns not including the Elements of Harmony."

"And how is that bad? So there are 160 ponies that are now just as powerful as you are. What's the worst that can happen?" I asked.

"Tran, ever since the sun came up after I raised it, the sun has been reset and reraised eighty-six times."

"Oh dear. That is bad" I said. "Exactly how am I going to help you guys? I don't have my memories and I don't know how to solve this problem." Everyone face palmed/hoofed as I said this. “Also, how am I going to help the lot of you? I'm not really in peak physical condition."

"We need to get your memories back. As for the injuries, we can heal some of them with our magic.  We just can't heal all of your injuries because Magic isn't exactly all powerful", Celestia said.

"Oh really now? You can raise the sun but you can't heal some simple scratches?"

"Tran, just stop being a pessimist and help us out already" Twilight said.

"Fine. Hurry up with the healing already."

Celestia's horn lit up and I was covered in a golden glow. I felt wounds close up, bones healing, and some pain go away. “I did all that I could. I removed the shrapnel, concussion, bruising, and healed all the fractures but I can't fix everything because I don't know your physiology. You still have a dislocated shoulder, some bones are still damaged, and you still have some internal bruising."

"Only thing that I should worry about is my dislocated shoulder so..." I said while moving close to the end of the bed. I spreaded my legs out and touched both of my toes with my hands. Then I placed my right hand on the board of the bed and pushed my hand against the board of the bed with my legs. Then I leaned backwards until... *POP* I stretched my right arm a bit to test if I could use my right arm and then I looked back to the others, who were a bit green from the ordeal. "Let’s go." I jumped out of my bed and onto the floor, nearly losing my balance, and walked over to the pile of weapons.

I redressed myself in the outfit that was laid on the chairs. Then I looked through the pile and got weapons that would be possible for me to carry in my state. Currently, I carried an M4a1 with an M203 with two extra beta mags and five grenades, an 870 shotgun with one Blackhawk shell carrier which held fifty-five shells, a PPK with four mags, a strange futuristic looking pistol with four mags that I found out to be a B23R when one of my friends told me, two frag grenades, two concussion grenades, two incendiary grenades that were filled with napalm, a bowie knife that was colored white, and a samurai sword. I slung the weapons over my back and placed the ammo into my pockets, except for the shell holster which I had draped across my chest. I adjusted each of the weapons so that I could move around comfortably.

"Well my subjects, I hope that you can restore Tran's memories. We must go off and watch for premature raisings of the moon or lowering of the sun" Luna said while flying off with Celestia.

I walked out of the door, following the ponies and people that claimed to be my friends. I tripped and fumbled a bit while I was walking as my body was still recovering from some of the injuries. I looked around. Many ponies were going about as if yesterday never happened while some others were trying to fix up the carnage from yesterday’s supposed battle. There were eight destroyed buildings, three walls were destroyed, there were multiple small craters, one giant crater from the bomb that I supposedly used to end the battle, and a lot of rubble. Like Celestia said, many ponies were alicorns.

"I'm not trying to be a pessimist but, exactly how am I going to help you guys with any of this? I don't have my memories, I don't know the extent of my abilities, I don't know much about where we are, I supposedly don't have my powers, and I'm still injured so how am I going to help any of you?" I asked.

"We know that. We're going to have to get you your memories back" Twilight said.

"Oh. So you're trying to introduce me to old things that I've had contact with and one of my senses will reactivate my memories. Try something that I did often or that I enjoyed doing. Try any activity, something involving my mind that I enjoyed, and or anything I enjoyed that involved one of my five senses" I explained.

"Now how the hell do you know that?" Ike asked.

"For some reason, I feel like saying I know everything so... I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!" I said.

Everyone stopped walking and looked at me. A few seconds  passed before everyone face palmed. “Tran, ah reckon yahr memories might be comin back" Applejack said.

"Might be. I still have no clue why I wanted to say that. Might be something. Chuc sui ngai nua loi con la dien (A few more days and I might go crazy [Vietnamese])" I said.

"Hom phai. Tui la dien roi (Wrong. You're already crazy [Vietnamese])" Rainbow Dash said.

I turned around and looked at her. “You speak Vietnamese?!? HOW!?!?!" I asked.

"Tran, we have your life force. We have your skills, abilities, mental capabilities, and our mind is similar to yours except it isn't as great as yours since we only have a partial amount" Twilight explained.

"So you guys basically have a small clone of my brain imbedded in yours?" I asked.

"Yes. The twelve of us are about eighty percent ourselves and twenty percent you. To be truthful, it scares me from the fact of what you can do" Fluttershy said.

"It is a bit creepy with the knowledge that you guys are basically diluted cones of me" I said back. "Exactly where we're going or what we're going to do first that is going to get my memory back?"

"I got it! Your home!" Andy said.

"I have a home?" I asked.

The six humans snapped their fingers and the next thing I know, I am in a forest, surrounded by trees and in front of a metal door. They snapped their fingers again and nothing happened. They snapped kept on snapping and still nothing happened.

"What?!? We're supposed to be inside your home!" Logan said.

"I'm going to guess that I sealed off my home to magic and it is only accessible with the key only" I said.

Everyone face palmed again and the six humans snapped their fingers again. This time, we were in what looked like a market. "Now how is a market going to help get my memory back?"

"We're just going on a whim and hoping something will get your memory back. We may have your life force but we don't have your complete knowledge nor your memories" Twilight said.

This time, I face palmed. "Okay, unless you guys have unbelievable luck, you guys are going to have a hard time getting my memory back and Equestria is going to have to get used to having a few hundred alicorns."

"Stop being a pessimist and get your memories back already" Austin said. "I'm tired of having dark thoughts every five seconds. Also, really? A chopstick? Really?"

"Well, chopsticks are chopsticks. What could possibly be wrong with- What are those flying in the air? Are those... Griffons?" I asked while pointing up in the air. Up in the air were possibly a thousand flying figures in the air. The flying figures weren't pony in shape but the shapes resembled that of the mythological creature that was the griffon. The griffons that were flying were wearing armor and were brandishing what looked like muskets. Seeing the weapons, I pulled out the B23R and the bowie knife that I had. My friends saw the griffons and they took out their own weapons. Nick took out two large revolvers that looked like .500 S&W, one was heavily modified and sported two barrels. Andy took out two M9's, dual wielding them. Alex took out a gold Desert Eagle and a B93 Raffica, dual wielding them. Austin took out a MP5. Ike took out a Mare's leg and a knife. Logan took out a tomahawk and a Taurus Judge. The six EOH's each took a different weapon. Twilight summoned a staff, Fluttershy summoned two hook swords, Rainbow Dash took out some blades and attached them to her wings, Rarity summoned a rapier, Applejack took off a crossbow she had slung on her back, and Pinkie Pie pulled out a grenade launcher out of her mane. How she managed to fit a grenade launcher in her mane may possibly stay a secret for the rest of my mortal life. "Seriously? Austin and I are the only ones that decided to carry something other than a sidearm. Austin, how much ammo do you have for that?"

"Six clips" Austin replied.

"IT'S A MAG!!!" Logan yelled.

"They're probably an invasion force from the griffon empire with violent intentions" Twilight said. "Equestria is at war with the griffons."

Five of the griffons landed in front of us. Four of them pointed their weapons at us. The griffons were using a rifle type weapon. The rifles they were using had a revolver chamber and I could see small pins sticking out of the end of the chamber. The front and end of the rifle lacked sights. The griffons had revolving rifles using pinfire ammunition. Of course. This was going to complicate situations. I don't know if the others noticed the styles of their weapons. Nick of Logan probably noticed but it wouldn't really help much. It would only tell us what type of weapons they were using and nothing else. The one griffon that didn't point his rifle at us stepped forward and said, "We demand that the seven of you surrender and give up your weapons!"

The thirteen of us looked at the griffon that said that and glared at him. "Are you kidding me? You have no right to demand that we surrender. Just return to the griffon empire while we let you" I said.

"Very well then. OPEN FIRE!!" The griffon said back. Before I could react, the five griffons started to shoot at us. My six human friends were protected because they had armor and the six of my pony friends were supposedly unkillable in their current state because I supposedly gave them my powers. Unfortunately, I wasn't protected. I felt something tear into my chest and imbed itself beside one of my lungs. I knew I was hit by one of them. I aimed my B23R at the griffons and fired at them. Each of the griffons was hit by a three round burst, killed before they hit the ground. As I reloaded the B23R, something came to me, my memories. I turned to my friends and said "I remember everything now." As I said the last word, I fell to the ground, bleeding from my wound. My twelve friends rushed over to me, trying to help me in my current situation. Austin treated the wound but he didn't remove the bullet because the bullet was imbedded too deep within my chest. I looked at Austin and said "Give me a shot of adrenalin."

Austin took out a prefilled needle of ephedrine and prepared to use it on me until Andy grabbed it from him. “Are you sure that's smart?" Andy asked.

"What do you mean?" he asked back.

"Tran has never experienced adrenalin. We all have experienced it, except for Tran, and we know that it makes you feel invincible and basically gives you an infinite amount of energy and increases your strength. Do you really want Tran with that?" Andy replied.

"Oh god you're right."

"Screw this" I said. I took the syringe from Andy's hand and stabbed the needle into my arm. I pressed down onto the plunger and felt the contents enter my arm. A few seconds passed before I jumped up and landed on my feet. I popped my neck before I sprinted off with my B23R in my left hand and my PPK in the other hand.

"They're dead" my twelve friends said. As I sprinted off, I turned around and saw my twelve friends run off to their own targets.

I sprinted to a squad of griffons that were looting the town and tackled one of them down. Before his other teammates could react, I shot them all to death. I quickly stood up and stomped on the head of the griffon that I tackled down, caving his face in.

I sprinted off again while randomly shooting up at griffons in the sky, actually killing many of them. To retaliate against me, a squad of eight griffons landed in front of me, brandishing swords. I looked at the pistols in my hand and holstered them before I took out my samurai sword and my bowie knife. I charged the squad of griffons, weapons ready to slaughter them. The first thing I did was I used the power of Agnus, currently in my bowie knife form, and burned the first griffon to death. I threw the bowie knife at the next griffon and killed him when the knife impacted the griffon in the face. The third griffon died when I sliced him half with my samurai sword. The four griffons died when I pulled the knife out of the second griffon to die before he fell to the ground. With the bowie knife, I stabbed the griffon in the chest, leaving the knife stuck in his chest. The fifth griffon died when I decapitated him with my sword. The sixth griffon died when I dropped my sword and shot him in the face with my 870 shotgun. The seventh griffon died when I grabbed his throat and forcibly tore it out. The last griffon died when I tore out the leg of the last griffon and used that leg to stab it through the eye of the sole surviving griffon. Then I realized that killing the eight griffons only lasted four seconds. I picked up my weapons and reslung/holstered/pocketed them.

One large griffon landed in front of me and he looked like he was wielding a blunderbuss. This griffon looked to be the griffon equivalent of the changeling armors. Before he could fire the weapon at me, I ran forward and took his weapon. With his weapon, I fired it into his chest and blew a small hole in his armor. I threw the blunderbuss behind me and forced a napalm Hug grenade into the hole of his armor before I ran off. I looked behind me and watched as that griffon was cooked alive by napalm that was trapped in his armor. What most people don't know is that if napalm is used on you, you don't die from being burned alive from the napalm, you die from being asphyxiated when the napalm sucks the air around you to fuel its fire.

I looked up and saw a small squad of twelve lightly armored griffons approach me. Before they could come within a decent fighting distance, I threw a Hug grenade at them and watched them burn alive. I walked up to one of the burnt corpses and cut off the wing of one of them. I looked at it a few times while turning it before I took a bite out of it. "Hmmm. The griffons taste like chicken."

I took out a fragmentation grenade from one of my pockets and pulled the pin. I counted to three before I threw it straight up into the air. The grenade exploded about a hundred feet off of the ground and I watched as nearly thirty griffons fall out of the air, killed from grenade shrapnel.

Before any of the griffons could retaliate for the grenade, I ran to a squad of eight griffons and pulled one of them away. I quickly broke the griffon's wings, and legs before I blasted a hole in her chest with my 870 and stuffed a frag grenade in her chest. I pushed her back to her squad as I took out my 870. When the grenade inside the griffon blew up, body parts and blood was sent flying in every direction. The remains of the griffon covered her squad members and caused them to throw up. As they were throwing up, I jumped onto one of the griffons and killed the other members of that griffon squad with my 870. The griffon I was standing on was killed when I decided to stab her in the neck with a wing bone of another griffon.

I reloaded my 870 as I ran to find another target. Once I finished reloading, I unslung my M4a1 and searched for a target. Indeed I did find another group to slaughter. About thirty yards away was a group of six griffons. I aimed at one of the griffons and fired the under barrel grenade. The 40MM grenade impacted the griffon in the chest and imbedded itself in the griffon's chest. Unfortunately, the grenade didn't explode so I shot it with the M4a1. The resulting explosion killed that griffon and two others, leaving me three more to kill. I ran up to the three of them and shot at them with my M4a1. Instead of aiming at a kill zone, I aimed at their limbs. The griffons screamed in pain as I shot off their wings and legs. I walked up to one of them. The griffon I was standing in front of was crying in pain, missing one of his wings and three legs. I grabbed his tail and ripped it off before I shot him in the head with my B23R. I walked up to one of the other griffons and killed her by slamming a spiked end of the severed griffon tail I had into her head. The last griffon was killed when I threw him off of a conveniently placed cliff.

I turned around and saw four other griffons with looks of fear. I holstered my B23R and slung my M4a1 over my back. I popped my fingers and looked back to the griffons, motioning them to try and fight me. One stepped forward with a sword in his talons. He stepped forward and slashed downwards at me. Before his slash could contact me, I stepped forward and grabbed his arm. I twisted his arm and broke it off before I took his sword. With the sword, I impaled him in the chest and raised him in the air with my right arm. As the griffon was gurgling on his own blood, I threw him to his other three friends. The three griffons caught their teammate and fell to the ground. Before they could react, I ran to them. I jumped upwards and kicked one of them in the back of the neck while landing. This broke his neck and killed him instantly. I turned to the left and stabbed the griffon I faced with my knife. I turned around and saw the last griffon with his sword drawn. He attempted to slice me with the sword but I retaliated by blocking his first slash with a sword and kicking him in the face. The kick sent him to the ground with a broken beak. I walked up to where he fell and stomped on his head a few times, turning his brain into mush.

I wiped the blood off of my boot on the body of a griffon and turned around to find someone else to kill. Instead, they came to me. Nearly eighty griffons landed in front of me, all of them holding revolving rifles. All of them raised their rifles to shoot at me so I ran to cover. My cover at the current time was the remnants of a building from yesterday's battle. I unslung the M4a1 off of my back. At the moment, I wasn't able to shoot at the griffons because they were still shooting at me. I looked around for something to use that would help me in my current situation. Unfortunately, the only thing that was in close vicinity was rubble from the house and the dead bodies of some griffons that I killed earlier. I looked around and saw that my friends were fighting their share of griffons so they weren't able to help me. "Well I'm stuck in a bind." Gunfire was still coming from the griffons, showing that they weren't going to run out of ammo soon. 'What to do? What to do? I GOT IT!' I pulled one of the dead bodies over to me and began to strip him of his armor. Then I lifted him up in front of me. Normally, I wouldn't be able to lift something that weighed as much as a griffon but hey, I'm on an adrenalin rush so my normal limits were thrown out of the window. I stepped out of my cover and fired at the griffons with my M4a1 partially slung over my left shoulder and my left hand firing it in short bursts. The griffons shooting at me were only able to hit the griffon's dead body that I was using as a shield. I managed to kill about half of them before they learned and ducked for cover.

Of course, this wouldn't help them very much. I dropped what remained of the corpse of the griffon and ran behind a wagon. I stood up from my cover and looked around for a target. One griffon popped up and was shot in the head, many many times. A few more griffons popped up and were also shot in the face. Then I noticed a small mirror taped to a stick being help up high from behind a wall. I looked into the mirror and saw a griffon looking directly at me. I shot the mirror. I took the current grenade that I had in my M203 and replaced it with a high explosive MEI Mercury grenade that I custom made. How much more dangerous was this compared to a normal MEI Mercury? Mine had 1.67 times the explosive power. I fired the grenade at the wall and watched as the wall crumbled down, crushing the griffons that were hiding behind it. Before I could notice the griffon that popped up, a bullet impacted me in the shoulder, hitting an area of my body that was protected by my Graphene assassin's robes. I ducked down before I could get shot anymore and heard more gunfire.

Bullets were impacted the wagon I was behind and I was yet again being suppressed by enemy fire. I knew that the wagon would soon be turned into a destroyed mass of wood so I laid on the ground in a prone position, looking under the wagon. What most people commonly do in a fire/gun fight is when you duck behind cover behind a vehicle, you fire only when you pop your head up. Nearly everyone does that, even cops and most military personnel. Although this method is reliable, there is something wrong with it. When you duck behind cover behind a vehicle, your feet and ankles are still exposed. From where I laid prone on the ground, I could see the back legs of griffons that were advancing on my position. Because my M4 was too bulky with its attachments to be aimed that low, I took out my B23R and shot each of the griffon's in their legs, only pausing every few seconds to reload. When a griffon fell to the ground because I shot out their legs, I would then shoot the griffon in the head, killing them. Once they were all killed, I reloaded my B23R and sprinted off to find another target. I reholstered my B23R and unslung my M4a1 off of my back.

Six griffons landed in front of me but were killed easily when I shot them all to death with my M4a1. More griffons landed in front of me and I shook my head a few times before I raised my M4a1 up again. I aimed my M4a1 at them and pulled the trigger, only to receive a *CLICK*, meaning that I needed to reload. I pulled out my B23R and shot four of them to death, leaving two still alive. The last two griffons charged at me with swords right when I dropped the mag to my B23R. I dropped both my M4a1 and my B23R so that I could fight the two griffons. The first griffon horizontally slashed at me with his sword. I ducked before I grabbed the griffon's talon as he swung. I twisted, turned around and heard *SNAP* as I broke the griffon's arm. The other griffon saw this and tried to lunge at me with his sword. Using the severed arm of the other griffon, I blocked his slash and grabbed his talon with my other free hand. Before he could try anything else, I grabbed her hoof and stabbed the end of the severed arm through his eye and killed him.  The other griffon, the one whose arm I tore off, was writhing and screaming in pain on the ground.

While I still had a short moment of peace, I decided to reload my weapons. My B23R only had two mags left, including the one that it was using right now. My 870 shotgun still had 24 shells left for it. My M4a1 was currently on the last mag I had left for it and I had a 40MM grenade left for it. My PPK still had three mags left and I was out of throw able-explosives. Once I finished reloading, I shot the one that was on the ground, missing an arm with my PPK.

I also checked my watch to see how much time had passed since I ran off into battle. Surprisingly, it had only last four minutes. "Huh. Adrenalin can get you reeeeeeeeeally far. Welp." I sprinted off again, this time firing at any shape that resembled a griffon with my M4a1. Soon, my hundred round beta magazine ran out and I switched to my PPK. Although my PPK used .22 Long Rifle pistol ammunition, I would still be using it. I wouldn't be able to use it for long distance shooting but I would still be able to use it for close quarters combat. I looked around for more targets of opportunity but found no one so I decided to look for my friends and see if they needed help. None of them needed help as they still had some of my powers and skills so I sprinted off to find more targets.

I looked around the town and didn't see any flying griffons. This could only be explained by one of the following reasons; they were all killed off by us already, they all retreated or surrender, or they are waiting for an ambush or were distracting us. I knew that there were more griffons to get rid of because I could still hear the popping of gunfire from one of my friends or one of the griffons.

I ran around the town with both of my pistols out. This long without an enemy in an ongoing battle usually means that there might be an ambush. Hopefully I was wrong. I was definitely not wrong. When I walked back to the where town hall was, twenty-six griffons popped out from various hiding spots that ranged from random bushes that were lying around to behind the town hall. Each of these griffons was lightly armored and they all had the usual revolving rifles. I looked around the general area where I was standing and found that the closest cover was too distanced away from me to be able to be reached on a full sprint within a time frame that was short enough to not get shot at multiple times.

One of the griffons stepped up and unlike the other griffons, this one seemed to be wearing an officer's form of armor as his armor was colored differently than everyone else's "Well Well Well. The great and mighty Tran is coming to an end. Any last words?" the griffon who stepped up asked. "Now drop your weapons."

"Any last words? I have a few. I don't think I want to say them right now as I am not in a situation that needs last words to be said. Getting out of this situation is going to be easy. It is pretty obvious" I said. As he said, I dropped both of my pistols and then placed my hands in the pockets of my assassin's robes.

"Oh really now? How are you going to get out of this situation? You are surrounded by twenty of my men. Surely, you can't be serious" he replied back.

"Oh I'm serious. And don't call me Shirley" I said. I pulled my hands out of my pockets and threw two concussion grenades at the griffons. During the last part of the conversation I pulled out my flashbangs and primed them so that they could explode right when the concussion grenades reached the perfect distance to blind most of the griffons. Luckily, I somehow managed to blind all of them. I reached down and grabbed both of my pistols. Before any of the griffons could recover, I ran behind cover. Unfortunately, halfway when I was running to cover, some of the griffons recovered from the flashbang and started to shoot at me. Luckily, none of the bullets managed to hit me. I looked through my current inventory to see if I still had anything that would be useful in this situation. I didn't. I looked at how much ammo I currently had. "Okay. Twenty griffons are pinning me down and I only have fifteen shots left for my B23R but my B23R is only in a three shot burst so I'm handicapped to five pulls of the trigger, sixteen 12 gauge shells left for my 870, twenty-two shots left for my PPK, and a sole 40MM grenade left for my M203. Hmmm. Very little ammo and a large mass of the enemy coming onto my position."

I looked to my surroundings to see if there was anything that would help my situation and found nothing. The only thing close to me was a few bales of hay. Only a few bales of hay were the only thing that was able to be used that was within a reachable distance of my cover. Other than that, there was nothing with a close distance of my current cover. I pulled one of the bales of hay and looked at it. "Okay. Hay. Hay. Hay. Can't use it as cover. Using it as concealment isn't going to work here. Wait... I got it!" I took out my weapons, the Blackhawk shell holder, and the spare mag I had left for my PPK and placed it on the ground. Then I took off my jacket and started to draped it over the bale of hay. Then I tied my jacket down to the bale of hay using the sleeves. I slung my M4a1 over my back and placed both pistols on my belt. I picked up the bale of hay, which was now temporarily bullet-proof because of my Graphene jacket, and carried it like a makeshift ballistics shield. I crouched down and started to walk out of my cover. The minute I left my cover, bullets started to hit the bale of hay I was using as a ballistics shield. I slowly crouch walked over to one of the griffons. When I reached one griffon, I shot him in the head with my PPK. I repeated that action three more times before they started to move. Two griffons tried to flank me and shoot me from the side but were shot and killed when I shot them in the head with my PPK. I quickly moved to behind cover.

I dropped the hay bale and took my jacket back, redressing myself in the robe. I unslung my 870 off of my shoulder and pumped the slide. *CHK-CHK* Another griffon tried to flank me but instead, he received a face full of buckshot. I took out my bowie knife and held it above cover, using it as a mirror to look where the enemy was. Using the reflection of the knife, I found out that most of them were located on the town hall stage and behind a wood fence that barely counted as cover. Unfortunately, the cover they were behind would most likely stop the small caliber rounds that I was currently equipped with, including my shotgun because I only had buckshot left for it. I looked at them for a second before a bullet pinged off of my blade and sent it to the ground. I picked up my bowie knife and resheathed it. I unslung my M4a1 and reloaded the M203 under barrel grenade launcher. I thought of all the possible things I could do to kill them but one peeked the most interest in my mind. I took a running start and jumped out sideways from my cover. While I was still midair and before the griffons started shooting at me again, I fired the grenade at them, hitting the fence directly. The fence was immediately obliterated and killed half of the griffons behind it. Before the rest could recover from the concussion blast of the grenade I  dropped my M4a1 and took out my 870 and shot all eight rounds at them. When my 870 ran out, I dropped it and pulled out my two pistols. I pulled the trigger to both pistols until my pistols locked their slides back, indicating they were empty.

By now the four remaining griffons started to shoot back at me as they now were fully recovered from the concussion blast of the grenade. I ducked behind cover again while simultaneously grabbing my 870 and M4a1. I slung my M4a1 on my back, as it was now useless because it had no ammo, and reloaded the last eight shells I had left for it. My B23R was now empty and my PPK only had ten shots left in it. I took out my knife again and used it as a mirror to find the remaining griffons. I quickly found them again and two of them didn't have rifles. I peeked up from my cover and fired at them with my PPK. I managed to kill one of them with my PPK before I ran out of ammo for it. I ducked to cover again. I holstered my pistol and took out my 870. I peeked up from my cover again and was nearly hit by another bullet. I looked to where the shot came from and sent one round from my 870 flying at him. Currently, I wasn't at a close enough distance for my 870 to be effective but what it did successfully, it caused the griffon to duck behind cover. While he ducked behind cover, I advanced fifteen feet between the two of us. I exposed myself from my cover again and repeated the action, using another shell to make him stay behind cover as I advance another fifteen feet between the two of us. I repeated the action again and closed off the distance between us by another ten feet. At the current moment, the two of us were only distanced from each other by twenty feet. I ducked behind cover and used my bowie knife as a mirror again. i waited until he ducked up from his cover. When he did, I ducked up, 870 shotgun in hand and shot him the face with a shell filled with double aught buckshot.

One of the last griffons flew at me with a sword in his hand and slashed. I reacted fast enough and blocked the slash with my 870 shotgun. Before he could do anything else I kicked him in the face and shot him in the chest with my 870, killing him. I looked around for the last two griffons but found neither of them.

Then I heard flapping and looked up. I saw one of the last griffons diving at me with a sword in his talons. I aimed my 870 up and started to shoot at him. Every other shot, I could see the blood coming out from him when a bullet impacted him. I quickly ran out of ammo for my 870 and ran away from where the griffon would land.

I stopped running and held my hand to my chest. I was able to feel some of the adrenalin running out so I only had a limited amount of time before I had to end this. Adrenalin does not do well to the heart. I slung my 870 over my back as I looked for the last griffon. Instead, he came to me. *BANG* I felt a bullet tear itself into my chest and imbed itself in my chest. I was still standing and I looked to where the shot came from. Fifteen feet away was the griffon officer walking up to me, a smoking revolving rifle in his hand. The griffon walked up to me as I fell to the ground, bleeding out.

"Oh that must be painful. That wound from our rifle. We tested this on a few live minotaur test subjects and they roared in pain. Oh! I see that you were shot twice with this. Let me make it better" the griffon officer said. He stood upright and placed on of his backlegs on my chest.

"One more thing" I said.

"What?"

"I still have the strength to kill you" I replied back.

"Surely you can't be serious. You have two bullet wounds and you are pinned under my leg" the griffon officer replied back.

"DON'T. CALL. ME. SHIRLEY!" I jokingly yelled at him. I grabbed his foot and twisted it, breaking his leg and sent him to the ground screaming. Before he could do anything, I started to punch him in the face. The first few punches didn't do anything to him as he would be able to take a few punches. The next five punches broke his beak and I still kept on punching him in the face. While I was punching him I noticed how the gunfire had already stopped and in the distance, my friends were running towards me. Still I kept on punching him and the griffon was still conscious as he took his beating. By now, the punching started to show on my hand as some of the fingers were broken but i still punched him as I didn't have much strength left.

Austin walked up to me and said "Tran, stop. He's had enough."

I felt someone grab me from behind. I looked backwards and saw Nick holding me in the air. Shortly after, he dropped me and I dropped on my feet. I looked back at the others and said "If the twelve of you need me, I will be unconscious as I have been shot twice and the adrenalin has worn off." My vision blacked out and I fell backwards onto the ground. I slipped out of the realm that was consciousness right after I heard Twilight yell something about a hospital.

Several Hours Later

I shot upright again like earlier in the day and found everything to be in a similar situation as this morning, except I had a massive amount of bandages wrapped around my chest and that my friends were all seated around in the room, waiting and I still had pants on instead of a hopstial gown.

"TRAN! You're awake!" Fluttershy yelled.

"Oh we thought we lost you again" Rainbow Dash said.

"The doctor said that you were supposed to be in a coma" Twilight said.

"It appears that my brother doesn't want to die" Andy said.

After that was said, everything else droned out as I grabbed my head with my left hand. I reopened my eyes and laid back on the bed, unfocused on anything. Everyone stared at me as I laid on the bed, unfocused on anything. Why would they stare at me? Well, whenever I go unfocused, my eyes tend to do something else.

"Uh Tran, why ar yer eyes lahk Derpy's?" Applejack asked.

I sat upright in my bed again and blinked a few times before I looked back at her. "Huh? What?"

"Tran, earlier, your eyes were moved into a position similar to that of Derpy's. Do you have strabismus?" Twilight asked.

"Kind of. Whenever I stopped being focused, my eyes tend to stray off and I become cross eyed" I explained.

"Wait, Then how come we never see you with your eyes like that?" Nick asked.

"Nick, my eyes become crossed eyed when I am not focused. Since when am I not focused? The only times you guys could have possibly seen my eyes like that is when I am sleeping with my eyes open or if I am just waiting for something while doing nothing. Seriously, you guys have never seen my eyes like that before?" I asked.

"No. It's just funny seeing you with cross eyes. I would have never expected you to be afflicted with strabismus" Rarity said.

"Don't be expecting to see it any more. Wait, why are we talking about this? Why are we talking about something important like how I have my memories again and can explain everything?" I started to rip off the tubes and cables that were connected to me. I jumped off of the two small hospital beds and landed on my. Almost immediately, I felt pain in my chest where I was hit by the bullets. “Are the bullets removed from my chest?"

"Yes. The doctors did their job" Fluttershy replied.

"Are we going to hurry this up? I Want this to finish so we can throw a get well surprise party at Sugarcube Corner. Oh shoot. It isn't a surprise party if you know about. I was hoping I could surprise you this time. You are coming to the party right Tran? There's going to be Vinyl Scratch and her friend Octavia because I know how you like classical music. So will you come to the party? Pleeeeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaaaassssseeeeee. There's going to be cake and cupcakes and muffins and ice cream and punch and sugar and cupcakes and candy and ponies and sugar and LOTS OF FUN!!! So come to the party. The party is going to be so much fun if you come to mmffppph-" Pinkie said until Rainbow Dash shoved a hoof in her mouth.

I redressed myself back in my jackest before I walked over to the pile of weapons and ammo that was still in the room . I knew that I transferred my powers and part of my life force to the citizens of Ponyville and the EOH's/EOS's but I should still have my Minecraft powers as it was nearly transferable until you kill the subject and steal his powers while they are dying. I started to absorb me weapons into the familiar pocket universe I had that I knew as my Minecraft Inventory.

My Current Inventory

1. M4a1 with M203

2. 64 filled M4a1 beta mags

3. 64 40mm grenades

4. 870 shotgun

5. 64 buckshot shotgun shells

6. AA-12 shotgun

7. 64 AA-12 filled drum mags

8. Walther PPK

9. 64 filled Walther PPK mags

10. 64 M67 grenades

11. 64 flashbangs

12. 64 Concussion grenades

13. 64 Hug Grenades

14. 64 Kiss Grenades

15. B23R

16. 64 filled B23R mags

17. Barrett M82

18. 64 filled Barrett mags

19. The magical sword bow

20. The plasma cutter

21. 64 filled plasma cutter mags

22. The energy sword

23. Diamond shovel

24. Diamond pickaxe

25. 64 cans of bio foam from the Halo world

26. 64 medium medpacks from the Dead Space world

27. A bucket

28. 64 Blocks of TNT

29. A flint and steel

30. The axe of Perun

31. Three throwing knives.

32. 64 Dragon's Punch rounds

33. 64 Dragon's Breath rounds

34. 64 Dragon's Bite rounds

35. 64 Tran shells.

36. 64 Salt shells

The only thing I carried that wasn't in my inventory was the Sparda which was on my back, Cerebus which was hanging around my neck on my lanyard, Beowolf which I was wearing, and Yin and Yang which I had on a holster that was hidden in the back of my assassin's robes.

I faced my friends and looked at them. “Guys, I need to explain to you about how your gods now."

"WHAT!?!?!" Everyone screamed.

Chapter 21: If You Give A Pony Demon Powers... Part 3

"WHAT!?!?!" Everyone screamed.

"Before any of you ask anything, let me explain. I was previously a god because I did the power transfer to everyone and such. Inside your very soul and being is a small part of me. That transfer of powers involved me giving each of you most of my life force. This means that each of you have a small copy of everything about me that makes me the Crazy Asian. Now that isn't very good because I'm me. Thank god you guys don't have my memories because that would cause some chaos. Do you know how much of my life force I gave away? My soul is only thirty-two percent complete at this very moment. Each of the twelve of you basically have a small copy of me stitched into your mind and soul. You guys have been feeling my influence in your mind, haven't you?"

The looks on their faces became more serious and they answered my question just with their expressions. "That's right, during the whole escapade; the twelve of you were fighting with styles that you guys have never seen. By the way, the way I fight is something I was taught combined with some of my own self-made technique." I took out my B23R and racked the slide a few times, dropping a few rounds on the ground. I picked up the dropped rounds and reloaded them into the pistol before I reholstered my pistol and crossed my arms. “Plus, the six of you-" I said while gesturing to the Mane Six. "-were using weapons you guys have never used and in some cases, never heard of. You guys should be thankful that I know how to use a lot of weapons, especially you Fluttershy. Hook swords are one of the hardest weapons to learn how to use. Besides having some of my knowledge, each of you have some of my mentality. I bet the twelve of you have been feeling different as time goes. Fluttershy, I bet you've been feeling more assertive and braver. Plus, you were able to fight those evil alicorns as if they were nothing. You weren't even afraid of them. Rainbow Dash, you must be enjoying knowing how I fight. I doubt you have been feeling competitive lately. Rarity, I have noticed that you've been acting with less elegance. You are acting more carefree like me. Twilight, you haven't been using long words since the battle. You are coming into my habit where I don't use long words because no one else that is normal would understand those words. Applejack, your countrified accent isn't as country as it was a few days ago. Plus, you have been acting with more refinedness, as if you just came from Manehattan like when you were a child. Pinkie, I bet you haven't eaten any form of sweets since yesterday and I'm going to guess that you now can't tolerate sweets of the kind you usually eat. Plus, I haven't heard you talking about a get well party for me when I recover. You also aren't skipping and bouncing with each step."

"That's silly. I've eaten some sweets. Here, I'll show you. And I was going to invite you to a get well party" Pinkie said. She reached into her mane with a hoof and pulled out a cupcake. Somehow, the cupcake defied the laws of everything from the fact that Pinkie Pie was involved and the cupcake wasn't covered in hair. In an instant she ate the entire cupcake whole, barely chewing it. She looked at me for a few seconds while smiling. I called her bluff and looked back at her, also smiling. A few seconds passed and I looked back to the others. “See, I was able to-HUUURGH" Pinkie started until she turned green and vomited into a nearby trashcan. I knew that that was going to happen the minute I saw her look at the cupcake.

"I knew it. You can't stand sweets like that anymore" I said to Pinkie. "Just another one of my habit. You may never like sugar ever again."

"Tran, right when we all were held in bubbles and were about to be killed, we weren't scared of being killed. Care to explain why?" Austin asked.

"Let me explain something to you guys. How many of you don't want to die?" I asked. Everyone replied back with the obvious answer. "Exactly, no one wants to die. In my case, I don't want to die either. However, am not afraid of death. I embrace the feeling of death. I view life as a short coming before the inevitable. Even immortals will eventually meet the inevitable. In the face of death, I don't try to escape or fear it, I embrace it. That is why you guys weren't scared when you were going to die. My life, I see everything I do as a memory. Everything I do will eventually mean nothing when I die. Everything I do is just something to make the wait for death seem shorter. That battle? A bygone." Everyone looked at me as if I was crazy. Well, crazier than my normal self. "Don't any of you dare to try to change the way I think. Leave it as it is. You guys don't want to risk me going crazier than my usual crazy self. I may be barely tolerable now but imagine if you guys drive me crazy, trying to change me and all. Besides, if you guys do manage to change me, would I really be staying as the old Tran? Would the lot of you enjoy the new Tran? I might become more boring and less willing to perform acts of violence as I try to preserve my life with every chance that I get."

I turned to the left and sat on the edge of the left side of the bed before I jumped off of the bed and landed on my feet. Almost immediately, one of my legs gave away and I fell to the ground and onto my face.

"Uh Tran, the doctor scanned your body again and some slight damage that was present before yesterday's battle turned into fractures in your tibia and fibula from that sprinting you did."

"Bleep. Someone help me to my bed and someone else grab my backpack." Twilight Sparkle lifted me up back onto my bed with her magic back in an upright position on the left side of my bed and Nick handed me my backpack. I opened my backpack and dug into it before I took out the knife that my friends gifted me. I unlatched my belt and placed it on a small sheath that would be hidden behind my belt when I wore, making the dagger a fallback weapon. I relatched my belt and I dug into my backpack again, this time pulling out a bottle of pills. I swallowed a few of them before I shoved the pills back into my backpack.

I dug through my backpack again and pulled out a mound of parts and tools. I placed the tools on the bed and I picked up some parts and one of the tools.

"Tran, what are you assembling?

"Something the Griffons are going to enjoy." I clicked the last piece in place and held the object out with both hands. The object I was holding was roughly the same size and shape as a ruby ball and it beeped every few seconds. “This is a Fury Tactical Weapon. It weighs about eighty pounds and it is from the UNSC Armory. In the Halo universe, it is commonly known as the closest thing the UNSC has to a nuclear grenade. It has some power. Explosive power is slightly under a megaton so this is forty-five times more powerful than the Fat Man nuclear device used on Nagasaki." I shoved the nuke into my backpack and took out some gum. I popped a piece into my mouth and started chewing on it.

"Oh god. Tran's in tranquil fury" Nick said.

"Tranquil fury?" everypony asked.

"It's when Tran is angry but isn't showing it and is plotting how to get revenge" Nick explained. "It's one of Tran's many different types of anger. This type of anger is probably the worst you will ever see."

"Oi. How did the conversation come from talking about effects of my transfer of power to this?" Alex asked. Everyone, minus me, turned and stared at Alex because he used the word oi.

"See? You guys are adopting my habits. I bet you guys are craving some gum right now. Here" I said while handing some gum to each of them. They all popped the piece of gum into their mouth and chewed on it.

"Tran, how come you like chewing gum? I hate the habit as it is completely uncouth but now you've persuaded me into the habit."

"It's my influence on your mind. Also, chewing gum isn't a bad habit. We're chewing sugarless gum. Plus the gum we're chewing contains xylitol, an ingredient that helps fight cavities." I placed the packet of gum into one of my pockets. "The six of you should also have some of my powers, even the demon ones. ike, may I see your Colt Python?" I said.

"Sure?" He took out the revolver and handed it to me. I grabbed at the handgun and unloaded the chamber. Currently, the Colt Python was pack a punched. This meant it was now the Cobra. Unlike the game, it only held six rounds instead of twelve rounds. The power was still the same and it had a much farther range. I held the six .357 magnum rounds in my hand and placed five on my lap. I placed the sixth round back in the chamber of the revolver and spun the chamber. I aimed it at Nick and pulled the trigger. *CLICK*

"Tran, what are you doing?!?" Nick asked.

"A demonstration" I replied back. I aimed it at Rarity and pulled the trigger. *CLICK* I aimed it at Austin and pulled the trigger. *CLICK*

"This isn't safe!" Twilight said.

"Who cares" I replied back. I aimed it at Rainbow Dash and pulled the trigger. *BANG* The .357 round entered Rainbow Dash in the midsection and exited out the other side. Everyone looked at the Rainbow Dash, who was still standing despite getting shot. The wound in Rainbow Dash midsection was steadily bleeding but it soon stopped and the entire wound sealed up without leaving a scar.

"Tran, what the fuck was that?!?" Rainbow Dash asked.

I opened the chamber of the python and reloaded the other five rounds into the Python. I closed the chamber of the revolver with a snap before I spun the chamber on my arm. "Proving a point. Did the twelve of you notice that when Rainbow Dash got hit by the bullet, she didn't even flinch? That means you guys have my pain tolerance now. Also, you have my demon powers as you can see from the regeneration. Me, I need to get that back. I have two bullet wounds, a few fractures in my leg, and minor internal bleeding. You guys can't handle my powers and mentality."

"Is that a challenge?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"No. It's a fact. My mentality and powers together will slowly take over until the piece of me that is inside you will completely rule over your body with a slight influence of your own mind. You'll barely have influence over you own body with a piece of me taking over."

"We're going to turn into you?!?" Austin asked.

"Just your mind" I replied. "It's already happening you know."

"We have to reverse this somehow" Twilight said. "I don't want to be an incredibly annoying Asian."

"I don't want to hate sugar" Pinkie Pie said.

"I don't want to be one of the most violent beings to live" Rarity said.

"I want to stay a country mare" Applejack said.

"I don't want to turn into an egghead" Rainbow Dash said.

"I don't want to eat meat" Fluttershy said.

"Thanks for the complements. I really enjoy listening to them. It really tells me how much you guys love me even how you guys are crushing on me" I said to the six of them.

The six of them blushed before they all said "Sorry."

"Luckily, the mind takeover process is delayed because you guys are elements, including you six" I said while pointing to my six human friends. The Mane Six were still wearing their elements of harmony and my friends were still wearing their gold dog tags.

"We're elements?" Logan asked. "Let me guess, they're the dog tags? It was kind of obvious. I mean, who makes gold dog tags? They're completely useless."

"Yeah. They're kind of are. Did the six of you figure out what you're elements are?" I asked.

"How are we supposed to know that? The dog tags barely say anything!"

"You have got to be kidding me. You're elements are stated on the dog tags. Ike, you are the element of assault. Nick, you are the element of strength and power. Logan, you are the element of support. Austin, you're the element of remorse. Alex, you are the element of self-defense. Andy, you're the element of morale. It's because the six of you guys survived in the zombie apocalypse. Running zombies were really annoying. Nearly everyone thought they would walk and stumble around. Oh vell. Where was I? Oh yeah. The six of you are the Elements of Survival. Nick you represent how you need strength to keep on surviving. Not just physical strength but mental strength too. You were able to survive, not knowing if your family was alive, with mental problems, and problems with some of your limbs. Most people would have killed themselves or lost interest in surviving. Ike, you represent the need of having to be direct in surviving because you often charged or rushed in combat and it was just the right amount of charge too. You didn't just run straight into the enemy and you didn't stay in the sidelines. In a survival situation, you must know whether or not if you have to do advance forward. Logan, you represent how you need support or help to survive. It could be help from an object or a friend but you would help. Usually it was probably your sniper rifle or something like weed but it was support. In a survival situation, you need help no matter who you are. Austin, you represent how you need remorse for others to survive. You can't just be an emotionless killing machine to survive because you would become a machine/husk. This would eventually cause mental problems over time especially if the apocalypse ends. Alex, you represent how you need to be able to defend yourself in a survival situation. Whether it was fighting a zombie or a person, you have to be able to defend yourself and you were one of the best fighters. Whether it was zombies or a thief, you were able to defend yourself effectively. Andy, you represent how you need to have a high morale to survive. You can't survive if you hate life and are constantly depressed. You would lose interest in life and eventually you would kill yourself. Despite being annoying, you would make us want to keep on going sometimes. Together, the six of you are the Elements of Survival, our universe's counterpart of the Elements of Harmony. You see, in every universe, there are always two forces fighting each other. In Equestria, it's the Elements of Harmony that are fighting the Nightmare. In our universe, the one infested with zombies, it's the Elements of Survival fighting the zombies. As you can tell, the six of you guys currently aren't in the zombie apocalypse universe. Unlike the lot of you, I am not an element because I was a Nightmare. However, that doesn't mean the Nightmare part of me that's imbedded in you is going to cause the twelve of you to lose your elements, the elements are stronger than that" I explained.

"Tran, how do you know this?" Austin asked.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!" I yelled out.

"UUUUUGGGGGGHHHHH" everyone groaned.

"Wait, I just thought of something. Shouldn't we be doing something about us slowly turning into Tran?" Ike asked.

Everyone face palmed and looked back at me."I know all of that because I met him."

"Him?"

"Him" I replied back while looking up.

My six human friends' eyes widened. "You met God?!?"

"I didn't say which god and I won't say."

"Who is God?" Twilight asked.

"The creator of everything. Life. Matter. The universe. Basically everything" Ike replied back.

The Mane Six's eyes widened as they realized that they knew that I met God. "Who is he? Everyone needs to know this!" Twilight said.

"Nope. Not saying" I replied. "Shouldn't we focus on the whole 'you guys are going to turn into me' situation?"

"Fine. We've deal with this later. How do we even begin to do something like this? It's not like you have a step by step instruction video" Ike said. "You, You don't have one right?"

"No. By the way, can I keep the Python?"

"Why would you- Sure. Why not. Here's the holster and ammo" Ike said while handing me several stray rounds and a shoulder holster. I placed the stray rounds, about fifty or so, and placed them into one of my jacket pockets. I took the shoulder holster and immediately placed it on my shoulder and holstered the revolver. I took one of the stray rounds and reloaded the sixth round into the Python.

"I always love a good weapon" I said. "Your elements are also constantly fighting with my Nightmare powers and the nothing is really happening. However, if the scale is tipped over to my Nightmare part of my soul in your body, your elements will soon be destroyed even if it is the slightly amount. Besides that, are we finally going to do something about this situation or are we going to talk about it? Unlike the twelve of you, I don't want to die."

"How do we even start something like this?"

"Are you going to let me finish?" I asked. "First things first, someone get me a wheelchair or something." Instead of getting a Wheelchair, Nick lifted me up and placed me on his shoulder. "Oh that's right; the wheelchair's here are pony sized." I should have expected that as I was just using two pony beds

My six friends snapped their fingers and the thirteen of us were outside of the hospital. "Tran, what are we going to have to do first?"

"I have to get some schtuff from my armory" I replied back. "Remember those rings I showed you guys some time back that could amplify or negate power and magic? I have to get the rest of the rings. I have to manually perform the transfer myself. Plus, the rings would slow down my death."

"Tran, you keep talking about you dying. Exactly how would you die?" Austin asked.

"You guys remember how Celestia and Luna said that black magic is bad and inhumane? I'm tainted with black magic. Unless you are immortal, being tainted with black magic will kill you slowly. Black magic slowly eats away at your soul, slowly corrupting your mind. I may have a strong will but it will destroy my mind. That's what happened to Sombra. He was tainted with black magic."

"Sombra could have been already evil before his corruption" Twilight offered.

"No he wasn't. I know his previous identity before he went all evil. I won't tell you now as it is a story for another time."

The lot of us slowly walked to my bunker and Nick walked up to the door. Still sitting on Nick's shoulder, I handed down my set of keys to Nick and he opened the door before he handed me back my keys. The lot of us walked into my bunker (thank god that the ceilings in my house are eleven feet tall to compensate for my alicorn bipedal height, which was around nine feet (eleven and a half feet including my horn).

We walked into the armory and walked to where I kept my rings. The rings were in a case like they usually were and I took all of them and placed them in one pocket. I took off the two rings I wore that drained my power and replaced them with two rings that would amplify my power. I placed a few more rings on my fingers and had no effect. "Change of plans, I am done. I have absolutely no power left. I should have expected it; I'm barely alive as it is." I took the rings off of my fingers and placed them with the others in my pocket. I dug through my backpack and pulled out a medium sized bottle of distilled 170 proof saki. I took a swig of it before the bottle was yanked out of my hands by Andy.

"Tran, you're becoming more like the rest of our old family" he said to me. "This isn't you."

"I have my human metabolism instead of my demon one. Alcohol affects me now. Let me have this" I said while I tried to swipe the bottle back. Unfortunately, he kept it away from me. "Figures."

"We need you sober for this."

"I am going to succumb to the black magic. Before I do I'm blow out my brains with a .357 Python" I replied back. "And yes, that's one of the reason why I wanted your Python." I grabbed the bottle from Andy when he was listening to me and I took another swig from it. "I don't have long until the black magic in my body wins. Even if I don't die from the black magic, do you think someone can live with only a third of your soul? I have a strong will but I would eventually go insane from my fractured soul. The black magic would just make me go crazy or something." I took another swig from the bottle. "Unless any of you have a plan that to give me enough magical powers to equal Celestia's power, let me die slowly in peace. At the most, I have four hours left. At the least, an hour or two. I don't have much time left so just let me enjoy this."

"We can ask Princess Celestia for help. She might know how to solve this problem" Twilight offered.

"Go ahead. You guys can go. I'm just going to stay in my armory and have some fun on my indoor range." Nick set me down on a chair that was in front of a shooting lane of my range. I took my M4a1 out of my inventory as everyone left my bunker home. "Time to enjoy the time I have left" I said as I pulled the trigger to my M4a1. "Just leave the door unlocked."

Third Person Point Of View

The twelve elements left Tran's bunker home. Once they were outside, they immediately teleported to Twilight's library.

"SPIKE!!" Twilight yelled.

"What?” he replied back while walking down the stairs of Twilight's library.

"I need you to take a letter to Celestia."

"Alright. Hold on."

Tran's Point Of View

I dropped the current beta mag from my M4a1 and replaced it with a fresh, loaded one. I chambered a round and looked back to my range. I took aim and let loose a small burst of rounds.

"You have more potential than this." I let loose another burst of rounds and took a swig from my bottle of distilled saki. "One of the greatest warriors that have ever lived reduced to a powerless handicap." I stay silent as I listened to the voice in my head talk. "You could have taken over if it wasn't for your friends. They only held you back so you couldn't reach your full potential. They took away your powers so they can kill you." I emptied the rest of the beta mag my M4a1 was currently on and reached for my Colt Python. I unloaded five of the rounds then spun the chamber on my arm. I placed the muzzle of the Python on the side of my head and waited for the voice to reply. You should do something other than this. Trying to kill yourself. You own everything you wanted. Anyone that opposes, kill them. Aim the Python somewhere else and take action. I pulled back the hammer of the Python. I have more than enough power for you to take over. I can help you rule with an iron fist. I knew the voice in my head that was talking to me was really the black magic slowly corrupting my mind, telling me that I didn’t have much time left.

"I have a 16.66% chance of the bullet killing me" I pulled the trigger. *CLICK* "I don't believe that you have the power." *CLICK* "You can't claim something unless you can prove it." *CLICK* "And if you do, I doubt you are able to use it on me in my current state." *CLICK* "You know that I have a fifty-fifty chance of the dying right now?" I pulled the trigger again. *BOOM*

Third Person Point Of View

"... And I am not able to help you. With much condolences, Princess Celestia" Twilight concluded.

"So Tran is really going to die this time and not cause a false alarm" Nick said. "He's had a good run."

"I GOT IT!! DISCORD!!!" Fluttershy yelled.

"What?"

"Discord might know how to help Tran!" she explained.

Upon hearing this, everyone simultaneously teleported to Fluttershy's cottage. Inside Fluttershy's cottage, everyone saw Discord lying down on Angel's favorite spot on the couch while eating a bowl of paper.

"Oi. We need your help" Nick said.

"Oi? Are you deliberately trying to copy your friend, Tran?" Discord asked.

"No. There's this situation where Tran transferred part of his-" Nick said until he was interrupted.

"Ah. The old power transfer. Does it every time. Let me guess, he needs his power back? I'd think you guys would want to keep his powers away from him."

"It's more than that, he transferred part of his soul and dark magic is slowly corrupting him."

"WHAT?!?!? Don't you know about Sombra?!?" Discord said.

"Apparently, we are the only ones that don't. Tran told us about Sombra already. Do you know how to help Tran?"

"Of course I do. Why wouldn't I? I'm older than Celestia." Discord snapped his finger and the lot of them appeared outside of Tran's bunker. They walked into Tran's bunker home and descended down the floors until they reached the armory.

"Everyone smell that?" Austin asked.

"The smell of cordite that is burnt gunpowder?" Logan replied. "Wait. Look at that." Logan pointed to a Colt Python that was lying on the ground. He picked it up and opened the revolver chamber. "Guys, there's only a one round in here and its spent." He emptied the lone round from the revolver and held it out to show everyone.

"Tran, where are you?" Nick asked. As if on cue, two small cylindrical objects fell from the ceiling. "Every fucking chance, Tran uses a nonlethal grenade on us." *BOOM*

There are three reasons why stun grenades cause disorientation. First, when a flashbang detonates, it causes a bright flash that blinds everyone. How this happens is the bright flash causes the photoreceptors, the part of the eye that detects light, to activate. You know how that if you stare at the sun for a second, then look away, there is a white blotch in your vision? The flash of a flashbang causes your vision to only see the white blotch for a minimum of five seconds. The second reason why a flashbang causes you to be disorientated is the loud blast of the flashbang. This is pretty straightforward; the blast of the flashbang is loud enough to cause a temporary loss of hearing. The last reason why a flashbang causes you to be disorientated is the blast of the flashbang disrupts the perilymph of the ear. Perilymph is the fluid in the ear that helps keep balance. The resulting disruption of perilymph causes the body to temporarily lose balance.

Everyone, including Discord, was stumbling about from the flashbang. Right after the flashbang detonated, Tran dropped from the ceiling. Once everyone regained their tact, everyone looked at Tran. Something was different about Tran. Something barely noticeable. Then everyone realized that his eyes were once again completely pitch black, as if he had his full demon powers again.

"Tran, we got Discord to help you. He can-" Alex started until Tran punched Alex in the chest with both of his fist. The resulting attack caused Alex's shield vigor to shatter and dented the chest piece of his Onyx armor. This resulted in Alex being sent flying into a wall. Alex impacted a wall fifteen feet away and dented the wall, sending him into unconsciousness.

"It's too late for your friend. He belongs to me now" Tran said.

Nick attempted to grab Tran. Instead of being grabbed, Tran dropped down and swept Nick's legs, causing him to get knocked down to the ground.

Ike ran towards Tran and jumped into the air, performing a flying jump kick, one of Tran's favorite moves. Tran stood still directly in the path of Ike's flying jump kick. Right when Ike's foot was going to impact Tran in the face, Tran grabbed Ike's foot and slammed him into Nick, who just got off of the ground, causing him to get knocked back on the ground again.

Andy took out an M9 and fired a round at Tran only for Tran to dodge to the left and kicked the pistol out of his hands and up into the air. Tran caught the pistol out of the air and aimed at Andy's face. *CLICK* Luckily and against Andy's normal bad luck, the M9 jammed when he tried to shoot Andy with it. Before Andy could do anything else, the M9 was thrown at him and he was knocked out by the impact of the pistol.

Austin tried to shoot Tran with his new under barrel tranquilizer attachment from his MP5 which ended up with Tran dodging every shot. Austin dropped his MP5 and threw a right hook at Tran. Before his hook could connect with Tran's jaw, Tran caught his fist and grinned at him. Tran pushed away his fist before he grabbed Austin's shoulder and dropped kicked him in the chest causing Austin to be knocked into Nick.

Logan pulled out his tomahawk and a hatchet, standing in a defensive position as Tran approached him.

"Do you think you fools can defeat me? The lot of you may have part of Tran's powers but I have the original" Tran said. Logan attempted an attack on Tran with his tomahawk. Unfortunately, Tran's favorite fighting style defensive but he still likes the other styles. Tran ended up catching the tomahawk and grabbing his arm. Tran ripped the tomahawk out of Logan's grasp before he turned around and threw Logan over his shoulders. While midair, Tran threw Logan's tomahawk at him, impacting him in the chest.

Tran smirked as his handiwork only to get grabbed from behind by Nick. Despite the fact that Nick was two, maybe three times Tran's size, there was still a chance that Tran could defeat him, even in the current situation that he was in. Tran, still in Nick's hold, kicked his right leg up, hitting Nick squarely in the face. This caused Nick to lose his grasp on Tran as he was sent into a daze from getting kicked in the face. Before Nick could recover, Tran turned around and spinny kick Nick in the side of the head, causing him to get knocked to the ground again. Nick tried to get up but ended up with Tran punched him in the side of the head. Instead of trying to get up again, Nick grabbed one of Tran's legs and pulled him to the ground. This gave him enough time to get up while Tran fell to the ground. Nick attempted to pin Tran tot eh ground with his right leg only for Tran to grab his foot and twist it, causing Nick to fall over again. Tran got up before Nick could do anything else and punched him in the face again. This time, Tran actually managed to knock Nick out.

Seeing as Tran just knocked out his human friends, Rainbow Dash and Applejack approached Tran, carefully watching his moves so that they could dodge if Tran tried anything. However, this didn't really do anything as previously stated that Tran's favorite fighting style was defensive. Tran watched the two ponies as they circled him. Nothing happened until Rainbow Dash attempted to punch Tran in the chest. However, Tran grabbed her hoof and threw her into a wall. Instead of impacting, Rainbow Dash used her wings to stabilize herself midair and she flew back to the fight. Applejack attempted to buck Tran but he dodged it and punch Applejack in the size with both fist, similar to what he did to Alex. The result was Applejack was sent flying into a wall, as Alex did. Instead of watching Applejack slam into a wall, Tran turned around and dodged a punch sent from Rainbow Dash. Before she could pull her hoof back, Tran grabbed it and knocked her to the ground. Before she could get up, Tran grabbed both of her legs and slammed her into a wall.

Dropping Rainbow Dash, Tran looked to the remaining elements and Discord, who was snapping his fingers during the entire fight, and said "If your friends weren't able to defeat me, what makes you think that you are able to? Plus, none of you won't be able to use your magic in here; the place is enchanted so that no one else can use their magic. That means your snaps are pointless Discord." Tran slowly walked towards the remaining elements but before he did anything, he stopped and grabbed his head with both hands. "I'm back. I'm back" Tran said before he collapsed on the floor.

In Tran's Subconscious Right Before The Fight

"Trapped in my own damn mind because of the same dark magic that corrupted Luna and Sombra thousands of years ago. At least I'm still chewing gum" I said while blowing a bubble. The bubble right popped right before a figure materialized in front of me. This figure seemed familiar to me. Wait. This figure was me in my Nightmare form. I reached for a weapon but found nothing where they usually were. "What do you want?" I asked.

"I am letting you know that your friends are being slaughter as they attempt to fight me" the figure said.

"I'm going to guess that you are a manifestation of the dark magic that has been tainting my soul. Tell me, how does it feel to know that I will soon take control of my body again and eliminate you from my body?" I asked.

"Exactly how is that going to happen? The only way for that to work is if you defeat me in combat. If you try, you will lose. I know all of your abilities and moves. Anything you know, I can do. It would be utterly pointless for you to try" the figure said.

"You forgot one thing. You don't mess with Tran" I said. I ran towards the figure and attempted to punch him in the face. Unfortunately, he grabbed my fist and attempted to throw me over his shoulder. Luckily, I reacted fast enough and counter his throw by kicking him in the chest. This knocked him back a few feet but he recovered fast enough to run forward and attempt to head but me in the stomach. I side stepped and watch as he ran literally towards nowhere, as the current environment of my subconscious was completely white and blank. He stopped running and he moved back to where I was.

The two of us stared at each other, waiting for one of us to perform the first move so we could counter. Instead, the two of us just stood there watching each other, barely doing anything else. I knew I would have to change my usual style to something else as he was assuming my usual defensive position. I smiled at him as I remembered a few things from some books that I read long ago. I held both of my arms wide open, leaving me vulnerable to attacks, especially in the current situation. The figure rushed forward and attempted to punch me in the face but before his fist could impact me in the face, I bent down backwards and grabbed his arm. Still holding his arm, I stood back up and threw him over my shoulders.

The figure stood back up again and ran towards me. Right when he got close enough, he attempted to punch me. To retaliate, I grabbed his arm and prepared to throw him again. Right when he was over my shoulder when he was being thrown he grabbed my arm with his other hand and slammed me into the ground.

I got back up as he charged at me again. This time, he actually managed to punch me in the face, causing me to get knocked to the ground again. He approached me again with an all too familiar smirk on his face, my smirk. He raised his right foot up above my face.

"Any last words?" the figure asked.

"Eenope." He stomped his foot down. Instead of his foot impacted my face, I grabbed his foot with both of my hands and knocked him to the ground. Before he got up, I quickly crawled over to him and started to punch him in the face like I did to the last griffon from the invasion of Ponyville yesterday. Soon, the figure slowly started to disappear as I pounded his face in. A few more punches happened and his body fully disappeared. I slowly started to take over my body again. I knew I took back my body again when I saw the unconscious forms of my friends and part of the Mane Six. Almost immediately, I felt the dark magic try to take over again as I grabbed my head.

"I'm back. I'm back" I said before I collapsed on the floor. I was breathing heavily before everything went black and I lost consciousness again.

Third Person Point Of View

The still conscious members of the Mane Six and Discord looked at Tran's unconscious body lying on the ground.

"Now that was something" Discord said.

"We have to get Tran and the others out of here to perform the transfer before he wakes up. Who knows what he might do next time" Twilight said.

The ones that remained conscious and unharmed slowly and manually lifted the unconscious people and ponies outside of Tran's bunker. Once outside, Discord started to draw several symbols on the ground with his hand.

"Discord, why are you drawing?" Fluttershy asked.

"An archaic circle. This is the only way I can do the transfer. I need to finish this fast. I am actually afraid of what Tran will do to me if he wakes up." Discord soon finished the archaic circle. The entire circle was twenty-five feet in diameter. On the outsides of the circle was twelve equally distanced smaller circles that were a foot in diameter. Then Discord teleported Tran into the center of it and the twelve elements, unconscious or not, into each of the smaller twelve circles.

"Is this going to hurt?" Fluttershy asked, her voice sounding more void of emotion, signifying that she was becoming more like Tran.

"It's only going to be as bad as a shot from the doctor" Discord said. "Maybe a few thousand needles all at once from the doctor."

Discord snapped his fingers and the archaic circle lit up in a deep red light.  The light started to glow brighter as the twelve elements started to grow black auras. The black auras that surrounded the twelve elements soon flew into Tran. After a few minutes, the twelve elements no longer had black auras and Tran was in his Devil Trigger form.

The elements that were still knocked out slowly regained consciousness as the ritual was completed. The lot of them noticed what they were standing on and they looked around until they saw a still unconscious Tran lying in the middle of the archaic circle, still in full Demon Trigger form.

"D-d-did it work?" Fluttershy asked. This time, her voice showed the natural amount of fear and shyness, showing that the influence of Tran in her mind was gone. She still feared whether or not Tran was going to kill them in an evil possessed state from black magic.

The twelve elements stared at Tran's body until it completely disappeared in a puff of black smoke. Once the cloud of black smoke disappeared, two flashbangs were able to be visibly seen.

"NOT AGAIN!!" everyone yelled. *BOOM* Again, everyone was sent disorientated and sent moving about. Once everyone regained their eyesight and hearing they looked to where the flashbangs used to be, seeing a Tran back in his normal dormant form. His eyes were still pitch black but this time, his face wasn't like when he was corrupted by the black magic.

"Does that answer your question whether or not it worked" Tran said while popping a piece of gum in his mouth.

Tran's Point Of View

"Does that answer your question whether or not it worked" I said while popping a piece of gum in my mouth. I started to chew on the gum as the small wounds that were present on chest quickly healed. "And yes, I'm back to normal."

Chapter 22: If You Give A Pony Demon Powers... Part 4

I stood in front of my twelve friends in my dormant Nightmare form with the Sparda unsheathed. I spun my sword around the air for a few seconds before I swung at the tree closest to me. I pulled my sword away and started resheathing my sword until *CLINK* the tree that I slashed slowly started to tip until it completely fell down. "It is good to be back."

Some noises came from some nearby bushes and ten of us that owned a projectile weapon aimed our weapons at the bush while Rarity and Twilight lit up their horns. I was aiming Yin and Yang at the bush. "Oi. Whoever it is, come out. If you’re a griffon, we'll only arrest you. If you are anyone else, we won't hurt you much" I said.

"Remember me?" a voice answered.

"Ruby, get out of the bush. Why are you hiding? Wait, what happened to Mitta?" I asked back.

"Well..." another voice said.

"Just step out of the fucking bush" Alex said.

Two alicorns stepped out of the bush. The two of them represented the alicorns that we fought Hearth's Warming Eve except the two of them didn't have magical auras that signified how powerful they were nor a free flowing mane like the two princesses. Almost immediately, lots of clicking was head from my friends, mostly from my six friends' guns and Applejack pumping her crossbow. I recognized the two alicorns and lowered my two custom pistols. "Lower your weapons."

"Have you seen what the two of them look like? They could try to kill us" Ike said.

"Oi. I know these two. Now lower the guns." The twelve of them eventually lowered their guns but they still glared at the two alicorns.

"Do you have any idea about us being alicorns?" Ruby asked.

"Well, two days ago, we killed citizens of Sunny Town that attempted to kill us, right?"

"Yes but there's something we still have yet to tell you. Sunny Town is still has other citizens. The town is still there in the Everfree Forest" Mitta replied.

"Lupae filius (son of a bitch [Latin]). That's going to be something we'll have to deal with later. The two of you are alicorns because when we killed them, the power that they still had in their souls had to go somewhere else because the spell that they used was still active. Everyone that was present within the spell's range gained enough power to turn themselves into alicorns, i.e. the two of you, a hundred fifty citizens of Ponyville, and my friends right here. I already handled my friends as you can see" I said. I walked over to the two of them. I placed my right hand on her head and closed my eyes.

"Ummm. What are you doing to my daughter?" Mitta asked. I held up my other hand and one finger, indicating that she should wait.

I pulled my hand away and looked at her. "You are not alicorns because of my power. You are alicorns because the dark magic of the eighty blood hooves present in the two of you." Mitta and Ruby's eyes widened while everyone, minus me, raised their weapons again. “Oi. Enough with the brandishing nonsense. It's starting to get annoying."

"They're evil!" Twilight said.

"Oi. Their soul is just evil. Their nature and state of mind is good. I can tell" I said.

"How can you tell that? They could have intentions like their friends."

"For one thing, my soul is evil yet I have good intentions. Two, before the attack on the town, they warned me of their old friends. Three, I don't need a third reason, why would I? Four, I'm now just wasting your time for no reason. Five, they haven't tried to attack us yet. Six, they didn't fight us a few days ago" I explained. "Now lower the guns already." They eventually lowered their guns but I knew that the most of Mane Six and some of my human friends would not trust them yet. "Now I don't know about you guys but I want to leave the Everfree Forest and deal with the 154 alicorns running around Ponyville and get the other nineteen percent of my soul."

I teleported to the market and started walking. By now, the damages from yesterday and the day before had been repaired. The Ponyville citizens did a good job cleaning up the carnage but they missed some things. For one thing, there were still bullet holes in some buildings and there were still griffon bodies around.

I walked up to a dead body and poked it. Slowly, the body started to turned gray until it was completely drained of its previous colors before the corpse turned into dust and was blown away by the wind. I repeated the process with the rest of the bodies until they were all gone and the only thing left that reminded people of the battles were the bullet holes present in some buildings.

After I was finished with that, I restarted my walk. Throughout my walk, I saw the alicorns that I helped created. They were either flying around constantly crashing into obstacles like Derpy, working behind stalls because being an alicorn didn't affect them and they went along with their normal lives, using magic irresponsibly doing something like raising the sun, or randomly using telekinesis. The children that were alicorns were easily distinguishable from the adult alicorns because of their smaller size than a normal alicorn despite them being the size of a normal pony. Everyone that was an alicorn was a magical alicorn of power. They didn't have magical auras but they still had the build and size of a magical alicorn. I walked up to an alicorn behind a market stall and said "Hi Carrot Top. How's being an alicorn?"

"Terrible. I tried flying and crashed four times. I tried magic and blew up a bucket of carrots. I hit my horn on a door frame and it felt like you were torturing me similar to what you did to those changelings from the invasion of Ponyville."

"Okay. Enough with small talk. I gotta turn 154 ponies back into their normal forms. Hold still Carrot Top." I placed my hand on Carrot Tops head and she slowly started to shrink in size. When she was the size of a normal pony, her horns and wings slowly started to face away until they were nonexistent. I took my hand off of her head and looked at her directly. She was a normal earth pony again. "Great. Just 153 more ponies and my job is finished. By Carrot Top!"

Then an explosion happened in the background. The explosion wasn't like an anfo IED made by an amateur, more like the MK84 drop bombs used on military aircraft. Other than my friends, I only knew of one group of people that were able to cause this much destruction. I teleported to where the explosion originated and saw one thing, the CMC, including their two their two new additions, with charred fur. "What was the cutie mark attempt this time?"

"Magical pyrotechnics" Sweetie Belle said while producing a smile.

"The five of you will soon be the cause of the destruction of Ponyville one day. Sweetie Belle, I'm going to guess that you tried using your magic and failed horribly with the power of an alicorn's power. Scootaloo, I'm going to guess that you tried flying but only succeeded in crashing in a bunch of trees because you didn't know how to properly fly. The rest of you, I'm going to guess that you had similar results as Scootaloo or Sweetie Belle. Am I right?"

The five of the CMCs nodded, answering my question. "Now hold still. I have to turn the five of you back into your nonalicorn states. Before any of you say anything, I will take it back, forced or not." I repeated the process that I performed on Carrot Top on the five of them and they were back in their original races. "Besides, the world wouldn't be able to survive the destructive power of the lot of you. Now if any of you need me, I have to go and turn the other alicorns back into ponies."

I walked off towards Ponyville when one of them tackled me and clung to the back of my head. I brought my hands to the back of my head and pulled the filly off of my head. "Sweetie Belle?"

"Tran, can we come with you? Pleeeeeeeeaaaaassssse" she said while putting on a puppy dog face.

"We?" I turned around and saw the other four CMCs with puppy dog faces. "You can join me. Just try not to cause any trouble." I started to walk again until Diamond Tiara walked up to me and grabbed my leg. I stopped and looked at her. "Yes?"

"Can you carry me?" she asked back.

"No."

"But why? I just got a hooficure."

"DT, you can walk."

"But I just got a hooficure."

"DT, you can't always have everything the way you want. If you always get what you want, you won't accomplish much and you won't be remembered for good reasons. If you are a hard worker, you will accomplish much more than anyone else. Look at me. I work very hard in my life and look where it’s brought me to. A multi-billionaire, one of the smartest beings on this planet, one of the most skilled fighters, Equestrian Star, I have respect from others, and a lot of people are my friends. Plus, no one messes with me." Diamond Tiara opened her mouth to say something but she closed her mouth when she realized that she didn't have anything she could use as a rebuttal. She didn't say anything as the six of us walked into town.

Once the six of us made it into the town, I was immediately tackled down by a stallion alicorn. He looked a lot like one of the guards that I denied training long ago. "Oi. What do you want?"

"You denied me my training and caused my discharge. You're going to pay for it." The stallion's horn lit up and he pulled a mace from his back.

"I don't have time for this." I stood back up and grabbed the stallion by the throat before I retook my power back from him. "This is almost too easy." The stallion that tried to attack me was a black maned yellow pegasus with a cutie mark of a mace. I looked forward to check for anyone flying and saw no one. Then I threw him off into the distance towards the Everfree Forest.

The five CMCs walked up to me and Scootaloo asked "Ummm. Should I ask?"

"In normal cases, yes. In my case or Pinkie's case, never ask and you will stay remotely sane." I started walking again, still being followed by the five CMCs, still confused. "I'm surprised that you haven't learned that I will never be normal."

Soon, I was back in the market of the town from the walking, despite the fact that the entire time I was walking, I could have teleported. By now, it was the early afternoon and the work day has yet ended. Alicorns and ponies were still roaming/flying about. I walked up to a blond maned red alicorn that was pulling a cart of apples.

"Hi Big Mac. How's being an alicorn treating you?" I asked.

"Eeyup" he said back.

"That wasn't even a yes or no question."

"Ah know. And tah answer yahr question, being ah alicorn is helpful wit dah strength an all. Cut mah workload right en haf" Big Mac explained.

"Well I'm going to have to change you back into a normal earth pony. Now hold still."

"Now wait a gosh darn minute. Why should ah give up bein ah alicorn?"

"For starters, the reason you're an alicorn is because you have a piece of my soul and power and I want it back. Also, if you refuse, I will forcefully take you down and change you back. The two of us knows who would lose and who would win. You may have power from being alicorn but you literally have a tiny fraction of what I have. Plus, I still have all my weapons. I'm not trying to be mean but I have to change you back or there will be some complications to my fractured soul and your body's long term acceptance to black/dark magic." I placed my hand on Big Mag's head, despite him being seven and a half feet tall without his horn. The process was finished in a matter of seconds and Big Mac was returned to his former Earth Pony self. Once I was finished with Big Mac, I started to walk off to another alicorn, still followed by the CMC.

The rest of the day went by without a hitch. Turning the current alicorns of Ponyville was relatively simple. The process to turn them back into an alicorn was a simple power drain that could be done with any type of magic, evil or not. Most of the ponies that were alicorns simply volunteered to be turned back into alicorns as they didn't want to be burdened with being an alicorn because saying this again, getting injured on the horn or wing is like a man getting injured in the testicles but much more painful. Then there were the alicorns that didn't want to change back into their previous normal selves because they wanted magic or wings. The ones that did were incredibly annoying and tried to fight back, most of the time losing because of power superiority or simply them injuring themselves because suddenly turning into another species isn't easy to get used to. In fact, very few of them actually managed to get close to a hit on me and the ones that did, did not leave unscathed. The most annoying ponies that wanted to stay an alicorn Snips and Snails. Not trying to be mean, but those two are a bit slow. When they tried to keep their powers, they only ended up trying to retaliate using magic and using simple combat spells that were all mainly explosions or simple knockout spells. The two being Snips and Snails with no experience with magic, they literally hit everything with a spell except for their intended target, me, despite using over a hundred spells which ended up in creating a giant charred circle on the ground with a small black outline of my feet imprinted into the ground. A perfect outline of my feet actually, which was still strange because either  Snips or Snails had really bad luck or I was one incredibly lucky being, or both. Most likely both because even I don't know everything about me and I'm me.

By the time I turned the last alicorn back into a pony it had only passed a little under three hours. The CMC that followed me had already left by the time I was down to the last fifty alicorns because of boredom of watching me repeat a process to a hundred other ponies. The only filly that decided to stay with me was Scootaloo.

At the current moment, the two of us were walking through Ponyville, towards Twilight's library.

"Hey Scootaloo" I said.

"Yes?" she replied.

"Remember when I was giving everyone's presents for Hearth's Warming Eve, I said that I had a third present for you that I have yet to give you? I think it’s time for that gift" I explained. "Now come over here and hold still." When she got closer to me, I placed my left hand on her head. Ten seconds passed before I pulled my hand away.

"What did that do?" Scootaloo asked.

"Right now, you shouldn't be able to feel it but you should be able to see it. Scootaloo, look at your wings" I explained.

"Hmm?" Scootaloo turned and looked at her backside. Instead of her usual small deformed wings, on her back was a set of wings that was perfectly sized for her body. The second she saw her wings, her jaw fell down and she started flapping them. She left the ground at a speed that would be categorized in the "Rainbow Dash is a snail" category. Before she could fly away, I grabbed her by the midsection and held her in my arms.

"Oi. Don't try to use them; it will only end up in the same results as when you tried to fly as an alicorn. And yes, those are fully functioning wings."

"OH THANK YOU!  THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! OH MY GOSH!! I CAN FLY!! I DON'T KNOW HOW TO THANK YOU AND I WANT TO START FLYING AWAY BUT YOU TOLD ME NOT TO BUT I STILL WANT TO FLY! ARE YOU GOING TO TEACH ME TO FLY?!?!? OH I REALLY WANT TO FLY RIGHT NOW BUT I CAN'T BECAUSE I DON'T KNOW HOW TO. I DON'T KNOW HOW TO THANK YOU LITTLE BROTHER!!! EXACTLY WHEN- MMMMMPPPPPPPFFFFFHHHHHH" she ranted until she was interrupted by me covering her mouth with my hand.

"When I take my hand off of your mouth, I want you to stop talking so I can get my word in. Okay?" I moved my hand off of her mouth and she was had a grin that rivaled Pinkie Pie. "Yes you can fly. No you shouldn't try to fly yet. Unfortunately, you don't know how to fly and you need to learn how to properly fly or you'll just end up crashing into everything or flying sideways. Fortunately, I'm going to teach you how to fly. Anything you want to add in?"

Scootaloo went up and hugged me. "You're the most awesomest pony ever."

"Scootaloo, you have more than the ability to fly. Do you know how you have wings now?" I asked.

"What are you talking about?"

"I mean, do you know how I gave you your wings back?"

"Ummm, no?"

"Scootaloo, the reason why you have working wings right now is because you have a small part of my powers. Exactly .25% of my powers actually. It doesn't seem much as I only gave you only a quarter of percent of my powers but in reality, it is a lot. It’s not enough to turn you into a powerful magical alicorn goddess with a power level equaling Celestia's but you will turn into something superhuman. I do have the powers of four demon gods coursing through my veins. The small chunk of powers I gave you was enough to give you your wings back and then some. You now have demon speed and demon strength. It’s not as much speed and strength as mine but you'll notice the difference."

"I have demon strength and speed? Prove it." I looked at Scootaloo and blinked a few times before I sat on her back. Scootaloo didn't flinch or buckle under my weight. At the current moment, I weighed 120 pounds and I was wearing forty pounds in gear and clothes which meant that Scootaloo was currently carrying nearly four times her weight, about 45 pounds. "Never mind."

"Scootaloo, let’s run to Twilight's library" I said.

"You want to race. Think you can beat me?” she said back.

"Scootaloo, I'm not trying to race you, I just want to get to Twilight's library. Plus, I would beat you in a race. I can run at six times the speed of sound of course I can beat you in a race."

I started to slowly jog towards Twilight's library with Scootaloo still following me. "Let’s see how fast I can go!" Scootaloo said before she took off in a sprint.

"Oi. I said I didn't want to race" I yelled out.

"I'm not racing. I'm just running" Scootaloo said in the distance. I increased my jogging speed to catch up with Scootaloo and lowered it when I was trailing only a few feet before her. While the two of us were running, I noticed how fast she was going. Ponies can ran at a top speed of twenty-something miles an hour, with an exception with Equestria's fastest runner record at thirty-six miles an hour. Scootaloo was going eighty-two miles an hour. When Twilight's library was only a few miles away, Scootaloo turned around and said "We're almost there!"

"WATCH OUT FOR THE- never mind. Too late." While turning around, Scootaloo didn't see a dandelion stand that was placed right in front of her. When she turned around, she attempted to run around it and nearly succeeded, if it wasn't for the stand leg that she trip on.

Scootaloo flew through the air as a result from tripping while running at eighty miles an hour. She ended up going through a small stand selling small celery stalks (try to say those six words three times fast) hat was placed within a close distance of the stand she tripped on. After going through the small stand selling small celery stalks (seriously, try saying those six words three times fast), she tumbled around on the ground before she ended up going through the front window of a quills and sofa store. In the store, instead of crashing and landing into a sofa, she stopped when she hit the wall, making a loud cracking noise that was the all too familiar sound of bones breaking.

I jumped through the broken window front of the shop and looked at Scootaloo. Using the X-ray feature of my glasses, I scanned her body to see the extent of her injuries. She had two broken front legs from crashing through the small stand selling small celery stalks (I'm actually serious, try saying those six words three times fast), four broken ribs, two cracked ribs, and one bruised rib from impacted the wall of the store, a fractured skull from impacted the wall of the store, a broken front right ankle from when she tripped, and her skull had some light fractures. To add insult to injury, she was bleeding all over and she had pieces of glass and wood imbedded on most of her body. To add strangeness to this situation, Scootaloo was somehow still conscious, barely though.

Some ponies had started to crowd up around her as I crouched down over her and rolled up my sleeves. I removed the glass shards and wood bits that were imbedded in her body as Scootaloo groaned in pain. Then I took out some gauze and wrapped it around the wounds that were bleeding. That was basically all I needed to do.

I lifted her up and into my arms, carrying her in my right arm. I went up to the shopkeeper of the shop and handed him ten gold bits.

"You need to take her to the hospital!" the shopkeeper said.

"No she doesn't. She just needs time" I said back.

"Look at her!"

"She just needs time. You don't know her like I do."

I walked out of the store and to the owner of the stand that Scootaloo destroyed and handed her ten gold bits. I looked around and saw that some ponies were starting to crowd around me, noticing Scootaloo in my arms. I still looked around, as I was able to see over their heads because I was still nearly twice their height. When I spotted Twilight's library.

I ran the rest of the way to Twilight's library and into the door. "Hi Tran.  How did- HOLY CELESTIA!! WHAT HAPPENED TO SCOOTALOO!??!"

"Don't worry, she's fine" I said back.

"Look at her!"

"She's fine. Trust me."

"But look at her!"

"Since when am I wrong?"

"But..." Twilight just stared at me since she obviously knew the answer; she still thought I needed to get her help.

"Exactly. Now I came here for a reason. I need a piece of paper to write a letter to Celestia." Twilight went upstairs while I started to dig through my backpack. I pulled out a pencil as Twilight came down with some parchment.

"What are you going to right to Celestia?" Twilight asked.

"Something about the griffons, you don't need to worry about it." I snapped my fingers and the letter was sent to Celestia like how it usually was. I knew Celestia would answer soon so I went over to Scootaloo to check her wounds. I lifted up the gauze I wrapped around her hoof and looked at where a previous gash was, only to see that it had already healed up. I removed the rest of the gauze and saw that all her other wounds had already healed up.

I dug through my backpack and took out a bottle of water. I popped off the top and poured it on her face. "OI! WAKE UP!"

"*SPUTTER SPUTTER* WHAT?!? WHAT'S GOING ON?!?" Scootaloo yelled out.

"Oi. You were running and you tripped" I replied.

"Oh yeah. Heh heh. How am I fine? I thought I had a bunch of broken bones and a ton of injuries."

"Scootaloo, you have an advanced metabolism and quickened regeneration. You'll be fine. Those injuries were nothing compared to what would actually be an injury to you."

"Tran, what are you talking about?" Twilight asked.

"Nothing you need to know about. It's something that's only for between the two of us."

*CRACK* A letter popped into existence and landed on my head before resting on the ground. I picked it up and started to read it. "Dear Tran. Blah blah blah. Griffons. Blah blah blah. Ambassador coming soon. Blah blah blah. Griffon Nation angry. Blah blah blah. Still want us to surrender. Blah blah blah. Might need peace conference in Griffon Nation. Blah blah blah. Sincerely, Princess Celestia. Well that didn't say much." I crushed the letter into a ball and threw it into a waste bin. "Well the griffons are angry and they are sending their ambassadors to Equestria. Tomorrow they come. You might know one of the ambassadors."

"Really? Who?" Twilight asked.

"Who do you know that is a conceited, arrogant braggart that isn't Rainbow Dash who also happens to be a griffon? I'll give you a hint. IT'S GILDA YOU IDIOT! What other griffon do you know? Use logic and common sense. It was obvious if you did. Not trying to insult you but it was obvious unless you know anyone else that's a griffon. I know you don't know any other griffons Twilight. I kinda know everything."

"Gilda? GILDA?!? DO YOU KNOW WHO GILDA IS!?!?!" Twilight yelled in response. I looked at Twilight for a few seconds for her to realize what she was saying. "Umm. Sorry about that."

"Exactly." *CRACK* Another letter popped into existence and yet again landed on my head. I picked it up and started to read it. "Blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah. Sincerely, Princess Celestia. Well Twilight, the griffons are coming as fast as they can because they heard how most of their invasion of Ponyville and attempt to take out the six of you elements failed horribly. They are really mad. Really, really mad."

"How fast is ‘as fast as they can’?" Twilight asked.

I walked over to the window and looked out of it. "Well, about right now."

The three of us walked out of the library and watched as a group of thirty griffons landed. Twenty of them were carrying the revolver rifles we encountered during the invasion while five others were heavily armored and were carrying blunderbusses. The last five weren't armored and were dressed up in formal clothing, as they were clearly the diplomats.

The three of us walked up to the lot of them and they immediately aimed their guns at us. "Oi. Diplomatic missions are supposed to be peaceful."

Chapter 23: Ridikulusness

I stared at the group of griffons that just landed in front of us. Twenty-five of them were aiming their guns at me while the other five pulled out some form of melee weapon, ranging from knives to swords. In turn, I raised both Yin and Yang at them.

"Drop em. There's only one of you with a weapon and thirty of us" one of the griffons said.

"Did you know that diplomatic missions are peaceful?" I said back.

"And there are two of us with a weapon." Andy walked out of a grocery store and he was aiming an M9 in his left hand at the griffons because he had a paper bag in his right hand.

"Make it three." Austin jumped down from a building and aimed his MP5 at the griffons.

"Der is fahr of us." *CHK-CHK* Applejack appeared from behind a stand with her crossbow in her hooves.

"What makes you think there is four? Make it six." Nick, who was aiming his M60 at the griffons, was beside Fluttershy, who was aiming her tranq gun at the griffons.

Alex, in alicorn form, landed on the ground and he was aiming both Desert Eagles and both B93Rs at the griffons, using his magic. "There are seven of us."

Pinkie Pie defied the laws of physics when she jumped out of a bush that was smaller than she was and she was aiming her party cannon at the griffons. "My Pinkie sense told me that some griffons were coming and since Equestria is at war with the griffons, I decided to grab my Party Cannon and I came here where the griffons landed and saw the griffons and all of right here. Oh and that makes eight of us."

"Now the only person left is Logan so he'll probaly pop up somewhere" I said.

"You mean like this?" Logan said while appearing from a teleportation spell. He was aiming his UMP at the griffons. "So now it's nine of us versus the thirty of you." Soon the other members of the Mane Six came

"Oi. Both of us know that you guys don't even have close to enough to stopping us. Your weapons won't do squat to us. Plus, diplomatic missions are supposed to be peaceful. You defeated the purpose of this."

"We demand that you seven surrender to the griffon nation or Equestria will fall to the Griffon Nation" one of the griffons said.

"Is this going to be a problem or what?" I asked. As we stared off at each other, ponies peered from behind cover to watch us. Hopefully, a gunfight wasn't going to happen as surrounding civilians could possibly be injured.

Nothing happened for quite a while as the two of us waited for someone to make the first moves. Both sides knew who would win and who would be slaughtered. The only reason why I think they wouldn't surrender yet is that they were too stubborn.

One of the griffons lowered his weapon and was soon followed by the rest. Then we lowered our weapons, with the exception of Alex who had to turn back into a human to do so.

My friends, both human and the Mane Six, came to me, making our own little group. "This is a diplomatic mission. Those types of missions are peaceful. If the lot of you think you can go against the rules, we will take action. I know the lot of you are here for a diplomatic mission because Celestia sent me a letter less than five minutes ago. If you guys want a diplomatic mission or some form of negotiation, then the five of you are coming with me." I motioned to the five griffons that I thought were the diplomats. "The rest of you, have to stay here. Come on Scootaloo, let’s go." The two of us walked towards the library and before we went through the door, I said "Don't try to do anything brash, my friends are still here and they still have their weapons."

Scootaloo and I entered the library as the griffons soon followed. "Whether the lot of you like it or not, this is going to be informal. Now anything you guys want to say?"

"Why is there a mere child here?" one of the griffons asked.

"Hmmm. I'm going to answer the question with a series of questions. Scootaloo, how old are you?" I said while I turned and looked at Scootaloo.

"Seventeen" she replied.

"Now answer this question Scootaloo. How old am I?"

"Sixteen" she replied again.

"Does that answer your question?" I asked while turning back to face the griffons. "And yes. A mere child is here because she is my older sister AND I am a mere child and yet I am one of the most dangerous beings currently in existence. If you have any other complaints about mere children being present at this meeting, the mere children that are present at this meeting can leave and I think this meeting will be rather quiet. Now what do the five of you want with Equestria other asking us stupid questions?" I took out a bottle of water for the soon to be spit take.

The griffons picked up their beaks up from the ground and one of them said "We demand the seven of you apes to surrender you weapons and yourselves to the Griffon Empire."

The spit take I did covered two of the griffon diplomats with water. "What gives you the authority to demand such things? Also, why would we ever surrender our weapons to you? Our weapons belong to us."

"Such creatures should not be entrusted with weapons of such capabilities. Four of you have already wrongfully attacked and threatened a diplomatic party sent to Equestria months ago."

"Oi. That diplomatic party attacked us first. I acted in self-defense. Besides, if the Griffon Empire thinks that we will surrender so easily, the Griffon Empire is made up of idiots. I know what the Griffon Empire wants from our weapons. I'm not stupid. If that is all you want, you can leave now.""

"What makes you think you can say the Griffon Empire is made up of idiots? You have no right?"

"No right? One of the most dangerous beings in existence has no right? You know I am also one of the smartest beings in existence too? I also know who one of you are."

"And who might that be?"

"You" I said while pointing to the griffon diplomat that was Gilda.

"Me? How could you possibly know who I am?" she asked.

"Your name is Gilda. One of your previous friends, Rainbow Dash who you met during Junior Speedster Flight Camp, lives here in Ponyville. One day you visited her and you were constantly pestered by a Pinkamena Diane Pie who is also known as Pinkie Pie. She threw a party for you in your honor. While at the party, you were pranked multiple times and you blamed it one Pinkie Pie. Instead, Rainbow Dash confessed to it. Any questions?" I could see Gilda's form tensing up as I said the story. "That's right, you also lost one of your only friends that you had. You abruptently left the party in anger. I can see the hate and anger in you right now because I can see negative emotions in someone. After all, I am a Nightmare being. I bet you just want to do something bad to me but everyone here knows that in doing so would only end up with something bad happening to you. The only thing you can do to me that would seem bad to others is calling me a dweeb, egghead, or nerd but we both know that the nerd is cooler than you because I have more friends than you as your only friend left you quite some time ago, I am. I'm also one of the richest beings in existence. Being one of the most dangerous beings in existence helps too. Plus, being smart is good because everyone definitely wants to be bumbling idiots who can't do something as simple as long division or multiplication which seems even more idiotic when I can do advanced calculus. I bet you don't even know what calculus is. Who’s the dweeb now Gilda?" I could see Gilda seething in anger. Oh I love toying with something in a situation like this. Adding insult to injury to someone such as Gilda can be quite fun for a troll.

"You griffons think you are all that. Instead, each and every one of you are full of yourselves thinking you can do anything when you can't. This makes each of you unable to tolerate anyone better than you so you try to demote the person. You griffons have met a group of people you can defeat. If any of you think you can win a war with us, you are wrong. I know as of now, you have control over Manehattan, Fillydelphia, and Baltimare but my friends and I can retake those three cities back. You think the Equestrians are nothing. Their armor is mainly for decoration and doesn't protect much, the throat is exposed, the underside is exposed, the legs are exposed, and you would be able to spot anyone wearing that armor a few miles away. True their troops are less effective than a civilian with a knife. The royal guard doesn't even know how to fight and they are only trained to be strong but I know some farm ponies stronger than them. However, my friends and I are training some of the Equestrians so that problems going to be solved. Soon the griffons aren't going to be the best and you know it. Even the Equestrians are going to be better than griffon. It is inevitable to delay it."

I picked my backpack up from the ground and replaced it on my back. "Do you want to add anything Scootaloo?"

"You're fucked" Scootaloo said.

"I can agree with that. Although I don't enjoy the profanity. Hate profanity with my life. Can barely stand it. Con chi noi sao o chom ki tien cach (I'll only use profanity in a different language [Vietnamese])."

"What?" one of the griffons said.

"Don't worry about what I said. I was just talking to myself."

I looked at Gilda and saw that she was no longer seething in anger but she was smiling. Odd. "Before we leave, we want to invite you to come to the Griffon Empire" Gilda said. "You may bring any of your friends with you."

"Now why would I want to go?" I asked.

"To see what you're dealing with." Gilda smiled and left. From experience, someone smiling at you after you piss them off isn't that good. Gilda took something out of what she was wearing and handed it to me.

"A scroll." I opened it and read it. Long story short, it was an invitation and pass to the Griffon Empire for the seven of us and six Elements of Harmony. I rolled the scroll back up and placed it into my backpack. "If I don't accept, you know what the answer is."

"Goodbye." The griffons met back up with their guards and flew off. My friends walked up to me, some of them still holding their weapons.

"Anything we need to know?" Nick asked.

"Well, we've been invited to come to the Griffon Empire. Invite doesn't say much other than that. To me, it sounds a bit suspicious. Should we go?" I said while looking at the twelve elements and Spike. Almost immediately, the eyes of the Mane Six widened and they nearly jumped towards me.

"Of course! Getting permission to go to the Griffon Empire is a once in a lifetime chance. No pony is ever allowed to go there" Twilight said. "Even Princess Celestia has only gone there a hoof-full of times in her life."

"Going to the Griffon Empire would be marvelous. Their culture supposedly contains the most abstract and beautiful artwork and fashion there is!" Rarity said.

"I heard the Iron Griffon competition is in a week" Rainbow Dash said.

"Nopony has ever had the chance to document or see their animals" Fluttershy said.

"Ah wanna see deir agriculture. Dem griffons are omnivores like the seven of you and ah wanna see how they farm" Applejack said.

"I can throw all of the griffon’s parties because they are all griffons that I've never ever met before ever! If they're all grumpy and mean like old meanie pants Gilda, I could cheer them all up. I wonder if they like cupcakes. If they do, I wonder what they put in their cupcakes since they eat meat. Can you put meat in a cupcake? Wait, where do they get the meat from? Hmmmm. oh well. LETS GO MEAT (pun intended) THE GRIFFONS!!!"

"I wanna try their gems. They

"So yes?" The sound of six palms hitting six human faces and six hooves impacted equine faces were heard within a one mile radius of where we were standing. "No?"

The Next Day

I was sitting down on a chair in a train car heading for Canterlot. Among the cart was my other thirteen friends and the CMC talking and doing whatever they decided to do.

"Hey Rainbow Dash. Whatever happened with you and the Wonderbolt academy?" I heard Scootaloo asked.

"Well I passed the academy and I'm technically a Wonderbolt but I think it's all a bunch of horse radish. I'm on the Wonderbolt's reserve alternative team. I'm on a backup team for a backup team" Rainbow Dash replied.

"That's completely ridikulus" I said.

Most of the Mane Six groaned when I said ridikulus. "Do you always have to say it like that?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Just say ridiculous."

"Ridikulus."

"Ridiculous."

"Ridikulus."

"Ridiculous."

"Ridikulus."

"Ridiculous."

"Ridikulus."

"Rainbow Dash, just stop" Nick said. "Unlike the rest of you, I've learned to ignore it. Trust me, ignore it and you won't be driven crazy."

"Fine" she grumbled.

Everyone continued whatever they were doing previously except for Nick, who pulled up his hood and got ready to take a nap. Instead of letting him do so, I walked over to him and poked him in the arm. "Nick, how's the M60 sniping treating you?" I asked.

"Good. It's working perfectly. Only one thing bad about the whole concept. You and Logan are already snipers with your Barrett and McMillan and I can't keep up with the two of you. You two can literally hit targets literally twenty-five miles away."

"Well Nick my friend, Logan's McMillan is enchanted with magic and our bullets are enchanted. His long range ammo is also enchanted down to the grain of gunpowder. Logan takes his fifty caliber ammunition and remake it with magic. This results in a huge increase in power and range. My Barrett however is infused with my demon powers as long as I hold it and the results are the same power and range as Logan's modifications to his gun. All you need to do is to take apart your weapon and enchant ever key component. Then you have to make a batch of magical ammo."

"Don't suppose you can do the enchanting my gun part for me? I still haven't caught on to taking apart my M60 correctly" Nick asked while unslinging his M60 from his back and unloaded it. I held up the M60 in the air with my levitation and field stripped it in the air. A shadow appeared on the action, scopes, and barrel of the gun for a few seconds before it disappeared. Then I reassembled the gun and handed it back to Nick. "Don't suppose you have any enchanted ammo?" I smirked at Nick before I took off my backpack and dug into it with my left arm. When I pulled out my arm, it came out with a disintegrating belt of 7.62X51mm ammo. I kept on pulling out a belt of ammo as the bullets piled on the ground. Then the end of the ammunition belt was finally reached and the end hit the ground with a loud clank. What was interesting about the ammunition belt was the fact that it was colored pitch black.

"Nick, that is a twenty-five foot belt of high grade 7.62 armor piercing tracer ammunition that has been enchanted with black magic. That is roughly five hundred rounds of ammunition. It is very, very dangerous and very, very effective. Nick, you are going to have to make your own enchanted ammo with normal magic instead of dark magic as using dark magic would corrupt or kill you. However enchanting ammo with normal magic lowers the power a bit so I'm going to undo the enchantments on the ammo I'm going to give to you so you can get used to normal magically enchanted ammo." I held the ammo belt in the air with my magic and the ammo flashed a few times before the ammo belt fell back to the ground.

"Now with this ammo, the effective range of your M60 machine gun sniper is now ten to fifteen miles and the maximum range is twenty miles as opposed to Logan's McMillan and my Barrett's effective range of twenty to twenty-five miles and maximum range of thirty-five miles. The enchanted ammo has a muzzle velocity of 5400 feet per second and it holds 9600 foot pounds of energy. For an easy comparison, that holds ten percent more power than my two demon pistols or about seventy percent the power of a .50 BMG round. Now I recommend that you use this ammo for sniping but you can use it for suppressing for an extra kick for you gun, it would just use up your special ammo faster. Try not to use too much of this ammo at a time because making this ammo takes some time and you have a limited amount. Also, try not to enchant any other type of special ammo because the results are terrible. When I tried normal enchanted explosive ammo, the explosions healed whatever I shot and I don't think healing whatever you shoot is good especially if you were trying to kill someone. Normal enchanted incendiary ammo literally does nothing. Raufass rounds actually disappear, casing and all, when they get detonated." I picked up the belt of ammo and wounded it up into a coil, before I handed it to Nick. "Now if you ever run out of enchanted ammo, don't bother to ask for more ammo. I won't give you any more because I can't spend all my time making enchanted ammo."

"Besides all of that, I added two more scopes to your scope system. If you flip down the first four scopes, the zoom allows you to see targets seven and a half miles away. If you flip down all five scopes, you will be able to see targets fifteen miles away. Because there are five scopes on the action's cover rail system, I had to make each of the scopes and acogs thinner so they could all fit on the single rail system. Also, since it will be hard to judge distance and accuracy factors miles away, take this." I handed Nick a wrist band.

"A wrist watch?" Nick asked.

"Nope. A ballistics CPU (No I did not get that from Call Of Duty Black Ops 2, I actually knew about ballistics CPUs before they appeared in game. They are currently and only available for two rifles, the Barrett M107 and the CheyTac Intervention) tells you weather factors, wind speeds, the bullet you're using, the distance from the target you're aiming at, and just the other important factors someone needs to know in long distanced sniping. The CPU is connected to all five scopes if you’re wondering how it tells you the distance. Go ahead and try it out."

Nick flipped down all five scopes on his M60 and aimed it out of a window, setting his M60 on the window sill to hold it still. He loaded the new enchanted ammunition into his M60 and then took aim again. I knew what he was doing so I took out my Barrett from my inventory and aimed it out the window.

"What's your target Nick?" I asked.

"Do you see that hydra in the Everfree Forest?" Nick asked.

"Five miles from Fluttershy's cottage and in that clearing surrounded by clusters of leafless trees and with six heads?"

"Yeah."

"Gonna shoot it?"

"Yeah."

"You gonna make that shot? Its nine and a half miles away and we're on a platform going at about twenty miles an hour."

"Yeah." Nick let loose a six round burst from his M60. The two of us watched the armor piercing tracer ammunition fly towards the target through our scopes until each of the six rounds impacted the hydra, one round in each head. For the bullet to reach the hydra, it took about ten seconds. Through our scopes, we saw hydra fall to the ground, dead. Within a matter of seconds, Timberwolves appeared and started eating the corpse.

"You have to pick a harder target Nick. Watch and learn." I took aim with my Barrett and charged it up with my demon powers, turning the entire rifle pitch black. I aimed at the timberwolves feasting on the hydra carcass. ‘Distance, 16720 yards. Wind speed, eight miles north. Humidity, eight percent. Bullets, .50 DT. Rifle, Barrett M82 demon charged. Borealis effect, none. Bullet spin, nonexistent.' I also had to take in mind that we were also on a moving platform so I aimed slightly to the right of my target. I fired all ten rounds of my Barrett in rapid succession, emptying the magazine. Nick and I watched as the bullets flew through the air, leaving a black trace in the air because of the demon magic in each round. It took the demon charged rounds five seconds to reach the target and when it did, each of the ten rounds managed to hit a different timberwolf in the head, obliterating the heads of whatever timberwolf was hit. "And that's how it’s done." I reloaded my Barrett with another mag and deposited the spent mag into my backpack for later reloading before I placed my Barrett back into my inventory. Nick, unloaded his M60 and loaded it with common 7.62 ammunition, saving the enchanted ammo for later.

The rest of the train ride to Canterlot went by quickly as I didn't talk to anyone else. Instead, I started to work on other projects I had in my backpack, ranging from ammunition enchantments to engine parts. When we arrived in Canterlot, everyone filed out of the train and walked over to a train worker who was handling luggage and placing them into a large pile. All of my friends grabbed their luggage from the pile that the train worker made before they came back to where I was standing. Since they were used to living with very little from the zombie apocalypse, my six human friends had a few suitcases or a single backpack with the exception of Andy who only had a backpack and his cardboard box pocket universe home. The Mane Six and CMC, however, had upwards of three suitcases and a dual saddle bag per pony except in Applejack's case who only had only a dual saddle bag and no suitcases and Rarity who had over fourth suitcases and a saddle bag. Since Rarity had such a massive amount of luggage, she had a cart that somehow held all of her suitcases that I volunteered to pull so that Sweetie Belle didn't have to pull it. Spike, like I did, only had a single backpack on his back. The lot of us started to walk towards the castle. The plan was, we were going to take a large airship to the Griffon Empire.

"For the love of god Rarity, do you always pack up everything on your home when you travel?" I asked.

"It's just the basic essentials darling" Rarity replied.

"The essentials?!? The essentials are money, a few pairs of cloths, some form of dental care, and maybe a weapon, not makeup hair care products, enough cloths to clothe all of Ponyville, a sewing kit, and half of your home. Look what Spike has! He only has a hat, a tooth brush, tooth paste, some gems, and a few hundred bits. It's completely ridikulus, this amount of luggage."

"Well I am a lady and those are the essentials of a lady not a dragon."

"Still, fourth plus bags of luggage? Andy has less junk than that."

"Well Andy is a slob not a gentlecolt."

"I can hear you, you know!" Andy said from behind.

"Good! You also an idiot that doesn't care about safety" I said. "You've accidentally shot me nine times since we came back to Equestria. The strange thing is, you've shot no one else accidentally."

"Well um... Shut up."

"You lost that one Andy" I said. I spat out the current piece of gum I was chewing on and popped another piece in my mouth.

"Can I have a piece?" Spike asked. I shrugged and handed him a piece. As Spike popped the piece of gum into his mouth, I saw his teeth and was remembered something.

"Hey Spike, have you ever tried meat?" I asked.

"Meat! Why would I eat meat?!?" he asked back.

Apparently, Twilight heard this and she came over to me. "What's this about Spike eating meat?" she asked.

"You know Spike is supposed to be a carnivore right? Look at his teeth, then look at mine" I said while pointing to his mouth. "His teeth end in a point instead of being flat. This mean he's meant to have the diet of a carnivore, not a pony."

"Why would he need to eat meat?" Twilight asked. "He's doing fine on a pony's diet."

"Twilight, how old is Spike?" I asked.

"Eighteen in a few months" she replied.

"Now answer this next question, how long has Spike stayed at that size height?"

"I don't know. I think he's stayed that height ever since he came to that height after he had already been hatched for three or four years."

"And you've never noticed that he doesn't grow? Twilight, you need to feed him the right nutrients and protein. Look at me! I'm nearly six feet tall and I'm only sixteen. You know what the funny thing is? Before the world went all messed up, I found out that I had a vitamin D deficiency that I had for years without me knowing it. For the idiots out there, vitamin D is needed for bone growth and height. Imagine how tall I'd be if I didn't have a vitamin D deficiency. I'd be nearly seven feet tall! Spike needs his meat. Every man does. I bet you'd like the taste." Twilight was at a loss of words right now. She didn't have anything she could use to argue back as I covered every angle. "Spike, would you like to try some meat right now?" I asked while smirking at him.

"Yes?" he asked.

I stopped pulling Rarity's cart of luggage and pulled out my sword, causing everyone to stop walking and looked at me. Before they could say or ask anything, I slashed my sword through the air on my right and opened up a portal to another dimension. I jumped through it and both I and the portal disappeared.

Third Person Point Of View

"Ummm what?" Andy asked. "What are we going to do now?"

"Maybe we should wait for him to come back?" Ike said.

"Who knows how long he might take" Rarity said.

What they didn't know was that Tran had already came back to this dimension and was standing behind all of them. "What are we going to do?" Tran asked.

"We're waiting for Tran to come-" Rarity said before she realized who was talking and turned around.

First Person Point Of View

"Ummm... What are you staring at?" I asked.

"Why'd you run off?" Twilight asked.

"What are you talking about? I didn't run off. I teleported to another dimension. What made you think I ran off?"

"OKAY! Why'd you go to another dimension?"

"I got Spike some freshly cooked meat for him to try." I walked over to Spike and handed Spike the piece of meat.

[size=150]B[/size][size=150]A[/size][size=150]C[/size][size=150]O[/size][size=150]N[/size][size=150]!!![/size]

My six human friends stared at the piece of meat as Spike grabbed it and looked at it. I knew my friends were jealous of Spike by the looks of their faces. Spike soon took out his piece of gum and took a bite of the piece of bacon and started to chew. He stopped chewing and he moved the piece of bacon around in his mouth before he started to chew again. Then he instantly ate the rest of the bacon, barely chewing it. "That was the single greatest thing I have ever experienced. Life is now meaningless" Spike said.

"Bacon isn't that good. Personally, I hate bacon" I said.

Spike and my human friends, minus Austin who was trying to stop eating meat, glared at me. "Tran, do you hate everything good in life?" Alex asked.

"Basically, yes" I replied. "Everything I like is nearly the exact opposite of what normal people like, what do you think?"

"No comment."

The rest of the walk to the royal castle remained silent. Once we were inside the royal castle, we were greeted by Celestia. "Hello my little ponies and the umm... actually I don't know what to call the seven of you with a similar title as my little pony."

"OOO I KNOW!!! HOW ABOUT-" Pinkie started.

"Don't you dare start Pinkie!" I said. "Now you said that you were going to arrange some form of transportation to the Griffon Empire?"

"Yes, you'll be taking a large airship to the Griffon Empire. This airship isn't made for luxury but for cargo and transport so don't try to expect much. We would have sent for a small airship but a small one wouldn't be able to carry enough supplies for you to take such a journey. Since you'll be going again the winds flowing into Equestria, the trip from Equestria to the Griffon Empire will take about eight days and the trip back from the Griffon Empire to Equestria will take two days as you'll be going with the wind. Now, you'll only be staying in the Griffon Empire for two days at the most so don't try to plan too much."

"So where's the airship?" I asked.

"Right behind you" she replied back.

The lot of us turned around and saw an airship that looked like someone took a galleon, removed all the sails and masts, and added a giant balloon on the top of it.

"What is with us being completely oblivious to the obvious of the environment?" I asked. "We basically miss everything that should be noticed easily. Last week with that manticore walking through town without any of us noticing the said creature all the way to Alex not realizing he had a bullet wound for four hours. Oh well, let’s get on already."

We boarded the airship and loaded our luggage onto the ship. A pony wearing a naval captain's uniform trotted up to us and started speaking to us. "Hello there! I'm Sea Dog and you've boarded my beloved vessel here."

'Sea Dog? Why would his name be Sea Dog? We're on an airship. Why would he be captaining an airship and not a normal ship? I swear,  Equestria is trying to troll me sometimes to get revenge for me trolling ponies.'

Another pony walked up to us and next to Sea Dog "Here is Lackey. He'll be showing your rooms" Sea Dog said.

Lackey us down into the lower parts of the ship and when we were four floors down, we were shown our rooms. Since this was a large airship meant for cargo, transport, and a lot of crew to run the ship, we had to share rooms. Three of us would have to share a room with two others and the remaining eight would share a room with only one other person/pony have to share a room with just one other person. How the living arrangements went was the three members of the CMC would share a room with each other, I would share a room with Nick and Alex, Andy would share a room with Ike and Logan, Rainbow Dash would share a room with Applejack, Twilight would share a room with Pinkie Pie for who knows why, Fluttershy would share a room with Spike, and Austin would share a room with Rarity despite his dismay. Since it was already night because of the amount of time we spent traveling, everyone started to get ready for sleep and in my case, brush my teeth and leave my backpack in my room. Soon, everyone said their goodbyes to each other and went to sleep except for Austin because everyone here knew that he was going to be held up all night by Rarity's incessant preparations to simply go to sleep. What Austin forgot about was that Andy had his cardboard box small pocket universe four story mansion home that had enough guest bedrooms for each of us to have our own room with a bathroom and there would still be extra rooms. Also, I still had my backpack pocket universe that had a backup bunker home that was nearly identical to the one I had in the Everfree Forest except that it didn't have any munitions, materials, or supplies, my sort-of-portable workshop filled with my projects and my five ton deuce, a three story home with a view of an actual beach that had working everything from an artificial sun/moon to waves, extra supplies and munitions that for some reason wasn't in the backup bunker home, a shooting range, a track meant for racing/driving, and much, much more. Since Andy and I obviously had extra room to spare, we shared it with whomever we shared our room with but not with anyone else. Only thing I have to say is that when Austin finds out that we had all of that extra room that he could have used instead of sharing a room with Rarity, he is going to be pissed. What made things funnier was that the rooms that we had to share were absolutely terrible that rivaled the terribleness of a cheap motel and in Andy and my pocket universes, our bedrooms/homes would rival that of the best five star hotels.

I left my backpack in my room for Nick and Alex to go in and out of my pocket universe on their own whim to do anything but they just went to their own beds while I went out for a walk on the weather deck. I walked up the stairs leading up to the weather deck, trying to be as quiet as possible which was pretty easy with me being the stereotypical Asian. I walked up the stairs to the weather deck and ended up on the back of the airship. Spending eight days on this vessel is going to result in a lot of walking.

As I walked on the weather deck of the ship, I noticed a figure on the bow of the ship, a pony. I walked over to the pony and recognized her, Fluttershy. She was looking off into the distant sky at the full moon, with a look of regret and sorrow. I knew she was depressed as I sensed the negative emotion with my dark magic. I snuck up behind her and stood there, waiting for her to notice me. Five minutes passed so I poked her in the side. The reaction was a bit unexpected. Fluttershy grabbed my hand and twisted. Fluttershy attempted to throw me, instead I countered and stopped her throw, by picking her up entirely.

"Fluttershy, what are you doing up here? I thought you went to bed" I said.

"NOTHING! I mean um, I'm not doing anything at all" Fluttershy replied.

"Fluttershy, what's wrong? I know something is up. I can tell."

She sighed and looked back to facing the sky. "Nopony would understand, especially somepony like you."

"Fluttershy, is it because of the Nightmare Night incident?" Fluttershy flinched upon hearing that. "Fluttershy, you can tell me what's wrong. You said that I definitely wouldn't understand your problem. Is it because you killed those ponies?"

"You would understand nothing. You kill all the time and you feel nothing. How are you going to help me when you do the exact action my problem is based on?" she said.

"Fluttershy, I can definitely help you then" I replied.

"Tran, you kill so many all the time and it doesn't even faze you."

"Fluttershy, I can help you. Killing is something different, a taboo. However, I'm going to tell you the complete truth. Killing can both right and wrong, yin and yang. Which one it is? I don't know. Yes, I don't know. I can't know. I'm not supposed to know. Now answer this question Fluttershy, do you think killing is evil?"

"Yes. Of course it is."

"So tell me Fluttershy, should someone kill to defend someone they love or their country as soldiers?"

"Yes but this is-."

"Because then that person is then killing with justification. Killing is like fire. Is fire good or bad?"

"Bad but how is this-"

"Yes fire is bad, it hurts to touch, it can destroy and sometimes the heat is too intense for some people but tell me this, is fire really bad? Fluttershy, what do you use to cook your food or heat?"

"With fire."

"What do you use to heat yourself up during the Winter?"

"With fire."

"How do blacksmiths melt down metals or heat them up?"

"With fire."

"Exactly. You see Fluttershy, killing is evil to some people but killing can actually be good. You may think what you did is evil but in reality, it's good because you were killing to protect. Look at me. I have the blood of hundreds, if not thousands staining my soul and yet it doesn't trouble me at all, knowing that everyone I've ever killed and will, will be justified. Like fire, killing is not evil when used in the right situations. You killing those ponies were completely justified. They were trying to steal the life force of hundreds of the citizens of Ponyville and were going to take over Equestria. It was completely justified. Remember that Fluttershy. It will help."

"I think it will" Fluttershy said, smiling.

I picked her up and hugged her before I placed her back on the ground and sat down, leveling my height to her height. "You know Fluttershy, if you look at everyone sentient I've ever killed, they were all evil of some sort. I have never killed anyone innocent. I'm just not like that. I'm evil and yet I'm not. My ways may be a bit of a taboo, but it's all justified. Those changelings, the griffons, Sunny Town, that one hydra I blew up, and everything else. The irony of me being a Nightmare and my choosing's." I felt Fluttershy's wing drape over my back as I sat down. I looked over at Fluttershy and saw that she no longer wanted to stare off into the distance, except this time, she was looking at me. She leaned in towards me, closing her eyes. I knew what she was going to do so I stood back up, taking her wing off of my back. She opened her eyes and looked back at me.

"Tran?"

"Fluttershy, I appreciate the offer but we both know it's not going to happen. You're literally double my age. I'm still a mere minor back in my universe although I already am an adult in mind. I don't want a relationship. I never have. Even back before the zombies happened in my world, I still didn't even when I was offered. Plus, think about your friends. They would be jealous. I know Rainbow Dash would be ever since I saved her from the fire and performed CPR. She may act like someone who's cool, mighty, and athletic but when she's alone, things tend to show. Applejack, I know she likes me for who I am. I play with Applebloom and I help her with her crusading as often as everyone else in her little club, I spend time with Big Mag and occasionally play poker with him and you won't believe how good he is at bluffing despite being the Element of Honesty's brother. Granny Smith enjoys my presence and being, thinking I'm a good role model for Applebloom and believing I'm good because I'm old fashioned couple with new. Twilight likes me for my knowledge, you know with the "I know everything" and all. As a side note, I figured out how Pinkie Pie works. Rarity likes me because she enjoys my presence because unlike most of the people in Canterlot I act with class but I'm not a jerk and I don't believe that I'm better than everyone else. Rarity and I only know of two other people in Canterlot that acts with class and isn't a jerk, Fancy Pants and his wife Fleur De Lis. Pinkie Pie? She doesn't really have any interest in me but views me as a challenge, trying to get me to enjoy parties, sugar, and some other stuff like that. I can see why you like me. I share a lot with you. I like animals, if you take away the violent part of my very being, I would become one of the most innocent people you will ever meet, and I used to be just as shy as you when I was a kid. I'm still somewhat shy to new things or people though" I explained.

"No. We could have an open relationship that is if you wanted." Fluttershy said. "Haven't you ever noticed that the Equestrian male population is outnumbered by mares twenty times over? In Ponyville, there are less than thirty stallions in Ponyville."

"I know Fluttershy. I don't even want to talk about that. You wanna hear something funny? A few months ago before we ever met, you probably wouldn't be having this much of a conversation with anyone else because you were too shy and here you are talking with me. Well, you're still shy and unwilling to talk to anyone else but still. You are talking to me. True that you are unwilling to talk with anyone else and you're only willing to talk with me because I have a lot in common with you and I understand why you're shy." Fluttershy smiled before she yawned. That was ungodly cute to watch. "It’s getting pretty late for anyone to stay up at."

"Tran, I'm a grown mare and how about you? I'm twice your age", she said back.

"Fluttershy, it's three in the morning and you shouldn't use me in comparison of anything or anyone at all. Do I reach normal standards? Any normal standards whatsoever?"

"Good point."

"Another funny thing, I visited the Crystal Mountains Fluttershy."

Upon hearing this, Fluttershy's eyes widened and her smile disappeared. "Y-y-y-you v-v-visited the Crystal Mountains?"

"Yes. Why'd you hide it?"

"I w-w-was afraid of ponies being afraid of me" Fluttershy said. Her demeanor that she usually spoke with me, completely gone. She was now acting with her usual demeanor that she used with everyone else, the shy one.

"Fluttershy, ponies being afraid of you. That's absurd on all levels. No ponies afraid of you. They know of you and the don't fear you."

"D-d-did you meet sensei?" Fluttershy said.

"Eeyup."

"S-s-so you know?"

"Fluttershy, you shouldn't be afraid."

"I-I-I don't want anyone knowing my secret. It makes me uncomfortable" she explained.

"Fluttershy, would it make you feel better if I told you one of my secrets?" I asked.

"M-m-maybe." I leaned in towards Fluttershy's ear and started whispering. After I finished and stood back to normal, Fluttershy giggled for a few seconds before she said "Really?"

"Eeyup."

"So you've never?"

"Eeyup."

"Why haven't you?"

"You don't get the chance to when you're in a world plagued by zombies, trying to survive and in my case, have fun. Also, I did just tell you that if you took away the violent part of me, I am one of the most innocent beings in existence. Now do you feel better with me knowing your secret now that you know my secret?"

"Yes."

"Besides, what's wrong with being a black belt in Iron Hoof Martial Arts?"

"Nothing. I just don't want anypony being afraid of my abilities."

"Fluttershy, look at me. There aren't that many people that are afraid of me. The ones that are afraid of me are afraid of me doing something to them instead of fearing my abilities because of what I have killed a lot of people. Besides, knowing how to defend yourself. Plus, it’s fun to spar with someone else."

"I haven't had a good spar with anypony for nine years."

"Care to spar?" I asked. Instead of answering me, Fluttershy wrapped her mane around her forehead like a bandana and stood on her back legs, positioning her front hooves in an offensive position. I popped my neck before I went into a defensive position. "I see you prefer the offense over the defense." Fluttershy smiled before she rushed at me, simultaneously performing two strikes while at it.

Eight Days Later

The eight days on the airship went by slowly as the lot of us only had whatever we had on us to entertain us.

Alex spent the eight days socializing with the Mane Six, making his own incendiary devices, and flying as an alicorn. He also managed to find out about my incendiary napalm and thermite grenades which resulted in him borrowing (stealing) a few crates worth of them. He also modified his two Desert Eagles by adding scopes to them since he didn't have a medium ranged weapon. He also lengthened the magazine tube of his SSS shotgun, barely changing anything as the magazine size increase from a 2+1 tubular magazine to a 3+1 tubular magazine.

Andy spent the eight days by pestering with either us or the crew. This often resulted in him getting chased by a lot of people, mainly the crew. He usually escaped by turning into an alicorn and flying away, usually succeeding unless it was Rainbow Dash chasing him which would end up in him getting beat up or falling into the ocean that was beneath us. He never bothered to mess with me because instead of me getting revenge by hurting him like most people think I would, I would end up trolling him back hard, Fluttershy because he had no reason to mess with her and she was innocent in his eyes when in reality she was basically me in my shy days, and Pinkie Pie because the first time he pestered her, she joined him. This caused even more chaos as the two terrorized the ship, except for Fluttershy and me because they both knew not to. Other than that, he modified his KRISS by adding

Austin spent the eight days on the ship going mentality insane because he did have to spend seven nights, sharing a room with Rarity because he didn't have a mentality like I did to withstand the deadliest of mental tortures. Other than that, he didn't do anything else that was interesting except for one thing. Nearly every day in Ponyville, he often hacky sacked with Logan, Alex, and Ike. What made it interesting was that instead of using a hacky sack like they usually did, they played an extreme high risk version of the game that used a sting ball grenade they made me modify by making the fuse last for two minutes. To say it was interesting to watch, is an understatement. In fact, some of the crew members watched, often making bets on who would get the brute of the blast of the stingball grenade. One time I placed a bet on Austin and won. Can anyone guess how much money I won? A bit. A single bit. Why did I bet a single one bit when I was Equestrian’s only billionaire? I'm Tran, I don't need to answer that or make sense.

Logan spent the eight days messing with explosives, modifying his weapons, hacky sacking with Austin, socializing, skeet shooting with me and using actual clay pigeons (pigeon made with clay and brought to life with magic that weren't thrown in the air but released in the air only to get shot to bits a few seconds later), and other weapon/friend related activities. He modified a few of his weapons, his Judge and Executioner and his SPAS-12. He managed to fix the gas tube on his SPAS-12, unlocking the semi-automatic fire ability. How he modified his Judge and Executioner? He outfitted the barrels of both of his revolvers with bayonets. Why? Cause he boss that's why. In reality, he wanted to make combat with his revolvers more brutal, saying that he would stab the enemy in the gut with the bayonet first, then shoot a .410 slug. He also made his own bow despite the fact that it would be completely useless in combat with the rest of us using guns. The sole reason he wanted a compound bow was that he wanted something  to match his Nanosuit armor from the game. Since he didn't know too much about making bows or an advanced knowledge in archery, he asked for my help. The bow we made in the end was an advanced titanium/tungsten alloyed compound that had a 450 pound string, six different strings, 28 inch pull, 45 inch length, four pulleys, five normal fiber optic sights, and a long range scope. This all added up to a really powerful bow that sent arrows that flew at 950 feet per second and were accurate up to 900 yards. Each arrow packed enough power to equal 90% the power of a .50 BMG round, meaning that this bow was actually more powerful than the bow used by Prophet in Crysis 3. The arrows the bow used were made of solid tungsten with a shaped diamond as a head. How much did this bow cost me to help make for Logan? 195000 bits and 19250 bits in arrows because each arrow cost 550 bits to make.

Ike spent the eight days skeet shooting, playing his guitar, and socializing. Also, he sometimes ended up chasing Pinkie Pie and Andy, trying to get them back for messing with his guitar. It was funny to watch that happen and Ike was most furious when they filled the inside of his guitar with spray cheese. At one point he tried shooting the two with nonlethal rounds. Ike managed to modify one of his weapons by himself. He took his double barrel shotgun and turned it into a sawed off shotgun by shortening the barrel to eight inches and shortening the stock of the weapon, basically turning his double barrel into a shotgun pistol. Somehow, even with a pistol shotgun hybrid, he was still able to skeet shoot very well.

Nick, instead of spending eight days on the airship, he went to me and asked that I would send him to a different universe for the week. Naturally, I agreed and sent him to the universe of his choosing.

Pinkie Pie spent the eight days like Andy, terrorizing nearly everyone, minus Fluttershy and me. Other than that, she threw a party for everyone on the airship. Where did she get the supplies for the party when all she brought with her for the trip was her Party Cannon? I do not and will not know. I understand how she got cake, streamers, and some of the other party supplies but how did she get the giant stage, DJ table, and Vinyl Scratch? More importantly, how did she manage to get my twenty thousand pound deuce out from my backpack, steal my keys around my neck, turn on the truck without fingers, steal my IPod, plug it into the truck's stereo system I added a few weeks ago, and then play a song I didn't even have? The world may never know. SHE'S PINKIE PIE! HOW ARE WE SUPPOSED TO KNOW!?!?!? Fortunately, after the party, everything went back to normal as in the stage, DJ table, and Vinyl Scratch disappeared. Even more importantly, I got my deuce, keys, and IPod back.

Applejack spent the eight days going crazy. She couldn't stand wasting time. To counter this, I brought her into my backpack universe and let her do everything she wanted to her heart's content. Long story short, she may have gotten into my store of liquor. Yeah. It didn't end well. Other than that, she tried her hand at drunken target shooting with her crossbow. What made it even worse was that she loaded up her crossbow with her explosive bolts.

Fluttershy spent the eight days barely doing anything. Back in Ponyville, she spent most of the day caring for her animals and any free time she usually was often spent shopping for things for herself or her animals and or a spa day with Rarity. She was truly a pushover if she didn't do anything she wanted. So I brought her into my backpack universe and let her do whatever she wanted. She had a lot of pent up tension and an inner child. I let her use my M4a1 on several life like targets and she ended up using over fifteen thousand rounds and ninety plus grenades. I also let her play Call of Duty Black Ops 2 and what happened was chaos. CHAOS! She dominated on multiplayer. She played twelve team death matches and ended up dying only five times in total. I played alongside her for every single one of those matches and each match usually ended up our team winning every match and the opposite team with less than ten kills. Plus, listening to her use a mic was even more chaotic. Everyone here that plays Black Ops 2 on PS3 or Xbox has met that one eight year old who curses like a sailor right? Fluttershy makes them look like mere infants. It was hilarious to watch Fluttershy a motherfucker or a cunt or a fag or something like that. It was still funny to watch.

Rainbow Dash spent the eight days flying around, training for a spot on the main team of the Wonderbolt’s or hanging out with someone. Usually, Rainbow Dash tried to spend time with Scootaloo but she refused every time Rainbow Dash offered to spend time with her. Why? She preferred to spend time with me because I was now here family and still her younger brother. She also started thinking that I was more awesome than Rainbow Dash, which killed Rainbow Dash a little bit on the inside because she did lose her biggest fan. The first few times I saw Scootaloo refuse Rainbow Dash's offers of hanging out, I could see Rainbow Dash saddening every time. In fact, she loved spending time hanging out with me more than Rainbow Dash because the rare times Rainbow Dash did hang out with her, the two of them only did things that Rainbow Dash had wanted, not what she wanted. When she spent time with me, I let her do things that she wanted. However, I curved this problem by inviting Rainbow Dash to join the two of us and I knew this helped Rainbow Dash on the inside, despite doing things she didn't like. Most of the time, the Rainbow Dash and I often spent the time we hung out with Scootaloo was by teaching her how to fly now that she could. She caught on to flying pretty quickly. The only thing that got in the way of teaching her how to fly was she tried to use the same technique that she usually used to try to fly when she couldn't fly, flapping her wings as fast as possible which was completely wrong. What she usually did to fly was flap her wings up and down. In every fan fiction I ever read that involved Rainbow Dash try to teach someone to fly involved Rainbow Dash telling the student to flap his/her wings until they gained enough thrust to lift themselves up. However, in real life, avian animals fly by moving their wings in a circular motion because it a bird flapped their wings just up and down, the result would be thrust made in both directions, up and down which result in absolutely zero lift. Moving the wings in a circular motion actually makes thrust in one direction, causing lift. The next thing we know, Scootaloo was zooming through the sky at speeds Rainbow Dash was only capable of.

The CMC spent the eight days doing a wide range of activities. The three of them did everything from bungee jumping to making cake. By the way, does anyone want to drink some of Sweetie Belle's toast? In the end, they caused more chaos than Discord. I also continued training the three of them and Rainbow Dash. They enjoyed the training. Other than that, the three of them usually spent some time away from each other to do their own things. Scootaloo often spent time with me, Sweetie Belle tried to spend time with Rarity, and Applebloom tried to spend time with Pinkie Pie for who knows why.

Twilight spent the eight days reading. That was about it. Not much else except for when she tried to beat me in chess again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again. She really needed to learn when to quit. She also tried to take the internet from me many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many times. She also tried to get into my mind to get at my knowledge many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many times.

Rarity spent the eight days working on business related work and spending time talking with me. She enjoyed my presence as I usually acted serious and sometimes with class without acting like a jackass that believed he was better than everyone else. Sometimes, she might spend time with Sweetie Belle.

I spent most of the eight days spending time with everyone else. The Mane Six, my friends, and the CMC spending time with me usually took up my time. The day for me technically started at midnight. I would either be done walking or working on a project of mine and that usually lasted from midnight to when the sun rose. From there, I brought a drunk Applejack out of my backpack to eat and I obviously had to separate her from her crossbow too. I then cured whatever hangover she had. I would eat then go get Rainbow Dash and the CMC to train them. By the time I finished that day's training lesson, it would be the afternoon and I would eat again. Then I would spend time with whoever wanted to hang out with me. By the time that's done, it would be the evening already. Then I go for a walk or start working on a project on mine again, starting the process all over again. This happened for eight days. Any time I actually had free for myself when no one wanted to spend time with me, I spent the eight days working on other projects I had stored in my backpack, making more enchanted ammo, helping my friends modify their weapons, and or sparing with Fluttershy in secret and she was good. Fluttershy would have easily given every member of the Royal Guard, Alex, the Changeling elite guard (too bad we killed nearly all of them), the CMC, and Rainbow Dash a run for their money. She easily favored offensive techniques in martial arts which wasn't very effective against me as I favored defensive techniques. However, If I didn't have my demon speed and strength, if her strikes were faster and better timed, and if I had every single one of my usual handicaps (wearing all of my jackets and gear, sleep deprivation, and not chewing gum), Fluttershy might have been able to beat me in a spar.

Present Time

As we were nearing the Griffon Empire, the lot of us stood on the bow. We could tell because in the distance, we saw Gryphonia, the Griffon Empire's capitol.  As we the airship reached the vicinity of Gryphonia, three other airships appeared and stopped us. What I saw on the ships that caught my eye was that every single one of the ships were carrying large cannons and that each ship had the flag of the Griffon Empire flying on their ships. If only Nick had come back from the alternate dimension he chose. Oh well. One of the ships went up alongside us and griffons flew out of the ship landing on ours. About fifteen griffons landed on our ships, all armed with revolving rifles. Almost instantly, I heard the clicking of all of my human friends' guns. I didn't pull out any weapon but I already had them ready as they usually were.

Seeing who we were, the griffons aimed their guns at us. In return my friends aimed our primary weapons at them. However, I didn't aim anything at them. Instead, I pulled out the invite the ambassadors gave to me. I walked up to the first griffon which caused all of the griffons to start firing. Fortunately for us, I used my demon speed to remove the hammers of their weapons so all that happened was clicking from their weapons. "We have an invitation from your government suits." I handed the lead griffon the scroll and he took it in his claws. Seeing that he had no other option, he took the scroll and read it. After a minute or two, he turned around and faced his team mates.

"They're fine."

"WHAT?!?!" one of the other griffons said. "They're wanted by the state!"

"Well the state wants to talk to them. They're clear." The griffons left and our airship continued its flight, now with three ships as an escort. The griffon turned and faced us. "When you land, make sure you don't carry any weapons. It's illegal to do so."

"That almost went FUBAR" I said. I would still have time before we land so in the meantime, I took out the Sparda and made a slice into the fabrics of time and space, making a portal to the universe Nick went to. I stepped through the tear and immediately fell through a large orange circle, dropping the Sparda in the process.

I then fell out through a blue portal that was stuck to the ceiling.

Then I fell through the same orange portal and then through the blue portal. This process repeated on and on until this was happening.

Youtube Video

"HIJO DE PUTA!!! (son of a bitch [Spanish])" I yelled. "NICK, YOU BETTER GET ME OUT OF HERE!!! I KNOW YOU'RE WATCHING ME!!!!"

The orange portal disappeared and I landed straight onto the ground on my feet at terminal velocity. I felt every single bone in my leg and my hip bone break, causing me to fall to the ground on my face. Soon, the bones in my leg healed and I got back up in my feet. I looked around where I was, trying to find the Sparda. I soon found it and retrieved it, holding it in my left hand. I looked around where I was and saw that I was in a completely blank, white room with no windows, doors, or anything at all actually. The only thing in the room was the portals. I looked at the portals and remembered what I could through my memories. "So I have to solve several physics puzzles to get to the end. Nah." I walked over to one of the walls and put three slices into the wall, making a large triangle in the wall. I kicked out the triangle and walked into the next room.

"What are you doing? You must perform the test" an electronic voice said.

"Nick, where are you. If you don't show yourself, don't make me pull a Tran" I threatened. I waited for a few seconds and nothing happened. "Fine. Have it my way then. GLaDOS, I will only perform this test if you answer a question I have. Okay?" I asked. For anyone who hasn't figured it out yet, I was in the Portal universe. Currently, I was talking to GLaDOS, an evil super computer that ran the Aperture Laboratories. One day, GLaDOS killed all of the workers of the laboratory except for one person, Chell. Chell defeated GLaDOS and something happened to her that was unknown. She then woke up only to defeat GLaDOS again, replace her with a different supercomputer, not knowing that supercomputer was evil, defeated that supercomputer, replaced GLaDOS as the supercomputer, and then get released from the laboratory (sorry for butchering that if you're a portal fan).

"I accept to those terms" GLaDOS.

"Okay GLaDOS. Two men are running a race against each other. The first one gets a five minute head start. Then the second one starts running. Every five minutes the second man halves the distance between him and the first runner. When does the second runner runs past the first runner?"

"The answer is..." GLaDOS started until. Five minutes passed and she still didn't say anything.

"GLaDOS? Hello? Yoo hoo" I said.

"Really Tran? You made GLaDOS crash" a voice that I recognized as Nick. A red portal appeared in the wall and Nick walked through it. Nick seemed different. He was no longer wearing glasses. Instead, he was wearing a monocle over his right eye. Something interesting I saw was that his left eye was glowing a dull yellow.

"Yes I did that. I did warn you. Now's let's go, it’s been a week. Let’s go."

"Aren't you going to ask about my eye or anything I did?" Nick asked.

"No. You obviously had an eye replaced by a mechanical clone that is connected to GLaDOS and you've had something about your bones replaced with a mineral/element thing that increases your life expectancy. I get it."

"Tran, how did you know that?" Nick asked. "You weren't even in this universe."

"Okay, I'm not going to say I know everything this time but what I am going to say I have an A.I. in my glasses. Did I answer your question?"

"Kind of" Nick replied.

"You got everything to come back to Equestria?" I asked.

"Yeah."

"Anything new I should know about other than you have the bones thing, that portal gun in your backpack, the eye, and the monocle?"

"No. I'm ready to go" Nick said in a cockney accent.

"I'll keep a magical link open for GLaDOS to still be connected to your eye when we're back in Equestria." I took out the Sparda and opened another tear in the fabrics of time and space. The two of us walked through the tear and we appeared back on the ship. "GLaDOS, say anything about irrelevance or something not being possible, I will say another or perform a reality paradox. I have a few up my sleeve, literally and metaphorically. Nick, we're about to land back in the Gryphonia, the capitol of the Griffon Empire." I sheathed the Sparda back into its sheath on my back, receiving a satisfying click.

Soon, we landed in the Gryphonia in an airstrip that was meant for other airships. The lot of us filed out after we left all our weapons in our rooms, except for me because I placed all of my weapons I carried on my body in my backpack but left all of the weapons in my inventory. We weren't going to get a hotel because we were only going to stay here for only two days. "Remember guys, you can do anything you want here that isn't illegal. Also remember that we are staying in the airships as we aren't getting a hotel." Almost immediately, everyone ran off to do whatever they wanted, leaving me by myself with Fluttershy and leaving dust clouds in the air. "Fluttershy, aren't you going to run off like everyone else?" I asked her.

"I-I-I don't know a-a-anypony here. If they're like G-G-Gilda, they'll b-b-be big old meanies" she said, demeanor gone again. I sighed before I picked her up and held her in my arms. Then I placed my hand on her head and started scratching behind her ears. "Awwwwww. Right there. Harder. Harder. I SAID HARDER! I SAID- Mmmmmmmmmmm. Just like that." I stopped scratching and placed her back on the ground.

"Fluttershy. If anyone messes with you, you can fight them off. You need to be more assertive and be less of a pushover. I know you don't want to be assertive because of that one time you became a jerk after you took that Iron Will seminar but you're just letting people bully you."

"Okay Tran. I'll try to be more assertive."

I picked her up and hugged her again. "I swear, you are absolutely adorable. I don't know why anyone would want to walk all over you. It's just cruel." I placed her on the ground and started walking.

"Tran, can I come with you?" Fluttershy asked. I stopped and faced her.

"Of course you can" I said back. I waited for Fluttershy to walk up beside me. "Lead the way Fluttershy. You can do whatever you want here. I don't want to do anything here. Everything here seems boring to me."

"WHAT DID YOU SAY?!?!"

Chapter 24: The Griffon Empire

"Everything here seems boring to me" I said.

"WHAT DID YOU SAY?!?!"

Fluttershy and I turned around and saw a griffon with a dagger. Behind him were four other griffons. I looked over to Fluttershy and saw that she was cowering behind me, shivering slightly. I placed my hand on her head and she smiled before she moved to my side, her usual scared, shy self replaced with a now determined, braver demeanor.

I reached for the shoulder holster that held my Python out of habit of reaching for a weapon but remembered that I left all of my weapons that I usually carried on my body back on the airship, meaning my Python, Yin and Yan, Sparda, and Axe of Perun was unavailable at the current moment. Plus, all of my firearms in my inventory were unloaded because a few weeks ago, I found out that some things still applied to whatever was in my inventory. If I was submerged in water or placed into a heated environment, so was everything in my inventory. Everything contained in my inventory would also experience time. So if I did something like fly at the speed at sound and then suddenly stop, that complete, sudden stop would also happen to whatever I had in my inventory. So if I had any loaded firearms, there would be a lot of misfires.

However, I still had Cerberus hanging with my Equestrian star on my lanyard around my neck since it didn't look like a weapon but more like a necklace. "Look, I don't want any trouble."

"Wait... You're one of the apes helping the Equestrians." I saw his one of his friends pull out a small bladed weapon. "One of the greatest fighters there is huh? Looks more like somegriffon that would get his ass kicked by everygriffon." The other four griffons walked up to the two of us.

"Look at that one! It's that coward pony model with the pink hair from some time ago" one of the other four griffons said, pointing to Fluttershy.

'Why would they be looking at pony fashion magazines? They're griffons.' I placed my hand back on Fluttershy's back. "We don't want any trouble. We are just visiting the Griffon Empire to meet with your leaders."

'You just insulted our capital and you think you can get away with that just because you're going to meet up with our emperor? The Griffon Empire isn't filled with cowards and weaklings like Equestria. I don't think you two would last ten seconds in a fight." Three of the other griffons moved behind us and the two in front of us took out a knife and went into a fighting stance. The three griffons that were behind us took out their own weapons and take their own fighting stances.

I looked to Fluttershy. "You take the two in the front, I got the three in the back" I said. She nodded back at me. "Watch for their blades."

"Careful, I saw one of them pull out a mace." I nodded at her.

I took off my lanyard and held it with my right hand, wrapping it once around my hand. The three mouths of Cerberus opened and started released mists of frozen ice. Fluttershy watched the two griffons in front and I watched the other three. Like Fluttershy said, one of them had a mace while the other two had knives. Nothing happened as the Fluttershy and I watched the griffons we had to watch. The five of them went into bipedal fight stances but they took didn't show any experience of martial arts but more of boxing.

Then a griffon with a knife started to slowly approach me. When he was five feet away from me he quickly dashed forward at me, leading with his knife at my chest and flapping his wings to increase his speed. A few seconds before his knife managed to imbed itself into my chest, I sidestepped and grabbed his talon holding the knife. Since he was still moving forward because his body still contained momentum and he was still flapping his wings, I twisted his arm quickly, flipping him into the air. Before he went out of range, I extended out my index and middle finger on my left hand and jammed both fingers into the pinion joint of his left and his right wing. This broke the pinion joint in each of his wings, disabling his ability to fly.

Since most people don't know what a pinion joint is or how breaking one would disable flight, I will have to break the fourth wall to explain what it is like usual (don't worry, the author won't be mad cause he doesn't mind). I think I might bring Pinkie Pie with me when I break wall. Should I? Yeah. If you see a Pinkie Pie or Pinkie Pies (mirror pool) walking around, run around and panic or join her. You won't be safe even if you go into an anti-Pinkie shelter. Wait, what was I talking about? Oh yeah, pinion joints. The pinion joint is the joint farthest in a bird's wing. The pinion joint is important in flight for bird/avian creatures because the pinion joint holds the outermost primary flight feathers on a bird's wing. Back in our universe before all of the zombies, pinioning would be done. Pinioning is the removal of one of both of the pinion joints in a bird's wings, permanently disabling flight.

Because he wasn't able to use his wings, he soon crashed into the wall of a store. The other griffon that had a knife I was facing carefully approached me and was holding his knife in a reverse position in his right talon. When he got close enough, he slashed at me. He didn't manage to cut me as I grabbed his knife, sandwiching it in between my two hands. Then I bent my hands down and broke the blade of his knife. Before he could do anything else, I kicked him in the face and knocked him out. The last griffon tried swinging his mace at me. Before the mace could impact me, I swung my lanyard. Instead of aiming for the griffon with my lanyard, I aimed at his weapon with my lanyard. My lanyard wrapped around the handle of the mace and before he could react, I pulled it away. Before it could drop to the ground, I grabbed the mace and looked back to the griffon. He looked like he was going to pee himself. Before he ran away, I ran up to him, causing him to cower down, going back into a quadruped standing position. Like I would usually do to Andy, I smacked him upside the head and sent him flying into a wall.

While I was fighting the griffons, Fluttershy was fighting her own. The two griffons she was facing off were wielding knives. The first griffon to charge her was the leader and he was leading with his knife. Her reaction? Fluttershy jumped into the air and did a 180. While she was still in the air, she performed a backwards kick and her back right leg impacted the griffon leader directly in the face, instantly knocking him out. When Fluttershy landed back on the ground after recovering from the reverse kick, she jumped at the next griffon, flying over his head. While she was still midair, she grabbed the griffon's head with her back legs and landed on the ground on her front legs. Then mustering her strength, she threw the griffon, still holding his head with her back legs, sending him into several trash cans.

After dispatching the five griffons, I walked back to Fluttershy. "Well, that was easy" I said while unwrapping my lanyard from my hand and placing back to its rightful spot, hanging around my neck. I walked over to the griffons that I just beat up. "You're right, we weren't able to last ten seconds in a fight. It only took us eight seconds to beat you all up."

"Tran, can you help me with this?" Fluttershy asked while pointing to her mane wrapped around her forehead. "I think it’s stuck." I walked behind her and started unwrapping her mane around her head. As I finished, her mane slowly fell back down, the long mane reaching the ground.

"Now that, that is done, what do you want to do? Like I said earlier, everything here seems boring to me" I said. Truthfully, I actually didn't want to do anything here. Everything here actually did seem boring. It was barely in the afternoon, so there was quite some time left for all of us to do whatever we wished to do.

"Want to get something to eat? There's a store over there" Fluttershy said while pointing to a store. The store Fluttershy was pointing to was a restaurant that sold food to omnivores. From here, I could smell cooked meat, coming from the restaurant.

I knew Fluttershy could smell it too as she was a pony and had a stronger sense of smell than my human nose. Most people would think that a pony would not be able to stand meat, like in most pony fan fictions but think about it. Fluttershy, an animal caretaker, being fazed by meat? In most pony fan fictions, Fluttershy always bad mouths anyone that eats meat but if that was anything close to being somewhat realistic, she wouldn't be a very good animal caretaker. She takes care of a bear for god's sake. Although, a bear's diet does consist of 90% vegetation from the environment but what about the remaining 10%? If any of you are thinking of dirt, then you are correct... Nah, I'm just joking. It's meat. Also, Fluttershy has been shown onscreen, feeding some fish to some of her animals. So in reality, she wouldn't mind anyone eating meat. Normal ponies however.... That's an entirely different story. It's still a taboo.

The two of us walked into the restaurant and almost immediately, a chef in front of a grill was immediately seen. The inside of the restaurant reminded me of old diners from the golden years of America, the 50's. Fluttershy and I sat down at a table and were handed menus by a waiter. Soon, the two of us ordered food, Fluttershy ordering a daisy sandwich and a cup of tea and I ordered a ham and cheese sandwich and a cup of tea. "Fluttershy, what do you want to do in the Griffon Empire? I know that a week ago, you said that you wanted to see what animals were available in the Griffon Empire, but the forests here are much more dangerous than the Everfree Forest. Though, I do want to see a wyvern. I heard their hide makes great leather."

"Yes, I still want to go see the animals" Fluttershy said. "I already knew about the dangers of the forest. I was hoping that you would umm come with me?"

"Fluttershy, of course I'd come with you. I don't think the gods would forgive me if I allowed someone so adorable to be mauled by something like a pack of vampiric jackalopes or a bunyip." Upon hearing that, she started blushing.

"See? Right there. Adorableness." You have to admit, that picture gave you diabetes. Nah.

After we finally got our food, we quickly ate our food and left after paying. They didn't accept normal Equestrian currency but they did accept my gold bits because, well, it’s gold. There isn't really much of an explanation. Gold is valuable basically everywhere. The two of us walked away from the restaurant, the workers from them waving good bye. I think the griffons working at that diner really appreciated the 8000% tip. Then, out of nowhere, I was hit by a large buggy filled with cargo being pulled by two griffons. The entire buggy ran me over and crushed me, leaving a Tran-sized indentation in the ground and crushing me into the ground.

"HEY! Watch where you're going!" I yelled as they flew off. I sat up from the Tran-shaped hole in the ground I made and Fluttershy flew up to me.

"Are you okay?!?" she asked.

"Fluttershy, haven't you learned? My name isn't okay, it's Tran." I freed my legs from the ground and stood back up. "So, what do you want to do first Fluttershy?"

"What? How? Why would? Don't think about it. This is Tran we're talking about" Fluttershy said, massaging her temples. "Let’s go to the forest first!"

"Okay." I summoned my 870 shotgun from my inventory and started to load it with buckshot. *CHK-CHK* "Let's go."

-X-X-X-

Fluttershy and I were walking through a large forest, named The Forest of Death. Yeah. The Forest of Death. Why? I don't know why. Can you readers out there guess? Slung over my right shoulder, was my 870 shotgun. In my hands were a notebook and a pencil Fluttershy wanted me to use to record down what animals were native to the Griffon Empire. Fluttershy was carrying a saddlebag with extra notebooks and around her neck was a camera.

In comparison to Equestria, the Griffon Empire was similar to Equestria when it came to the wildlife. Like Equestria, the Griffon Empire had a lot of mythological creatures as wildlife. The strangest creature we've seen so far? A wolpertinger. You don't know what it is? Look it up.

"Fluttershy, look over there. It's an ophiotaurus" I whispered, crouching down where I was to hide from the ophiotaurus. The ophiotaurus was in a small clearing, bowing its head down to eat grass. Since you readers out there don't know what an ophiotaurus is, an ophiotaurus is a mythological creature of Greek origins that is half bull and half serpent.

I knew the danger of the creature because I've read about the creature before in some Greek stories and myths. Even from here, I could see how dangerous it was. It's body was composed of pure muscles that enabled strength rivaling even that of Nick's current strength, its horns were basically spears that looked like they could gore out a manticore, its mouth would drip poisonous saliva every time it bit down on grass, and its body grew its own body armor, snake scales covering 80% of its lower body while the remainder of its body covered in a thick hide.

"A what?" she asked.

I pointed to what I was talking about. "Flutters, an ophiotaurus is a monster that has a serpent's lower body and a bull's upper body. Careful, they're aggressive." Fluttershy slowly crept closer to it, trying to get a better look. She tried her best on trying to be as discreet as possible and avoided stepping on anything that would cause loud noises but unfortunately, she stepped on a stick. *SNAP*

The ophiotaurus reared its head up and looked at where Fluttershy was standing. Once it saw her, the ophiotaurus charged full speed at her. Fluttershy knew that the ophiotaurus wasn't an animal like a manticore but more like a monster like a hydra. Almost immediately, she froze up and fell over, similar to that of a fainting goat.

Youtube Video

Seeing this, I ran over to her and picked her up before the ophiotaurus could reach her. "HOLD ON!" I said while putting her on my back. I quickly turned around to face the ophiotaurus and quickly aimed my 870. Instead, I lowered my 870 shotgun. The ophiotaurus was gone.

I carefully walked around, Fluttershy still holding on for dear life on my back, looking for the ophiotaurus when an eagle's shriek pierced through the silence.

"That was a griffon!" Fluttershy said. I ran to where I heard the shriek and saw two griffons with bows being attacked by the ophiotaurus. Again, I aimed my 870 shotgun at it and fired. The buckshot I had loaded in it, impacted the ophiotaurus in an unprotected area of its body, barely fazing it at all. However, the buckshot did change its perspective of attention from the griffons to me.

The ophiotaurus stamped its front hooves on the ground before it charged at me. Before it could stab both of its horn into me, I jumped into the air, going over the beast and landing on the other side of it. Since my shotgun didn't do anything to it, I slung it over my back and took out a high explosive grenade non-fragmentation grenade. These types of grenades were meant to kill with the shockwave and concussive blasts coming from the explosives of the grenade. I pulled the pin and released the spoon. By now, the ophiotaurus turned around and charged at me again. Again, I jumped over it. While midair, I dropped the grenade and it rolled under the ophiotaurus.

"HIT THE DECK!!!" I yelled as I took Fluttershy off of my back and placed her in my coat, wrapping her up in my coat.. The griffons dropped their bow and jumped to the ground. Before the ophiotaurus could do something, the grenade detonated and the ophiotaurus dropped where it was standing. When the dust by the blast of the grenade settled back on the ground, the griffons were standing back up, bows in talons. "That was eventful." I opened up my coat and reached for Fluttershy, only for her head to pop out of the neck hole of my BDU jacket, the jacket in between my assassin's robes/coat and fleece jacket (I no longer wore a vest, but I still wore a robe, a BDU jacket, a fleece jacket, and a shirt  with black pants). "Um Fluttershy, can you get out of my jacket?" She blushed as she crawled out of my BDU and hid behind me. Again with the shyness.

I looked over to the griffons. "Are you two injured or need aid?" I asked.

"Nah. We were just hunting. That little critter you kill was quite a pest" one of the griffons replied. "We were wondering if you could let us keep the carcass. We need something to feed the family with." The griffon walked over to the ophiotaurus corpse and poked it a few times. "Ah. You manage to tenderize dah meat perfectly. I need to remember how you tenderized it." I don't think he has access to military-grade high explosive non-fragmenting grenades.

"Go ahead. We weren't hunting. We were just animal watching. Although, I do want some of the meat" I replied. I went to the corpse and took out a knife. After some cutting, I had a side of ophiotaurus beef, some meat for briskets and steaks, three of its hearts (It had eight. Why? I don't know.), and a liver (It had five. Why five? I don't Why any number than one? I don't If you have any complaints, please take them to Pinkie Pie) inside of my backpack in a meat locker I had for when I hunted in the Everfree Forest (Fluttershy doesn't know that I hunt). I unslung the 870 off of my back and loaded another round into it. "Come on Fluttershy, let’s go do something else. I think we've seen enough of this forest for now." Fluttershy only replied back with a nod as the two griffons were still here.

The two of us walked away from the two griffons. Once we did, Fluttershy let out a sigh of relief and asked "Did you really have to kill it?"

"Fluttershy, it was trying to kill us, there as common as cows in Equestria, and three, it’s not an animal, it’s a monster" I replied back. "Plus, I saved those two griffons and gave them a meal." As we neared the entrance to the forest, I unloaded my 870 shotgun and placed it back into my inventory. "Where now Fluttershy?" I asked.

"Want to see what the others are up to?" Fluttershy asked. "Or if they're in trouble?"

"Sure. Who do you want to see first?" I asked back.

"How about, we see what Dash is up to?"

-X-X-X-

The forest was within a close vicinity of the city of Gryphonia so we reached the city pretty quickly. After some directions from griffon locals, we were directed to a small coliseum styled stadium where the Iron Griffon competition was being held. Inside it was, as most would guess, sports and dueling along with maybe a hundred griffons. Like the real coliseum, there were seats and yes, they were filled with griffons. Most importantly, Rainbow Dash was inside, competing with other griffons in the arena part of the coliseum. However, unlike in Equestria, she was actually getting real competition from the others. Many griffons were at her level of athletics and were actually giving her a challenge. Although she was being challenged, she seemed like she was doing pretty well.

Fluttershy and I waited for the latest event to finish, which at the current time was the 100 meter dash, so that we could talk to Rainbow Dash. Once the event was finished, the two of us walked over to Dash. "Oi. Rainbow Dash."

Getting her attention, she turned around and faced us. "Hi Tran. Hi Fluttershy. What brings you two here?" she asked.

"We're just visiting you. Nothing wrong with that" I said. "Now I have a question. Why is it that once I stepped foot in this here stadium, everyone has been staring at me? Heck, even the athletes are looking at me." I turned around and motioned to everyone that was staring at me. I stared back at some of them with my cross eyed face to put a false sense of direction. I turned back to face Dash and she looked at me in a puzzled expression.

"Tran, you're eyes are all like Derpy's again" she said. I crossed both of my arms together before I spun my eyes a few times and they turned back to normal. "Tran, why do you make your eyes like that?"

"Rainbow Dash, I've explained that before. I'm cross-eyed when I'm not focused on a task or my eyes are fixated on an image. I'm naturally cross eyed. You know, like Derpy" I explained.

"But your eyes are always normal."

"Since when am I not focused on something?" I asked back. This shut her up. I looked back to Fluttershy and saw that she was hiding inside my coat, trying to avoid contact from the griffons. "So, what's the next event?"

"The duels and claw to claw combat matches" Rainbow Dash replied. "I was hoping you wouldn't come here because they allow you to challenge anyone watching the events."

"Oh. That is really bad. My reputation obviously came here cause I've met quite a few people trying to get a few million dollars from me because they know I'm a billionaire, some trying to fight me because they want to challenge me, and or some trying to marry me which is the creepiest by far" I explained.

"Wait. There have been griffons trying to marry you? AHAHAHAHAH" Rainbow Dash said, while breaking out in a laugh.

"Laugh it up Dashie, my friend. I know you still have a little girl crush on me." This immediately shut her up and made her blush. I picked her up and hugged her. "Oh you're so adorable when you blush." Now if Rainbow Dash was blushing any harder, she'd go unconscious from all that blood going to her head. "You ponies are adorable when you blush." I set her down and took my backpack off before I dug into it.

"Tran, what are you looking for?" Fluttershy asked, peeking out of my coat. OH GOD THE CUTENESS!!!

"Gum" I replied back. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy blinked a few times before they face hoofed. Once I found a packet, I popped a piece of gum into my mouth. "Sugar free gum. My favorite and only brand of gum I enjoy chewing."

Suddenly, a loud voice came out from a speaker attached to several of the walls of the coliseum. "Attention all athletes. The next event will start in sixty seconds. Choose your opponent or challenge someone to a fight quickly or you will be disqualified."

"Dash,  do you have your opponent?" I asked.

"Yeah, he's over there" Rainbow Dash replied, pointing to a griffon that was also staring at me.

I stared down at the griffon, looking for any weaknesses. "Here's some advice Dashie. From here, I can see that he's near sighted. Go for his sides, his eyes are facing forward like mine. Make sure you watch out for his area of reach, it should be more widened than yours. Try to rely on speed Dash, he's obviously stronger than you. Watch out for his talons, they're sharpened. Good luck Dash." I watched as she walked off.

"YOU!! I CHALLENGE YOU!!!" a voice from behind me said.

Almost immediately, I thought of 'This isn't the Pokemon universe you idiot!' I looked to where the voice came from and saw a griffon. However, this griffon wasn't like any other normal griffon. This griffon was four and a half feet tall when normal griffons were three and a half feet tall, he had enough muscles to probably wrestle down the ophiotaurus I killed earlier, and his talons looked like daggers attached to his claws.

"Now why do you want to fight me?" I asked.

"I've read your story and saw your picture in the newspapers about how you're one of the greatest fighters that have ever lived but I think all of that is a load of bull shit. If you're one of the greatest fights that have ever lived, then you should be able to defeat me in a fair fight. You know, without using any of your armor or your fancy smancy weapons or any of your friends to help you or any of that crybaby magic to help you" he replied.

"I accept those terms. May I ask for your name?" I asked.

"Bloodwing" he replied.

"The next match, we fight." I took off my backpack and placed it on a nearby bench. "Come on Fluttershy, I have to take off my armor."

"Can I keep wearing your coat? It makes me feel safe" Fluttershy said, looking out from my coat and at me with puppy dog eyes. Oh god the eyes. I nodded before I took off my coat and helped Fluttershy into my robe. Now when my robe was meant for me in human form not the alicorn form, normal ponies could wear my coat as when ponies stood up on their hind legs, they would normally stand at five and a half feet tall. When Fluttershy was on her back legs, she was five foot seven inches so she'd be able to wear my coat, albeit it would still be a little too long and it would drag on the floor (thank goodness for the enchantments I placed on it that kept it clean no matter what). After she got into the coat, she stood back to normal in a quadruped standing position. The coat nearly fitted her perfectly. Even the back of the coat didn't touch the floor as I forgot that her tail would raise up my coat slightly. In the back of the coat, were holes that were usually hidden away by flaps, meant for wings. The way Fluttershy wore the coat with the hood up was absolutely adorable. After doing so, she sat down on the bench, next to my backpack.

Then I took the rest of my jackets off until I was down to a black pair of pants and a white polo. I unbuckled my belt and placed it with the rest of my clothes before I stepped in a ring meant for combat where Bloodwing was standing in. "Wearing clothes to a fight? What are you? A high royal?" he asked.

"I see that you try to discourage or taunt me with those petty words of yours. You personally think that your dainty mind would be able to comprehend the idea of beating me? Your more moronic than I thought" I said to taunt him.

"You think those big words affect me? I don't even know what they mean!" he said back, clearly angered.

"So you’re saying that you are too stupid to even know simple words?" I asked back. Instead of saying anything back to me, he charged at me, wings flapping to gain speed. Even if he could break the sound barrier, he still would be going at a slow speed, compared to what my mind could process. I watched him as my mind sped up and he seemed as if he moved at a snail’s pace. So instead of fighting him already, I spat out my gum and replaced it with another piece. Then I went to my backpack, pulled out my portable (not really) full-sized grand piano and started tuning it since it had already passed about two months since I last had it tuned. Once I finished I placed the piano back in my backpack before I took out a book I got at Twilight's and began to read it. After an unknown amount of time, I threw the book randomly behind me, hitting something a random griffon in the face. I went to my backpack and pulled out my three throwing knives and dagger the Mane Six and my six human friends gave to me. After I spent an unknown amount of time, sharpening the four blades, I placed them back where they belonged before I looked at how much time had passed since I started doing all of that, .042 seconds. I looked back to the griffon and saw that he had barely moved an inch since I started doing all of that.

Now that I had finished all of those simple chores, I went back to where I was standing and my mind slowed back down to decently normal but still fast speeds. Bloodwing started moving towards me at a normal speed again so I sidestepped and watched as he impacted a stone wall, destroying it. He got back out of the rubble and attempted to charge me again. Again, I sidestepped but this time, instead of letting him impact and destroy another wall, I slammed my leg down on his back, smashing him into the ground. Before he could get up, I finger punched him with my index and middle finger in each of his wings, disabling and possibly breaking them.

He knew he was defeated so he just stayed on the ground. I knew he had given up and was incredibly injured and in pain so I pulled out a Dead Space med pack and started applying the healing gel to his wounds. Within a few moments, his injuries disappeared and he was back on his paws/claws. I threw the empty med pack casing away and went back to my stuff. I started to redress myself up in my jackets when Bloodwing walked back to me.

"Why?" he asked. "Why'd you help my injuries?"

"Because I did, that's why. Nothing else" I replied back.

"You're military?" he asked, pointing to the patches on my BDU jacket. "What is the us army?"

"It's the U.S. Army and no, that isn't what I'm in. I'm not in the military. Think of me as a person that helps the good guys."

"Then why aren't you helping us?" he asked back.

"You griffons are attacking the Equestrians."

"The Equestrians wrongfully attacked a convoy of diplomats attending a peace meeting two months ago."

"Is that correct?" I asked back

"Yes" he replied.

"I was at that meeting. I know that is a lie on the griffon side. The griffon diplomats attempted to take my weapons after I refused to sell my weapons to them. They tried to forcefully take them and they horribly failed. Now, I don't know what lies your government is spewing out to its citizens but I will say otherwise. Now go away. I don't know why I'm talking to you for so long." Bloodwing left the coliseum, knowing he was defeated.

I faced Fluttershy who was still sitting next to my backpack and wearing my coat. "Can I have my coat back?" I asked. "Although, you look adorable in assassin's robes, that still belongs to me and it is my armor." Fluttershy soon did as so and I regained my coat. "How'd Dashie do in her fight?" I asked.

"Oh she did wonderfully. She defeated her opponent, leading with an offensive technique and several false leads. However, she did lack in defensive strikes and her opponent managed to trick her a few times. She did win though" Fluttershy replied. "Oh. Here she comes." Rainbow Dash walked up to us, sporting a bloody nose and several bruises. Also, one of her wings, the left one, was hanging limp to her side with several gashes in it. "RAINBOW DASH!! Where does it hurt?!?"

"I'm fine Flutters" she replied.

"Oi. You stole my nickname for her" I said.

"Tran, Rainbow Dash is injured and your joking around" Fluttershy said.

"Fluttershy, I've actually died five times before, I've been shot several times, I've had many broken bones, I've set myself on fire before (I added in a "Don't ask quickly after saying that), I've had thousands of bruises, and I've had enough open bleeding wounds to cover my entire body several times over."

"We're not you, Tran" Rainbow Dash said.

"Touche. Now hold still so I can help you." I took out another med pack from inventory and started applying the gel to her wounds. "Anywhere else Rainbow Dash?"

"No. I'm fine."

"Are you done with this Iron Griffon competition?" I asked.

"No. I have one more event before I finish" she replied.

"What is it?" I asked.

"The rifle marksmen event!" she replied.

"Dashie, you don't even own a rifle" I said back.

"I was hoping I could borrow one of yours" she said back.

I looked at her with a deadpanned expression. Then I pulled my 870 from my inventory and started to load it with deer slugs. I was loading light 2 3/4 inch shotgun shell loads that had a decently low kick for a shotgun compared to other magnum rounds. Yes I knew it was a rifle event but the griffons didn't know this was not a rifle. After I finished loading it, I used my magic to make the trigger guard disappear so that she could shoot it. "You've seen me use this. Let's see if you can hit anything" I said. The three of us moved to a range that had several targets meant for practice. Besides us were several other griffons, firing their own guns, most being muzzle-loaded weapons. "Now you have to ho-"

"Tran, I got this. Like you said, I've seen you use this before. It can't be that hard to shoot your 870" Rainbow Dash said, cutting me off.

Oh how she was so wrong. I'd bet half of my net worth on her missing the target and the gun flying out of her hooves because of the kick. I turned to face Fluttershy and asked "Want to watch Dashie horribly fail in shooting a shotgun because she's too arrogant to take advice?"

Fluttershy giggled slightly and nodded. We watched as Rainbow Dash held the shotgun in her hooves in a stance that would only come from most twelve year old kids who play Call of Duty, shooting a shotgun for the first time. Everything about her holding it was wrong. It looked like she wasn't even holding onto the gun tightly. It looked as though she was relaxed when she was holding my gun. I knew she was copying my composure when I was shooting but I had a reason to why I wouldn't hold on to a gun tightly when I was shooting and it was because I had super strength from my demon powers. Her stance was also terrible. Also, her two hooves were planted on the ground too close together.

When Rainbow Dash actually fired the shotgun, the back end of the gun smacker her right in the face and gave her a bloody nose. To add insult to injury, my 870 flew out of her hooves and into the air as Dash was knocked onto the ground, falling back on her flank.

I walked over to her, catching the 870 midair in the progress. "Now, do you want my advice or do you want to get smacked in the face with a shotgun a few more times again?" I asked. She nodded back. "First off, stand back up and go back to how you were standing when you tried to shoot my 870." I helped Dash back to her feet and handed her my 870 after I treated her bloody nose. "You need to spread your feet farther apart, it gives you a better stance that helps you control the kick of the gun and it helps accuracy quite a bit." I moved closer to Dash and lightly kicker her hooves apart from each other. "You have to hold the gun really tight or otherwise, the gun will shoot out of your hands like that. Also, pull the butt stock of the 870 into your shoulder. It packs quite a wallop along with a strong kick." I moved behind her and pulled back on the 870. "Try to act seriously when you're shooting a gun. This isn't a toy, it's a serious tool. I know how you got that from my usual shooting but I have the strength of a demon so you shouldn't be talking. Plus I'm Tran, should anyone really be more like me?" I used my hands to position her head and her body in a correct standing position, causing her to blush a little. "I'm just helping you shoot Rainbow Dash, it’s not like I'm making love with you." I watched as Rainbow Dash's face grew redder and heard Fluttershy giggling. "Oh how fun it is to troll with you like this, Rainbow Dash." I booped her nose. "Now when you fire the gun, don't try to jerk the trigger, slowly ease into it. If you jerk the trigger, you jerk the gun." Rainbow Dash soon fired my 870 again. Instead of the gun flying out of her hooves and getting smacked in the face with the butt of the gun, she managed to decently control the buck of the gun but she did stumble a bit. This was most likely because she didn't have feet or toes. Toes are there for a reason, balance. "Good. Now use the rest of the time for you to get used to shooting my 870 and you'll do fine in the competition. You have about twelve minutes left before the shooting event starts. Here are the extra shells." I took out a box of a hundred 2 3/4 inch deer slugs and handed it to her.

As it got closer to the shooting event, Dash got better with my 870. However, twelve minutes isn't a lot of time to get used to an entirely new concept of weapons. However, it was enough time for her to get used to the gun fast enough to possibly beat the griffons. When the event happened, she managed to beat everyone in the fastest shooter category because she was one of the only ones there that had a firearm that was a repeating firearm. However, the accuracy category was what maimed her but in the end, she managed to win the event, mostly because of speed. After the event, the first place trophy was given to Dash as she won the most medals. Unsurprisingly, Bloodwing got second place and third place was a griffon named Talon.

Then Dash came to the two of us and returned my 870, I fixed the trigger guard to it, before we started to leave the coliseum when eight of the griffon athletes stopped us. They demanded that Dash surrender the trophy because they thought she cheated, claiming that she used some form of pony magic. Obviously she refused and the griffons attempted to force us to surrender, using their muskets they used in the shooting event. Again, we refused, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy knowing that they were safe with me in their presence so one of the griffons fired. However, I caught the bullet midair and dropped it to the ground. In seeing this, the other griffons fired and again, their other bullets were caught by me. When they tried to reload their muzzle loaders, I took out my 870 shotgun and loaded it up with my special salt shells, easily reloading faster than the griffons. When they did finish reloading, I shot all eight of the griffons, causing the lot of them to fall to the ground writhing. I knew the griffons wouldn't be severely injured but I knew how much having salt rubbed into a wound. Well in their case, having small chunks of salt imbedded a quarter of an inch in their flesh wherever they were shot. Although I still knew what it felt like. After we helped the griffons with their injuries (Fluttershy's idea), we left the coliseum. Almost immediately, Rainbow Dash left to take a nap in the cloud, claiming that is was a "much deserved rest for winning" while Fluttershy and I went to do our own thing. The two of us walked towards the main part of the Griffon Empire.

"What do you want to do now Flutters?" I asked as the two of us walked down the streets of Gryphonia. Lining the side of the streets were several shops selling everything from tchotchkes to weapons.

"Want to see what Twilight is doing?" she offered.

"She's reading. We passed the library a few minutes ago and inside was her reading several books. She's trying to learn about griffon culture" I said back.

"Rarity?"

"She's shopping for clothes and gems. What would she do?"

"Spike?"

"With Rarity. He's Spike. Of course he's going to be with Rarity. The only thing he did in Ponyville was either helping Rarity or helping Twilight."

"The crusaders?"

"Griffon related cutiemarks. Exactly when aren't they trying to get their cutiemarks when those three are together. You know other than when I try to train them."

"Won't they get hurt?" Fluttershy asked.

"Naw. Think of it like this. If small fillies were important enough to come to the Griffon Empire, then who are their guardians?"

"Hmmm. Pinkie Pie?"

"Parties. Do you really need any other explanation?"

"Applejack?"

"Farmer's market."

"Hmmmm. Nick?"

"Hunting and practicing his long ranged shooting abilities." Nick didn't know how to properly hunt so he wanted to learn himself through trial and error.

"Andy?"

"Eating candy and cake with Pinkie Pie."

"Austin?"

"Buying exotic teas and tea sets for his daily tea time. You know you should join us in our tea times. Every day at four, the two of us go to the meadow where I train Rainbow Dash and the crusaders and have tea. We don't talk. We don't work. We just drink tea. Well, except for the time Discord made my tea cup explode and I shot him with a sandwich but that was a Discord thing."

"I would love that. How about Logan?"

"He's buying griffon military surplus, hunting gear, and practicing his sniping. He's also looking for some exotic tobaccos for smoking purposes." The Griffon Empire was much more corrupted than Equestria. The griffons actually did partake in some things that were evil in nature, such as daily smoking. Fluttershy asked what it was and I replied by saying that they were slowly poisoning themselves.

"Alex?"

"I don't know. Probably buying exotic materials he needs to make things he wants from our old world."

"Ike?"

"He's at the local park."

"You know. Let's visit him" Fluttershy said.

"Okay." The two of us walked in the direction in the local park, courtesy of some griffons that gave us directions. Once we did reach the park, we started hearing an acoustic guitar playing a tune I didn't recognized. Once we were in view, we saw Ike playing his guitar while a crowd of griffons were around him, listening to his music. once Fluttershy and I were close to him, Ike stopped playing and looked at us. "Hi Tran. Fluttershy. What are you two doing here?"

"Nothing. We're just killing time."

Ike then turned to face the griffons that were crowding around him and started playing his guitar again. Seeing this, I reached into my backpack that was still on my back and pulled out my grand piano, placing it on a clearing of land that no one was using. Almost immediately, Ike stopped playing his guitar and looked at me, causing everyone else to look at me. I started playing the all too familiar beginning of Chopsticks for a few seconds before I stopped. Only a few claps came from a crowd. Then I cracked my knuckles and started playing Chopsticks again, except this time this song had a twist.

Youtube Video

Once I finished my song, everyone started clapping. "Fluttershy, I have to go do something" I said before I picked up my piano and placed it back into my backpack, dropping everyone's jaws/beaks. From there, I walked off. When I was away from sight from anyone sentient, I turned myself into my full alicorn form and took flight. My flight destination? The royal castle of the griffons. Within a few minutes, I reached my destination and landed outside of a gate being guarded by five guards.

Upon landing, they all aimed their weapons at me, revolving rifles. Even though I was standing at a mere twenty-five feet away, I knew that the weapons wouldn't pose a threat to me as I had once examined their weapons before. The rifles they used were rifles that had a revolver chamber that held seven rounds. The rifles used pinfire ammunition that was roughly the size of a .444 Marlin. Despite the size of the round, the rounds didn't hold much power as the cartridges used black powder as the propellant. This meant the cartridges would, other than being a weaker round, be unreliable, prone to hang fires which made the rifles dangerous, and since the cartridges were pinfire, dropping the rifle or bumping it into something could make a premature detonation. Also, the rifles were terribly inaccurate. The rounds fired out of the rifle was .429 inches in diameter while the rifle's barrel was about .498 inches in diameter. This meant that the rounds fired out of the rifles would tumble in the barrel, making accuracy reliant on luck. Also, revolving rifles never caught on back in our world for a reason. If you tried to fire a revolver rifle while holding the fore grip or the correct way, the expanding gases coming from the inside of the chamber would reach out and it would burn your hand. From all of this, I estimated that the rifle would fire a round that carried about 1200 foot pounds of stopping power or about the same amount of power of a .223 Remington, which could hit a human sized target within twenty feet if you were lucky enough to. Standing twenty-five feet away and I felt completely safe standing with those guns being pointed at me.

"Oi. I have a pass" I said while holding out the invitation the griffon diplomats gave to me. One of the griffons slowly moved up to me and grabbed the invite before quickly moving back to where he was previously standing. He quickly read it over and handed it to a different griffon. That griffon read it over before he opened the gate and walked through it. Quite some time passed before the gate opened again and the same griffon was back. He walked over to me and gave me my invite back. "His story checks out. Let him through." The griffons lowered their weapons and opened the gate, allowing me to enter. Before I entered the castle,  I turned myself back into a human, dropping the five griffons' jaws. "It’s just a party trick."

I walked through the gate of the castle, following a griffon that was assigned to be my escort. The inside of the castle was completely different from the outside of the castle. The outside of the castle looked like any overly decorated castle, similar to Equestrian castles but the inside of the castle was an entirely different story. The inside of the castle showed that the griffons was a militaristic society, reminding me of medieval knights mixed with firearms and more military procedures. Hundreds of soldiers were constantly marching around the castle and unlike Equestrian Royal Guards, they acted and looked like real soldiers. Their armor wasn't decorative like the Royal Guard and unlike the Royal Guard, their armor actually protected everything vital. The way they marched showed experience, decent training, and real military knowledge.

My escort soon led me into a large room that held a table and about twenty seated griffons. Each griffon in the room was clothed in some form of formal wear and looked like government officials. Among the officials, I saw the five diplomats that were sent to Ponyville a few weeks ago. On each side of the room was twenty guards and guarding the door was ten guards, making a total of fifty guards. Upon entry of the room, everyone stared at me. "Oi. What do you want?" I asked.

"So this is the so called human that has been the metaphorical thorn in our sides" one of the griffons asked. "You don't look any dangerous at all. You look like more like a beast than a civilized, sentient being."

"Oh really now? Look down" I said. When the griffon that insulted me looked down, he saw that he had been tied down to the chair. In the center of the table, was his set of cloths recently set on fire. When the griffon opened his mouth/beak to say something, he found that his beak was duct taped shut. I popped a piece of gum into my mouth before I looked to the griffon. "If I am a beast, how did I do all of that without any of you noticing? It can't be pony magic as I am not a pony and I don't have a horn." I went through my backpack and took out a mined block of dirt before I placed it down on the ground and sat on it. "Here's some brain food. If I am a beast, how did that invasion force you sent to Ponyville fail when I decided to fight back? How do I have access to the most advanced weapons? Why am I one of the deadliest fighters? Why am I smarted than everyone here? Let that settle in a bit. You and I both know it’s true." I smirked at the griffons, knowing that I was degrading them. "Now what do the lot of you want with my presence?"

What happened next, I completely expected. I felt something hard hit the back of my head. When I turned around, I saw a rather large griffon guard, holding a rifle backwards like a club. I knew he tried to knock me out so I grabbed him by the throat and hoisted him in the air, turning around again to show him the officials that trying to go against me was a bad idea. Soon the griffon I held up suffocated and died and I was still holding his body in the air. Then I pulled out my 870 out of my inventory, loading a round of buckshot into it with my free hand. Before the officials could do or say anything, I shot the corpse in the head, exploding his head and covering everyone in the corpse's brain matter. I threw the griffon's body onto the table and took out my B23R and plasma cutter, loading a mag into each weapon. "Anyone want to try another smart move like that again?" The guards inside the room, instantly raised their weapons, getting ready to apprehend me.

"Try me" I said. All fifty guards inside the room had their weapons raised and were aiming their weapons at me. "Good bye." I jumped into the air and the guards started to shoot at me started shooting at me while the officials dove under the table for cover.

The weapons I was currently holding didn't hold much ammo. In my right hand was my B23R with standard fifteen round mags and since it fired in three round bursts, pulling the trigger only five times would expend the entire mag. In my left hand was my modified plasma cutter that held a magazine/battery that was capable of ten shots when a normal plasma cutter from the Dead Space series held a magazine/battery capable of twenty shots because I modified my plasma cutter to use up more of its battery to fire more powerful bolts of plasma, making each shot capable of going through half an inch of Equestria's current form of crude steel.

Before I landed, I shot three griffons with my plasma cutter and two others with my B23R. I killed three other griffon with the remaining ammo left in my B23R before I dropped it and grabbed a chair, using it to shield myself from the incoming bullets. The chair wouldn't make a good shield as it was made of wood so before the griffon's bullets could completely eat my chair, I shot four other griffons with my plasma cutter. I expended the last shots left in my plasma cutter, killing one other griffon that was trying to reload.

I dropped my empty plasma cutter and pulled out my energy sword. Almost immediately, I cut the head off of a griffon and sliced one in half lengthwise. By now, some of the griffons stopped trying to shoot at me with their guns and pulled out some form of a melee weapon, ranging from swords to maces. The rest of the guards relied on their guns. One griffon attempted to slash at me with his sword only to have his sword cut in half and being stabbed in the chest with an energy blade. Another griffon tried to bludgeon me with a club, resulting in me disemboweling him. Before anyone could try to attack me, I beheaded another griffon with my energy sword and ripped out the throat of another griffon with my empty left hand, taking his great sword. Four griffons came at me and I killed two immediately, one with a slash to the chest with my energy sword and the other with a stab to the chest with the sword, ditching the sword in the corpse's chest. To dodge the other two griffons, I jumped into the air and pulled out a throwing knife from my inventory with my left hand before I threw it at the third griffon, impacting him in the eye. The fourth one died when I cut him in him half with my energy sword, finally draining the rest of the battery in the energy sword.

I dropped the energy sword, now in its dormant, non-deadly form and pulled out the diamond pickaxe and diamond shovel. One griffon charged at me, beating his wings to gain speed so I bashed one griffon in the face with the shovel, breaking his helmet and caving in his face completely. I looked at the shovel for a second, not believing how much power it just dealt until another griffon charged at me. This, I used the diamond pickaxe and swung at him. What happened was completely unexpected. The pickaxe pierced through the griffon's chest plate and impaled itself into the griffon's chest, sticking there. Then the body disappeared and was replaced with a giant raw chicken along with a light pop.

Literally everyone stopped and looked at the giant two dimensional raw chicken floating slightly above the ground and slowly revolving. Even the officials stopped ducked out from under the table to look. "Let's agree that I shouldn't use these two weapons to fight" I said.

"Agreed" everyone said.

I dropped my two diamond tools and pulled out my PPK, quickly loading a mag into it and holding it in my right hand as I pulled out my remaining two throwing knives. My PPK wasn't able to pierce through their armor but the griffons' helmets had exposed eye holes. I shot two griffons through the eye holes of their helmets with my PPK and killed another with a throwing knife, using the same method I used to kill the first two. I threw my last throwing knife at a griffon before I used the remaining rounds in my PPK to kill three other griffons, wasting five rounds, hitting the helmets of griffons.

I dropped my PPK and pulled out Palutena's bow, the magical bow composed of two connected small blades that I borrowed (stole) from the angels (yes, I stole from angels) in the world of Kid Icarus. How Palutena's bow worked was that if you acted out the actions of shooting an bow, magic would take over and an arrow and bowstring of magic would appear, shooting light at whatever you were aiming at. Yes, you needed previous archery experience to be able to fire this correctly because if you aren't able to shoot a simple recurve/compound/training/children's bow, then how are you going to fire a powerful magical artifact. Another function of the blade disconnect the two blades that made up the bow and use them as blades.

I quickly made and notched a magical arrow, shooting it into a griffon. Five other griffons, all with swords, charged me, weapons raised and flying towards me. I immediately shot one with a magic arrow before the other four were too close for shooting so I disconnected the bow, holding the upper portion of the bow in my right hand pointed up and the lower portion of the bow in my left hand pointed down. All five griffons attacked me at one but they found that their swords touched only air. They looked around but were never able to find me. Before they could even see me, I killed them all through decapitation. Six more griffons charged at me, all of them attacking at different intervals. I immediately stopped the slash from a griffon's sword with the blade in my left hand before I buried the blade in my right hand in his chest. I found that, that blade was stuck in his chest so I left it impaled in the griffon's chest. I blocked another slash from another griffon before I buried the blade in my left hand in that griffon's chest, leaving it there. A third griffon slashed at me and since I didn't have any weapon in hand, I jumped away, moving across the room.

At the current moment, I didn't have any other weapons that was quickly accessible except for one weapon, my flamethrower. Although, I still had my lanyard, still with Cerberus integrated into it, but I still wasn't going to use it because at the current moment, I would have trouble getting the lanyard off of my neck. For the past month, I hadn't been using my flamethrower except for one thing, melting the snow that blanketed the area around my home. My M2-2 flamethrower was still shrunken and integrated into my backpack but more importantly completely hidden because each key component of the flamethrower was hidden inside various pouches in my backpack, including the gun/hose that sprayed the flames. I reached behind my back and pulled out the gun. I lit the pilot light and looked at the remaining ten griffons. "Do svidaniya." i pulled the trigger of the gun and flames shot out of the nozzle, bathing the remaining ten griffons in flames. They all screamed in pain as they slowly burned to death in napalm that was made with my own personal recipe.

I looked at the griffon officials that were hiding under the table while pointing the gun of the flamethrower at them. "You don't try to knock out an Asian. Plus, you tried to get a guard to sneak up on me. I heard him when he was five steps away. Talons aren't exactly quiet when walking on stone." I looked to the floor, entirely made of marble. i wonder why the griffons would choose floors made of marble. Standing on a polished stone surface, such as marble, is really hard to walk on if you aren't wearing high frictioned footwear.

Then the door sprang open and twenty guards were standing, weapons raised and aimed at me. The guards moved and created a slight opening, letting a griffon walk in. This griffon was by far the biggest griffon I've seen so far. He stood five and a half feet tall, two feet taller than normal griffons, on his back were two claymores, and his body was covered in muscles, making Snow Flake (you know, Roid Rage) look like a scrawny nerd. I could easily tell this griffon was king from the crown on his head and that the Griffon Empire was the type of primitive government that would be run by the best warrior.

"Impressive" the griffon king said. "You took down fifty of my guards with such ease." I just gripped my flamethrower harder. "Such devastating weapons."

"What do you want?" I asked.

"I have a proposition for you. Why don't you join me? Become one of my generals and help take over the Equestrians. Join an empire that has real citizens, real weapons, and more importantly, real warriors."

"I'm going to have to refuse that offer. My loyalty is to the Equestrians."

"So be it. Let him free. He earned it in battle."  The griffon guards lowered their weapons and went at attention.

"Your men are disciplined, unlike the Equestrians. I commemorate you on that. The Equestrians don't know the difference between at ease and parade rest" I said. I unlit the pilot light of my M2-2 and started to get to work. I placed and hid my flamethrower back in its correct backpack pouch before I collected my plasma cutter, PPK, B23R, diamond pickaxe, diamond shovel, throwing knives, and magical blade bow. I placed each weapon back into their correct spots before I walked out of the room and then out of the castle.

The first thing I noticed was that it was night time already. I checked my watch and found that it was 8:47. I walked over to a nearby street light and I looked over myself. I saw that I was completely drenched in blood, feathers, and small chunks of griffon flesh from head to toe. I even tasted blood in the piece of gum I was currently chewing. I used a cleaning spell on myself and spat out the current piece of gum I was chewing before I replaced it with a new piece of gum, letting the taste of mint flood my mouth.  I ran my hand through my hair. It was getting a bit long for my taste so I turned on the night vision mode on my glasses and looked around for a barber. Soon, I found a barber and walked into it. Inside was a griffon sitting on a barber's chair, reading a newspaper, facing away from me.

"Oi. Do you do haircuts on non-griffon species?" I asked.

"Yeah. What are you?" he asked. The griffon stood up and looked at me. He looked surprised for a few seconds until he regained his normal demeanor and asked "You're one of those humans from Equestria right?"

"Yeah. Name's Tran" I replied.

The griffon looked scared now. "T-T-Tran? As in the C-C-Cannibal?"

"Tran. The Crazy Asian. The Cannibal. One of the only humans in this world.  The most dangerous being in the universe. All that and more. Don't worry. I don't believe in killing off the innocent, just the evil deserves punishment."

This seemed to calm down the griffon. "What would you like?" he said, pointing to a large picture that showed several different types off haircuts that were done on griffon heads.

"Nothing special. Shave and a haircut. I want my beard to be nonexistent and a buzz cut. A butch cut to be specific."

-X-X-X-

"Thanks." I paid the barber and gave him a gold bit as a tip before I left. Back in our world before the apocalypse, I was in NJROTC in my high school (if any of you watch the news, our ROTC won the academic competition this year). There were several habits I adopted from it which was why I enjoyed the short hair.

I walked back to our airship and into my room, finding that my human friends, minus Austin, were eating. I looked close and saw that they were eating meat. No wonder Austin wasn't eating with them. He was trying to go on a vegetarian diet ever since he came to Equestria. I knew they missed any form of quality meat as we had been living in Equestria for quite a while. The only access we had to meat was having it specially ordered. However, this process was incredibly expensive for my friends as they worked normal paying jobs. Another way we had access to meat was hunting but only Logan and I knew how to properly hunt without completely and utterly destroying all of the good meat on the body. Whenever Logan hunted, I often joined him because I enjoyed something as hunting. Plus, I don't want him killing any more manticores and angering Fluttershy. Let's keep it at Angel is also a black belt except in Iron Paw instead of Iron Hoof. Think about it. Angel has a black belt. I walked over to them and saw that they were eating meat. "Hi Tran" Ike said.

"Hi" I said.

"How'd you spend your day?"

"Went around the city with Fluttershy, got a haircut, chewed some gum, visited the griffon suits, killed fifty guards, went to-" I started saying until being interrupted.

"Killed fifty guards?!?" Ike said.

"They're idiots who think they can take me on." I said nothing else. I took off my backpack and placed my backpack on the single, lone bed of the room. Then I jumped into my backpack, landing on my feet. Then I moved to my workbench I specifically owned for precision engineering/making things. I was going to be doing a lot of gun modifications. However, there was one thing I was going to do first. I walked over to a table where I placed my Sparda, Python, and Axe of Perun was located and immediately placed them back in their carry positions.

The first part of my gun I modified were the magazines. Originally I scavenged (stole) only about nine beta C drum magazines when we raided the military base. After getting sent to another universe and being turned into a demon/Nightmare/current self I made fifty-five more because I was physically capable of carrying more through my Minecraft powers. I was modified each of them to be more like Armatac's 150 round drum magazines. Armatac's 150 round drum mags, unlike normal 100 round beta C drum mags, doesn't need granite lubrication and were much bulkier because of stronger and bigger steel components, making it much more reliable. When I finished modifying my last drum mag, I placed each drum mag back into my inventory. This gave me 9600 rounds of ammo in reserve. If I didn't have an inventory, I would be carrying 640 pounds of loaded mags.

The next item I modified was the suppressor I sometimes used on my M4a1. I started modifying this until Logan and Ike appeared in the sky of my backpack and crashed into the ground after falling twenty-five feet from the sky. "Damn it Tran. You need to put a crash pad right there or something like a crash pad" Ike said.

"What do you two need? I'm kinda in the middle of something" I said while I pulled out the Sparda.

"What are you doing?"

"Gun mods" I replied, getting the attention of Logan.

"I'm out. Oh yeah. Before I leave, do you have that ammo making kit I asked for?" Ike said. I went over to another workbench and picked up a large box. I handed the box to Ike and he teleported out of the backpack.

I went back to my workbench and continued where I left off. "How come you're staying?" I asked Logan while in the middle of slicing off the end of my suppressor with the Sparda.

"I have some mods I want to make" he replied.

I smiled at him. "What mods do you need?"

"A few things. What did Ike need with that ammo kit?" Logan asked.

"He's reproducing four inch brass rifled shotgun slugs" I replied.

"He's going to fire those out of his sawed off?!?"

"Yeah." I picked up my suppressor and cut off the end of it. I picked up some spare parts I had previously made several days ago and connected it to my suppressor, magically fusing the parts together.  I  sealed off the end I cut off with a small perforated cap, fusing it to the suppressor. I picked up my modified suppressor and attached it back to my M4a1.

The original suppressor I used on my M4a1 was a standard four chambered suppressor. Since most of you readers here (Yes I'm breaking the fourth wall again. If you want complain, please take your issues to Pinkie Pie.) don't understand much about gunsmithing, suppressors reduces the sound of a gunshot by taking the expanding gases of a firearm and slowing it down or diverting the gases somewhere else. A typical suppressor is made up of 4-15 chambers that redirect the gases with a varying amount of sound baffles that releases the gases. A typical .223 M4a1 suppressor is usually made up of five chambers and 10-20 baffles with a length of 6-8 inches, weighing about a pound. The suppressor I made was made of twenty chambers with eighty-five baffles with a length of thirty inches, weighing eight pounds. Now, nobody in the right mind would ever use/make a suppressor like this because of its weight and length. The length and weight would make the rifle difficult to use in a short ranged combat situation, like breaching. Fully loaded with the silencer attached, my M4a1 weighed about thirty pounds. Most of you don't how difficult it is to carry and fire a thirty pound firearm. Thirty pounds is about the weight of a medium machine gun (think of the M60 or the M240 or the M1919 or the PKM or the PKP or the every other medium machine gun I can list but won't because I don't want to write down the names of several hundred medium machine guns).

I handed my M4a1, suppressor attached, to Logan. "Try shooting it Logan" I said, motioning to my backpack's indoor range. Logan took aim and pulled the trigger. No silenced gunshots were heard but instead, only the action/mechanism of the gun was heard.

"That's nice. There's no kick and I heard basically nothing" Logan said, handing my rifle back to me. "The weight is an issue though."

"Yeah. Only the only thing I heard was the M4a1's action, cycling a new round. As for the weight. I'm a demon with super strength. I don't need to worry about the weight" I said while reloading my M4a1. I reloaded the empty mag and placed the mag into my inventory.

"Do you have any, I don't know, NORMAL suppressors?" Logan asked. I held my arms out and Logan handed me his UMP. I walked back to my workbench and took out some spare parts from a nearby cabinet. A few minutes passed and I handed him a finished suppressor.

"Anything else you want modified?" I asked.

-X-X-X-

The rest of the night went by as we modified and make custom accessories and parts for our weapons, only being bothered by Nick and his brother, Alex, when they went into my backpack to go to their rooms. Logan had some trouble modifying his weapons as he didn't know everything about guns or advanced metal smithing but I helped him a bit. The story behind Logan as that he was a friend of mine who I met through NJROTC. He was one of my friends that knew a bit about militaria and weapons. He was an American of Irish and Native American descent which was one reason why he enjoyed using a tomahawk. This is also why he knew enough about warfare and weaponry to understand and know about some of the stuff that I talked about. Well, partially understand. I do know everything. He may know how to make IEDs and some home-made explosives but not highly advanced devices such as guided rockets, clusters, and motion fuses. Although, Logan was the most knowledgeable of the group if I didn't know everything. To improve his knowledge of weapons, I decided to apprentice Logan. Under my wing, metaphorical and alicorn, I would be teaching Logan on everything from advanced blacksmithing and metallurgy, making Damascus and tempered steel blades to engineering and gunsmithing, making engines and guns. However, I wasn't going to be teaching Logan anything about fighting/martial arts/weapon skills. Today was technically the first day he would be trained, but first, we were modifying our weapons. First, we modified Logan's weapons.

First, I modified was his tomahawk. There wasn't anything fancy done on it, I just took off the carbon steel blade and replaced it with a tempered steel blade, making it as sharp as a razor.

The next weapon we modified were his two Glock 18s. First, we took apart the Glock 18s and replaced every part made of plastic with parts made of steel because think about it, would you rather have a steel gun or a plastic gun? Exactly. Replacing the plastic parts with steel parts in his Glocks made them much more durable and added some weight to the machine pistols, which would help control the recoil of the weapon. Plus, turning the Glock 18s was kind of like a sense of relief to Logan because one thing he hated was plastic guns. Personally, I think steel guns were better because most steel guns were much One mod Logan made himself was that he made special 200 round drum mags for his Glock 18s. The last modification was an enchantment placed on the barrels of his guns making it that anything that was hit by a bullet that came out of one of the Glocks, was set on fire.

The next weapon we modified was his Judge and Executioner .410 revolvers. Logan stole Ike's idea and made three inch .410 brass shotgun shells that fired slugs. I made special leather shoulder holsters for his .410. These shoulder holsters were specifically made for his .410 revolvers because the holsters could accommodate the bayonets attached to the .410 revolvers. Each time he holstered one of his .410 revolvers, it would coat the edge of the blade in a tetradotoxin. Since most of you readers don't know what tetradotoxin is, I will elaborate. Tetradotoxin or TTX is an incredibly potent neurotoxin that has no known cure. It attacks the nerves and is known for being used by voodoo ritualists and shamans as a powder/liquid used for inducing paralysis/death. How much is enough to kill? Not much. Tetradotoxin is 100 times deadlier than cyanide. To kill the average size man (let's say he weighs between 150-190), it would take exactly twenty-five milligrams to kill. Since most of you don't know how much twenty-five milligrams is, let's put it in layman's terms. After some random mental calculations, twenty-five milligrams of tetradotoxin is equal to .000055 pounds or .03 drops. Yeah, tetradotoxin is REALLY toxic. Also, unlike most poisons and toxins, tetradotoxin is a really fast acting poison, usually taking seconds to activate in the best scenarios. The bayonets on Logan's revolvers were each coated in six drops of tetradotoxin. Logan would never have to worry about recoating the blades of his bayonets by hand because the insides of the revolver where the bayonets were usually held in place, was in constant stock of the deadly toxin.

The next weapon that was modified was his bow. Logan's bow wasn't really modified, more like the arrows were modified. Like the Crysis universe, several different types of arrows were now available for use. The first type of special arrows were incendiary arrows, arrows that were enchanted to set fire to a target using a mixture of napalm and magnesium thermite. The second were lightning arrows, arrows that contained lightning clouds inside the arrows that, like the name implies, carried and delivered lightning. The third were poison arrows, arrows that had a dose of cyanide contained in the arrowhead (using TTX would be overkill [not really]). The fourth type of arrow were distraction arrows, arrows that carried several timed explosives made of black powder, that exploded at different timed intervals, creating loud noises, similar to gunshots, meant to distract any nearby enemy.

Lastly, we modified his UMP... Again. The only thing we did to it was modify his standard thirty round sticks mags into fourty round sticks mags. We also added a front fore grip with a built in tactical light. The tactical light wasn't any ordinary tactical light. The tactical light attached to his UMP had a strobe mode. What is strobe mode? Strobe mode is a setting on some firearm flashlights that makes the light acts as an incredibly bright strobe light. What is the point of this? Anybody who looks at the light is blinded and stay blinded as long as they keep looking, making it hard for anyone to aim at all. Genius right? And no, I did not get this from Kick Ass. I knew about this accessory/attachment before the movie.

Next, I modified my weapons. First, was my M4a1. It was already heavily modified as it was, weighing thirty pounds, and I didn't need anything major on it. All I did was replace a few of the stock parts with a more durable titanium version, such as a new grip, upper receiver, and lower receiver. I also lengthened the tube of the under barrel M203 to accept high velocity 40MM grenades, the ones that I wasn't able to use because it was meant for a different grenade launcher.

The next weapon I modified was my B23R. I noticed that, when I was killing the griffons, that fifteen rounds didn’t mean much when I could only pull the trigger five times before the mag ran out. To counter this, I extended each mag, making the magazines, twenty-one round magazines instead of the fifteen round stock magazines. It wasn't much of an increase if I went from five pulls of the trigger to seven pulls of the trigger but it was something.

The last weapon I modified was my 870. Right now, my Remington 870 was an Express model, a standard 870 model with wood furniture that accepted 2 3/4 and 3 inch shells. After I modified it, my Remington 870 was now a Super Mag model that could accept 2 3/4, 3, and 3 1/2 inch shells.

After that, Logan left my backpack to go to his room in Andy's portable mansion in a box while I went to go walk on the deck. The next day soon came by.

Out of nowhere, a griffon flew onto the weather deck of the ship.

"Oi. What do you want?" I asked.

"Are you Tran?" the griffon asked?

"Yes?" I replied.

The griffon handed me a sealed scroll before he took off and flew away.

"Okay?" I tore off the seal of the scroll and started reading. "Yada, yada, yada." It was just an invitation from the griffon king to become one of his generals. The same griffon landed on the deck and handed me another note before flying off. "What? Why not hand me both notes at the same time?" I opened this scroll and started to read it. The scroll basically stated that I was to become a general or leave the country. The choice was obvious so I walked down into the airship, towards the captain's quarters. I talked to the captain and he started the airship. Soon, we were flying back to Equestria. When my friends asked why we were leaving so early, I told them.

-X-X-X-

Our airship was rapidly approaching Canterlot. The entire ride back to Equestria was uneventful, I taught the CMC and Rainbow Dash their usual martial arts lessons. I helped Scootaloo with her flying. I worked on some projects. Lastly, I sparred with Fluttershy.

Once back in Canterlot, Equestria, the lot of us took a train back to Ponyville, completely ignoring the princesses, much to the Mane Six's dismay, minus Fluttershy. Currently, the lot of us were sitting in a train, heading for Ponyville.

"I can't believe we completely ignored the princesses!" Twilight said.

"Twilight, you're a princess yourself, the other five of you are Elements of Harmony, six of my friends are their own form of Elements, and I'm a Nightmare with good intentions. I think we are justified in ignoring the princess like that" I said.

"But it's Celestia!" Twilight said.

"Twilight."

"Ugh. Fine. I get it."

"I can't believe we're finally back in civilization" Rarity said.

"Rarity, we were always in civilization" I said.

"Did you not see the rooms of the airship?" Rarity asked. "They were absolutely horrid.

"Yes but Andy, Ike, Logan, Nick, Alex, and I didn't even use our rooms. Andy, Logan, and Ike used Andy's mansion in a box and Nick, Alex, and I used the hotel rooms in my backpack pocket dimension" I said, finally spilling the secret.

"WHAT?!??!?" every member of the Mane Six, Austin, and the CMC yelled.

"Yeah. Andy had his giant four story mansion with a pool and hot tub in his portable mansion in a box. He has like twenty guest bedrooms that are completely unused. Ike, Andy, and Logan got their own rooms, bathroom, restrooms, and the three of them had a fully stocked kitchen, minus the meat. Nick, Alex, and I went into my backpack portable pocket dimension. We used my beach front five star hotel. Yes, I have my own beach in my backpack. It’s a tad bit small though."

"I had to spend thirteen days, in a cesspool of a room when you had your pocket dimensions?!?" Rarity asked.

"You guys made me spend two weeks with Rarity?!?" Austin yelled.

"Scootaloo was snoring every night!" Sweetie Belle said.

"Sweetie Belle moves too much in her sleep!" Applebloom said.

"The beds were small!" Scootaloo said.

"Rainbow Dash snores!" Applejack said.

"The beds are too hard!" Rainbow Dash said.

"Pinkie Pie talks in her sleep!" Twilight said.

"It was so much fun with the really long sleep over with Twilight. I can see why you didn't tell us because it was so much FUN! We should do this again Twilight. Wait, I'm getting off topic. Oh well. Let’s have another sleep over!" Pinkie Pie said.

"Why would you not tell us about your pocket universes?!?" Twilight basically yelled into my face.

"You never asked."

The sound of nine ponies, a dragon, and five humans face palming/hoofing/clawing resounded throughout the entire train cart.

-X-X-X-

The train soon stopped in Ponyville and the lot of us filed out. After stepping out of the train cart, I noticed the fresh blanket of snow on the ground. That's right, it was still Winter In Ponyville. The Griffon Empire was below this universe's equator meaning that their seasons are switched throughout the year.

"Oh. I've been meaning to tell all of you. Winter Wrap Up is tomorrow!" Twilight said.

"I know."

I didn't really care for much about what she said because I was tired. At the current moment, I have not slept for twelve days. Normal people aren't able to stay awake for that long but I was a demon/Nightmare/Tran so I was able to do so. If you become a demon, every single one of your skills you are proficient in, are increased and becomes more developed. Also, being a demon gives you some superhuman quirks too such as resilience, superhuman speed, superhuman strength, dexterity, tolerance to everything, and etc. are added. When I became a demon being, all of my skills became more developed. Since I knew everything, a lot of skills became more developed. However, going without sleep for thirteen days is still a bit extreme, even for a demon (especially that one time where I went a month without sleep" so I immediately went to my bunker home, jumped into bed, then fell asleep, fully clothed, even with my shoes and geared with every single one of my weapons at two in the afternoon.

The Next Day

I woke up in my bed and checked the time, four in the morning. "Time for Winter Wrap UP" I said, smiling.

Chapter 25: Character Descriptions

Nick A.K.A. The Juggernaut A.K.A. The Tank A.K.A. Dimitri Domovoi

Rank: Master Sergeant/E6

Team Role: Support/Gunner/Sniper

Age: 19

Height: 5 ft. 7 in.

Weight: 275 lb.

Usual Appearance: Usually seen wearing blue jeans, glasses, a T-shirt, sneakers, and his armored hoodie along with medium length hair and a beard with sideburns

Pony Form: Pitch black alicorn with a green-striped red mane

Cutiemark: Flexing bicep

Strength Rating: 2500

Magic Rating: 775

Speed: 35

Agility: 20

Combat Intelligence: 1750

Combat Skills:

Rifle Ability- Medium-High

Pistol Ability- Low-Medium

Gunner Ability- Medium-High

Sniper Ability- Medium-High

Hand to Hand Combat Ability- Low

Weapons Handling Ability- Low

Combat Equiptment:

Description: Nick, the tank of the group and the strongest of the group and possibly all of Equestria. When it comes to open combat, Nick will be the near opposite with Tran in every way, being more of a powerhouse instead of precision except when it comes to sniping. Back before the zombie apocalypse, Nick was not the average person. Like Tran on a lower scale, he was already insane. The whole zombie apocalypse experience whittled down his mentality but not by much. Nick would often spend the day, hanging out with friends, on the computer, or working. Like Fluttershy, Nick was pretty shy unless you knew him. Then he would act with a playful demeanor. When the zombie apocalypse hit, Nick was with his friends. Several of them died immediately, leaving Tran, Ike, and Andy the only friends he had left at the time. He easily survived with his three friends, mostly due to his strength. Nick's strength is always dangerous. Before and during the zombie apocalypse, Nick was able to lift 5+ people with ease and most people wasn't able to harm Nick after he got mad. This easily gave him a advantage as pure strength and adrenalin allowed him to take down anything with barely any effort. When him and his friends traveled through Equestria, it was a dream come true. Nowadays, Nick spends his time working at Sweet Apple Acres, spending time with his favorite pony, Fluttershy, and or hanging out with his friends.

Most Common quote: Try to ignore him. He's Tran.

Favorite Quote: You just decided to fight ME.

Body Armor:

A Handmade black hoodie made of Buckypaper. Nick's armored hoodie is capable of stopping most cannon rounds and protects his chest from the front and back, leaving his head and legs exposed. A mock form of this is worn by fans of Twilight Sparkle's book series, specifically the Nick followers.

Vehicle:

Big Hoss Motorcycle- Nick's motorcycle is a custom motorcycle known for having the normal V-twin/single cylinder engine replaced with a V8 engine. With several custom additions, such as the V8 engine being replaced, Nick's motorcycle has a top speed of 265 miles an hour while producing 650 horsepower. There is a solid black paint job, a vibrations dampening seat, off road tires, and an enchantment on the tires that leaves trails of fire. This is Nick's main form of transportation.

Vigor:

Charge- A vigor that allows the user to immediately ram into enemies at long distances at high speeds.

Body Modifications:

When in the Fallout universe, Nick had nanobots put into his blood stream so that he could survive trauma present on his body at the current time. These nanobots increase Nick's strength, resistance to damage, and increases Nick's healing ability to the point that broken ribs heal within 3-4 minutes.

Equipment:

M67s- Basic fragmentation grenades for personnel.

Flashbangs- Basic stun grenades meant for stunning the enemy.

C4- Basic military grade explosives.

Claymores- Basic anti-personnel mine.

Stimpaks- Prewar medicine from the Fallout universe used for healing the body.

Pipboy- A prewar device from the fallout universe that's main purpose is to display the user's health, possessions, and mapping.

Artificial Left Eye- When in the Portal universe, Nick had his left eye replaced with an artificial eye. This artificial eye has  GLaDOS connected to his eye, providing help.

Weapons:

M60

Short Description- An automatic American .308 medium machine gun used as Nick's primary weapon. Using this machine gun, Nick suppresses the enemy or becomes a long ranged sniper using the scopes or enchanted ammunition. Most of the time, Nick will not carry his M60 due to its bulk and weight. Nick will only carry his M60 in open combat situations.

Weight- 27.65 lb. with accessories attached and unloaded

Length- 43.5 inches

Caliber- .308 Winchester/7.62x51mm Nato

Action- Gas operation

Muzzle Velocity- 2700 feet per second when using normal ammo/5400 feet per second when using enchanted ammo

Power- 2700 foot pounds of energy when using normal ammo/9600 foot pounds of energy when using enchanted ammo

Effective Range- 1800 yards when using normal ammo/26400 yards when using enchanted ammo

Maximum Range- 4000 yards when using normal ammo/35200 yards when using enchanted ammo

Accessories- A hybrid scope with 3 optic sights, acog, and long distanced scope, ballistics CPU,  backpack holding 1000 rounds, enchanted ammo, and a bipod

Feed System- Disintegrating ammo belts

Ammunition Capacity- varying

Fire Rate- 500 rounds a minute

RPG-7

Short Description- A Russian shoulder-fired rocket launcher. This rocket launcher is Nick's secondary primary weapon used for taking acre of heavily armored targets or buildings. Nick rarely uses the RPG-7 on normal infantry from the enemy. Usually Nick will not carry this around on a normal day. He will only carry it in open combat situations.

Weight- 15 pounds unloaded/19-25 pounds loaded

Length- 37.4 inches

Caliber- 85mm rockets

Action- Booster rocket

Muzzle Velocity- 380 feet per second

Power- 5 pound warhead

Effective Range- 920 yards

Maximum Range- 1000 yards (the rocket self detonates)

Accessories- none

Feed System- Front loaded rocket

Ammunition Capacity- 1

Fire Rate- 10 rockets a minute in the hands of a capable user

Smith and Wesson Model 500

Short Description- A semiautomatic American .500 double action revolver. Nick's S&W model 500 is one of Nick's original weapons from the zombie apocalypse. Usually, Nick will be carrying this revolver as a daily carry weapon along with a single reload.

Weight- 5.1 pounds

Length- 10.5 inches

Caliber- .500 S&W Magnum

Action- Double action

Muzzle Velocity- 2075 foot pounds of energy

Power- 4000 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 55 yards

Maximum Range- 1800 yards

Accessories- none

Feed System- revolver chamber

Ammunition Capacity- 5

Fire Rate- 80 rounds a minute

Blue Rose

Short Description- A custom double barreled S&W model 500 from the Devil May cry universe that fires two rounds for every trigger pull. Given to Nick by Tran, Nick uses this double barreled revolver as a sidearm. Usually, Nick will be carrying this revolver as a daily carry weapon along with a single reload.

Weight- 6.1 pounds

Length- 10.5 inches

Caliber- .500 S&W Magnum

Action- double action

Muzzle Velocity- 2075 feet per second

Power- 4000 foot pounds of energy coming from both barrels

Effective Range- 55 yards

Maximum Range- 1800 yards

Accessories-  Custom engravings

Feed System- revolver chamber

Ammunition Capacity- 6

Fire Rate- 160 rounds a minute

Portal Gun

Short Description- A device from the Half Life/Portal universe that is more of a tool than a weapon. This tool shoots two different types of portals at whatever the portal gun is aimed at. One type is an entrance portal while the other is an exit portal. However, either portal can be used as either types.

Power Fists

Short Description- Metal gloves that have a pneumatic ram attached to the knuckle of the glove. Nick has added spikes to the front of the glove to add further viciousness to each punch. With two power fists, Nick's punching ability increases two fold. Usually, Nick will not carry this on the average day except in open combat situations.

Gravity Hammer

Short Description- A large pole armed weapon from the Halo universe that is able to take down Spartan II warriors with one strike. Using gravity manipulation, enemies the size of cars can be easily destroyed with one strike. This pole arm is used by Nick to deliver strikes when guns aren't in use. Usually, Nick will not be carrying his Gravity Hammer. However, it will be on a holster on his Big Hoss.

Length- 70 inches

Logan A.K.A. The Ghost

Rank: Petty Officer 1st Class/E6

Team Role: Sniper

Age: 18

Height: 5 ft. 7.5 in.

Weight: 150 lb.

Usual Appearance: Black jeans, steel soled vented combat boots, sun glasses, a Pink Floyd shirt, and a green button up shirt left unbuttoned along with short hair

Pony Form: Grey alicorn with a black-striped green mane

Cutiemark: All seeing eye

Strength Rating: 175

Magic Rating: 750/1050 when on a buzz

Speed: 450/650 in speed mode

Agility: 160/250 in speed mode

Combat Intelligence: 2250

Combat Skills:

Rifle Ability- Medium-High

Pistol Ability- Medium-High

Gunner Ability- Low

Sniper Ability- High

Hand to Hand Combat Ability- Medium

Weapons Handling Ability- Medium (High when it comes to using a tomahawk)

Description:

Before the zombie apocalypse Logan is a straight 'B' student who spent his days browsing the web, playing games and organizing his "bug out bag." When the apocalypse hit he was one of the prepared people who was labeled paranoid or crazy (well compared to Tran he was quite sane). He was in the JROTC room when one of the cadets stumbled into the commanding officer's office to fall over the desk and bit Chief, the NSI. Logan, recognizing the situation reached over and grabbed the company guidon sauntered into the office with the pole arm and stabbed the sharp bottom through the creature's skull. He made his way out of the room and out to the parking lot where he would hot wire Chief's Jeep and drove home. His weapon selection was halved as his parents weren't home when the events started and they took their concealed carry weapons with them, leaving him with a .22 magnum revolver and a .44 Derringer. He grabbed his bug out bag, which held basic survival gear, his tomahawk and ammo for his two firearms; and strapped his survival knife to his thigh before stepping outside to face the cruel new world, only to meet a zombie, he raised his .22 magnum only to have the barrel bitten down, causing the gun to explode once he pulled the trigger. Four days passed before he'd see a friendly face, people he knew from the school were holed up in the back of a Walmart that Logan had happened to be scavenging for supplies,. He saved their lives by helping them deal with a horde by dispatching thirty-two zombies out of over ninety using a combination of well placed Derringer shots and a Spas-12 shotgun he picked up from a home of what he believed was a gun collector. Eventually he'd meet up with Austin and Alex along with several other survivors. Tran found these survivors and dragged them along with him. However two of the survivor's were put down by Tran; one had attempted to steal from Tran and the other was bitten, so he met the usual mercy killing while a third was killed by rogue military. Once in Equestria, Logan spends his day experimenting on making explosives, poisons, and weapons. To help with his weapons knowledge, he has became Tran's apprentice along with working in Tran's store as for his job.

Most Common quote: Oh god.

Favorite Quote: I'm not racist, I hate equally.

Body Armor:

Crysis Nanosuit 2.0 made of Coltan Titanium. This nanosuit is capable of stopping mmost forms of and there is a forcefield being projected by the suit's systems. As long as the suit has power, the user is invulnerable. However, any hit on the shield drains the suit's power. A mock form of this is worn by fans of Twilight Sparkle's book series, specifically the Logan followers.

Vehicle:

Honda CBR1100XX Super Blackbird- A sport's bike made by the Honda originally produced to counter the Kawasaki Ninja. The current mods on it are several parts of the bike have been replaced with titanium-aluminum alloys, a nitromethane and jet fuel blend as fuel, off road tires with a four leaf clover painted on tire, and a custom paint job, making the bike jet black with a shamrock green stripe running across the sides.

Vigor:

Shock Jockey- A vigor that allows the user to harness the power of electricity.

Body Modifications: The Crysis Nanosuit 2.0 fused to Logan's body. Usually non-viewable, Logan can show the suit if needed/wanted. The Crysis Nanosuit gives the user a heightened healing ability, night vision, thermal vision, and the suit provides a kinetic shield around the user. The suit has four modes, a stealth mode that turns the user invisible and dampens the user's footsteps, a strength mode that increases the user's strength, an armor mode that makes the shield stronger to dampen exterior forces, and a speed mode that heightens the user's speed and stamina. Each of the suit's systems and modes uses the suit's power reserves faster than its normal operating mode with the stealth mode draining the suit the fastest, lasting about five minutes.

Equiptment:

M67s- Basic fragmentation grenades for personnel.

Flashbangs- Basic stun grenades meant for stunning the enemy.

C4- Basic military grade explosives.

Claymores- Basic anti-personnel mine.

Stimpaks- Prewar medicine from the Fallout universe used for healing the body.

IEDs- Homemade explosives Logan has made. Each one has a varying effect that is completely randomized, depending on the quality of how he made it.

Mustard Gas- A simple poisonous gas meant for anti-personnel needs.

Weapons:

McMillan Tac-50

Short Description- A .50 BMG straight pull bolt action sniper rifle. Par Logan's request, Tran has replaced the stock of the weapon with steel and replaced the traditional bolt with a straight pull. However, this dramatically increased the weight and made the sniper rifle susceptible to misfiring. Logan usually uses this as his primary weapon. On a normal day, Logan will not be carrying his McMillan Tac-50 because it is to bulky and heavy for daily carry. Logan will only carry this in open combat situations.

Weight- 42 lb.

Length- 60 in.

Caliber- .50 BMG

Action- straight pull bolt action

Muzzle Velocity- 12000 feet per second

Power- 14000 foot pounds of energy when using normal ammo/224000 foot pounds of energy when using enchanted ammo

Effective Range- 2000 yards/44000 yards with enchanted ammo

Maximum Range- 7400 yards/52800 yards with enchanted ammo

Accessories- Steel stock, enchanted ammo, extreme long range scope, and extended magazines

Feed System- Detachable box magazine

Ammunition Capacity- 10+1

Fire Rate- 60 rounds a minute

SPAS 12

Short Description- A 12 gauge semiautomatic/pump action shotgun first found when Logan raided a gun collector's home. Usually, Logan will not be carrying his SPAS-12 on a normal day. There are times when Logan hunts with his SPAS 12.

Weight- 8.75 pounds

Length- 41 inches

Caliber- 2 3/4 inch 12 gauge shotgun shells

Action- pump action/ gas actuated

Muzzle Velocity- 1560 feet per second

Power- 2400 pounds of energy

Effective Range- 40 yards

Maximum Range- 120 yards

Accessories- none

Feed System- Magazine tube

Ammunition Capacity- 8+1

Fire Rate- 240 rounds a minute

UMP

Short Description- A fully automatic, two round burst, or semiautomatic German .45 ACP submachine gun hand made by Tran and given to Logan. This is commonly Logan's backup primary weapon for when he's not sniping. With a suppressor made by Tran, Logan can stay in stealth mode while using his UMP. On a normal day, Logan will not be carrying his UMP.

Weight- 5.4 lb.

Length- 27.2 inches

Caliber-.45 ACP

Action- Blowback

Muzzle Velocity- 1200 feet per second

Power- 300 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 60 yards

Maximum Range- 1800 yards

Accessories- Extended mags, suppressor, folding stock, front grip, and a tactical light

Feed System- Stick magazine

Ammunition Capacity- 40+1

Fire Rate- 600 rounds a minute

Judge and Executioner

Short Description- Two .410 revolvers with two bayonets fitted on the barrels. The bayonets have tetradotoxin coated on the blades. Just a slight cut is needed to kill a pony/man. Usually, Logan will be carrying his two .410 revolvers on shoulder holsters on the average day along with two speed reloaders containing three inch brass slugs.

Weight- 1.81 lb./1.81 lb.

Length- 8.5 inches/8.5 inches

Caliber- 3 inch brass .410 shotgun shells/3 inch brass .410 shotgun shells

Action- Double action/Double action

Muzzle Velocity- 1800/1800 feet per second

Power- 1100/1100 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 30 yards

Maximum Range- 60 yards

Accessories- under barrel fitted bayonets and custom ammo

Feed System- revolver chamber

Ammunition Capacity- 5/5

Fire Rate- 60/60 rounds a minute

Glock 18 X2

Short Description- Two fully German automatic 9mm machine pistols often dual wielded by Logan. Usually, Logan will be carrying both of his Glocks with normal 17+1 magazines on the average day without any extra magazines.

Weight- 2.36 lb.

Length- 7.25 inches

Caliber- 9x19 Parabellum/Luger

Action- Short recoil

Muzzle Velocity- 1300 feet per second

Power- 300 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 60 yards

Maximum Range- 2400 yards

Accessories- steel frame, extended magazines, barrel compensations, and a flaming bullet enchantment

Feed System- Stick mag/drum magazine

Ammunition Capacity- 100+1 round drum magazine X2, 33+1 round stick magazine X2, 17+1 stick round stick magazine X2

Fire Rate- 1200 rounds a minute X2

Derringer

Short Description- .44 magnum pocket pistol. One of the original weapons Logan had from the Zombie apocalypse. On a normal day, Logan will not be carrying derringer.

Weight- .64 lb.

Length- 2.35 inches

Caliber- .44 magnum

Action- single action

Muzzle Velocity- 1300 feet per second

Power- 1400 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 5 yards

Maximum Range- 2500 yards

Accessories- none

Feed System- Double barrel over under

Ammunition Capacity- 2

Fire Rate- 10 rounds a minute

Custom Compound Bow

Short Description- A custom compound bow made by Tran. This bow is powerful yet silent enough for Logan to use while in stealth mode. This bow has a 450 pound string, six different strings, 28 inch pull, 45 inch length, four pulleys, five normal fiber optic sights, and a long range scope. Each arrow is made of solid tungsten with diamond arrow heads. Besides normal arrows, there are fire, lightning, poison, and distraction arrows. Each arrow sent by this bow carries 90% the power of a .50 BMG but only has an effective range of 900 yards and maximum range of 1500 yards. On a normal day, Logan will not be carrying his compound bow.

Tomahawk X2

Short Description- Logan has two tomahawks that he carries. One is a High carbon steel SOG tomahawk while the other is a hand made Indian tomahawk peace pipe. Like any normal tomahawk, both has axe blades with a pick on the other end. The SOG tomahawk has a normal carbon steel blade while the other has a tempered steel blade. Logan will be carrying his tomahawk.

Austin A.K.A. The Pacifist

Rank: Seaman/E2

Team Role: Medic/Support/Scout

Age: 18

Height: 5 ft. 5 in.

Weight: 165 lb.

Usual Appearance: Blue jeans, a black hoodie, a shark tooth necklace, black shirt, and black/blue tennis shoes along with long hair

Pony Form: White-spotted black alicorn with a blue-striped violent mane

Cutiemark: Peace sign

Strength Rating: 100

Magic Rating: 850

Speed: 50

Agility: 35

Combat Intelligence: 150

Combat Skills:

Rifle Ability- Medium

Pistol Ability- Medium

Gunner Ability- Low

Sniper Ability- Low

Hand to Hand Combat Ability- Low

Weapons Handling Ability- Low

Description:

Austin before the apocalypse and Austin afterwards were two COMPLETELY different entities. One, a calm, collected, and serene personality with straight "B-" grades except for in Spanish (it was like they were speaking a different language or something). The other, an uncontrollable mass of depression, anger, and your typical loon. When the apocalypse hit, Austin was sitting in his history class, bored as usual, but always paying attention. A student walked into the classroom, or rather stumbled, and began staggering towards the teacher. Austin noticed something weird about the student. Something... off. He realized what would happen before anyone else, and being a pacifist and coward, backed out the back door to the room and grabbed an ice cream scoop from the culinary department. He went back to his home by staying atop of homes to stay out of the violence in the streets that was brewing. He made it home to find that his parents and sister had locked him out of the home, so he went through his window. Inside he found them with bullet holes through their heads. He walked to the tea cupboard, brewed himself a single cup, said a final goodbye to his dogs (he knew that they would only slow him down) grabbed his shotgun, extra ammo, and keys to his Ford Fairlane. He knew not where to go, so he went take a safe house for himself. He decided on a home that had two stories, infiltrated it from a top window, and found no one was home. The home was a block from the school, so he knew some students would try to break in, so he stayed awake for the first few nights, seeing only a few students try to break in. None succeeded. He holed up, thinking about what he had done, his mind slipping. Slowly, depression and loneness destroyed his sanity. Depression that his one love was gone and anger that he had left all of those students he left to die. He decided within the first three days that he needed more than tea to survive, so he began to scavenge from the abandoned homes. Eventually, he found his good friend Alex, and soon enough, found his friend Logan along with some other survivors and invited them to hole up in the home that he had first raided. Unfortunately, some old friends of his were his and his alone to kill. He had to hold myself back from crying when he shot and killed his best friend, Philip. He had just been bitten. He blamed myself every day for not being there to save him, destroying his mentality even more. Eventually, they met by a strange figure that turned out to be their old friend Tran, The Crazy Asian. He looked undead. But he knew it couldn't be true. They would never get him. After meeting Tran and several survivors dying, they went to Equestria through a portal and settled in. Now, Austin is slowly regaining the sanity that was lost.

Most Common Quote: God I love this job.

Favorite Quote: There's ALWAYS time for tea

Body Armor:

ODST trooper armor with titanium plating. This armor is capable of stopping moderate forms of damage. A mock form of this is worn by fans of Twilight Sparkle's book series, specifically the Austin followers.

Vehicle:

Dodge Tomahawk- A show bike made by the Dodge company. The top speed of Austin's bike is 417 miles an hour while producing 550 horsepower.

Vigor:

Undertow- A vigor that allows the user access to aquakinesis to push back or pull in the enemy.

Body Modifications:

Spartan II Augmentation. This makes Austin's bones to become near indestructible, doubles his strength, and increases his reflexes by 300%.

Equipment:

Comat Visor- The ODST helmet of Austin's body armor projects a HUD and short range radar. There is also a built in communications unit.

Bandages- Wrappings meant to stop bleeding.

Tourniquets- Small amounts of bandages and devices meant for temporarily stopping the flow of blood.

Morphine- A common form of pain killers.

Epinephrine- A artificial or natural hormone that is commonly known as adrenalin.

Splints- Devices used to restrict or support movement of a limb or joint.

Biofoam- A self-sealing, space-filling coagulant and antibacterial, tissue-regenerative foam polymer from the Halo universe. This seals off a major wound for later treatment.

Medical Packs- Cases of medical gel that heals light to medium wounds from the Dead Space universe.

Weapons:

Mini M14

Short Description- An American semiautomatic .223 rifle. One of the original weapons Austin owns that is from the zombie apocalypse. This is one of Austin's two primary weapons, the other being his MP5. On a normal day, Austin will not be carrying his Mini M14.

Weight- 6.5 pounds

Length- 37.25 inches

Caliber- .223 Remington/5.56x45mm Nato

Action- Gas operation

Muzzle Velocity- 3100 feet per second

Power- 1200 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 800 yards

Maximum Range- 3600 yards

Accessories- none

Feed System- Box magazine

Ammunition Capacity- 30+1

Fire Rate- 750 rounds a minute

MP5

Short Description- A German 9mm fully automatic submachine. Made by Tran and given to Austin. This is one of Austin's two primary weapons, the other being his Mini M14. On a normal day, Austin will not be carrying his Mini MP5.

Weight- 6.3 pounds

Length- 31 inches

Caliber- 9x19 Parabellum/Luger

Action- Roller-delayed blowback

Muzzle Velocity- 1300 feet per second

Power- 300 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 250 yards

Maximum Range- 2400 yards

Accessories- Retractable stock, flashlight, and an under barrel tranquilizer gun attachment

Feed System- Stick magazine

Ammunition Capacity- 30+1

Fire Rate- 750 rounds a minute

Single Barreled Shotgun

Short Description- A 12 gauge single shot shotgun belonging to Austin. This weapon is one of Austin's original weapons.  On a normal day,Austin will not be carrying shotgun.

Weight- 5.65 pounds

Length- 42 inches

Caliber- 3 inch 12 gauge shotgun shells

Action- Double action

Muzzle Velocity- 1800 feet per second

Power- 3200 pounds of energy

Effective Range- 40 yards

Maximum Range- 120 yards

Accessories- none

Feed System- Single Barrel

Ammunition Capacity- 1

Fire Rate- 15 rounds a minute

USP SOCOM

Short Description- A semiautomatic German .45 pistol. This weapon was given to Austin my Ike. On a normal day, Austin will not be carrying his USP SOCOM.

Weight- 5 lb.

Length- 16.5 inches

Caliber- .45 ACP

Action- Short recoil

Muzzle Velocity- 850 feet per second

Power- 300 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 30 yards

Maximum Range- 1800 yards

Accessories- Tactical light and a suppressor

Feed System- Box magazine

Ammunition Capacity- 12+1

Fire Rate- 600 rounds a minute

M26 Taser

Short Description- A military grade version of the X26 taser that delivers 50000 volts with 3.6 amps. It shoots taser barbs that can go out to 15 feet to tase a target. On a normal day, Austin will be carrying his M26 taser.

Soul Leech

Short Description- A long, spiked whip crafted by Tran that glows a dull red, signifying it's danger. This whip mimics Tran's ability to transfer/steal the life force/power of others. For every two beings killed, the whip gains a foot in length and one spike. However, only a maximum length of 25 feet is possible and it can only contain the life force/power of 50 beings. As Tran's other ability, the Soul Leech can transfer the powers to others. When not in use, Austin has this whip wrapped around his chest like a sash. On a normal day,Austin will not be carrying his soul leech.

Ice Cream Scoop

Short Description- A normal ice cream scope stolen from a kitchen by Austin. The edge sharpened, this weapon is incredibly deadly in his hands. One of Austin's original weapons from the zombie apocalypse. On a normal day, Austin will be carrying his ice cram scoop.

Alex A.K.A. The Pyro

Rank: Private First Class/E2

Team Role: Support/Assault/CQC

Age: 18

Height: 5 ft. 9.5 in.

Weight: 160 lb.

Usual Appearance: Black pants, a T shirt, an orange hoodie, glasses, and sneakers along with medium length hair

Pony Form: Orange alicorn with a brown mane

Cutiemark: Flame

Strength Rating: 45

Magic Rating: 450

Speed: 45

Agility: 90

Combat Intelligence: 550

Combat Skills:

Rifle Ability- Low

Pistol Ability- Medium

Gunner Ability- High

Sniper Ability- Low

Hand to Hand Combat Ability- Medium-High

Weapons Handling Ability- Medium-High (High with a sword)

Description: Alex, the berserker of the group. When it comes to open combat, Alex will be the one, trying to kill while humiliating the enemy. Compared to most of the others in the group, Alex is one of the best fighters, with and without melee weapons. Back before the zombie apocalypse, Alex was one of the most flamboyant, energetic person you'd meet. Alex would often spend the day, like his brother, on the computer, hanging out with friends, or something normal teens do (sort of). When the zombie apocalypse hit, he was at a restaurant buying food. Taking a soda bottle and smashing it, turning it into a weapon, Alex ran home, grabbing anything that was a weapon, all of them being melee weapons. He survived the zombie apocalypse, eventually meeting up with his friends. When he saw Tran again, he nearly shot him but refrained from doing so, mostly because there was a zombie herd that he had to survive. After killing of the herd, Tran took them to the magical land of Equestria. Now, Alex spends his day, working as a fireman to pay the bills, hanging out with his favorite pony, Applejack, and hanging out with his friends.

Most Common Quote: Put it where it doesn't belong.

Favorite Quote: Well Fuck you!

Body Armor: Mass Effect medium Onyx armor made of titanium plating with a metallic glass visor. This is capable of stopping moderate forms of damage. A mock form of this is worn by fans of Twilight Sparkle's book series, specifically the Alex followers.

Vehicle:

Kawasaki Ninja- A sports bike made by Kawasaki. The modifications Alex has done to the bike is replacing the plastic shell of the bike with an enchanted titanium shell, added racing tires, and a nitrous fuel injection system. Alex's bike has a top speed of 305 miles an hour

Vigor:

Devil's Kiss- allows the user to summon and throw grenades of pure fire. The resulting vigor has been modified for cluster grenades to be thrown.

Shield- a force field constantly surrounds and protects the user from damage but no pain.

Body Modifications: When wearing armor, strength and reflexes increases by 125%

Equipment:

M67s- Basic fragmentation grenades for personnel.

Flashbangs- Basic stun grenades meant for stunning the enemy.

C4- Basic military grade explosives.

Hug Grenades- Custom incendiary grenades filled with napalm.

Kiss Grenades- Custom incendiary grenades filled with thermite.

Weapons:

T-148 Flamethrower

Short Description- An Italian man portable flamethrower. Made by Tran from designs seen from a museum. This is Alex's primary weapon. On a normal day, Alex will not be carrying his flamethrower.

Weight- 65 lb.

Action- Air burst

Effective Range- 50 yards

Maximum Range- 75 yards

Feed System- One enchanted pressurized air tank and two fuel tanks, one containing diesel and the other containing thickening agent

Ammunition Capacity- Unlimited due to enchantments

Serbu Super Shorty Shotgun

Short Description- An incredibly short chopped down version of the Mossberg Maverick 88, a cheaper form of the Mossberg 500 with synthetic furniture. This was made by Tran and given to Alex. On a normal day, Alex will not be carrying his SSS.

Weight- 4 lb.

Length- 19.5 in

Caliber- 3 inch 12 gauge shotgun shells

Action- Pump action

Muzzle Velocity- 1800 feet per second

Power- 3200 pounds of energy

Effective Range- 40 yards

Maximum Range- 120 yards

Accessories- Extended magazine tube

Feed System- magazine tube

Ammunition Capacity- 3+1

Fire Rate- 60 rounds a minute

Desert Eagle X2

Short Description- Two gold plated .50 caliber semiautomatic handguns made by Tran and given to Alex. On a normal day, Alex will be carrying both Desert Eagles.

Weight- 4.4 lb.

Length- 10.75 in

Caliber- .50 AE

Action- Gas operation

Muzzle Velocity- 1550 feet per second

Power- 1600 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 60 yards

Maximum Range- 1200 yards

Accessories- Gold plated frames and slides

Feed System- Box magazine

Ammunition Capacity- 7+1 X2

Fire Rate- 360 rounds a minute X2

B93R X2

Short Description- Two Italian 9mm machine pistols used by Alex. The right handed pistol fires in a three round burst while the left handed pistol is fully automatic. On a normal day, Alex will not be carrying his two B93Rs.

Weight- 3.7 lb. X2

Length- 9.45 in

Caliber- 9x19 Parabellum/Luger

Action- Short recoil

Muzzle Velocity- 1300 feet per second

Power- 300 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 60 yards

Maximum Range- 2400 yards

Accessories- None

Feed System- Box magazines

Ammunition Capacity- 20+1 X1

Fire Rate- 1100 rounds a minute X2

Walther P88

Short Description- A semiautomatic German 9mm pistol. On a normal day, Alex will be carrying his Walther P88, along with an extra magazine.

Weight- 1.25 lb.

Length- 7.4 inches

Caliber- 9x19 Parabellum/Luger

Action- Short recoil operation

Muzzle Velocity- 1300 feet per second

Power- 300 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 60 yards

Maximum Range- 2400 yards

Accessories- None

Feed System- Box magazine

Ammunition Capacity- 15+1

Fire Rate- 780 rounds a minute

Fire Elemental Sword

Short Description- A basic broadsword with a 32 inch blade and a 6 inch handle made by Tran. What makes the sword unique is that the blade of the weapon is made of fire, kept solid through magic. This is used as Alex's primary melee weapon. On a normal day, Alex will be carrying his sword.

Ike A.K.A. The Reaper

Rank: Sergeant/E5

Team Role: Support/Assault

Age: 17

Height: 5 ft. 8 in.

Weight: 180 lb.

Usual Appearance: Blue jeans, a grey shirt, black work boots, and a leather jacket along with short hair

Pony Form: Blue alicorn with a red and white striped mane

Cutiemark: Guitar

Strength Rating: 135

Magic Rating: 950

Speed: 85

Agility: 55

Combat Intelligence: 325

Combat Skills:

Rifle Ability- Low

Pistol Ability- High

Gunner Ability- Medium

Sniper Ability- Low

Hand to Hand Combat Ability- Low-Medium

Weapons Handling Ability- Medium (High with knife)

Description:

Out of the group, Ike is the most normal and mentally sane of the seven despite his background. Back before the zombie apocalypse, Ike was came from a broken family. His father OD while his mother disappeared so his grandfather took him in. His grandfather was a an ex-military from the Vietnam War that didn't see any open combat. Ike's grandfather raised Ike with Christian and American values, leading to his current self and some of his skills, such as being able to play the guitar. While in high school, he met Tran and they soon became friends along with others. When the zombie apocalypse hit, he was with his friends. He simply survived with Nick, Andy, and Tran. Once in Equestria, he settled down, earning money through his guitar.

Most Common Quote: You Crazy Asian!

Favorite Quote: You have got to be kidding me.

Body Armor:

Half Life HEV suit with titanium plating and colored black and grey. This is capable of stopping moderate forms of damage. A mock form of this is worn by fans of Twilight Sparkle's book series, specifically the Ike followers.

Vehicle:  

Bugatti Veyron Super Sport- A sports car made by the Bugatti company. Ike's Bugatti Veyron Super Sport has a top speed of 285 miles and hour while producing 1200 horsepower. The only modification done to Ike's car is the nitrous fuel injection.

Vigor:

Murder of Crows- A vigor allowing the user to send a group of crows (called a murder, hence the name) at a target, resulting in the crows attacking the enemy.

Body Modifications: Several perks drunken from the Call of Duty universe, such as Juggernaut, Sleight of Hand, and Stamin Up. This results in Ike's body being able to resist more damage to the point of being able to be shot point blank in the head with high caliber weapons, run at faster speeds, and increases his reflexes by 150%. When wearing the Half Life suit, Ike has a 50% strength increase, higher jump ability, and a faster healing speed.

Equipment:

M67s- Basic fragmentation grenades for personnel.

Flashbangs- Basic stun grenades meant for stunning the enemy.

C4- Basic military grade explosives.

Claymores- Basic anti-personnel mine.

Weapons:

AK47

Short Description- A fully automatic Russian assault rifle. This weapon was raided from Luke Air Force Base. On a normal day, Ike will not be carrying his Ak47.

Weight- 8.43 lb.

Length- 35 in

Caliber- 7.62x39mm M43

Action- Gas operation

Muzzle Velocity- 2400 feet per second

Power- 1600 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 450 yards

Maximum Range- 2700 yards

Accessories- None

Feed System- Box magazine

Ammunition Capacity- 30

Fire Rate- 600 rounds a minute

Sawed Off Double Barrel Shotgun

Short Description- A double barrel shotgun converted into a pistol. One of Ike's original weapons from the zombie apocalypse. On a normal day, Ike will be carrying his shotgun in a custom thigh holster with a few extra shells.

Weight- 2.3 lb.

Length- 9 in

Caliber- 4 inch 12 gauge shotgun shells

Action- double action

Muzzle Velocity- 2200 feet per second

Power- 5200 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 80 yards

Maximum Range- 200 yards

Accessories- Custom 4 inch brass shotgun shells firing slugs

Feed System- Two barrels

Ammunition Capacity- 2

Fire Rate- 30 rounds a minute

Mare's Leg

Short Description- A shortened down version of a Winchester. Made by Tran and given to Ike. On a normal day, Ike will be carrying his Mare's Leg along with loose ammo held on the holster.

Weight- 5.1 lb.

Length- 24 in

Caliber- .44 Magnum

Action- Lever action

Muzzle Velocity- 1300 feet per second

Power- 1200 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 75 yards

Maximum Range- 2500 yards

Accessories- None

Feed System- Tubular magazine

Ammunition Capacity- 6+1

Fire Rate- 90 rounds a minute

Smith and Wesson Model 29

Short Description- An American double action .44 revolver. It is one of Ike's sidearms. On a normal day, Ike will not carrying his .44 magnum.

Weight- 3.125 lb.

Length- 12.25 in

Caliber- .44 magnum

Action- Double action

Muzzle Velocity- 1300 feet per second

Power- 1200 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 75 yards

Maximum Range- 2500 yards

Accessories- None

Feed System- Revolver chamber

Ammunition Capacity- 6

Fire Rate- 600 rounds a minute

Porter's X2 Ray Gun

Short Description: A wonder weapon originating from the Call of Duty Nazi Zombie universe. This weapon resembles a children's toy ray pistol when in reality it fires a powerful explosive bolt of energy with the explosive and power equivalency of a 25MM grenade with every pull of the trigger with a capability of being fully automatic. It is powered by a modified battery filled with element 115 capable of sustaining fourty shots before a replacement battery is required. On a normal day, Ike won't be carrying this weapon because of a limited ammo source and the sheer power and danger of this wonder weapon.

Wunderwaffe DG-3 JZ

Short Description: A wonder weapon originating from the Call of Duty Nazi Zombie universe. This weapon is a heavily modified rifle that fires bolts of lightning that pack 200000 amps with each pull of the trigger. For comparison, as little as .065 amps are required to kill a human being. This weapon is powered by a modified battery filled with element 115 capable of sustaining six shots before a replacement battery is required. On a normal day, Ike won't be carrying this weapon because of a limited ammo source and the sheer power and danger of this wonder weapon.

Nevan

Short Description- A demon in the form of an electric guitar. Nevan allows the user to blast bolts of electricity or send flocks of bats to attack the enemy. A secondary function of Nevan is that part of Nevan unfolds and becomes a scythe, becoming a melee weapon. Other than being a weapon, Nevan can be used as an electric guitar, literally. On a normal day, Ike will not be carrying Nevan.

Andy A.K.A. The Troll

Rank: Basic Seaman/E1

Team Role: Scout/Assault/CQC

Age: 15

Height: 5 ft. 6 in.

Weight: 135 lb.

Usual Appearance: T-shirt of some sort, cargo shorts, glasses, and sneakers throughout the entire year (even in the Winter) along with short hair

Pony Form: Black alicorn with a white mane

Cutiemark: Troll face

Strength Rating: 125

Magic Rating: 25

Speed: 75

Agility: 55

Combat Intelligence: 250

Combat Skills:

Rifle Ability- Medium

Pistol Ability- Low- Medium

Gunner Ability- Low

Sniper Ability- Low

Hand to Hand Combat Ability- Low

Weapons Handling Ability- Low-Medium (High with staff/dagger)

Description:

Andy was an Asian kid before the zombie apocalypse. He wasn't the typical Asian as he wasn't able to speak Vietnamese and didn't partake in his culture. He was smarter than some people(being in honor classes) but could be outwitted by many people. Many people would describe him as weird and sometimes creepy. He liked to be himself even though some people didn't like that. He is incredibly lazy and addicted to technology and everything good in life. When the zombie apocalypse hit, he was with his friends and his brother. Somehow, he was able to survive with his brother and two of his friends. Every day went by simply with Andy slowly losing his mentality (whatever was left of it), making him stranger and more random than what he usually was, until that one raid on the military base. Once in Equestria, he started regaining his mentality again. Now, he works at Sugarcube Corner as a baker so that he can buy sweets, ingredients for sweets, and sugar. He believes that you should live as if you die today and dream as if you live forever.

Most Common Quote: Sorry I shot you again Tran.

Favorite Quote: Magic man gone done it!/What's is this black magic?

Body Armor:

Dead Space elite advanced rig armored with nanokevlar weave and titanium-tungsten alloy armored plating. Colored black with red highlights. A mock form of this is worn by fans of Twilight Sparkle's book series, specifically the Andy followers.

Vehicle:

Suzuki Hayabusa- A Sports bike made by the Suzuki company that has been modified to go 255 miles an hour while producing 197 horsepower. Andy has had his bike modified to be more comfortable and the engine to be more efficient.

Vigor:

Possession- A vigor allowing the user to send a fake ethereal ghost that controls the enemy for a short moment.

Body Modifications:

When in the Mario universe, Andy purchased several badges that enhances the user's body. Among the badges are strength badges that increases Andy's strength to the point of being able to beat Big Mac in a hoof wrestle, defense badges that makes Andy able to take damage from high speed forces, and health badges that makes Andy able to survive more damage than the average powerful being. When wearing the elite advanced Rig, Andy gains a 50% strength increase, heightened reflexes, and his health is displayed on a health bar present on his back.

Equipment:

Normal/Super/Ultra Shrooms- Mushroom-type items from the Mario universe that heals the consumer.

Life Shrooms- A mushroom item from the Mario universe that has the ability to revive the dead.

Fire Flowers- Flowers from the Mario universe that spew out fire when planted into the ground.

Pow Block- Small blocks from the Mario universe that creates a small earthquake when crushed or hit.

Tonics- Drinks from the Mario universe that heals any form of body ailment.

Normal/Super/Ultra Jellies- Jelly from the Mario universe that heals damage from the user while replenishing flower points, points needed to perform special moves.

Multibounce- A badge from the Mario universe giving the user the special move  that gives the user a special move, the ability to jump on a target multiple times without falling off. Requires three flower points.

Powersmash- A badge from the Mario univers  that gives the user a special move, the ability to pound an enemy with extra damage with a hammer. Requires three flower points.

Quake Hammer- A badge from the Mario universe that gives the user a special move, the ability to create a small earthquake by hitting the ground with a hammer. Requires five flower points.

Spike Shield- A badge that makes the user immune to not getting hurt from stepping on sharp objects.

Weapons:

KRISS Vector

Short Description- A fully automatic American submachine gun/carbine. This weapon was raided from a military base and is currently Andy's primary weapon. On a normal day, Andy will not be carrying his KRISS.

Weight- 5.6 lb.

Length- 24.3 in

Caliber- .45 ACP

Action- Delayed blowback

Muzzle Velocity- 1200 feet per second

Power- 300 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 110 yards

Maximum Range- 1800

Accessories- Red dot sight, tactical flashlight, and extended magazines

Feed System- Box magazine

Ammunition Capacity- 30+1

Fire Rate- 1200 rounds a minute

SRM Arms Model 1216

Short Description- An American semiautomatic shotgun with a revolver magazine. On a normal day, Andy will not be carrying his M1216.

Weight- 7.25 lb.

Length- 32.5 in

Caliber- 3 inch 12 gauge shotgun shells

Action- Double action

Muzzle Velocity- 1800 feet per second

Power- 3200 pounds of energy

Effective Range- 40 yards

Maximum Range- 120 yards

Accessories- None

Feed System- Quad tube revolving magazine

Ammunition Capacity- 16+1

Fire Rate- 500 rounds a minute

Beretta M9 X3

Short Description- An Italian semiautomatic 9mm pistol. Raided from the military base, Andy uses three as his sidearms. Why he chose three will never be known. On a normal day, Andy will be carrying all three M9s. Why he's carrying three is unknown.

Weight- 2.5625 lb. X3

Length- 8.5 in.

Caliber- 9x19 Parabellum/Luger

Action- Short recoil operation

Muzzle Velocity- 1300 feet per second

Power- 300 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 250 yards

Maximum Range- 2400 yards

Accessories- None

Feed System- Box magazine

Ammunition Capacity- 15+1 X3

Fire Rate- 900 rounds a minute X3

Javelin Gun

Short Description- A gun from the Dead Space universe that fires large titanium spikes at high speeds. The javelin gun can be fired 6 times before it has to be reloaded and this weapon is one of the very few weapons with reusable ammunition. On a normal day, Andy will not be carrying his Javelin gun.

Electrical Mythril Staff

Short Description- A staff entirely made of Mythril. Each end of the staff has electrical prods. The electrical charge varies, depending on the enemy. On a normal day, Andy will not be carrying his staff.

Laser Screwdriver

Short Description- The Master's old device that was a near copy of the Doctor's sonic screwdriver. This device is capable of firing lasers and can be used for other things, such as scanning and lock picking. However, it does not work on wood. On a normal day, Andy will be carrying his laser screwdriver.

Tran A.K.A. The Cannibal A.K.A. The Crazy Asian

Rank: Senior Chief Petty Officer/E8

Team Role: Leader/All roles

Age: 16

Height: 5 ft. 11 in.

Weight: 120 lb.

Usual Appearance: Armored

Pony Form: White alicorn with a white mane in normal form/Black alicorn with a black mane in Nightmare form

Cutiemark: Asian Yin and Yang symbol

Strength Rating: 150

Magic Rating: ∞

Speed: 28000

Agility: 750

Combat Intelligence: 9250

Combat Skills:

Rifle Ability- High

Pistol Ability- High

Gunner Ability- High

Sniper Ability- High

Hand to Hand Combat Ability- High

Weapons Handling Ability- High

Description:

Tran. Where to begin? A sadistic masochist? A Nightmare demon that's also an antihero? A master of warfare and death? A troll that's also a genius? No. Tran used to be normal. Why is he like his current self now? It all stemmed from his childhood. In his middle school days, he was constantly bullied and nothing was done about so he decided to do something himself. He learned how to fight, strike when needed, and more importantly, how to be ruthless. He eventually loved seeing those he didn't like in pain. Ever see a twelve year old Asian kid strangle a fifteen year old student within death with a lanyard? The funny thing is, Tran got away from it. Because of his childhood, Tran became his current violent, sadistic self. Besides this, Tran was the stereotypical overachieving Asian. Among the stereotypes that applied to Tran are, his knowledge, martial arts skills, ability to solve a Rubik's cube, and appearance. Straight A's and honors classes made up his school life. When the zombie apocalypse happened, Tran was quite prepared with a collection of weapons, armor, and skills. In combat, Tran is easily one of the most dangerous out of the group and the entirety of Equestria, skilled with powerful magic, advanced forms of martial arts, and skill with most forms of weapons, melee and ranged. The rest is history.

Most Common Quote: I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!

Favorite Quote: I'm Tran, your argument is invalid

Body Armor:

Assassin's robe made out of graphene. This robe is capable of stopping most forms of damage up to cannon rounds. Tran often wears this robe because it is body armor disguised as clothing. A mock form of this is often worn by fans of Twilight Sparkle's book series, specifically the Tran followers.

Vehicle:

M54 five ton Deuce- A cargo truck made by the AM General company. This cargo truck is used by the U.S. military for transporting cargo. The five ton means that the truck can pull five ton cargo loads going cross country. This truck has had the normal engine replaced with a two V12 engines that were fitted into the truck using magic, armored plating covering nearly every surface of the truck, bulletproof metallic glass, nanokevlar weave shielding the trunk bed, a stereo system, an improve suspension, and armored tires. The current top speed of this truck is 130 miles an hour.

Vigor: None

Body Modifications:

The power of four demon gods are infused in Tran's soul. This results in a stronger body increasing his strength and stamina, a faster mind increasing his magic prowess and mental capabilities, an incredibly heightened healing ability making him able to heal quickly from major wounds, and superhuman speed, making him easily faster than bullets.

Equipment:

M67s- Basic fragmentation grenades for personnel.

Flashbangs- Basic stun grenades meant for stunning the enemy.

C4- Basic military grade explosives.

Dynamite- Basic explosives meant for demolition.

Claymores- Basic anti-personnel mine.

Hug Grenades- Custom incendiary grenades filled with napalm.

Kiss Grenades- Custom incendiary grenades filled with thermite.

Biofoam- A self-sealing, space-filling coagulant and antibacterial, tissue-regenerative foam polymer from the Halo universe. This seals off a major wound for later treatment.

Medical Packs- Cases of medical gel that heals light to medium wounds from the Dead Space universe.

Weapons:

M4a1 w M203

Short Description- A fully automatic American 5.56 military carbine with a under barrel 40mm grenade launcher. This is Tran's primary weapon and the current attachments makes it into a light machine gun with extras. Tran might use his oversized suppressor which makes the M4a1 silent enough to hear the action of the gun, cycling a new round. On a normal day, Tran will be carrying his M4a1 in his inventory.

Weight- 30 lb. with silencer/22 lb. without silencer

Length- 63 in with silencer/33 in without silencer

Caliber- .223 Remington/5.56x45mm Nato w 40x46MM grenades or 40x53MM grenades

Action- Gas operation

Muzzle Velocity- 2900 feet per second w 250 feet per second/400 feet per second using high velocity grenades

Power- 1200 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 800 yards w 160 yards

Maximum Range- 3600 yards w 440 yards

Accessories- Silencer, 150 round drum magazines,

Feed System- Drum magazines, suppressor, custom internals, under barrel grenade launcher

Ammunition Capacity- 150+1

Fire Rate- 700 rounds a minute

M107/M82a3

Short Description- An American semiautomatic .50 caliber sniper rifle. Raided from the military base, Tran uses this as his primary sniping weapon. On a normal day, Tran will be carrying his M107 in his inventory.

Weight- 30.9 lb.

Length- 60 in.

Caliber- .50 BMG

Action- Recoil operation

Muzzle Velocity- 12000 feet per second

Power- 14000 foot pounds of energy when using normal ammo/224000 foot pounds of energy when using enchanted ammo

Effective Range- 2000 yards/44000 yards with enchanted ammo

Maximum Range- 7400 yards/52800 yards with enchanted ammo

Accessories- The entire gun is enchanted with dark magic that is constantly being fueled by Tran's demon powers and slightly lengthened barrel

Feed System- Detachable box magazine

Ammunition Capacity- 10+1

Fire Rate- 240 rounds a minute

M2-2

Short Description- An American air burst flamethrower. Tran has shrunken this flamethrower down and integrated it into his backpack. He often uses this as a backup weapon or a purge weapon. Tran has this flamethrower integrated into a backpack worn on his back. On a normal day, Tran will be wearing his flamethrower integrated backpack.

Weight- 65 lb.

Action- Air burst

Effective Range- 50 yards

Maximum Range- 75 yards

Feed System- One enchanted pressurized air tank and two fuel tanks, one containing diesel and the other containing thickening agent

Ammunition Capacity- Unlimited due to enchantments

AA12

Short Description- An American fully automatic 12 gauge shotgun. Tran raided this from a military base and uses it as a backup weapon. On a normal day, Tran will be carrying his AA12 in his inventory.

Weight- 16.06 lb.

Length- 39 in

Caliber- 3 inch 12 gauge shotgun shells

Action- API blowback operation

Muzzle Velocity- 1800 feet per second

Power- 3200 pounds of energy

Effective Range- 40 yards

Maximum Range- 120 yards

Accessories- None

Feed System- Large drum magazine

Ammunition Capacity- 32+1

Fire Rate- 300 rounds a minute

Remington 870 Super Magnum

Short Description- An American pump action shotgun. Raided from a military base, Tran commonly uses this weapon for firing special ammunition. On a normal day, Tran will be carrying his 870 Super Magnum in his inventory.

Weight- 8 lb.

Length- 50 in

Caliber- 2 3/4, 3, and 3 1/2 inch shells.

Action- Pump action

Muzzle Velocity- 1560 feet per second with 2 3/4 inch shotgun shells/1800 feet per second with 3 inch shotgun shells/ 1900 feet per second with 3 1/2 inch shotgun shells

Power- 2400 pounds of energy with 2 3/4 inch shotgun shells/3200 foot pounds of energy with 3 inch shotgun shells/4800 foot pounds of energy with 3 1/2 inch shotgun shells

Effective Range- 40 yards/40 yards/40 yards

Maximum Range- 120 yards/120 yards/120 yards

Accessories- None

Feed System- Tubular magazine

Ammunition Capacity- 5+1

Fire Rate- 80 rounds a minute

Yin/Yang pistols

Short Description- Two custom hand made pistols gifted to Tran from Dante from the Devil May Cry universe. Both are 1911 long slides that have been heavily modified and linked to Tran's demon powers, greatly enhancing their power. The right handed pistol, Yin is white while the left handed pistol, Yang, is black. Yin is a target pistol while Yang is a combat pistol. Yin and Yang are Tran's favorite pistols. Tran carries this nearly all of the time in his armored assassin's robes, specifically in the back.

Weight- 4.44 lb./4.44 lb.

Length- 12.25 in/12.25 in

Caliber- .45 ACP charged with demon powers

Action- Short recoil operation

Muzzle Velocity- 3800 feet per second

Power- 5600 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 960 yards

Maximum Range- 28800 yards

Accessories- Teflon coated pure tungsten spitzer overpressured armor piercing rounds/Teflon coated pure tungsten overpressured Black Talon hollow points, target/combat sights, rounded/curved trigger guard, comfort/combat grips, seven inch barrel extensions, barrel compensations, and custom paint jobs.

Feed System- Box magazine

Ammunition Capacity- Unlimited due to link to Tran's demon powers

Fire Rate- 1000/1500 rounds a minute

B23R

Short Description- A futuristic 3 shot burst handgun from the Call of Duty Black Ops II universe. One of Tran's sidearms. On a normal day, Tran will be carrying his B23R in his inventory.

Weight- 5.5 lb.

Length- 8.5 inches

Caliber- .45 ACP

Action- Short recoil

Muzzle Velocity- 850 feet per second

Power- 300 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 30 yards

Maximum Range- 1800 yards

Accessories- Extended magazine

Feed System- Box magazine

Ammunition Capacity- 21+1

Fire Rate- 1000 rounds a minute

Colt Python

Short Description- An American .357 revolver. Given to Tran by Ike, Tran often uses this revolver when he wants to and this is one of Tran's open carry weapons. On a normal day, Tran will be carrying his Python on a shoulder holster.

Weight- 2.375 lb.

Length- 12 in

Caliber- .357 Magnum

Action- Double Action

Muzzle Velocity- 1600 feet per second

Power- 700 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 50 yards

Maximum Range- 2200 yards

Accessories- None

Feed System- Revolver chamber

Ammunition Capacity- 6

Fire Rate- 540 rounds a minute

Walther PPK (technically Astra Constable)

Short Description- A Spanish clone of the Walther PPK. This pistol is a .22 caliber semiautomatic pistol. This is one of Tran's original weapons from the zombie apocalypse. On a normal day, Tran will be carrying his PPK in his inventory.

Weight- 1.46 lb.

Length- 6 in

Caliber- .22 Long Rifle

Action- Straight blowback operation

Muzzle Velocity- 1255 feet per second

Power- 100 foot pounds of energy

Effective Range- 50 yards

Maximum Range- 2000 yards

Accessories- none

Feed System- Box magazine

Ammunition Capacity- 11+1

Fire Rate- 600 rounds a minute

Plasma Cutter

Short Description- A mining tool from the Dead Space universe repurposed into a weapon. This fires three bolts of plasma capable of cutting through most minerals and metals every time the trigger is pulled. This plasma cutter has been modified to have a ten round plasma battery before the battery has to be replaced with a new one. This weapon has two firing modes, vertical and horitzontal fire .On a normal day, Tran will be carrying his plasma cutter in his inventory.

Palutina's Bow

Short Description- A magical recurve bow composed from the Kid Icarus universe. Thsi weapon is made of two magical blades connected together. There is no bowstring or arrows present when this bow is being used.  How it works is that performing the action of pulling back an arrow on a bowstring, makes an arrow of sunlight through magic. When Tran uses this bow in Nightmare form, darkness is fired instead of light. A second use for Palutina's bow is that the blades making up the bow can be taken apart to be used as two small bladed weapons. On a normal day, Tran will be carrying this in his inventory.

Energy Sword

Short Description- A melee weapon from the Halo universe. This weapon is plasma based melee weapon. The energy sword is a curved handle that houses a battery unit that projects out a large 4 foot long blade entirely made of plasma, capable of cutting through anything, ranging from shields to titanium armor, with just a single slice. However, every slice drains the energy sword of its power. When it runs out of power, the blade disappears. On a normal day, Tran will be carrying his energy sword in his inventory.

The Sparda

Short Description- The sword once belonging to the demon king, Sparda. Now it belongs to Tran in the form of a pure white samurai sword. This sword gives the powers of Sparda to the user. The only way the power can come out of the user is if the user is defeated in combat or if the user willingly gives up the power. The Sparda, like Yamato, is capable of cutting through anything, such as the fabrics of time and space. Often, Tran uses the Sparda to travel through different universes. One function Tran uses the Sparda for isThis is Tran's second favorite primary weapon. Tran often has this strapped to his back for easy access.

Cerberus Lanyard

Short Description- Cerberus, the three headed dog that guards the underworld, in a physical three headed form, attached to a simple lanyard. This weapon allows the user to perform moves and attacks involving the element of ice. This lanyard, with Cerberus attached, is easily Tran's favorite weapon too. Wielding this lanyard is Tran's favorite. Tran often has the lanyard hanging around his neck, showing Cerberus, a massive amount of keys, and his Equestrian Star medal.

Beowulf Gauntlets and Boots

Short Description- Beowulf, the Light Beast, in the form of a pair of hidden blades and a pair of boots. This weapon/boot combo gives the user a speed boast and the pair of hidden blades is deadly in the hands of the right user. Despite already having the speed of a demon, Tran uses these for a little speed boast. On a normal day, Tran will be wearing Beowulf.

The Axe of Perun

Short Description- An exact copy of the real deal. The Axe of Perun is an axe belonging to Perun, the Slavic god of thunder. This axe has the ability to control and wield lightning as a weapon. When wielded, Tran can control lightning. On a normal day, Tran will be carrying the Axe of Perun on his waist.

Agnus and Rudra

Two bladed weapons from that originated from two demon gatekeepers, Agni and Rudra the Firestorm. Agni fought with the element of fire while Rudra fought with the element of wind. After being defeated by Dante, Agni and Rudra became two scythe weapons and soon went into Tran's personal arsenal as Agnus being a large bowie knife with a 10.5 inch blade and Rudra being a large axe kukri with a 14.5 inch blade. Often dual wielded, Tran can now control fire and wind. On a normal day, Tran will be carrying Agnus and Rudra in his inventory.

Diamond Shovel

Short Description- A shovel tool from the Minecraft universe. This is more of a tool than a weapon. Often used by Tran to dig through dirt, gravel, or sand. On a normal day, Tran will be carrying his diamond shovel in his inventory.

Diamond Pickaxe

Short Description- A pickaxe tool from the Minecraft universe. This is more of a tool than a weapon. Often used by Tran to dig through stone or other solids. On a normal day, Tran will be carrying his diamond pickaxe in his inventory.

Throwing knives

Short Description- Three normal throwing knives often used by Tran. Tran will rarely use these as Tran has access to an entire arsenal of other weapons. On a normal day, Tran will have these knives hidden around on his body.

Chapter 26: Winter Wrap Up and Shenanigans

I went to Scootaloo's room after I got dressed and saw that she was peacefully sleeping in her room. I looked at a wall mounted clock and saw that it was ten in the morning. I smiled and pulled out Yin, firing a round into the ceiling. This sent Scootaloo scrambling around in her bed as the small enclosed space made the gunshot seem louder than it was and how she was an equine with hearing four times more sensitive than humans. "TRAN!! ARE YOU INSANE?!?!" she yelled. I looked at her for a few seconds to realize what she had just said. "Oh yeah." Scootaloo got out of bed and yawned. Again with the adorableness. "So. What's with the early wake up?" she asked.

"It's Winter Wrap Up Scoots" I replied.

Scootaloo looked at the clock before she quickly started to dress up in Winter clothing and darted towards the door. "I'M GOING TO BE LATE FOR THE MUSICAL!!!"

Oh god. More singing magic. At least I'm immune. Unfortunately, my friends aren't. Instead of letting Scootaloo run out the door, I dashed to her and grabbed her, holding her in the air. "Scootaloo, you have to watch your speed. You were running at ninety miles an hour. I don't want you running into a tree and breaking you ribcage and fracturing your skull again. The last efew times weren't pleasant. You may have partial demon aspects but you are still getting hurt. Plus, I can get you to town for the musical before it starts. I am Tran."

Still holding on to Scootaloo, I teleported into town at the local park. The citizens of Ponyville were already gathered outside and were getting prepared. I looked around and spotted a my friends, milling about along with the Mane Six. I walked over to Logan. "Um Logan. You do know what day it is right?" I asked.

"It's Winter Wrap up. Who doesn't know?" Logan replied.

"And?" I further asked.

"And what?" he asked back.

I smiled, knowing what was going to happen and how he was going to hate it. "It's Winter Wrap up, right?" Logan nodded. "Every year, they have a big ole musical with everyone singing along. Remember how it also affects the six of you guys and not me, meaning you have to sing with Andy, Austin, and Alex. You know, the people that annoy the life out of you" I explained.

Logan's face immediately dropped into one of anger, now knowing what was going to happen. "OH FU-"

"Three months of winter coolness, and awesome holidays."

"We've kept our hoofsies warm at home, time off from work to play."

"But the food we've stored is running out, and we can't grow in this cold."

Youtube Video

I watch and heard my friends sing together with the ponies. They sang the actual lyrics of the song instead of something that would fit them. The entire time I was standing, watching this, I was laughing at my friends, and recording the whole ordeal with my glasses. I took out my newly modified 870 shotgun and loaded two 3.5 inch shotgun shells that were Hollywood style blanks that was meant to be AS LOUD AS POSSIBLE. I waited until the final lyrics were sung and then I fired a blank into the air. The extra loud gunshot caught everyone's attention as nearly everyone were ponies and they had hearing four times more sensitive than humans. Everyone that was a pony was rubbing their head/ears while my six friends just looked at me.

"WHY DIDN'T YOU DO THAT EARLIER!?!?!?" Logan yelled at me.

"Because then I wouldn't be able to record all of that" I replied.

"You WHAT?!?"

"Yes. I recorded it. No I'm going to delete it. You know you won't be able to bribe/fight/take/persuade me cause I'm Tran" I said.

Twilight trotted to me and said "What was for?!?"

"Nothing" I replied. I turned to face Alex. "Come on Alex! Let's melt the snow with our flamethrowers!" I took out the gun of my backpack flamethrower and lit the pilot light. Alex took out his flamethrower and lit the pilot light.

"Oh no" everyone said.

-X-X-X-

So far, Winter Wrap Up was going on like it did in the episode. Twilight was, again, organizing everything, Fluttershy was taking care of animals, Rainbow Dash was with the weather team, Pinkie Pie was ice skating once again cutting the sheets of ice, Applejack was in charge of animals, and Rarity was in charge of decorations. Nick was helping Fluttershy wake up animals contrary to what many thought what he would do but Nick was a gentle giant unless you pissed him off or harmed Fluttershy, Alex was melting snow with his flamethrower par his choice and the fact that he was Alex with a flamethrower, Logan was breaking the frozen lakes with IEDs except for the one Pinkie Pie was skating on because she wanted to have fun while working, Andy was trying break the ice by telling jokes (he was trying to crack em up) but it didn't work so he resorted to anger and stomping, Ike was helping plow the snow at the farms, and Austin was helping Rarity make baskets. I was sitting in the snow, floating up a ball of dark magic, not helping with manually changing Winter.

"Tran, why don't you help?" Twilight asked.

I looked at her, then back to the ball of dark magic I was holding up. I sighed before I said "Twilight, I don't like Winter. I wear two jackets in the Summer. Plus, I'm a Nightmare being. I could have a negative effect with the environment and its natural harmonic balance that allows you to manually change Winter. Back in our universe, Winter changed itself. Plus, I don't enjoy working or being around anyone I don't know."

"Wait, wait, wait. Now of all times, your behind shy? How about talking in front of a crowd that one time there was an angry mob after you?" Twilight asked.

"Twilight. I am somewhat normal underneath my violent exterior. We all are. We were, at one point, normal. Look at me and Nick, Twilight. We're both shy. We were able to stand new ponies because the lot of you are some of the cutest beings to exist. However, since we've been spending so much time settling in Equestria, we're becoming local. We're turning back into our old selves. Haven't you noticed how Nick hasn't been going into town as much as he was a month ago? Or how I have been spending more time in my workshop? Andy and the others haven't been affected as much as Nick and I have been trying to avoid social time with anyone we don't know."

"Tran, now how do you run your store?" Twilight asked.

"That's one of the reasons why I made Logan my apprentice" I replied.

"Tran, can you at least help with Winter Wrap Up? You do live in Ponyville" Twilight asked.

"Twilight, I don't live in Ponyville, I live in the Everfree forest, I just spend a lot of my time in Ponyville" I replied.

"Oh just help out already."

"Okay. I'll help if you go along with me."

-X-X-X-

Twilight and I were walking outwards from town as we were looking for a task to

"And one idiot tries to take a bystander as a hostage so he takes outs a knife but what happens? He drops the knife!" I didn't recognize the voice so I look in the direction of where the voice came from. "Now, I'm being trained by those retarded monkeys from the book series wrote by Princess Twilight Sparkle."

Oh how he was completely oblivious to the fact that I was listening to him. I don't think he believe in me or my friend's skills so lets demonstrate a few of them to him. I motioned for Twilight to stay where she was and I slowly approached him from behind. The pony that was spewing the slaims was a large pegasus with a heavy muscular build. I remember the stallion in Alex's unit. The four ponies he was trying to impress were mares that I recognize as the background characters, Lilly, Rose, Daisy, and Sassaflash. Why do I know so many of the background character's names? I'm Tran.

"You know, I bet I could take on any of those monkeys, even the big one and the Cannibal too" the stallion continued on. "I have the skill. At any point of time, I could take one of them out."

Oh how he reminded me so much of Trixie. I turned myself invisible without snapping my fingers as I usually did and snuck up behind him.

"Those seven humans are just mere childs and they've never received any form of real military training at all yet Princess Celestia thought it was a good idea for us Royal Guards to be trained by them."

"But aren'y they the most powerful beings that exist in Equestria?" Lilly asked.

"I think thats a lie that came from Princess Twilight's book. I mean really, somepony that can run at several times the speed of sound? That's a lie. I've never seen one of them that could get near a fraction of that speed."

"Are you saying that the books are fake?" Sassaflash asked.

Now was a good time to turn visible again. Once I was visible, the four mares in front of him dropped their jaws and stared at me while the royal guard was still talking to the mares.

"What is it? See something you like?" the stallion asked.

I tapped the stallion on the back and he turned around. "You said that at any point in time, you were able to take me on?" I asked. "Go ahead and try. My confirmed kills count is only at a mere 40,000. I believed yours was at eight. Right? I only have five thousand times the kills than you." I lifted the stallion up in the air by his throat and looked to the mares. "You three shouldn't believe anything that is spouted by any member of the Royal Guard. They are all liars, idiots, and conceited." The three mares ran trotted off, leaving me alone with the stallion until Twilight trotted over.

Twilight up to the stallion and said "You are hereby discharged from the Royal Guard and all previous services will be audited."

"You can't do this!" the stallion said back.

"I'm one of the rulers of Equestria and my friend here is one of the most dangerous and powerful beings in existance. Of course I can." Wow. Twilight likes to use her title and power. The two of us walked off, leaving the stallion in a stuttering and bumbling mess.

The two of us continued onto finding someone to help. There wasn't much help needed as everyone was able to do everything quickly and efficiently, due to Twilight's organization skills. However, there was still other small tasks needed so we headed for the group leaders, starting with Fluttershy.

Fluttershy was in the middle of waking up animals with a bell that was being held in her mouth. I snuck up behind her and poked her in on her back on the area between the wings. Fluttershy dropped the bell in her mouth befor she flipped over and fell on her back, much like a fainting goat would do when surprised so I picked her up and placed her back on her feet. "Oi. It's me, Tran."

"Oh. Hi Tran. You scared me a bit. What can I help you with?" Fluttershy said.

"Not much. I'm just seeing if you needed any help with anything and whatnot" I replied.

"Oh, there's not many animals left to wake up. Well, there is a few but nopony else wants to wake them up" Fluttershy replied.

"What are they?" Twilight asked.

"Well the ursas still need someone to wake them up" Fluttershy replied.

"Correct me if I heard you wrong, but did you say ursa?" I asked.

Twilight looked at me puzzled as if I just performed a Pinkie Pie. "Tran, how in the world did you hear that? I didn't hear that and you said that us ponies have hearing four times more sensitive than yours."

"Duh. Magic." I made a ball of dark magic and held it in front of Twilight. "Ever since I became a demon, my hearing has become four times stronger than yours. If I listen hard enough, I can hear your heart beat. However, Fluttershy, did you say ursas?" Fluttershy smiled at me slightly the same way a child would when guilty of doing something. I chuckled slightly before I picked Fluttershy up into my arms and started walking off. "Come on you're coming with me." Before Fluttershy could protest, I started scratching behidn her ears, causing her to moan slightly.

"Tran, why are you scratching Fluttershy as if you were holding an animal?" Twilight asked. I placed Fluttershy back down and picked Twilight up before I started to scratch her head, like I did with Fluttershy's. "Tran, what are you doi- MMMMMM. Right there." I continued scratching as Twilight was lying down in my arms. I looked to Fluttershy and she had a face of jealousy. I cracked Fluttershy a mischevious smile before I started to tickled Twilight in the sides. She immediately went from moaning slightly to laughing and struggling in my arms. After a short amount of time passed, I placed her back on the ground. Twilight breathed heavily for a few seconds before she cleared her throat and said "That wasn't funny."

I cracker her a slight smile then picked FLuttershy up and started scratching her behind her ears. "You know, just because something looks and seems bad, doesn't mean it is. It is not demeaning if I scratch anyone like animals. Would anyone want to mess with any of you especially if you're the friends of the god of chaos, the other princesses, and seven of the most powerful and dangerous beings in existance?" I looked down at Fluttershy and stopped scratching. "Even I enjoy being stratched on the head like a dog. Though I am Tran." I placed Fluttershy back down and started walking. "Lets go wake up those ursas." Twilight gave me a look that said "ARE YOU CRAZY!!??!?!?!" but then again, I was Tran. "Twilight, nothing bad is going to happen thats involved with us waking up a few ursas. Plus, you have me. I've taken down armies, killed bigger creatures, and have the power of gods. Of course, you're safe."

-X-X-X-

The three of us were walking through the Everfree Forest towards the caves where the Ursa Major and the Ursa minor lived. Despite what the Mane Six believed of the Everfree Forest, it was pretty safe despite the creatures. However, something about the forest gave me a sense of death. Well, more than usual but you get the gist.

"Twilight, do you hear whispering?" I asked.

"No. Please don't tell me you're hearing voices now. Equestria doesn't need a mentally unstable Tran" Twilight replied.

"I'm still mentallly stable." Ever since I got my demon/Nightmare powers, going to the Everfree Forest has been different. I no longer had a sense of dread, I no longer felt a sense of death (well,, less than usual but you get the gist), and I sometimes I heard voices coming from the forest as if the forest was trying to invite me into it.

Suddenly, Fluttershy and Twilight stopped where the were standing and started to sniff the air. "Fluttershy, do you smell that?" Twilight asked.

"The sulfur?" Fluttershy answered.

"Wait, the two of you smell sulfur?" I asked. The two of them nodded their heads, answering my question. "Okay, here is some food for thought. What are the two only things in the Everfree Forest that smells like sulfur?" I asked.

"Well, one is the Froggy Bog Bottom Swamp" Fluttershy answered.

"And we're nowhere near that location" Twilight commented.

"The other?" I asked.

"I got it! The timberw- Oh buck" Twilight said.

I pulled out Yin and Yang from the hidden holster held (say that three times quickly) on the back of my robe and pointed both pistols at the surrounding foliage. Then I noticed the sulfur smell. However, I noticed that as the sulfur smell grew, the whispering I was hearing was growing louder.

Soon seven similiarly sized (say that three times quickly) timberwolves lepted out of the bushes and surrounded us but they didn't even try to attack any of us. Another timberwolf, bigger than the other seven, jumped out of the bush and approached me. I trained both pistols on the alpha's head, watching for any mistake. Then I dropped the aiming stance I was in and reholstered both pistols.

"Tran, what are you doing?!? Shoot them!" Twilight demanded.

I turned and faced Twilight. "Shush." I turned and faced the alpha. "The timberwolf alpha. I wonder what you're doing here."

"Leave this domain" the alpha timberwolf said.

"Oi. Exactly why should I leave this Forest. I can easily slaughter the lot of you" I said back.

The alpha seemed to be taken in shock. "You understand me?!?" he asked.

"Eeyup. Why wouldn't I?" I asked back.

"Tran, what are you doing with the timberwolves?" Fluttershy asked.

"Hold on Fluttershy, I'm speaking to the timberwolves" I replied. I looked back to timberwolf. "Yes I can understand you. If you're wondering how, I think it has something to do with my ascension to being a Nightmare being." This statement caused each of the wolves to start growling and each of them got into a pouncing stance. "Oi. Don't worry. I'm not actually evil. A Nightmare being just gave me his powers. I am with two of the Elements of Harmony." This didn't seem to ease the Timberwolves' tension as they were still in a pouncing stance. "Now what do the lot of you want?"

"We are not in good terms with Nightmare beings nor the Elements of Harmony. A Nightmare being cursed our pack and the orange Element of harmony fought some of our wolves" the alpha timberwolf said.

"I can still very easily kill all of you here. I am still heavily armed and your kind isn't exactly in good standing with me or that orange pony that defended herself from you. I recall two of her family members being lost to your kind. Also, exactly how did a Nightmare being curse your pack?" I said. The wolves stopped standing in a pouncing stance and went into a sitting position, exactly like how a wolf or dog would.

"Our pack weren't originally the timberwolves we are today" the timber wolf alpha started. I'm going to guess that the Nightmare is the reason why timberwolves are made of wood. I place my bets on the Nigtmare cursing them. "Thousands of years ago before Discord ruled the magical land of Equestria, the Nightmare ruled over the lands. It was a miserable placed for anyone to live in. The Nightmare's rule over the land was known as when disharmony controlled the lands of Equestria. One day, one alicorn was tired of all the evil and organized a rebellion with most of the available species found in Equestria, eventually starting in a war.. The Nightmare's forces, were hard to defeat. His army was personally created through necromancy and curses, creating zombies, vampires, fiends. Those who opposed him were the magical alicorns, wolves and other animals, diamond dogs, dragons, and the draconequuses. They fought in the rebellion and eventually won. However, before being defeated, the Nightmare cursed each of the species that fought in the war. He drove the draconequuses insane and each one slowly died off, causing the near extinction of the race. He turned each alicorn into one of the pony races, killing of the entire race except for three magical alicorns. He drove the diamond dogs into states of greed, turning the great diamond dog race into their current packs of greedy thieves. He took away the ancient wisdom of most of the dragons, turning them into their greedy selves today. He made most of the species of animals unable to live on their own. Lastly, he cursed our species, the wolves, into our current tree forms." And I won that bet.

"A few things need to be said. One, I've met the last surviving draconequus. Two, the diamond dogs and dragons are still in a state of greed. Lastly, can you tell me the names of the alicorns that weren't turned into normal ponies?" I said.

"The three surviving alicorns was a mare and her two daughters but I do not know their names" the alpha replied. "I may know it if I see them or if I hear of their names."

"Wait, you've met them?" I asked back.

"I was there when the war happened. We all were" the alpha replied.

I looked at the wolves and then back at the alpha. "Wow. You've been alive for thousands of years. Would two of the alicorns that survived happen to be Celestia and Luna?"

"Yes. Those were two of them, the daughters. Are they still alive?"

"Yes. I've met them. However, I do not know of the third. Wait a minute, did you not notice this purple alicorn?" I motioned over to Twilight.

"I noticed her. However, she is not a true alicorn. True alicorns have magical flowing manes and they have huge statures. She is more of a normal alicorn."

"She's wasn't born an alicorn. She ascended into this position. Like I did, she earned her power. Wait. You were cursed by a Nightmare being. I may be able to undue that curse."

"You may try. I must tell you that others have been trying for the first two thousand years of our curse. They have all failed."

"I kinda noticed that from the fact that the lot of you are still timberwolves." I moved closer to the alpha timberwolf and placed my hand on his head. A few seconds passed and I slowly moved my hand away from the alpha's head. A moving trail of black magic connected the alpha's head to my hand. Then, the trail of black magic disappeared and I stepped back to standing next to Fluttershy and Twilight.

"Tran, what were you doing?" Twilight asked.

"Watch young Twilight" I said similar to how young padawan was said in Star Wars.

"I'm twice your age" Twilight said back.

"Well I'm Tran." Suddenly, all of the wood fell off of the alpha, leaving a large white coated alpha.

I looked to the other timberwolves and snapped my fingers. The wood fell off of them and they were all like the alpha, large white coated wolves.

"If you ever find any other timberwolves, bite them. I enchanted all of your teeth so that when a timberwolf if bitten by any of you eight, you will cure their curse."

The alpha started to lightly bark at me. I then realized that I wouldn't be able to understand them anymore as they had no trace of dark magic left in them. I snapped my fingers and a light translation spell was placed onto the wolves. "Can you repeat that. When I undid the curse, the lot of you weren't under dark magic again and now I can't understand the lot of you. However, I placed a spell on the lot of you so that I can speek with you."

"3600 years under a curse and you have removed it" the alpha said. "How can we repay you?"

"Maybe STOP ATTACKING RANDOM PEOPLE!?!?!?!" The alpha nodded before he left, soon followed by the other wolves.

I looked over to Twilight and Fluttershy, both still didn't know what was going on. Twilight poked me in the side with her hoof, directing my attention to her. "Ummmm. Tran, I'm not try to be rude or anything but what the buck just happened?

"Timberwolves. Curse. Black magic. Cure. Tran. Something. 3600 years. Other things. More Tran. Nothing else" I replied.

"What?"

"The timberwolves were really wolves that were placed under a curse 3600 years ago with black magic by the Nightmare 3600 years ago. I cured eight of them and then I enchanted their teeth so that any other timberwolf bitten by them will be removed from the same curse" I explained. "Nothing important."

"Nothing important? Nothing important? Nothing important?!?! You removed one of the greatest threats in the Everfree Forest and its... You know what. I give up" Twilight said, sighing.

I looked over to Fluttershy. "Fluttershy, you'll be seeing more wolves around the Everfree Forest. Now where are those ursas?"

"They'rve hibernated for the Winter in that large cave built into that small mountain over there" Fluttershy replied. The three of us soon walked up to the entrance of the cave. Then I picked up Fluttershy and started to lightly scratch her head.

"Really Tran? Now?" Twilight asked.

"Twilight. Ursa are creatures of the cosmos. They're technically minor gods. They would be able to sense my evil. Holding Fluttershy, otherwise known as the Element of Harmony that represents kindness, may mask my evil with her good. If it doesn't work, the ursa and her daughter won't botther to hurt me as crushing a Element of Harmony will cause disharmony across the land of Equestria." The two of the looked at me, then blinked.

"Tran, why do you know about that?" Fluttershy asked.

"Normally, I would say something along the lines of 'I know everything' but this time, I'm going to offer an explanation. I know of the harmony of Equestria despite being a being of evil. This is due to the fact that being a Nightmare being also means that I know of the laws of the universe, good, evil, and neutral so that I can know of which side I'm either supposed to or want to be in. Entienden?"

"You know, this may be one of the few times that you didn't yell out 'I know everything' when we asked you how you knew something" Twilight said.

"Plus, scratching Fluttershy's head is fun and calming. Back in our universe, studies have shown that petting or scratching a small or medium sized animal, like a dog or cat, relieves stress."

"Tran, you've mentioned studies before. What exactly are these studies and who does the studying?" Twilight asked.

"Usually, universities perform the studies. Instead of actual scientists doing these studies, university students perform them. The studies are sometimes one of the requirements of a student's in order to pass a course. I know of them because I would often read about them, so I know of hundreds." I looked down to Fluttershy, who was sitting calmly in my arms, enjoying my hand, scratching her head. "Lets go."

The three of us stepped into the cave, slowly walking forward with me leading. The inside of the cave of pitch dark and was gigantic as it was able to house the ursas. Luckily, I was able to see inside of the cave due to the fact that my eyes were now able to see in the dark due to my demon powers.

Then, the three of us started to hear some light snoring. We soon approached the source of the snoring, the same ursa minor that was in the episode Boast Busters. 'Exactly how am I going to delicately wake up this large comsic bear creature that just happens to dwarf me?" I took out my 870 from my inventory and loaded another one of my extra-loud 3 1/2 inch shotgun shell blanks. *CHK-CHK* I aimed the shotgun into the air and looked over to the two ponies. They saw what I was doing and started covering their ears. *BOOM*

This immediately woke up the ursa minor and it rose up, looking at the source of the gunshot, me, with anger. I held up my right finger and slowly waved it back and forth. It moved its snout closer to me and started sniffing. However, it took one wiff of me and backed away, wimpering lightly. "It knows" I said. I placed my 870 back into my inventory and took out my M4a1, quickly loading the M203 underbarrel attachment with a high explosive, high velocity 40X53mm grenade and the main weapon, the M4a1, with a Armatac magazine filled with hand tooled, match grade, high velocity ammunition.

Soon the mother, the ursa major, came into our presence, quickly approaching us. The ursa major was over twenty times taller than me or about a hundred fifty feet tall. I aimed my M4a1 at her and waited.

"What are you doing in my domain?" the ursa major asked. Just the ursa minor's voice alone shook the insides of the cave, causing several of the stalagmites (remember, stalactites are the rock formations that hang from the ceiling while stalagmites are the ones that are on the ground and point up) to fall down.

"You can talk?!?" Twilight asked.

"Of course she can talk. She's basically a god. All gods have high intellect, power, and abilities. Every god knows how to talk in at least three languages" I said in a tone as if that was obvious.

"I will say this one last time. Why do you reside in my domain" The ursa major repeated.

"Oh shut it. It's Winter Wrap Up and we're here to wake up the animals, including the two of you" I said.

"Tran, I don't think you should be antagonizing the ursa major, you know the big cosmic bear that makes you look like the size of one of Fluttershy's mice" Twilight whispered to me.

"If that is so, then why is a Nightmare being with two of the Elements of Harmony required to wake me up? The only way this could make sense is if this is a trap" the ursa major said.

"Oi. It's not a trap. We're here because you and your child are both giant and no one else wants to wake the two of you from hibernation. Now if you don't mind, we will be leaving" I said. I started walking out, still carrying Fluttershy and Twilight following me, until the bear blocked the path in front of me with her paw.

"YOU! Nightmare. You may not leave. You Nightmares only cause blights to this land" the ursa major said. I looked at the ursa major's paw for a second then shot it with the grenade. The high explosive grenade caused a large open wound on the ursa major's paw. The ursa major instinctively raise its paw in pain, then swiped at me with the other paw. reacting quickly, I let my M4a1 hang onto my shoulder by its sling then picked up Twilight, holding her in my left arm while Fluttershy was in my right arm. Then I jumped up, over the ursa major's paw and landed back on the ground. Before the ursa major could do anything else, I placed both of them on the ground and shot at the ursa's other paw, except this time, I was firing the M4a1 at the ursa's paw. Despite the small size of the 5.56X45mm rounds, the ursa major was in great pain. After a twenty round burst, I stopped firing and looked at the ursa, my gun still trained on her.

"Exactly how much common sense do you have? You are supposedly a small god and yet you don't see anything wrong with a Nightmare being accompanied by two of the Elements of Harmony, one being an ALICORN. Now, the three of us will be leaving and if you attempt to stop us, that ursa minor over there will become an orphan" I said, slinging my M4a1 over my shoulder and picking up Fluttershy again. Instead of walking out of the cave, I walked over to the ursa major. "Now hold out your paws." Confused, the ursa major held out both of its paws in front of me. I took out a Dead Space medpack from my inventory and started applying it to the ursa major's paws. Both the gunshot wounds and the grenade wound were soon healed.

Then I walked out of the cave, followed by Twilight. On the walk back to Ponyvilled, I started to scratch Fluttershy's head again. "Tran, why did you help the ursa's wounds that you inflicted?" Twilight asked.

"Twilight, you have yet to learn. I may be a Nightmare/Demon but I am not evil. That ursa was trying to defend herself and her young. The ursa was only acting in self defense. That threat was also a lie. I wouldn't kill a mother that was still taking care of her young" I explained.

The rest of the walk back from the Everfree Forest to Ponyvilled was filled with silence if you didn't count the noise that came from me lightly scratching Fluttershy's head. When we were in the vicinity of Ponyville, we could tell that Winter Wrap Up was still not done. There was still snow around Ponyville, Rarity was still working on making baskets, all of the animals have yet to have been woken up, and it looked like some of my friend's help wasn't very helpful. Alex's use of a flamethrower to melt snow was too extreme as the fire melted the snow AND charred the ground and some of the plants, Logan's use of explosives to break the lakes was too extreme and caused too much damage to the area suroounding the lake, and Andy barely did anything to help. Nick, Austin, and Ike's help was actually helpful as their help didn't cause any trouble.

However, with the three of us back, we were able to undue the damage. I managed to undue the fire and explosive damage from Alex and Logan and Twilight was able to arrange something that would quickly do the remaining work left for Winter Wrap Up.

The last step to completing Winter Wrap Up was something that was as simple as Pinkie Pie.

-X-X-X-

"PARTY!!!!" Pinkie Pie yelled. Another large party was arranged inside of the town hall by Pinkie Pie. Like usual, there were drinks, snacks, entertainment, and techno music by Vinyl Scratch. THE WUBS!!! Everybody and everypony milled about at the party.

I moved up onto the stage that Vinyl Scratch had her equiptment set up on and DJing. "Oi. Vinyl Scratch" I said.

"Tran! How've you been? When are you going to let me see those songs you said you were going to let me record and use?" Vinyl said immediately.

"I don't know. The last time I was going to let you record my songs was interupted by me and my friends being sent to foud different dimensions where each of us went through our own epic journey that ended up with each of us gaining new powers, abilities, and weapons" I explained.

"You and your other human friends are really unlucky" Vinyl Scratch said.

"Maybe. Maybe not. Now one more thing. Can you hook up my Ipod to your system again? I have a song that would go great for this party" I said. Vinyl Scratch nodded and did as so. I scrolled through my playlist and played one of my favorite brony songs.

Youtube Video

I left the stage as the song played, moving away from the crowd. Despite this being a Pinkie Pie party (try saying that three times over), I didn't enjoy it. Before, during, and after the zombie apocalypse, I was relatively an antisocial person, as proven by my amount of friends. The only thing I did at this party was walk around.

As I walked around the party, I noticed the snack tables. One of the tables, like usual, had cakes, cupcakes, candy, cookies, and other sugary snacks. On another table were bowls of punch. What caught my eye was that one of the bowls of punch was labeled 'Special Punch: Adults Only!' Why would Pinkie Pie have alcohol at a party that also had minors? I ladeled myself a cup of punch and tasted it. Like most pony alcohols, it tasted like fruit punch. I scanned the bowl with my glasses and found out that it had an alcohol content of 3%. Then on another table, was a bowl of salt blocks.

Now I know I've said before in a previous chapter that equine creatures get drunk faster than humans. Yes I'm breaking the fourth wall again. If you have any complaints, please take them to our head of operations, Pinkie Pie. Good luck getting to her because she is PINKIE PIE.

"HI THERE!" Pinkie Pie said. "Do you have any complaints? I bet I could help you with them like the time I helped Rainbow Dash with those pranks or Twilight with that experiment or Fluttershy with those animals or Applejack that one year with Applebuck season or the ponies in Ponyville with parties or what do you like more, chimicherrychangas or cherychangas?" Exactly, good luck.

Wait, I'm getting off topic. Where was? Oh yeah alcohol and ponies. Like I said, equine cratures get drunk faster than humans. Since I didn't explain why last time, I will now. Like humans, equine can get drunk or die from alcohol poisoning when too much alcohol is ingested. However, equine creatures will get drunk much faster than humans and will require less alcohol to do so. Like a human, when an equine drinks alcohol, it elevates their blood alcohol content. However, when a human drinks alcohol, most of the alcohol is absorbed by the liver as when an equine drinks alcohol, most of the alcohol is absorbed into the bloodstream, resulting in the previously said statement. Also, think of this. Lets say that a normal draft horse from the human universe will require as much alcohol as the average middleweight human drinker. Draft horses are six feet tall and each of them weigh up to 2000 pounds. Now lets look at the ponies. The average pony, about the size of Fluttershy or Pinkie Pie, is only three feet tall and they weigh between 150-200 pounds. Now think of Big Mac. He weighs 400 pounds and he's only three and a half feet tall. Alcohol would destroy them!

Wait a minute. When I'm an alicorn, I'm five eleven and I weigh only 120 pounds. Hmm. I don't think thats safe. Oh well!

Then there was salt. Ponies can get high off of salt. Why? Back in the human universe, a horse ingests salt from salt licks/blocks to recover energy, stabilize metabolism, and to get electrolytes. However, if a horse ingests too much salt, it will upset the horse's metabolism and may cause other effects on the horse, depending on how much salt was ingested.

Why would Pinkie Pie would have both salt and alcohol in a party that had minors along with the adults? I don't know, she's Pinkie Pie.

"IT'S BECAUSE IT'S FUN!!!" Pinkie Pie said.

Pinkie Pie, I am Tran. Go away or I will use my Tran powers!

"Okay."

I looked through my backpack and took out a bottle of saki. This bottle wasn't one of the bottles I scavenged. This is one of my home made brews that I triple distilled, concentrated, and enchanted. Now why did I know how to make distilled saki? Normally, I would say something along the lines of 'I know everything' but this is why I know. My parents are Vietnamese, therefore making me Vietnamese. How does this explain why did I know how to make saki? Everyone in Vietnam works hard and does many things for money. The average Vietnam person does more work than Applejack and Big Mac. No this isn't an exageration. I'm actually serious. back to the topic. One of the things that some Vietnamese people would do, the smart ones, would make alcohol, usualy saki, to sell or for recreation. Both my mom and my dad knew how to make saki. The bottle of saki I had in my hands was 500 proof. Yes it is 250% alcohol. How? I'M TRAN!!!

I took a swig from the bottle and felt the alcohol burn as it slid down my throat. "Ahhh." Despite the saki's strength, the alcohol barely affected me as being a demon increases my metabolism.

"Hey Tran!" I heard someone yell over the music. I looked over to who called me and saw Logan.

"Oi. What do you need?" I yelled back.

"Come have a drink with me!" Logan replied. In both of his hands were bottles of amber colored liquids.

"Did you make Applejack brand Applejack?" I asked.

"Yeah."

"I have a bit of my own homemade brew. Want to try some?"

Logan nodded and I handed him the bottle. He took one swig and immediately started coughing. "Just the way I like it. Like its going to kill me." Logan took another swig and coughed again. "this goes down like acid. Tran, maybe you should schtick to wheapons." I noticed how he his speech started to slur halfway through. "Did I just start to slur? That is strong thank god for my nanosuit's health management system."

"Logan, that is 250% alcohol. Of course it's going to burn."

"250%?!?!? How?!?!"

"I'm Tran, what do you think? Now, let me try some of yours. You did drink mine." Logan handed back my bottle and handed me one of his bottles of Applejack. I took a swig and swish it around in my mouth before swallowing. "You know the ethanol content in this will kill any normal human or pony right. This is actually lethal to basically everyone."

"That explains why I lose my vision for a few seconds when I drink any of it" Logan said. "Or why it hurts to drink."

I handed him him his Appplejack back. I held up my bottle of saki. "To good times."

Chapter 27: Yebat

I opened my eyes. Rays of light flooded into my eyes. What in the yebat did I do last night? I had a hangover, was not wearing any of my jackets meaning I was only wearing my black pants and a white button up, my glasses were missing, my weapons were missing, and missing everything from my inventory. All I remembered was going to Pinkie Pie's party, then binge drinking with Logan.

Despite being basically blind without my glasses I was able to notice where I was, in the town hall, specifically on a wall. Yes, I was standing on a vertical wall. I jumped off of the wall and landed back on the ground, making physics once again normal. Well, temporarily normal. We do have Pinkie Pie and me around. I looked around for any of my belongings and saw my assassin's robe sticking to the ceiling. I jumped into the air and grabbed my robe, quickly putting it before landing on the ground. When I landed back on the ground, I felt the familiar weight of my two favorite pistols hidden in the back of my robe. I looked through the other pockets of my assassin's robe and found a spare of my nanotech glasses. I immediately donned them and my vision was once again clear. The other functions of my glasses also appeared in my vision.

Since I haven't explained the abilities of my glasses yet, now is a time to do so. I made my glasses with nanotechnology from the Halo universe a short amount of time after I came back to Equestria after my ordeals in the Devil May Cry universe. My glasses, similar to Spartan II helmets, would feature a Heads Up Display (HUD for you gamers out there) that showed how much ammo I had in my inventory, how much ammo is in the magazine/clip of a gun I am hypothetically firing, access to an A. I., and a 360 degree radar that had a range of ten yards. Besides that, my glasses allowed me to see in infrared, short ranged X-ray, and thermal vision and my glasses had access to the internet. Among these, there were other features that involved my A. I. that I won't explain.

I looked around the town hall, searching for any of my belongings and found none of them. Wait a minute. I was in a town hall and there was no one here, especially after a party that included alcohol and the pony form of hallucigenics. Where was everyone? I walked over to a window and looked outside. There was no one outside.

I walked out of the building and was about to go down the steps of the town hall's patio when I noticed a thin line in front of the steps. I followed to where the line led to and found that it was attached to a bundle of dynamite and a small device that I guessed was an ignition system. Thank god for my demon perks or I would have been too groggy and disorientated from my hangover to have noticed that trap.

Now cautious, I pulled out both Yin and Yang, ready for anything to happen. I looked around, seeing if there was anyone watching me. Nothing. I placed Yin in my belt and reached for the pocket where I usually held my gum. It was empty.

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"I need something to kill."

I started to walk again, moving towards Twilight's library. As I walked, I noticed my steps ended with an extra bounce. Oh dear. ADHD Tran is coming out. Since the lot of you don't understand how that works, ADHD Tran only comes out when a certain requirement is met. What requirement? When I have two days of consecutive sleep that totals sixteen hours of sleep or more, then ADHD Tran comes out. What is ADHD Tran capable of? Imagine Pinkie Pie and Andy then multiply by two and then divide by zero. Yes. Zero. My last ADHD lapse was eight months ago. That was when I was with Nick, Andy, and Ike surviving in the zombie apocalypse. What did I do when I had that lapse? I killed 200+ zombies only with knives, three people, and drove one into suicide due to excessive pestering, similar to what Pinkie Pie did to Applejack when she ran off after the first time she lost a rodeo to Cherry Jubilee's cherry farm.

*BANG BANG BANG*

I drew both Yin and Yang and looked off into the direction of where the gunshot came from. Who fired those shots? The gunshot sounded like it came from a rifle or carbine type weapon so there was a chance that either it came from my friends, a musket, or one of those single action revolving rifles that came from those griffons. I ran towards the direction of the gunshot but I wasn't able to find any trace of the shooter.

Suddenly, a red dot appeared on my radar behind me followed by the sound of a round being chambered. I jumped backwards into the air, barely dodging three .45 ACP rounds as I somersaulted in the air. I soon landed, facing... Austin?!? In his hands was my B23R. Austin was shooting at me. Austin was shooting at me. Austin the Pacifist was shooting at me. I holstered both Yin and Yang, looking at him. Austin soon turned around and aimed my B32R at me. Before he could pull the trigger, I grabbed the front part of the slide, twisted, and pulled the pistol out of his hands. I trained the gun at him and said "What do you think you're doing?"

Instead of answering me, he let out a primal roar and charged at me. Again I jumped into the air but this time, I fired three rounds into his chest before launching myself into the air. Once I landed on the ground I looked at Austin. Somehow he was still standing and blood wasn't flowing out of his three bullet wounds. Instead, a viscous black sludge was flowing out of his wounds. He let out another primal roar and attempted to charge me again. Before he could even impact me, I fired three four round burst into his chest and an additional two bursts into his head. The six .45 ACP rounds did as they were made to do, rendering his head useless as it was now random chunks of brain tissue and skull fragments on the ground. The twelve rounds that peppered his chest was shot in a horizontal line across his chest, cutting him in half.

I stared at the corpse on the ground. I searched through the corpse's remains and found sixty four B23R magazines which I quickly placed into my inventory, saving one of the mags so that I could reload my B23R.

Then I heard either four sets of human footsteps, one set of pony footsteps and two sets of human footsteps, and or two sets of pony footsteps southeast of me, about fourty yards away from me. I ran and climbed up a building, going down in prone to avoid any contact after what has happened so far. One can never be too safe. I held up Yin, using the polished white surface as a mirror to see who was running. It was Andy, Logan, and Applejack. Andy was armed with a single M9, Logan was armed with both of his .410 revolvers and both Glocks, and Applejack had the crossbow I made her on her back. They were looking at the dead body. Should I shoot them? Stay hidden? Go up to them and said hi?

I jumped down from the building and landed in front of them. Their eyes widened and they quickly aimed their weapons at me. Logan brought up both of his .410 revolvers, quickly aiming both at my head. When he fired twice, I was able to quickly dodge the two slugs he fired at me. Before he fired again, I grabbed both revolvers and ripped them out of his hands before I kicked Logan in the chest, knocking him away.

Andy brought up his M9 and fired, missing me entirely. Andy never was able to do anything seriously. He wasn't even holding the pistol in a correct shooting form. I quickly placed both revolvers into the pockets of my assassin's robes. I grabbed the top of the slide of his M9 and pushed it back before I used my thumb to engage the safety. I ejected the mag before I ripped the pistol out of his hands and pistol whipped the side of his head, knocking him over.

*CHK-CHK*

The sound of Applejack's crossbow. I turned and sidestepped in time as a bolt whizzed by my head. Before she could rearm her crossbow, I removed the arrow magazine from her crossbow and tossed it behind me. Applejack looked at me once, blinked, dropped her crossbow, before she attempted to buck me. I grabbed both of her hooves she threw at me, completely stopping her. Her eyes opened wide before I threw her at Andy who had barely gotten up, knocking him down again.

By now, enough time had passed for Logan to get up and grab both of his Glock 18s. I ran to him, then grabbed the slides of his Glocks. Then I pressed the magazine releases and dropped the seventeen round magazines while simultaneously unchambering the round in the Glocks. I then kicked him in the side of the head with my steel toed boot, sending him flying into the wall of a building. Before he did anything, I drew both Yin and Yang and started to fire at him. Due to the power of the rounds in each of the charged demonic pistols, ten rounds was enough to rid him of his suit's protective shield. Another charged round impacted his chest, piercing through the suit and imbedding itself into his upper chest. However, instead of him bleeding black sludge like Austin had, he bled out normal blood. Its usual crimson color. Realizing he wasn't like Austin, I holstered both pistols and ran to him.

"So. Anything going on?" I asked.

-X-X-X-

I had moved the three of them into an empty home. The three of them were situated on a nearby couch while I was watching them. They didn't try anything as I was just sitting there, staring at them. I was sitting on a chair, next to a table that was covered with their weapons and ammunition.

"Now that the three of you are calm and you know, weaponless, can you tell me what is going on?" I asked, reloading one of Logan's .410 revolvers. I picked up Logan's other revolver and started to reload it. "I woke up lying on a vertical wall and I have no clue about what's going on." I finished reloaded that one and placed them both on my lap.

"The Nightmare came back" Andy said.

I picked up Logan's Glocks and reloaded them with the magazines I removed from them. "He came fifteen minutes right after you were wasted" Logan said.

"Remember when the Nightmare made evil clones of us?" Andy asked. I placed Logan's Glocks in my pockets and picked up Applejack's crossbow. "He did it again. Cept, this time, they have our guns! We only have our fucking sidearms!"

"How?" I asked. I replaced the magazine back into Applejack's crossbow and chambered a bolt.

"They stole them. They stole any every single one of our weapons we weren't carrying! I only had the six your holding" Logan explained.

"Are the clones as extensive as the evil clones we originally fought?" I asked.

"No. They're harder!" Andy said.

"They have our fighting techniques, skills, and abilities. Yet they're better! There's a set of clones for each of us! We managed to kill five of them, one of the Austin’s, one of Ices, one of the Andy’s, one of the Alex, and the last one was me. You killed an Austin so that makes six now. Now there likes FOURTY LEFT?!?!?!? Each of them are armed with one of our weapons. You should see the Nick clones. They're fucking unstoppable!" Logan explained.

"What are we armed with?" I asked.

"Just with what we usually carry. Though, Alex got his flamethrower back but it’s useless against the clones, Andy got one of his M9s from one of them, Ike got his double barrel from one of them, Austin got his single shot from one, and I got my derringer from one."

"Wait, so every single one of them are armed with only one of our weapons and every single mag that that we had for that weapon?" I asked.

"Yeah but how is this going to help our situation?" Logan said.

"That means there is exactly fourty left to kill" I replied.

"How can you even tell that?" Logan asked.

"Asian Logic and math. You know that if I explain it to you, you would just fall asleep" I replied.

Logan just face palmed. "Tran, the Andy clones are evil and serious versions of the real one except they're better fighters and shooters. One of them have his Dead Space rig and badges. The Alex clones don't care about humiliating us in combat. They just go straight to the point and one of them have his set of Onyx armor. The Austin clones aren't holding back on killing and seem to be straight and one of them have his ODST armor. The Ike clones are ungodly good at kicking our asses. My clones all have Nanosuit fused to their body. The Nick clones are fucking tanks. Each one is armed with a weapon that is extreme overkill. A Nick with an M60? An RPG-7? Two powerfists? A FUCKING GRAVITY HAMMER?!?!? The only ones we've killed were the unarmored ones or the ones with crappy weapons. We're even running out of ammo. We're down to our last magazines and Austin's single shot and my derringer are useless against them. How in the hell did the Nightmare manage to clone our powers? The only thing we have good is we found you but you don't have any of your weapons. Not to ask for anything but why didn't the Nightmare make clones of you?!?" Logan ranted.

"The last time the Nightmare tried to clone me, it fought with us and killed the other evil clones" I replied.

"How is that going to help the situation?"

At that very moment, the door was kicked open and Nick came through. I knew it was one of the Nick clones as this one was wielding an M60 with an ammo feed running from the side of his M60 to an ammunition backpack. Seeing this, I pulled out both Yin and Yang as Andy, Logan, and Applejack took cover. In the time that it took for the three of them to do this, the clone of Nick started to open fire. I retaliated by firing Yin and Yang at him. It was useless for him to fire at me as every bullet of his was blocked by a shield I had put up by the last second. Unlike normal shields that everyone else would cast or use, mine was far more effective. One of the reasons why was the fact that I obviously had more power than everyone else.

How much power? On the character bios on chapter 25 (please go to Pinkie Pie if you have any complaints), it says that I have an unlimited magic level and I have yet to explain. I don't really have an unlimited magic level but I have a magic level that makes others seem small. For example, the average unicorn's magic level is at 250 while Twilight's magic level is at 950 and Celestia' magic level is at 3700. My magic level, instead of being a constant level, is constantly increasing or decreasing. This is due to the fact that my magic runs off of the evil of others similar to how chaos will make Discord have more power. Every time I traveled through a different universe, the evil of others made me stronger. However, this since I haven't traveled through a different universe for a while and fed off of the other's evil for a while, my magic level has been in a lower level compared to the highest I've been. Especially after I spent one month in the Devil May Cry universe with all the demons and whatnot. Since the universe of My Little Pony is a relatively peaceful and good universe compared to some of the other universes I have been to, my magic has dipped to an all-time low. However, it is still more powerful than anyone elses. How much more powerful? Celestia seems like Andy if she is compared to me. You know, it is funny when you look at Andy, whose magic level is at 25.

Also, my magic was more effective in general. Look at Twilight's spell casting. You know that whenever someone uses magic, some light and sparks are seen? That is magic being bled off, meaning some magic is lost when doing the spell. Also, remember in the episode A Canterlot Wedding Part 2, where Twilight fires magic at changelings? The magic bolts fired at the changelings are too bright and flashy. She should have focused her magic more on damage, power, and or maiming. If the bolts were meant to be solid or semisolid meant to harm using kinetic force, she should have attempted to fire the bolts at much higher speed. Also, remember how force fields look like? If the magical force fields were rearranged with hexagon panels like the Halo energy drop shields, they would be able to stand more. In real life, spheres made with hexagon panels are much more durable than normal spheres. Why? Spheres made/arranged with hexagon panels are more structurally durable than normal spheres. I can go on and on this topic but I'm going to keep it at three.

The shield I put up were arranged with hexagon panels and were easily stopping the bullets being fired at me. The Nick clone threw up a shield a lot like I did. However, His shield fell down to the 2500 rounds a minute from the combined firepower of Yin and Yang. Soon the clone of Nick was riddled with bullets from Yin and Yang but it wasn't enough to stop him. The clone of Nick quickly took cover behind a wall, while I was still firing. I knew the power of Yin and Yang was enough for the bullets to pierce through the wall so I switched to thermal vision. I saw the Nick clone through the wall and continued firing. Soon, I saw the thermal vision of Nick fall to the ground. "You're right. They are hard to kill" I said.

Andy, Logan, and Applejack got out from their cover and walked over to my side. I handed them their respectable weapons before I walked over to the evil Nick clone corpse and looted the dead body, taking the M60. I placed the ammo backpack on my back and slung the M60 over my shoulder. "Logan, where are the others?" I asked.  

"We're holed up in Zecora's hut. Da three of us were scouting da town. We were seeing if we could find any easy targets tah hit" Applejack replied.

"Anyone injured?" I asked.

"The real Nick has been hit by a .50 BMG twice but he's fine. Those nanobots of his kept him alive" Logan replied.

I turned around and walked over to a window. "We have to get going. We've got two enemies incoming" I said.

"How can yah tell dey're not ahrs?" Applejack asked.

"Well, one of them is a Nick holding a Gravity Hammer and the other is another Nick with two powerfists" I replied. The three of them adopted faces that meant 'Oh Shit.' I motioned for the others to follow me as I walked out of the door. "Whatever you guys do, try to get to Zecora's hut, I'll draw them away" I said. I took the M60 and its ammunition backpack and threw it to Logan. The three of them departed while I climbed up the side of a building.

'Now how in the hell am I going to take on two Nicks, one with a Gravity Hammer and the other with two power fists?' I thought. I jumped over to a different building, one that was closer to the Nicks. I pulled out Yin and Yang, again using Yin as a mirror to see the two Nicks. It looks like they were moving towards... The building I was on? Wait, they spotted me. I jumped off of the building as the Nick with the Gravity Hammer slammed the large pole weapon into the side of the building, easily knocking it over.

I stood there on the ground, looking at the two Nicks armed with probably the most overpowering weapons that a Nick could have. The Nick with the Gravity Hammer swung at me. I easily dodged as the large pole armed weapon traded its speed for power, easily making it one of the slowest weapons to use. Before the Nick with the Gravity Hammer could recover for another swing, I placed two bullets into his chest, both from Yin and Yang. This wasn't enough to stop him but it was enough to keep him down for a short while so the wounds could heal.

In the meantime, the Nick with the power fists came at me, throwing a right hook at me. I quickly smirked before I quickly holstered Yin and Yang and grabbed the arm he used. Since I haven't stated this in the previous chapters (please go to Pinkie Pie if you have any complaints), my martial arts has advanced to the point where I use dismemberment, crippling a limb, and or killing the person altogether. Now my martial arts knowledge didn't come from a normal source like from classes that were paid for. My martial arts came from an external source, similar to Karate Kid. Also, practice makes perfect. How does this fit in to how the Nick clone with a power fist throwing a right hook? Right hooks are my favorite attacks to counter, and then attack back. Still holding onto the clone's arm, I twisted, extending his arm out and turning it around, pointing the elbow out. Before the clone could do anything, I palm punched his elbow, breaking the limb at the joint. In a failed attempt to take me down, the Nick clone threw another hook, this time with his left hand. I, however, grabbed his left hand, still encased with a power fist, and ripped off the offending weapon. Before the clone could do anything, I drew out Yang with my left hand and fired fourty rounds into the clones head in rapid succession, ending this clone's life. I drew out Yin with my right hand to face the other Nick clone.

However, when I turned around, a swing from the aforementioned clone's Gravity Hammer impacted me in the chest. Like the time Nick accidently planted a swing from the Gravity Hammer into my chest during Hearth's Warming Eve, I was sent flying. Unlike the Hearth's warming Eve incident, this swing was a full powered swing while when Nick hit me in the chest during Hearth's Warming Eve was an accidental swing that wasn't meant to harm anything. The resulting hit put me in a forced state of flight. I was sent through buildings, walls, trees, and then finally the ground where I dug another trench with my body.

I drew my B23R. I got up from the large trench I dug and stepped out of the trench. The clone had the same idea as he was running towards me, Gravity Hammer in hand and ready to swing again. I raised the B23R and fired all twenty-one rounds into the clone, six rounds in the head, and the other fifteen in his chest. This wasn't enough to even faze the clone, let alone stop him. I reloaded just as the clone swung at me. Again, I dodged the swing and fired another burst into the clone's head but it wasn't enough to stop him. The clone realized that it was futile to attempt to hit me with the Gravity Hammer as it was too slow and bulky to hit me, so the clone switched to power fists. Wait, the clone took off the power fists from the other clone's corpse. Smart. I dodged a right hook from the clone, and then dodged a kick as he tried to take me down. The clone then threw another left hook at me and I grabbed his arm. Before he could pull the appendage away, I fired the rest of the mag from my B23R into the shoulder joint that held onto the arm, quickly amputating the arm from the clone. The clone roared in pain as I removed the power fist from the severed arm and donning it on my left hand. The clone, now just with one arm, ran at me, attempting to tackle me down. I quickly dodged and reloaded my B23R as I flew through the air, then landed on the clone's back. Before the clone could react, I emptied the B23R into the clones head. I quickly jumped onto the ground gave the clone a left uppercut to the jaw, knocking him to the ground. The clone attempted to get up but I reloaded and emptied another mag into its head. For good measures, I reloaded and emptied another mag. Logan was right, the Nick clones were monsters.

I reloaded, then holstered my B23R. I looted the body for its right powerfist and Gravity Hammer before I walked over to where I dropped Yin and Yang, retrieving the two demonic firearms before holstering. Currently, I had Yin and Yang on my holster hidden in the back of my assassin's robe, my B23R back in my inventory, the Gravity Hammer slung diagonally across my back, and the two powerfists in the pockets of my robes.

I knew the sound of the gunshots would have attracted more of the clones so I climbed up the side of a building and started making my way towards the Everfree.

-X-X-X-

An Andy clone paired with an Ike clone blocked my entrance to the Everfree Forest. The Ike clone wielded my 870 and the Andy clone wielded my M4a1. I shivered with the thought of Andy using my M4a1. These two clones would be easier to defeat than the Nick clones and they didn't have the regenerative abilities of Nick. However, the Ike clone would also have the perks and the Andy clone did have my gun. You know, the one with a grenade launcher.

I unslung Nick's Gravity Hammer and snuck up behind the Ike clone. Hooyah for Asian ninjaness. Right when I was behind the Ike clone, I swung Nick's Gravity Hammer at the clone, hitting him directly in the back and sending him flying into the forest, crashing through any tree in his way. Because it took too long to recover for another swing, I dropped the Gravity Hammer and grabbed the 870 Ike clone dropped when he was sent flying. Before the Andy clone could do anything, I fired a 3.5 inch shotgun shell filled with buckshot into his skull. This clone somehow survived so I fired another shell into his skull and another and another and another and another until the Andy clone was finally down.

The Andy clone was wearing a backpack that had a similar resemblance to my backpack. When I opened it, a wave of Armatac 150 round magazines and 40MM grenades washed out of the backpack. When I collected them all into my inventory, I found the ammo count to be exactly sixty four magazines with three of them empty and sixty 40mm grenades. The magazine currently in my M4a1 was still full and the M203 was still loaded. When I looted the Ike clone's corpse, I found fifty 3.5 inch shotgun shells ranging from my custom hand tooled shotgun rounds to the normal shotgun shells I usually used. On the Ike Clone's back was a backpack similar to mine. Inside, I found my explosives and medical gear.

I moved on into the forest after placing my M4a1 and 870 into my inventory, placing my gear into my inventory, slinging Nick's Gravity Hammer over my back, and placing the ammunition in my inventory. Zecora's hut wasn't that deep into the Everfree Forest but it was deep enough to avoid detection. I found myself chewing on my assassin's robe as I was still without gum. I really wanted gum right now.

*SNAP* I turned around to face the noise, M4a1 drawn and ready to fire. When Alex's head popped up, I nearly shot him but when I saw that he was wielding a flamethrower, I lowered my weapon. "What's your reason coming here Alex?" I asked.

"I was seeing where those gunshots came from but I think I can tell what happened" Alex said.

"Where are the others?" I asked.

"Zecor-"

"I know they're in Zecora's hut. I mean, where is it? I got lost fighting an Andy and Ike clone" I said.

"Follow me."

-X-X-X-

With Alex leading, we soon made it to Zecora's hut. Alex entered the hut while I waited outside. I felt like pulling another Tran. I moved over to a window and pulled out two flashbangs I pulled the pins and tossed them into the window. Once the flashbangs detonated, I jumped through the window and landed in the middle of the hut. Around random areas of the hut, my friends and the Mane Six were milling about, still stunned by the flashbang.

"Tran, stop with the fucking flashbangs!" Alex yelled at me.

"You know Tran will continue to use those little party poppers. It’s one of the story's gags!!" Pinkie Pie said.

"Pinkie, don't let them know about the story" I said.

"What the fuck are you talking about?" Alex asked.

"Nothing" Pinkie Pie and I simultaneously replied.

I looked to the Mane Six. They looked like they went through a wringer. Rainbow Dash was lying on the floor and her front right leg was set in a splint, Fluttershy was sporting a few holes on her wings most likely due gun fire, Applejack only had the injuries I gave her earlier in the day, Pinkie Pie was Pinkie Pie, Rarity was unconscious and lying on the ground but overall she was fine, and Twilight had one wing hanging limply. Seeing this, I pulled out some medpacks and started applying the gel to each of their injured. The medigel from the Dead Space universe quickly healed them.

"How bad's the situation?" I asked.

"We killed an Andy clone and he got his other M9s but one of them is broken. There was that Logan clone we killed and Logan has his SPAS 12 back. Ike his AK47 back from an Ike clone. Then there was that Alex clone we killed and now Alex has his two B93Rs" Nick said. He was again sporting his M60. I took the Gravity Hammer off of my back and held it out for him. Seeing this, Nick dropping the M60 on the floor and grabbed the Gravity Hammer. Nick was basically hugging the large pole armed weapon. I took out the power fists and handed it to him. He took them and donned them. He slung his Gravity hammer on his back, then picked his M60 back up.

"I managed to kill two Nick clones, an Andy clone, an Ike clone, and Austin clone" I said. "That means there is exactly thirty left to get rid of."

"Tran, how can you even tell?" Austin asked.

"It’s math and I am an Asian, what do you think?" I replied. I took out my M4a1 and checked the magazine. "How bad is the situation?"

"We're running out of ammo. The clones are patrolling the town waiting for us except this time, they are staying in small tight groups, and no one can help us because the Nightmare teleported everyone out of town then casted a shield covering Ponyville" Alex said. "We're fucked."

"The situations not that bad. Not one of the worst  I've ever had" I said. Before anyone of them could ask, I said "There's that one time where I was trapped inside a building when I was scavenging with only a pocket knife. The bad thing about it? There were zombies surrounding the building AND thieves attempting to kill me."

"It couldn't have been that bad" Twilight said.

"I was shot eight times. Six of the bullets were stopped by my armor and the last two hit me in unprotected areas. One of the bullets nearly hit my left lung and the other nearly hit an artery. Of course it was that bad." I looked around the hut. "Does anyone know where my other two jackets are?" Rarity's horn flashed and my fleece jacket and jungle BDU appeared out of nowhere. "Thanks." I donned the familiar jackets and looked through the pockets. STILL NO GUM!!! I turned and faced Pinkie Pie. "I have an idea that might work. Hey Pinkie Pie, remember chapter 15: Tran Styled Shenanigans?" I asked.

"Oh I know this one. Was it the one where there were twelve of you?" Pinkie Pie replied. "The author didn't let me talk with the ADHD Tran even though I really wanted to talk to him. We could have had so much fun together with all of our energy cause earlier in this chapter, you said that your ADHD lapses is the equivalent of me and Andy multiplied by a thousand then divided by zero! Hey Twilight, what is me and Andy multiplied by two then divided by zero? Twilight? Twilight? Hellllooooo?" No one really wanted to listen to Pinkie Pie rant on and right when she started to get Twilight's attention, Applejack shoved her hoof in her mouth, silencing her.

"Pinkie Pie, we love yah and all but it is annoyin as Tartarus" Applejack said.

"I don't think it's annoying" I said.

"Well yahr Tran" Applejack said in retaliation.

"Anyways. Remember when Twilight split my mind up?" I said. Everyone moaned in annoyance, knowing that there will again be twelve Trans running around and that they will have to deal with the Trans. I just smiled back at them, knowing what shenanigans will ensue. "Also, does anyone have any gum?"

I managed to split myself up into my separate twelve personalities and the twenty-four of us split up into teams of fours, two Tran personalities, one Element of Harmony, and one Element of Survival which meant here were six teams.

The first team was composed of Pinkie Pie, Andy, the ADHD Tran, and the violent Tran. The second team was composed of Twilight, Austin, the smart Tran, and the strategic Tran. The third team was composed of Nick, Fluttershy, the nice Tran, and the Tran with the common sense. The fourth team was composed of Logan, Rainbow Dash, the competitive Tran and the ruthless Tran. The fifth team was composed of Applejack, Alex, the work driven Tran, and the mature Tran. The last team was composed of Rarity, Ike, the sadistic Tran, and the masochistic Tran.

Each team was to set out to hunt for the other clones and to retrieve their weapons. Like what had been previously said, there were exactly thirty clones left. How the clones were arranged were that there was exactly one clone for each of their counterpart's stolen weapon. Then there were extra clones for each of Tran’s weapons. There were exactly four Nick clones left, five Logan clones left, five Austin clones left, seven Alex clones left, four Ike clones left, and five Andy clones. Then there was the fact that one of the Logan, Austin, Alex, Ike, and Andy clones were wearing their real counterparts' armor.

Each team were to hunt down the rest of the clones in specific parts of town.

The Violent Tran's point of View

I walked with the Pinkie Pie, Andy, and the ADHD Tran. Why in the world was I paired with those three? I looked over to the ADHD Tran. 'God his thoughts are annoying.'

The ADHD Tran's point of View

'Oh I have so much energy. Jumpy, jumpy, jumpy, jumpy, jumpy, jumpy, jumpy, jumpy, jumpy, jumpy, jumpy, jumpy, jumpy, jumpy. Why are we moving so slow. Tank could move faster. Why won't you move faster! Lets go already! Pinkie Pie, you should understand! Come on, go! Bouncy, bouncy, bouncy, bouncy, bouncy, bouncy, bouncy, bouncy.'

The Violent Tran's point of View

'If only I could rip him to pieces and listen to the silence. I do want to try out those new explosives. Oh well.' We were suppose to go to Twilight's library and kill any clones that were located near the library. I was armed with a B23R and Andy was armed with a M9, Pinkie Pie had her Party Cannon, and the ADHD Tran had Andy's other M9. Our weapons had to be really stretched if ADHD Tran had to use an M9. Such a weak weapon, the M9.  Wouldn't do as much carnage as a .45.

*BOOM*

That was the gunshot of a .50 cal. The four of us immediately took cover behind a wall and I checked my glasses’ active radar. I looked to the ADHD Tran and the two of us nodded simultaneously. Both of us drew our pistols and slowly moved to where the gunfire came from. We use the simple cover tactic where you slowly moved up, took cover, then moved again.

*BOOM*

I looked over my cover to see who was shooting and saw a squad of four clones, two Logan clones, one Andy clone, and an Ike clone. One Logan clone had my Barrett, the other Logan clone had Logan's McMillan, the Andy clone had my diamond pickaxe, and the Nick clone had Nick's RPG-7. I motioned for Andy and Pinkie Pie to come over. They came over and I pointed out the four of them.

*BOOM*

I looked over to Andy and held up my B23R, hoping he would get the gist. He did. He pulled out hi M9 and stood there. Of course he did. Pinkie Pie saw this and she got her Party Cannon ready.

ADHD Tran and I slowly moved to the team. We were carefully hidden behind cover and the four clones didn't suspect us at all. Since the ADHD Tran and I had connected minds, we knew our targets and each other's targets.

The two of us jumped out of cover and using our demon speed, ran over to the four clones in an instant. I brought up my B23R and emptied the magazine into the Andy clone's head, quickly killing the clone. I picked up my diamond pickaxe from where the Andy clone dropped and moved towards the Logan clone with my Barrett.

While this was happening, the ADHD clone was handling the Nick clone alone. The ADHD Tran started by firing the M9 at him while he was running, which proved to be a near useless tactic as the 9mm rounds only caught his attention rather than doing anything to the clone. However, what the ADHD Tran did next scared possibly everyone else.

The ADHD Tran went straight up to the clone and unleashed a flurry of punches that was so well timed and fast that it seemed to be one continuous blur. Even with demon quirks, I was barely able to tell how many punches he threw. I didn't even attempt to count it as it accumulated to over nine thousand in less than a tenth of a second. Then the ADHD Tran double dropped kicked him in the chest, pushing him away, before he landed on his feet. However, this wasn't a smart idea as the clone was still holding onto the RPG-7. He fired the rocket at the ADHD Tran. Instead of attempting to dodge the rocket, the ADHD Tran stood there until... HE CAUGHT THE ROCKET?!?!?! WHAT THE HECK!?!?!? The ADHD Tran ran to the him, rocket in hand still generating thrust, quickly closing the distance. Without any thought, the ADHD Tran smashed the rocket over the his head, completely obliterating the clone's head, ending the his life. You see kids, this is why Tran doesn't get adequate amounts of sleep. So the ADHD Tran doesn't come out.

Exactly how long did it take for the two of us to take those two clones? 1.8 seconds. Pinkie Pie and Andy had now popped up from their from their cover and ran over to the two remaining clones, the two of them barely getting up from their sniper positions.

Andy immediately fire his M9 at the clone. However, this barely affected him as each Logan clone had a Nanosuit fused to their body. Only angering the clone, Andy continued firing until the clone tackled him and knocked him to the ground. Before he could get up, he was stomped on by the clown, prompting him to stay down. The clone attempted to stomp on Andy again but before he did, I slammed the sharpened edge of my diamond shovel into the back of the clone, piercing the shield and killing him. Dear god Minecraft weapons are overpowered.

While Andy was beaten up by the Logan clone, Pinkie Pie was attempting to fight the other Logan clone. She started by firing her Party Cannon at him. Unlike what was to be expected, the party rounds seemed to be affecting affecting the clone. The next thing I knew, the Logan clone fell over, unmoving.

"Pinkie Pie, what did you do?" I asked.

"EMP party grenades. Duh" Pinkie Pie said, with a tone that said that it was obvious. I walked over to the clone and slammed the pickaxe into his head, ending his life.

Then I motioned over to ADHD Tran to the two .50 BMG sniper rifles that were resting on the ground. We both shared a smile before we quickly looted the Logan clones' bodies of any .50 BMG ammo. The two of us plopped down into prone positions so that we could use the sniper rifles.

Looking down into the town through the scope, I saw Logan, Rainbow Dash, the ruthless Tran, and the competitive Tran fighting their own clones.

The Ruthless Tran's Point of View

Rainbow Dash, Logan, the competitive Tran, and I were walking down into the town. Rainbow Dash was armed with wing blades, Logan was armed with his UMP, the competitive Tran was armed with Logan's Glock 18s, and I was using both of Logan's .410 shotgun revolvers along with some grenades of different varieties.

Our intended location seemed to be completely void of clones so we decided to rendezvous with Rarity's team at Rarity's boutique.

"Rainbow Dash, you think you can keep up with us?" the competitive Tran asked.

"Buck Yeah!" Rainbow Dash replied.

"Logan, you ready?" the competitive Tran asked.

"Oh yeah" Logan replied, pumping his SPAS 12. I walked over to Logan and handed him two small boxes of shotgun shells, one box black and the other orange. "What are these for? I already have some shells."

"Logan, I hand tooled those. They are some of my favorite shotgun shells. The orange box of shells are incendiary shotgun slugs and the black box holds some of my HE 12 gauge frag ammunition. Extra explosive of course." Logan smiled and reloaded his SPAS 12 in a mixture of the two shotgun shell varieties.

A spray of gunfire out of nowhere directly hit the competitive Tran in the chest. Luckily, every bullet was blocked by his armored assassin's robe.

Almost immediately, the four of us took cover behind various buildings. "Those were .45 caliber bullets Logan!" the competitive Tran said.

"Oh hell no. That's my UMP!" Logan yelled.

I peeped up from my cover and a bullet narrowly missed my head, prompting me to take cover again. I looked behind me and saw that the bullet had impacted the building behind me, making a large hole in the wall. "We got six hostiles! One of them has your UMP! In the back, there are two snipers that we can't reach but we'll worry about them later!" Another gunshot rang out and a hole appeared on the wall I was hiding behind, an eighth of an inch away from my head. I moved a slight distance to the right so that the sniper wouldn't hit me. 'How am I going to get pass those freaking snipers. No cover. No concealment. Wait, make our own. Nah I don't have any smoke bombs.' I moved back to my previous spot and looked through the bullet hole that Logan made earlier. Only several buildings that are out of reach. Wait a minute. That's it! "Logan, give me those explosive shotgun shells!" I yelled at him.

"WHY!?!?" Logan yelled back.

"JUST DO IT!!!" Logan just shrugged before he reached into his pocket and threw me the black box of shells. I looked inside of them. 'Sixteen shells left.' I took out a grenade and placed it inside the box of shells. 'Let's hope this works.' I pulled the pin and threw the box blindly overhead, hoping it would reach my intended target. In doing so, another bullet whizzed by my hand as I threw the explosive.

*BOOOOOOM* I looked through the bullet hole again and watched as a building leaned to the left, then collapsed, cutting us off from the snipers. "Logan, the snipers can't see us anymore!" I looked over my cover and looked at the clones. There were four Austin clones, one Nick clone, and one Logan clone. The Austin clones were armed with Austin's USP SOCOM, MP5, Mini M14, and Cerebus while the Nick clone had Beowolf and the Logan clone had Logan's UMP.

I jumped out of my cover and ran up to the Logan clone. Upon closing the distance between the two of us, I slid to the ground and swept his feet, knocking him to the ground. Before he could do anything else, I got back up and fire both .410 revolvers into his face, emptying both revolvers. This volley of shotgun pistol fire proved to be too much for his suit to handle as the shield went down. I quickly dropped both revolvers and picked up the clone's dropped UMP and fired the entire magazine of .45 rounds into the clone's head, ending his life. I reloaded the UMP with a magazine looted from the corpse and looked to Logan.

"LOGAN, CATCH!!!" I yelled. I threw him his UMP and he caught it in his left hand. He smiled as he reloaded his SPAS 12. A few days back, he added the hook attachment to his SPAS 12. Since some of you here don't know everything about guns, the hook is an accessory for the SPAS 12. This hook attachment made the SPAS incredibly unique as the hook attachment acted as a carrying handle and it also let the user fire the SPAS 12 one handed so can anyone guess what Logan's about to do?

Logan quickly advanced on the Austin’s, firing his UMP 45 from his right hand and SPAS 12 from his left hand. One Austin rushed at Logan, only to get blasted in the face with a 12 gauge incendiary slug and shot several times in the chest with .45 ACP ammunition. Another Austin clone attempted to rush Logan and he actually succeeded in knocking Logan down. However, the clone of Austin forgot to realize that I was also there. Only when he noticed, he was dead as his face was riddled with several .410 shotgun slugs. Getting back up, Logan continued his assault, quickly killing the other two Austin’s.

While this was happening, Rainbow Dash and the competitive Tran was fighting the Nick clone. What made him incredibly difficult to fight was the weapon he used, Beowulf. Beowolf was a set of demon arm weapons that resembled gauntlets and grieves. One effect they had was that it would dramatically increase the user's speed. This meant that when the Nick clone was wielding Beowolf, he would essentially lose his only weakness, his slow speed.

Rainbow Dash's attempts to fight the Nick clone ended up in failure when he grabbed Rainbow dash by the tail and threw her into the wall, destroying the wall and putting her out of commission. The competitive Tran was able to dodge every hit thrown but wasn't able to throw any hits back as the Nick clone threw new hits too quickly.

A little into the fight, Logan tried to intervene. "Get out of the way!" Logan said. The competitive Tran teleported away while Logan started firing. However, with Beowulf, the Nick clone was able to successfully dodge each round. Soon, Logan ran out of bullets. "Now I call BS." He just stared at Logan for a second. The clone slowly walked over to Logan, then he planted a kick right in Logan's chest, sending him flying backwards into the air. The competitive Tran, instead of doing anything, just smiled. Then the competitive Tran smirked and held up his left hand, stretching out the fingers. Around each finger was a grenade pin. The clone realized what they were and checked his back. Sure enough, several high explosive grenade canisters were duct taped to his back.

*BOOM*

The resulting combined explosion of the grenades was strong enough to send Nick flying away. Despite being a heavy explosion, it wasn't enough to keep him down. "Nice try" the Nick clone said.  The competitive Tran just smiled again.

*BOOM*

An enchanted .50 BMG round impacted Nick in the chest, knocking him down. Where did it come from? Remember earlier when Pinkie Pie's team took down that sniper's nest? Then more sniper fire impacted the clone's limbs, detaching every limb. Somehow, the Nick clone was still alive shown by him still moving. A final bullet impacted the clone's head, decapitating and finally ending the clone's life.

"What was that?" Logan asked.

"Pinkie's team found the sniper's next" I replied. "They have both our 50 cals."

"Who's using my Tac 50?"

"The violent Tran" I replied.

"It is very fitting of him."

"Yes it is."

The Smart Tran's Point of View

Twilight, Austin, the strategic Tran, and I were walking out of Town. Austin was armed with a Desert Eagle, the strategic Tran was armed with Ike's M29, and I was armed with Yin and Yang.

Our intended rendezvous point was Sweet Apple Acres to meet up with Applejack's team if we weren't able to find any of the clones.

"Then they saw that I shared the same class!" I said.

Twilight started laughing like an idiot. "I can't believe you did that!"

"Serves them right that they thought I was an idiot. The funny thing was that in the end of the year, I had the top grades in that class and the teacher recommended me for the class that was a year level higher. Then there was this. When I went to school and did so well, fell asleep in class often, never studied any of my notes for anything and that included tests, and I never payed attention in class. Imagine if I did do all of that!!! I would have known more than the text books and teachers combined!"

I stopped walking. Austin and Twilight did the same. "What is it Tran?" Austin asked. I didn't answer.

"SCATTER!!!" I yelled. The four of us immediately ran to cover just in time for several bolts of purple lightning to impact our old positions. This was soon followed by light gunfire.

"Twilight, use an illusion spell to distract the clones. Austin, lay down some fire with that Deagle to make them think Twilight's illusion is real. The two of us will flank them. GO!!!" the strategic Tran said. More purple lightning impacted our cover.

Twilight's horn lit up and an image of me appeared that was shooting at them. Like said, Austin slowly fired at where the lightning came from.

Meanwhile, the strategic Tran and I drew both of our weapons and started climbing up the side of the building. Once on top, we saw who was attacking at us, two Ike clones, one Alex clones, one Logan clone, and an Andy clone. One Ike clone was armed with Nevan, the other Ike clone was armed with Cerebus, the Andy clone was armed with Andy's mythril taser staff, the Alex clone was armed with Agnus, and the Logan clone had Logan's compound bow. Worst of all, the Alex clone had Alex's Onyx armor.

'Time to act.' The two of us jumped off of the building and towards the squad of clones, shooting at them with our handguns. Almost immediately, the Ike clone with Cerebus died as the combined gunfire of the .44 magnum rounds fired from the strategic Tran's Pack-A-Punched S&W M29 and my demon powered .45 ACP DT fired from Yin and Yang ripped apart his body.

Upon landing, the Andy clone ran up to me, staff in hand. He took five steps before the two of us riddled his body with bullets, ending his life.

Killing those two clones had given Austin and Twilight enough time to advance on our location.  Upon the approach of our location, Austin managed to kill the Ike clone armed with Cerebus while he was fighting the strategic Tran and Twilight was able to hold the Logan clone long enough for the two of us Trans to drain his shield and kill him. However, the Alex clone still alive and he was going to be the hardest to kill as he was fully armored. Almost immediately, the Alex clone swung the devil arm at me. I easily dodged and jumped away.

I looked back at the Alex clone and the two of us stared at each other. I momentarily broke the stare with him and looked to the strategic Tran. I nodded once and he stepped away. I looked to Alex and drew both Yin and Yang, unloading the two pistols before I placed both Yin and Yan in their slide locked back position. I held both pistols by their barrels, looking at the clone. "Bring it."

The Alex clone ran forward, leading with a swing from Agnus. Seeing this ahead of time, I dodged and slammed the handle of Yin into the back of his head. He soon recovered and quickly tackled me in the waist, knocking me to the ground. He tried to keep me pinned down but as I used both of my legs to kick him up in the air. This sent him flying away long enough for me to get back up and rearm myself with Yin and Yang. Once he recovered, he charged at me again, leading with his Agnus again.

He attempted an overhead slash. I quickly blocked the slash with Yin and then slammed Yang into his face. Before he could recover, I kicked him in the face and disarmed him with Yin and Yang's grips. I quickly holstered Yin and Yang before I grabbed Agnus.

"Hello master" Agnus said. Instead of saying anything, I looked back to the clone, who still hadn't recovered from the kick to the face. Still loving demon powers. I dashed forward and stabbed Agnus him in the chest. The devil arm pierced through his armor and buried itself into his chest, finally killing the clone.

"Well that was irritating" I said.

The Hard Working Tran's Point of View

Alex, Applejack, the masochistic Tran, and I were walking out of town. Alex was armed with his Walther P88, Applejack was armed with her crossbow, the masochistic Tran was armed with Nick's M60, and I was armed with Nick's power fists.

Our team was supposed to meet up with Twilight's team at Sweet Apple Acres.

"Exactly why is he armed with the M60?" Alex asked.

"Cause he is" I replied.

"Think about it. One of the more dangerous pieces of you is armed with an M60. Is that a smart idea?" Alex asked.

"Yes."

"I can hear you guys" the masochistic Tran said. "Plus, all of us Trans can look into each other’s thoughts so I can hear you guys using his thoughts."

Sweet Apple Acres was coming into view... Along with six clones. Upon seeing them, the three of us took cover. "We have an Ike clone with A PPK, an Austin with a Colt Python, an Andy with an KRISS, another Andy clone with M1216, and a Logan with the axe of Perun" I said to the three others. Unfortunately, the Andy clone with an KRISS was armored in Andy's elite advanced rigs.

"Did they spot us?" Alex asked.

"No. They're completely oblivious to our presence" the masochistic Tran said.

"No we spotted you" we heard a voice said. The four of us turned to see who it was and saw the Austin clone with a Colt Python. He also just happened to be aiming the said weapon at Alex.

"Fuck" Alex said. Using my demon speed, I instantly closed the distance between me and the Austin clone before I ripped the Python out of his hands with my left hand and punched him in the jaw with my right hand. Before he could recover, I dashed forward to him and punched him in the face, this time caving in his face and killing him. Dear god these powerfists are overkill. No wonder Nick loves using them. I looked at the Python held in my hands covered in powerfists. I looked over to Alex and tossed the Python to him.

I looked out of where we were hidden and saw that the clones were gone. I turned around and looked at the others. "They're gone" I said. I heard the sound of a dirt behind stepped on a few feet away. I jumped out of my cover to where I heard the sound and landed on the Andy clone armed with the M1216, knocking him to the ground. Before he could come to his senses about what happened, I punched him in the face with my right hand, crushing his skull and killing him immediately. I should borrow Nick's powerfists more often.

I looked up and saw that I was surrounded by the other clones. It didn't help my situation that they were all pointing their guns at me or that I was only armed with two powerfists. Oh well.  You know, maybe they should focus on the fact that there was four of us.

A black bolt impacted the alive Andy clone in the helmet. It started blinking while flashing a red light, showing that it was an explosive bolt from Applejack's crossbow. The Andy clone attempted to pry off the bolt from his head and managed to do so, reminding me that the clone also had Andy's badges from the Mario universe.

*BOOM*

The small bolt detonated. Unfortunately, he was holding the explosive bolt in his hands when it detonated. Everyone turned to where the bolt came from, only for gunfire to rain down on the clones. Seeing this opportunity, I picked up the M1216 and fired four rounds of buckshot into the Logan clone. This drained his suit of some of the available power and was completely drained when I slammed a powerfist into his face. The clone finally died when I used the dropped Axe of Perun on his face.

Meanwhile, Alex's gunfire combined with Applejack's volley of arrows managed to kill the Ike clone.

I looked over to the Andy clone and he was pointing his KRISS at me. *CLICK* the Andy clone looked down at his jammed gun. Since was essentially a clone of Andy, his knowledge on firearms was extremely limited. In fact, there was a time when I went shooting with him and my dad and Andy wasn't able to clear a jam on the PPK he shot so he gave me the pistol to clear the jam. That was how bad he was with firearms. Old memories aside, the Andy clone fumbled with the KRISS as he tried to clear the jam. It was obvious that he wasn't going to be any successful at all, especially with a super advanced weapons platform that was the KRISS Vector. There are few words that can describe this failure. He epically epic failed epically. Yes, that was how bad it was.

Like the real Andy, I walked to him and smacked him upside the head. It knocked him to the ground. I picked up the KRISS Vector from where he dropped it and moved to where he was. I stood over him as he laid on the ground, holding the KRISS Vector. To add insult to injury, I unjammed the gun, then fired a shot into the air, proving that it was unjammed. I emptied the magazine into the clone's head. The bullets weren't able to pierce through the helmet as the helmet was armored with high grade titanium. I used my telekinesis to grab where I left the Axe of Perun and slammed it down onto the clone's helmet. Since the Axe of Perun was a literally a god's weapon, it was able to pierce through the helmet and kill him.

I looked over to Applejack. "Having fun there with that crossbow?"

The Nice Tran's Point of View

Fluttershy, Nick, and the Tran with the common sense, and I were walking inwards towards Town. Fluttershy had her martial arts, Nick had his Gravity Hammer further making him more overkill, the common sense Tran had Alex's sword of fire, and I had Nick's .500 S&W and Blue Rose. Despite being the Nice Tran, I still liked weapons.

Our intended rendezvous point was Rarity's boutique and to meet up with Rarity's team if we weren't able to find any of the clones.

"It’s funny how the you and Tran are like this sometimes" Fluttershy said. Nick was carrying Fluttershy in his arms and was scratching her head lightly.

"Well, Nick is a gentle giant if you stay on his good side and I am the reason why Tran is nice" I said. I stopped walking and looked off into the distance.

"What is it Tran?

"Shhh." I pointed off into the distance and standing fifty yards away from us were six clones, four of them Alex clones along with a Nick clone and an Ike clone. One Alex clone was armed with my M2-2, another with Rudra, another with my energy sword, another with Alex's Serbu Super Shorty, the Ike clone had a plasma cutter, and the Nick clone had my AA12. The Ike clone that had my plasma cutter also happened to have Ike's HEV suit. Why did the smart Tran have to make armor capable of stopping anti-tank rounds?

Then the Ike clone looked directly at me. Oh right. The HEV suit provides a short range tracker. I immediately took cover while both the clones and Nick and the common sense Tran charged at them. Fluttershy was taking cover alongside me.

"You too?" Fluttershy asked. I nodded. I peeked over my cover. Nick immediately kill two clones, both Alex clones, by sending them flying into nearby buildings with his Gravity Hammer. The common sense Tran killed another two Alex clones. Normally, running into battle isn't a good idea but the two of them were armed with deadly melee weapons and both of them had armor capable of stopping anti-tank rounds.

The other two clones however, were much harder to fight. Nick took on the Nick clone and Tran took on the Ike clone. Seeing this, the two of us jumped out of cover and ran towards the two remaining clones. I jump kicked Ike in the face while Fluttershy kicked Nick in the face, using her wings to increase her speed. I managed to knock Ike down, same thing with Fluttershy and Nick.

I quickly grabbed the plasma cutter from where Ike dropped it when he fell and shot it into the clone's face a few times. Luckily, the plasma rounds were able to penetrate his suit's helmet, killing him immediately. I looked over to Fluttershy. She was easily dodging every hit thrown by the giant. Then, the clone managed to land a punch on Fluttershy's left wing. I raised my plasma cutter and shot the Nick clone in the head, emptying the rest of the battery in the plasma cutter. The heated bolts of plasma were able to put down the giant as his head was now a charred piece of flesh.

"That wasn't nice" I said.

The Mature Tran's Point of View

Rarity, Ike, the Sadistic Tran, and I were walking inwards towards town. Rarity was armed with several gems (why Rarity?), Ike was armed with his AK47, the sadistic Tran was armed with my 870, and I was armed with my M4a1.

Our intended rendezvous point was Rarity's boutique and to meet up with Fluttershy's team if we weren't able to find any of the clones.

"Tran, why exactly why are we going to my boutique?" Rarity asked.

"The clones might search your home because you're an Element of Harmony" I replied. "There it is" I said, pointing to Rarity's boutique.

"I say sir. My boutique isn't an it. Carousel Boutique is a she" Rarity said.

"Okay?"

Out of nowhere, an Andy clone jumped out of a nearby bush and smacked Ike with Andy's staff. You know, the one that is capable of stunning someone with millions of volts. Ike fell to the ground immediately but luckily he was still conscious. The sadistic Tran just blinked once before he fired his Remington 870, aimed at the clone's head, effectively killing the clone.

Then five more clones appeared. There was Andy clone armed with a diamond shovel, an Alex clone with Palutina's bow, an Alex clone with the Sparda, a Nick clone with Andy's javelin gun, and an Austin clone with Austin's Life Leech whip. Also, the Austin clone happened to have been wearing Austin's ODST armor.

Ike, still lying down on the ground, was able to immediately gun down the Andy clone and the Alex clone that had Palutina's bow while the sadistic Tran shot the last Alex clone and Rarity just fainted. I open fired on Nick but the small 5.56X45mm rounds were barely affecting the giant. Ignoring the gunfire being rained on him, the Nick clone charged forward. Since I was fighting the Nick clone, Ike was fighting the Austin clone. I dodged in time and continued the gunfire, going over his head. I landed on the side opposite of him, facing away from him. I turned in round and saw a titanium stake flying at me. Reacting immediately, I dodged in time and fired back, this time using the under barrel M203. The high velocity explosive impacted the Nick clone in the head and exploded. However, the clone shrugged it off as he had a copy of Nick's nanobots. Again, I open fired with the M4a1 but it was still futile as the small rifle bullets angered him rather than harming. The Nick clone ran forward and attempted to punch me but failed when I dodged. He tried again and again I dodged. He kept on trying and every single time I dodged, only moving backwards when I dodged. Then I jumped away from the clone and went to where the Alex clones died. From there, I picked up the Sparda, feeling the all too powerful weapon in my hands. Before the Nick clone could do anything, he was already sliced in half from a slash that seemed to have came from nowhere when the attacker, i.e. me, was moving so fast that he wasn't able to me seen. I looked over to where the Austin clone was and saw that he was already killed by Ike.

Relaxing, I went over to each corpse and picked up their dropped weapons, temporarily placing them in my inventory. "Good job team. Let’s go." Since Rarity was unconscious, I picked her up and carried her in my arms, similar to how I usually carried Fluttershy.

Since I was connected to every other Tran personality, each of us knew that our team managed to kill that team of clones. I found out that the other teams managed to kill the rest of the clones and that each Tran personality was leading their team to Sweet Apple Acres.

-X-X-X-

Each team was back at Sweet Apple Acres where each of the Tran personalities were finally turned back into one being. The barrier that was placed over Ponyville had disappeared and the citizens of Ponyville were returning. Also, in the meantime, the right gear, weapons, and armor were given back to their respective owners. I had everything back in my inventory and my backpack back on my back.

"That was quite an adventure" I said. I reached into my backpack and pulled out a pack of gum. Everyone face palmed. "You know I love gum. I'm only here in this universe to kick ass and chew gum and I'm all out of ass." I popped a piece of mint gum in my mouth and started chewing. "Logan, your first official day of being an apprentice is tomorrow. Meet me at my shop. Also, I have something for you to have since you're my apprentice now." I reached into my backpack and pulled out a dark gray messenger bag before I handed it to Logan.

Logan took the bag and looked into it. "Does this have... A POCKET UNIVERSE?!?!?!?" Logan exclaimed.

"No. It has a pocket room. Like Andy's box, it holds a large amount of space in a small amount of available room. It's not as big but it’s more like a large storage room the size of an average grocery store isle except enlarged" I explained.

Then I heard flapping. I looked up and saw Celestia descending into Ponyville. She soon landed in front of us and everyone except for me bowed.

"Princess Celestia, what are you doing here?" Twilight asked.

"I heard about what happened and came here to see how everyone faired. Unfortunately, there was a large shield when I came and just tried again right now" Celestia explained.

Instead of saying anything, I pulled out Yang and shot Celestia in the face. Everyone gasped in surprise as she fell to the ground with a hole in her head.

"TRAN!!! WHAT THE FUCK/BUCK!?!?!?" everyone yelled.

I shushed all of them and pointed to the corpse. The corpse disintegrated and turned into black smoke. The smoke was rearranged into a black cloud that I knew as the Nightmare. "Smart move Tran" the Nightmare said. Instead of saying anything, I started firing at the Nightmare again and he teleported away.

"Tran, how did you know?" Twilight asked.

"I sensed his dark magic" I replied. I smiled at her then started rummaging through my backpack once again before I pulled out a one quart bottle of my 500 proof saki. "GANBEI (bottoms up[Chinese])!" I chugged down the bottle of alcohol and felt the familiar feeling of drunkenness.

Chapter 28: Touch Them and I Will Rape You With a Cacitus Part 1

I felt someone kick me in the side and like any other normal being, felt the pain that came without. However, unlike any other normal being, the pain didn't affect me at all as I just stayed lying wherever I was. Another kick impacted my side and this time, I grabbed their foot before it got away. I pulled downward on the person's leg and found that I was holding onto Ike's leg.

"Oi. What do you want?" I said, opening my eyes. I felt the usual symptoms and fealings of a hangover but they disappeared quickly as my demon powers burned them away. I quickly checked if the weight of my weapons were on me and found that I had Yin and Yang on the holsters hidden on the back of my jacket, the Axe of Perun was at my waist, my Colt Python was on a shoulder holster on my right side, my Beowulf infused hidden blades and boots were strapped to the appropiate limbs, and the Sparda was on my back. Everything else was in my inventory. Thank goodness. I missed some of those weapons. "And what time is it?"

"We're near the Crystal Empire" he replied. "And it's nine oh two P.M."

"What?" I asked. Just now, I felt that I was moving. I stood up and immediately smashed my head into something. It was the ceiling. I was in a small train cabin. Well, not really small but small for me but perfectly sized for the ponies. My height was an inch too tall for the small confines of the cabin so I just went to sitting on the ground. "Why am I in a tiny little train and where are we headed?" I continued looking at my surroundings and found that everyone else was in the train, ranging from the Mane Six to Nick and everyone else.

"The Crystal Empire" Twilight replied. "It's time for the yearly Equestria Games!"

"And I'm going to compete this year!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

"And its's my first official event as a princess!" Twilight said.

"And Tran, you got drunk again" Logan said.

"Well of course I got drunk. That's what drinking is for!" I said back.

Everyone face palmed/hoofed. "Tran, yahr turnin into a out right alcoholic" Applejack said. She paused for a second. "And yahr only sixteen."

"I am Tran, you're arguement is invalid" I retaliated. I reached into my backpack and pulled out some gum. Again, everyone face palmed/hoofed again. "This is a good habit. Don't you be slandering gum's name." I popped in a piece of gum and quickly made a bubble.

I looked at the three CMCs talk to each other quietly, most likely plotting for their cutiemarks again. "Why did you guys bring Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Applebloom?" I asked.

"The three of us are going to introduce Ponyville for the Equestria Games!" Sweetie Belle explained with a light jump. No wonder the three of them were chosen, they could weaponized cuteness!

Then I realized something important. "How far are we from the Crystal Empire?" I asked.

"Really close. There's the protective shield covering the empire" Nick said, pointing out a window. Like Nick said, the barrier that protected the Crystal Empire was coming up within seconds. Oh no.

"WHAT!?!?!?!?" I yelled. I ran over to Scootaloo and picked her before I threw her out of a window. Everyone grew wide eyed of me as I scrambled on my feet. Then I was hit by an invisible force and pushed towards the back of the train until I was entirely thrown out of the last car. Once I was forced out of the train, I moved to where I threw Scootaloo and picked her up out of the snow.

"What the buck was that for Tran!?!?" she yelled at me immediately.

I didn't answer answer her as I watched the train. It soon came to a stop a short distance away from us and Twilight and Ike filed out of the train. The two of them walked up to the two of us. "What was that Tran?!?" Ike asked.

"Watch" I said. "Scootaloo, try to walk to Twilight." She blinked. "Go ahead."

Scootaloo started walking forward. After a few sets of steps, she turned her head and said "Why am I walki- OOMPH!" Scootaloo fell to the ground from walking as if she had just walked into a brick wall. "What was that?!?" I know what you readers out there are thinking off (please take you complaints to Pinkie Pie), they would have seen the line where the snow was stopped by the forcefield. However, there was some snow that was on the outer rings of the forcefield.

I reached into the back of my robe with my right arm and pulled out Yin. I held it up and showed it to the three of them before I fired a round at Ike. Everyone flinced from the gunshot while Ike checked his body for any bullet wound of any sort but came out empty handed. I checked Yin and found that my beloved pistol had jammed when its slide stopped halway through its rechambering cycle. Damn. Might have to check the internals. "The Crystal Heart is still projecting a shield around the Crystal Empire. If I remember correctly, the shield will block out any evil from the city and I don't know if you know this already but the two of us kinda have the power of demons flowing through our souls. I don't know about your opinions but I think anything related to demons count as evil. That was why I was pushed out of the train. The only way the two of us can enter the city is if the Crystal Heart is removed from its pedestal so that the shield can shut down for a few seconds." I explained.

"Why don't you destroy the shield or something? I thought you had enough magic to do so?" Twilight asked. "Also, can't you destroy it with an explosive? I thought you had nuclear bombs."

"Well, look at you knowing all this. The truth is that I can't destroy the shield. My magic levels has been pretty low with the lack of evil in Equestria, especially near the Crystal Empire where the evil is dispelled by the Crystal Heart. You see, my magic's power level and abundance is most reliant on being near evil. Since Equestria is a mostly peaceful, my magic level has been down to Nightmare Moon levels" I explained. "Then I can't use nuclear bombs because of the radiation poisoning. I didn't tell you this before but nukes not only have a high explosive yield but they poison whatever land they were used on with nuclear radiation."

"Riiiiiiiight. Let's just go shut down the forcefield" Ike said. The two of them left while the two of us were left standing in the snow.

"Are we just going to wait for them to come back?" Scootaloo asked.

"Yes." I placed my backpack on the ground and sat down on it. I picked up Scootaloo and placed her on my lap while I pulled out Yang. I unloaded both pistols (and unjammed Yin) and started to take them apart, starting with Yin.

"Tran, can I have a gun?" Scootaloo asked.

"NO. Just no. Period." Ever since I used Yin and Yang like tonfas, I was worried about their internals being damaged. I was right. "One, your hooves can't manipulate a trigger because they're not as small as fingers and two, I don't exactly want you and the other crusaders running around with live firearms." I removed a very bent extractor from Yin and replaced it with a new part. "Plus, firearms are very complicated. They're not just pointing and shooting. Don't know why I let Andy keep his guns. He's an idiot. First time he handled a gun, he pointed it at my head three times." I pulled out a damaged firing pin stop and replaced it with a new part. "You see, this pistol in my hand that I call Yin is a heavily modified Colt model M1911a1. It has exactly 53 parts. I know how to take it apart with no tools then reassemble it, again with no tools." I reassembled Yin and moved to Yang. "And there are many rules to firearms so that there isn't any unintended harm to anyone you don't want to hurt." I replaced a new recoil guide rod in Yang. "I can also name these parts too. That one I just took out was a recoil guide rod." I pulled out another part and held it out for Scootaloo to see. "This is a sear spring, it catches the hammer to the 1911. You see, every single one of these parts are important in the mechanism so that the firearm can function. This part is broken so it has to be thrown away and replaced." I replaced the sear spring as I said and reassembled my pistol. "If you don't keep a firearm in good condition with good parts that will allow the firearm to function, there will be consequences. In the best case scenario, the gun just won't fire. In the worst case scenario, the gun will explode in your face and kill you. Even if you have the regenerative powers of a demon, everyone else doesn't. I don't really want you running around with a gun."

"Tran, when did you first get a gun?" Scootaloo asked.

"I was fourteen years old when I bought my first gun" I said.

"What? You were fourteen when you first got a gun but you won't let me get one?!?!" Scootaloo exclaimed.

"Scootaloo, by the time I was fourteen, I was already on one of the best academic teams in the nation, I was one of the best marksmen in my school, I could have already taken down someone like Nick, I already knew everything, and I already learned everything about guns. Also, I paid for my gun with MY EARNED money. I don't see you busting your chops for a gun" I rebuted.

"Eh heh, heh, heh. You make a good point" Scootaloo said with a forced grin. Well she lost that arguement.

"Buuuut..." I said. Scootaloo looked up at my face. "I will let you shoot mine."

Instead of what I expected (her shooting up into the air or something like that), Scootaloo just hugged me. "You're the best brother ever." D' aw.

I hugged her back (you know you would do that too). "The funny thing is that I'm the younger sibling. You're supposed to be doing stuff like this to me." She jokingly punched me in the arm. "You're absolutely adorable."

Scootaloo pouted. "Hey! I'm not supposed to be adorable. I'm supposed to be awesome!"

"Keep that up and you're staying adorable." Then the shield that surrounded the city disappeared. "Looks like its time to go Scootaloo." I holstered both pistols and placed Scootaloo back on the ground on her feet. I picked up my backpack and stood up. "Let's go Scoots." Scootaloo took off in a light jog... At fourty-five miles an hour. Of course Scootaloo. I caught up to her and picked her up. "Ah, ah, ah. We have to meet up with the otheres at the castle."

"Can I fly there?" Scootaloo asked. I smiled. *SNAP* I stood in front of Scootaloo, in my alicorn form with my bladed owl wings extended out. Scootaloo smiled before she took off. I took off after her. I easily caught up to her and fly by her side, maintaining my speed so that I wouldn't past Scootaloo. Within a matter of minutes, the two of us landed on the balcony of the castle that overlooked the entire Crystal Empire. "What do we do now?" I took my Remington 870 out of my inventory. I used my magic again to give myself invisible magic hands attached. Taking a blank out of my inventory, I loaded it into my shotgun. *CHK-CHK* Knowing how loud it was, Scootaloo covered her ears. *BOOM*

Within a matter of secnds, squads of guards filed into the room. Upon sight of me, the guards all bowed. Then Twilight walked into the room along with Logan.

For the love of all that is violent, I don't look like Celestia. My mane was white! I loaded another blank into my shotgun and fired it into the air again. This gunshot made everyone real back in pain, except for me, produced by the 3.5 inch shell from the 870 shotgun. *CHK-CHK* The spent shotgun shell clattered on the ground. "Oi. I'm not Celestia."

"WHAT?!?" Twilight asked. Right, 3.5 inch shotgun shell blank fired indoor. That would have killed normal people's ears, especially ponies with their four times more sensitive than humans type hearing. Only I would be able to listen to gunfire with my already overly sensitive hearing combined with my pony ears. I snapped my invisible magic fingers and their hearing was restored. "Thanks."

"Oi. I'm not Celestia. I'm Tran. Difference? I'm Tran." I placed my 870 back in my inventory and stood on my hing legs. Thank goodness or really tall rotundas or my ungodly bipedal alicorn height of 11ft 11in would cause my head to go through the ceiling. It also didn't help that my horn was two feet long... Fun fact, Celestia is only five feet tall. Her horn adds nineteen inches to her height (She is actually only five feet tall. There are ways to tell the actual heights and weights of the ponies. It involves several equations that I don't know how to put onto a computer. Plus, I doubt everyone here can understand college grade calculus. No offense to you smart readers out there.)

"Tran, it's creepy how you stand like that" Logan said. "You're like Slenderman."

"No. I've met Slenderman. He's only nine and a half feet tall" I said back.

Logan's jaw dropped. "You're going to have to take me there some time" he said.

"Sooo. When's the Equestrian games?" I asked.

"In two days" Twilight replied. "Tommorow is a princess summit I have to attend with Celestia, Luna, and Cadance. I was going to attend it two and a half years ago but the changelings decided to invade Equestria so the last summit was canceled."

"Wake me up tomorrow" I said, pulling out a bottle of my concentrated saki from my backpack. When I was about to pull out the cork, Twilight ripped it out of my hands with her magic. "Oi. That's mine!"

"Tran, we can't have you in one of your drunken rampages. This is the Crystal Empire we're talking about!" she said. "Yesterday, when you got drunk, you punched Thunderlane in the face when he called you a crazy drunk which gave him a concussion, caused eight million bits of property damage to Ponyville with explosions and fire, teleported to Canterlot, punched seven high ranking members of Celestia's council in the face, beat Bill Neigh in a test of wits and intelligence, caused six million bits of property damage to Canterlot, and you made Equestria's tax system make sense. It took everyone two hours to knock you out. Even in a drunken rampage, you managed to beat everyone into submission except for Nick and it still took him about twenty minutes to knock you out."

I blinked once. "Sounds about right. Although, I distinctly remember setting fire to Celestia's mane, then I think I brushed Luna's teeth with a daisy."

"No one saw that!" Twilight said.

"Ummmm. Actually, that did happen. I had to extingush Celestia's mane" Logan said. "And why did you use a daisy?!"

"Cause I felt like it. Now, if you need me, I will be doing something else that doesn't include the giant store of alcohol I keep in my backpack's pocket universe that you did not just happen to remember" I said while snatching the bottle Twilight was holding in the air. I placed the bottle back into my backpack. "By the way, where is Cadance? I never saw her since the retakeover of the Crystal Empire. You know, after I died."

"She's where the crystal heart is. She has to stay there so that she can keep the crystal heart disabled. Let's see if you can figure your way out around the empire" Logan said with a smirk.

I picked up Scootaloo and walked out to the balcony. I ruffled my wings a bit before I extended them out. I threw Scootaloo into the air and she took flight before I jumped of the balcony myself, taking flight myself. Within a matter of seconds, the two of us landed at the base of the castle. Logan's challenge wasn't going to be too hard. The crystal heart was always situated on a large cleared out area of land that was easily visible. Plus, I still remembered where it was from when I placed the crystal heart back on its pedestal when Nick, Andy, Ike, and I retook the city.

True to Logan's words, Cadance was watching over the crystal heart. No wonder it wasn't producing a forcefield, Cadance had removed it from its pedestal. With her were fifteen guards. I smiled. I turned myself back into a human before I pulled out two flashbangs and pulled the pins on each grenade but I still depressed the spoons. I looked over to Scootaloo and said "Stay here." Scootaloo nodded. I threw both flashbangs into the small crowd. Both flashbangs detonated simultaneously and sent the guards in a paralyzed daze. Then I quickly jumped into the crowd and snuck over to Cadance. She too was in a paralyzed daze.

Then, Scootaloo flew down and landed behind me. How did I know? I could hear her wings flapping. Ever since she could fly, she was basically another Rainbow Dash when it came to flying.

The two of us waited for the effects of the flashbang to end. The effects wore off on the guards first as they scrambled to their feet to surround us and brandish their weapons. When the flashbang's effects wore off on Cadance, she took one look at me, then hugged me. I returned the hug. "I never did thank you for saving my life" Cadance said. "You died, saving my life and saving my country and I never got to meet you properly or talk to you." I picked her up like I owuld with anypony else and started scratching her head. "Tran, w-what are you doing?" Instead of answering her, I kept on scratching and she eventually started moaning slightly. When I placed her on the ground, she looked at me as if I just kicked a puppy.

"Sooo. How's the crystal heart?" I asked.

"It's right over there. Twilight just told me that I needed to shut down the forcefield surrounding the city so that you can enter" Cadance said. "How long should I keep the forcefield down?"

"Just put it back up" I replied.

"What?!? Tran, putting the shield back up causes a back blast that forces any form of evil to be expelled from the city!" Cadance explained.

I blinked once. "And? I'm Tran. Just think of Pinkie Pie times a thousand then divided by zero."

Cadance just sighed. "Fine, I'll do it." I held onto Scootaloo. Her horn lit up and she floated the crystal heart back on its pedestal. Spikes shot up from the ground and like in the show, a small shockwave centered from the crystal heart. Instead of being blasted out of the Crystal Empire, I just stood there.

The guards and Cadance turned all crystally like in the show. Scootaloo, since she had a tiny amount of demon in her body, didn't turned all crystally. Instead, her mane became ethereal like Luna's and she gained cat eyes. Me? Since I was a full demon, the crystal turned me into my demon/Nightmare form. Like usual, a black aura of death surrounded me, my white robes turned black, my hair turned white, and my usual black orbs that were my eyes, were now orbs of white. I pulled out Yin and Yang and found that they had inverted colors. "I forgot how it feels to be in this form. It feels... Invigorating."

"Dear Celestia, it's still scary as tartarus to even look at you" Cadance said. She turned and looked at Scootaloo. "You're appearance isn't look that bad."

I looked up into the sky. "Isn't it getting a tad bit dark now?" I asked. "After all, it is nearly midnight." I turned to look at Scootaloo. "I may stay awake for long periods of time but I'm not letting you do the same, Scootaloo. Go to bed, where ever it is." I looked at Cadance. "Can't you get her a room or something?"

Cadance smiled. "Come on little one, lets get you to your bedroom." With that, Cadance and Scootaloo left, leaving me alone with the Crystal Empire guards.

"Oi. Do any of you remember who I am?" I asked.

They all stepped forward. "You were the one that freed us from that cage when the changelings controlled the city. With that, you have our everlasting gratitude" a guard said. From his appearance, i could tell he was the captain.

"Yeah. Are the lot of you the guards that served for the Crystal Empire before Sombra's curse?" I asked.

"Yes."

"So the lot of you are over a thousand years old."

"That would be correct."

"That explains why you're better trained. In Canterlot, the guards don't know the difference between a knife and a dagger. You guys still have your original training from over a thousand years ago" I said. I turned away from them and started walking towards the castle. "I don't know if the lot of you need me but I am heading in. Once the guards were out of sight, I teleported away.

-X-X-X-

I landed on my feet and onto the ground in front of Logan. "Oi. We still haven't started your apprenticeship yet. It's time to start." I took off my backpack and placed it on the ground. "Grab your messenger bag, you might need it." I jumped into my backpack and landed in teh all familiar pocket universe that was my backpack. I waited a bit and Logan soon came, cept he didn't land on his feet like I did. Instead, he landed face first, onto a cement slab.

"SON OF A BITCH THAT HURTS!!!" Logan yelled out. "Why is there pavement?"

"Cause I wanted pavement. Deal with it. Maybe you should have landed on the soft beach sand over there." I pointed over to a small beach I had created in my backpack some time back. "Now walk with me." I moved into the area of my backpack that held my workshop. "This is my workshop and you will be learning the ins and outs today" I said.

-X-X-X-

I started teaching Logan the basics that he would need to know if I was going to be apprenticing him. He needed to know how to use whatever machine or tool that would be needed ranging from  CNC machines and water jets to smaller more precise tools like micrometer dial gauges and precision files. Of course, he wouldn't memorize it all at once so I just started him out on the basics of that catagory.

However, when I was about to show Logan how to make a weapons mold with blacksmithing sand, I heard Twilight's voice yell out "My crown! She's got my crown! Stop! Thief! She's stolen my crown!" Logan heard it too so the both of us teleported out of my backpack. Instinctively, I drew pulled out my 870 and loaded it while Logan pulled out his .410 revolvers and checked their chambers. I took my backpack and donned it.

Both of us ran out of the room and started searching for the mentioned thief. I managed to get a glimpse of a light orange pony enter a door, followed by Twilight, then Spike. Once the two of them left my view, I heard several clangs originate from the room.

Logan  kicked down the door and I entered, 870 shotgun ready. Logan quickly followed. Inside, I saw Twilight Sparkle and Spike, both starring at a large mirror that was shaped as a horseshoe.

"What happened?" I asked.

"S-s-somepony stole my crown" Twilight replied. "Then she walked through that mirror."

I looked at the mirror and backed away immediately. "This isn't a mirror. It is definitely not a mirror. Its a tear in the fabrics of time and space, creating a portal to another universe. Watch." I pointed my 870 at the mirror and fired a round. Instead of the buckshot shattering the mirror, the lead disappeared into the mirror, creating a slight rippling effect.

Due to the sound of the gunshot, everyone else filed into the room. The rest of the Mane Six, my human friends, Cadance, Celestia, Luna, Shining Armor, the CMC, Spike, and some guards were in the storeroom. Twilight explained the situation and Celestia stepped up.

"I don't know who stole my crown. All I know about her was that she had a light amber coat and her mane was red and yellow" Twilight said.

"Sunset Shimmer. A former student of mine. She began her studies with me not long before Twilight. But when she did not get what she wanted as quickly as she liked, she turned cruel and dishonest. I tried to help her, but she eventually decided to abandon her studies and pursue her own path. One that has sadly led to her stealing your crown" Celestia said.

"She replaced Twilight's with this one" Spike said, holding out an obviously fake version of the Element of Magic.

"I suppose Sunset Shimmer thought you wouldn't notice right away that this was not yours. And by the time you did, it would be too late to go after your crown and Element of Harmony" Celestia said.

"But I don't understand. Where did she go? Why did she take the crown?" Twilight asked.

"You'll soon know more about this place than even I do" Celestia replied.

"This is no ordinary mirror. It is a gateway to another world. A gateway that opens once every thirty moons" Luna explained.

"Oi. I know what it is. Its a tear in the fabric of space and time. The tear is forcing open a portal to another universe" I said. "However, I don't know where it leads to. The universe's existential signature doesn't seem familiar to me."

"That's why it has always been kept in the throne room of Canterlot Castle. We fear of its possiblilities ever since Star Swirl the Bearded ever created it. When Princess Cadance took over the Crystal Empire, we sent it here for her to watch over" Luna said.

"I had always hoped that Sunset Shimmer would someday use it to return, to come back to Equestria seeking my guidance. Obviously, this is not what has happened" Celestia said.

"Twilight, you must use the mirror to go into this other world and retrieve your crown. Without it, the other Elements of Harmony have no power and Equestria is left without one of its most important means of defense" Cadance said.

"Your crown does not belong in the place Sunset Shimmer now calls home. And in her possession, your Element of Harmony will no doubt be used to bring harm to the inhabitants of this other realm. They will not have the power to defend themselves" Luna explained.

"You understand the importance of your task?" Celestia asked.

"Of course" Twilight replied.

"Good. Then you must go at once" Celestia said.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! She's going, we're going with her!" Rainbow Dash demanded. Rainbow Dash turned to face the rest of the Mane Six. "Right, girls?"

"Oooh! I'm so nervicited!" Pinkie Pie said

"You do realize that's not a real word, right?" Applejack commented.

"I'm afraid I can't let you go" Celestia said.

"What?! Why not?!" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Sending all of you could upset the balance of this alternate world, creating havoc that would make it impossible for Twilight to get the crown back from Sunset Shimmer. This is something Princess Twilight must do alone" Celestia replied.

I turned to face Celestia. "Celestia, then let me and Logan go to that universe. I've traveled through enough universes to know my stuff." I unsheathed the Sparda. "Plus, we already from a different universe, it wouldn't upset that universe's balance as long as you kept the people you transfer to a being of low power."

"Why are you only taking Logan?" Nick asked. "You could use the rest of us if anything bad happens."

"That's just it. We don't know where the portal leads to. We don't know if that universe could be a war stucken universe or a peaceful realm. If there is a need for a nonviolent approach where we would be needed to blend into a nonviolent society, then we're good. Plus, Logan is the most normal looking and he acts the most normal" I replied. "And he can wear and carry his weapons and armor without suspicion of others."

"Time is of the essence. On the third day, when the moon reaches its peak in the night sky, the gateway will close. And once it does, it will be another thirty moons before you will be able to use it to return" Luna said.

"No worries Luna, I can still use the Sparda to create another tear" I said. "We have all the time we need." I reached into my backpack and handed Logan his messenger bag. "You'll need it. I know that you keep your weapons in there." I looked over to Twilight. "You ready?"

"As ready I will ever be" Twilight replied.

Twilight and Logan stepped into the portal. I looked over to the others. "Peace." Then I stepped through the portal.

-X-X-X-

Going through the portal was nothing like going through a normal tear in the fabrics of time and space. When traveling through a normal tear to a universe was liek stepping through a large hole in a wall, going through this tear was the equivalent to sitting through the type of carnival ride that spun you round and round. When I stepped out through the other end of the portal, the sight was surprising. A school. A high school to be more specific. I was standing in front of a large high school and behind me was a large statue with the mirror portal on it. I looked around and spotted Logan with his messenger bag and a... animated purple skinned girl lying on the ground? She was wearing a purple skirt and a light blue blouse. On her skirt was Twilight's cutiemark. Her hair resembled that of Twilight's mane.

"Twilight?" I asked.

"What is going on?!?" she immediately asked. Eeyup, she was Twilight. Her voice confirmed it.

"It appears that we have traveled to a alternate universe where humans have animated, multicolored skin" I replied. "And it appears that you are now human." I helped Twilight to her feet. "But for some reason, Logan and I are still realistically colored." When everything in this world was an animated color, Logan and I were still realistically colored like in our original universe. Everything in this world seemed to be a animated clone of our universe. Twilight in her little animated human form was only 5 ft 5in and Logan was only two inches taller.

I looked past the statue and saw several cars driving on a road and several students walking on the surrounding sidewalk towards the school. "Oh scheisse. Logan hide your weapons in your messenger bag, we've got people incoming. Yes. People." I immediately ripped off my sword, Colt Python, and Axe of Perun. I decided to keep the Beowulf hidden blades under my sleeves of my robes and if anyone asked, they were decorated carpal tunnel braces. Also, I kept Cerberus hanging around my neck as it looked like any normal charm necklace with my keys, Cerberus, and Equestrian Star medal hanging on it and Yin and Yang were still hidden on the back of my robe, hidden from view. Logan placed his tomahawks, .410 revolvers, and Glocks in his messenger bag.

"Tran, you're demon form!" Oh right. I snapped my fingers and I was once again in my dormant form. "You're eyes are still zalgo."

"I'll just say I'm blind" I replied. I took off my glasses and took out a very dark black tinted version of my glasses. "Yes, I made a pair of black tinted sunglasses. Why? I'm Tran, I need no explanation."

I looked over to the school. Through each of the windows, I saw students sitting in glasses. A few of the students seemed familiar to me as they had similar hair and skin color as some ponies I knew in Ponyville. I looked into each of the other glasses and spotted what looked like a human version of Applebloom. Wut? Also in the same class was Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, Twist, Truffle Shuffle, Dinky Hooves, and just about every other pony in Cheerilee's class and Cheerilee was teaching! Why universe? Why is there a cartoonish human version of Equestria? I'm going to need another talk with God. I looked into more classes and saw a human version of the light amber pony that I saw in Equestria being chased by Twilight.

I turned to look at Twilight. "Twilight, was the thief light amber with red and yellow hair?" I asked.

"Yes! Why? Do you see her?" Twilight said back.

"She's in that high school over there" I said while pointing to the classes she was in. After doing so, Twilight tried an incredibly failed attempt to charge at the school as she was still getting used to her new body. "Careful Twilight. We don't know what any of them are capable of. They could all be gun toting people that are black belts in gun kata" I warned.

"There is no universe like that" Logan said.

"Oh yeah? The Equilibrium movie universe" I said back, smiling.

"Touche."

Then my A.I. appeared in the lens of my black tinted glasses. "Sir, this universe has the internet" my A.I. said. "And every known website that exists in your home universe also exists here."

"Youtube, Craigslist, Backpage, Wikipedia, and the others?" I asked my A.I.

"Yes" he replied.

I turned to face Logan and Twilight. "This universe seems to be in a similar technological age as our Logan's and my home universe. There may be more to this universe than it seems but it may just be an Equestrian clone of the human universe as in this universe still uses bits as currency, and people are still have strange names" I said.

The three of us entered the school and found ourselves standing in a normal high school. "Maybe this is a normal high school" Logan said.

"Probably" I said.

"Wait, there's a chance that most of your knowledge is available here" Twilight asked.

"Sort of?" I replied.

Twilight let out a rather loud excited squeal. "I can't wait to read it all!"

"Good luck!" I said with a chuckle. "It would take you twenty lifetimes to read all of the known human knowledge. Even if you had my demon powers, it would still take you several years and we don't have enough time for that. The first priority is to find your crown, tiara, element, magical weapon thingamajigger something." I walked over to a nearby map of the school. "First, lets go to the principal's office to get our schedules for our classes and our school IDs."

"Classes?" Logan asked.

"My A.I. registered us as students with our own classes."

The three of us walked to the principal's office. Upon entering the principal's office, we found out that Celestia was the principal

"Hello, who may I take the liberty of meeting?" Principal Celestia asked.

"We're the three new students that have been moved to this school" Twilight replied.

"Oh! You two must be the transfer from Ponyville High!" Celestia said while looking at Twilight and Logan. Ponyville High? Why God? I REALLY need another talk with you. Then she turned to look at me. "And you must be the Vietnamese transfer. Do. You. Understand. Me?" Then Celestia opened her desk and pulled out a set of flashcards. She quickly looked through them before she looked back at me. "Chao. Con la Celestia" she said, horribly butchering the Vietnamese language.

Twilight and Logan just facepalmed while I just gave Celestia a flat look. "I am literate in the English language. It is rather demeaning for you to be doing that" I said. Celestia, now slightly frowning, kept on looking at me. I smirked at her. "Your assumption was rather... Inaccurate. Although, I do speak with an accent but I don't think that counts as being unable to speak English. Now, can we get our schedules and IDs so we can get to our classes or are we going to have to figure it out on our own?" She didin't do anything as she was too embarassed to do so so she just handed us our IDs and schedules.

The three of us left. I looked to Logan. "I enrolled us in classes that would suit our styles. Twilight, try your best to fit in. Logan, try not to cause too much chaos." I handed each of them a gold bit. "Both of you know how much that's worth. Try not to spend it all. I'm not going to give you any more." I reached for my hood and donned it. "And Logan, I enrolled us in this schools Army JROTC. I know its not Navy but it'll have to do for now." I looked at a nearby wall-mounted clock. "Our next class is... Now." Upon saying that, the bell rang and hundreds of students flooded the halls and blocked our paths to, well, everything. "LOGAN, STICK WITH TWILIGHT!! THE TWO OF YOU SHARE THE FIRST PERIOD AND SHE'LL NEED THE HELP!!!" I yelled over the crowd.

My glasses downloaded a map from this school's website and I started walked to my next class. Since I was supposed to be blind, I pulled out the Sparda and using my demon powers, I changed the form of it into a cane. It was still a sword, but it just looked like a cane. Cane in hand, I walked off.

"Well, I did! And I was about to get it before you swooped in and ruined everything! You shouldn't pick up things that don't belong to you!" I heard someone say.

"It... doesn't really belong to you, either." WAS THAT FLUTTERSHY?!?!? Instead of letting the arguement continued on, I walked out from where I was and right into the same person that was supposedly Sunset Shimmer. In front of her looked like a teenage human version of Fluttershy.

"What are you?!? Blind?!?" Sunset Shimmer angrily said. Wow, I can tell that I am going to hate her.

I held out my cane for emphasis. "Yes." I lowered my cane. "Can you direct me to room ten oh nine?" I placed my cane leaning against a locker while I took out my schedule.

"Find it yourself you stupid handicap!" Sunset Shimmer yelled out before she started stomping away. Before she left, she took my cane sword and threw it at the end of the hallway. Well that was mean.

Then I watched as Fluttershy retrieved my cane and walked back over to where I stood. I guess she's still the element of kindness even in this universe. I bet that her personality is going to be similar to the original Fluttershy.

"Here's your cane" Fluttershy quietly said, handing me my cane. Oh God. Even in human form, she's still adorable! It didn't help her that she was shy or as tall as Twilight.

I took back my cane and said "Thank you." I turned my head in the direction she left. "Who was that?"

"Sunset Shimmer, the meanest, most unforgiving girl at this school. Careful with her, she rules this school with an iron fist." Oh. Sunset Shimmer is that type.

"That is why I like animals. You can't find any of them like that."

"You do!?!?"  Fluttershy exclaimed. " I love animals!"

"Eeyup. They're so nice to hold, being so soft. I'd love to see what they'd look like again" I said. 

"Oh." I noticed how Fluttershy took a somber mood and face when I said again. "How did you become blind?"

"Chemical splash" I replied. I took off my black tinted sunglasses and revealed my black zalgo eyes.

Fluttershy's eyes widened at the sight of my zalgo eyes. "D-D-Does it hurt?" 

"No" I replied. "Now, do you know where room ten oh nine is."

"Of course. Everyone that's a senior takes that class. It's also my next class."

"I'm a sophmore" I said flatly.

"And you're taking the AP Calculus class?!?!"

"Eeyup" I replied. "Can you direct me there?"

Fluttershy smiled lightly. "Of course." And the two of us walked off.

Chapter 29: Touch them and I Will Rape You With a Cacitus Part 2

I really want to shoot this teacher. All I had to do was pull out Yang and pull the trigger but no. That's illegal. In fact, I could shoot her with any of my guns. I had them all loaded just for this universe.

"Tran! Are you paying attention!?!" the AP Calculus teacher asked.

"What makes you think that I'm not paying attention?" I asked back.

"You're staring at the window!" the teacher replied.

I face palmed. "If you are fully cognizant, you would remember that I am blind! So why would I need to direct my eyes to the board if I can't see?!?" The other students started snickering as I made the teacher seem like a fool. "And if you were mad enough to think that I could see despite the fact that I have a cane and black tinted sunglasses AND that I told you I was blind not more than five minutes ago then you are mad and not fit to teach. IN FACT, just by listening to you, I can tell that you are a bloody idiot." I pointed to where the board was. "I remember hearing you say that the solution to four x to the fourth minus sixteen x squared is two x minus four parentheses squared and two plus four in parentheses squared but if you had any intelligence whatsoever, then you would have remembered that you have to reduce that answer meaning the real answer is x minus two in parentheses squared and x plus two in parentheses squared multiplied by a factor of four. Actually, if I wasn't paying attention, I would probably learn more than the rubbish you spout out of the hole you call a mouth." The teacher and everyone in the class didn't say or do did nothing. They were all looking at me with their mouths basically dropped to the floor.

I spat out of my gum into the old gum wrapper that once held it before I took out a banana muffin and started to eat it. "Now, I bet that the lot of you are awe-struck and staring at me with jaws dropped. Even a blind man can see that" I said smirking.

-X-X-X-

Well, getting a detention wasn't that bad. What made it even better was that I talked myself out of that detention.

Now, I was in the hallway with Fluttershy guiding me to my next class, AJROTC also known as Army Junior Reserve Officers Training Corps (Remember, corps is pronounced core not corpse. Pronounce it as corpse and see what happens. I don't know who you are. I don't know what you want. If you are looking for safety, I can tell you there is none. But what I do have are a very particular set of skills; skills I have acquired over a very long life (not really, I'm only 16). Skills that make me a nightmare for people like you. If you pronounce corps correctly, that'll be the end of it. I will not look for you, I will not pursue you. But if you don't, I will look for you, I will find you, and I will kill you. Not really, your arse will meet the pretty end of a cacitus. You know, the spiny desert plant that is known for being spiky and being able to survive for long periods without water).

When I was walking to the ROTC room, the squad was in the middle of role call.

"Bell Toll" called the mustering petty officer.

"Here sir!" called Bell Toll.

"Calling card."

"Here sir!"

"Flash Sentry."

"Here sir!"

Upon entrance, role call stopped and everyone stared at me. Only in Army JROTC peoples will the cadets stop doing what they do for something as simple as this. Or maybe its because that this AJROTC is most likely this universe's version of the Royal Guard. This is also why I like Navy. Well, I did join in the middle of the first semester. I pulled out my schedule and asked "Is this the AJROTC class?"

"Yes. Are you the new guy?" the class leader asked.

"Yes" I replied.

"Put you're backpack against the-"

"I know what to do, I was in a previous JROTC." Still acting like I was blind, I hobbled over to closest wall and placed my backpack leaning against the wall. This is going to be a cinch.

AJROTC went by. I was immediately given a Master Sergeant rank due to my previous rank of Senior Chief Petty Officer. Nothing happened that was interesting. It was just a PT (Physical Training) day. Of course I beat everyone in physical capabilities with my demon powers but no one knew I had my powers.

My next class was AP Bio class. That went by pretty easily as I knew pretty much everything that was taught and my A.I. present in my glasses could have looked everyone up for me. This time, the teacher of this class seemed to have remembered that I was blind unlike the other teacher.

Now, I had to go to lunch. Lunch. What could possibly go wrong?

-X-X-X-

Apparently, a lot can go wrong when it comes to lunch.

One person in front of me was holding on to the my shirt with one fist raised. Around him were three others. One of them had a knife. All four of them had a large athletic build. The leader stopped me to rob me of my money.

"So you would rob a handicapped person?" I asked.

"Yes. Now give me those gold bits I saw you with or I will make you give them to me" said the bully.

Apparently, carrying a pouch of gold bits equaling twenty-five thousand bits was a bad idea. "So it will have to be like that." I still had the disguised Sparda and Yin and Yang but killing a few people would really mess up my reputation with this universe. Smiling, I head butted the bully in the face and sent him reeling back with a broken nose. Seeing this, one of his friends rushed at me. Before he could get within grabbing or punching distance, I jumped in the air and 540 degree jump kicked him in the face (a spinning jump kick for you readers out there that don't speak martial arts lingo) which sent him flying into a set of lockers, leaving an imprint of the person on the metal lockers. Another one of them ran forward and tried to attack me but was met with me sidestepping and judo leg sweep tossing him across the hallway. He stopped when he impacted a wall, making a large dent in the plaster. The last bully pointed his knife at me.

"What are you gonna do now huh Kung Fu ninja? I have a knife" said the bully with a knife. Oh god. He's one of those idiots who think that just having a weapon of some sort makes him a god. I face palmed. I held my cane into the air sideways. The idiot was still smiling. I smacked the blade out of his hands with my cane and looked back at him. His face blanched as he was now weaponless. I smacked him upside the head with the cane and knocked him onto his face. He tried to get up and run away but he stumbled around and fell to the ground. Looming over him, I took off my glasses, exposing my zalgo eyes. He knew he was doomed.

I was interrupted I heard footsteps coming from the next hallway so I donned my black tinted glasses. "Oh my god! What happened?" I heard a familiar voice say. Celestia. Of course. I turned to face her. "You're that Vietnamese transfer. Did you do this?!?"

"Yes. They attempted to mug me and I didn't want to get injured nor robbed" I replied.

She frowned at me. "We'll see about that" Celestia said while pointing to a camera that was directed at the two of us.

-X-X-X-

Long story short, I got away scot free and the four bullies were sent to the hospital. Not the nurse but the hospital. My actions were completely justified for the fact that they were attempting to mug me and that one of them had a knife.

Overall, that entire ordeal took only five minutes. I went back to what I was previously doing, going to lunch.

When I entered the lunch hall, everyone turned and started at me. Hmmm. I bet this had something to do with how I just beat up three people. My demon enhanced hearing picked up whispers. Gossip. Apparently, now I'm some form of blind fu grandmaster straight from Asia that doesn't speak English.

"Tran, over here!" I heard a familiar voice said. Fluttershy. I walked to where her voice came from and saw that she was sitting at a table. In front of her was a food tray with a salad, an apple, a glass of water, and a few eating utensils. I sat down in front of her and pulled an MRE and a water bottle out of my backpack. Mmm. MRE brisket. I spat out my gum into a napkin. I opened it up and started to eat it when Fluttershy asked "Tran, what happened? Everyone's talking about how you beat up Dumb Bell, Hoops, Score, and Caramel." I knew those four looked familiar. They were Rainbow Dash's bullies from the Equestria universe except for Caramel. They were the ones that were bullying Fluttershy at the party in chapter 2 (You know the procedures. Please take your complaints to Pinkie Pie)!

"They tried to mug me" I said in rebuttal.

"And you just beat them up!?!" Fluttershy asked back.

"One, you don't mug a handicapped no matter how much money they have. Two, I want to keep my money. Three, I didn't want to let them just win. Four, I'm Tran" I replied. Fluttershy just sighed. "Would it help if I said that the money they were trying to steal was going to be donated to the local animal shelter?" I offered. Thank goodness I knew Fluttershy's personality from Equestria.

"No amount of money can justify hurting four people and putting them in the hospital, even if they are bullies!" Fluttershy said. Ah Fluttershy. You will always be your kind self. I pulled out the bag that held the twenty-five thousands bits and plopped it on the table. The resounding clang emphasized how much money was in it. When Fluttershy looked into the bag, her mouth dropped. "This is for the animal shelter?!?" Fluttershy exclaimed. I nodded. I took a bite out of my MRE's brisket. "How did you even get this much money?!?"

"I have a job. Nothing special" I replied.

"Doing what?!? What job in the world will make this much money?!?" Fluttershy asked.

"Simple. I hunt down criminals. I get rid of bad people from the streets and get paid for it" I replied.

"Isn't that dangerous?!? Also, you're blind!!!"

"It helps if I'm a good shot or that I'm a good fighter" I replied. "And being blind doesn't really change anything."

"But you can still get killed!"

"I'm not saying its safe. I know I can get killed. I've had my fair share of injuries. A few bullet wounds here. A few stab wounds there. Some scars somewhere else." I took a sip from my water bottle. "You gonna eat that?" I pointed to Fluttershy's apple. She handed it to me. "Guess that's a no." I bit into the battle and chewed.

"You said you knew how to fight. What do you mean?" Fluttershy asked.

"A bit of martial arts. Nothing special." Magic helped. Demon powers too. Oh, and maybe having an entire arsenal available helps. "I know that you have a black belt. If I'm correct, you enjoy are a practitioner of the iron palm technique and you enjoy going on the offense."

Fluttershy's face was the only answer I needed. "H-H-How did you know?"

"Simple. I know everything."

"Please don't tell anyone. I can't have-"

"Don't worry. I have my secrets. You have your secrets. I won't tell anyone." Fluttershy still looked worried. "If it helps. I'll tell you one of my secrets." I took off my glasses and showed her my zalgo eyes. Using my demon powers, I switched them from their usual pitch black color to their pitch white form. Then I switched them back to their usual black form. "My eyes aren't exactly eyes." I placed my black tinted glass back on their usual spot on my face. "My eyes aren't exactly eyes. I can't see but my eyes can tell me a few things about someone."

"How does that work?" Fluttershy asked.

"They can tell me schtuff like where you are. Don't ask how because I can't explain it."

Then, another person came to our table. Just by what she looked like, I could tell who she was, the human version of Rainbow Dash.

"Hi Fluttershy" she said to Fluttershy. Her voice confirmed that she was indeed Rainbow Dash. When gaze rested on me, her eyes widened and she pulled Fluttershy away. She started to whisper to Fluttershy about me and using my demon enhanced hearing, I made out what she said.

"Fluttershy, you're my friend and we've been friends ever since camp but are you insane?!? He's that blind kung fu master from Vietnam. He's the one that hospitalized Dumb Bell, Hoops, Score, and Caramel!" Rainbow Dash whispered. Oh how she didn't know that I was able to hear her completely.

"Rainbow Dash, he's not that bad. Also, they were trying to rob Tran of his money" Fluttershy rebuted.

"Still, he was able to hospitalize Dumb Bell, Hoops, Score, and Caramel! Dumb Bell is the best heavy weight wrestler of the wrestling team, Score is the main quarterback, Hoops is the basketball team's best member and not to mention the one with the most penalties, and Caramel is the schools top athlete!" Rainbow Dash whispered back. Hmm. Didn't know that.

"Rainbow Dash, you haven't met him and you're making random assumptions of just one action."

"Fluttershy, he hospitalized four people who were all two or three times his size." Hey. I know I'm scrawny but I'm not that scrawny. She should meet Nick. "Name one good thing about him."

"He's nice and he just wants to help others. I know that he helps get bad people off the street and donates whatever money he gets. More importantly, he wants to help animals just like me!"

"Fluttershy, that doesn't change the fact that he was able to hospitalize Dumb Bell, Hoops, Score, and Caramel."

"Just take some time to get to know him first before you judge him Rainbow Dash" Fluttershy said.

"Uugh. Fine but if he tries anything, I'm socking him in the face" Rainbow Dash said back. Like she'd be able to land one on me. Her Equestrian counterpart proved that multiple times. The two of them walked back to me right when I finished the rest of my MRE. "Hi. I'm Rain-"

"Rainbow Dash. You're Fluttershy's friend from when the two of you attended the same camp" I said interrupting her.

"Oh. Did Fluttershy tell you about my awesomeness?" Rainbow Dash asked with a smug look on her face.

"No. I heard you say that to Fluttershy when you pulled her away. I know I'm blind but I'm not deaf. Actually, being blind would make my hearing much stronger than a normal person's and you only moved Fluttershy about thirty feet to talk to her" I explained.

"Eh heh heh" Rainbow Dash mumbled, obviously embarrassed.

"Want to try landing one on my face? Bet you can't" I taunted her. I stood up and smirked at her. "I'm just messing with you." I pulled out a piece of sugar free gum and popped it into my mouth. "And those four idiots tried to rob me. Hoops had a knife. That is wrong on so many levels. One, I'm a handicapped. Two, it was four against one. Three, they had the audacity to try to use a knife on me" I explained.

"Well..." Rainbow Dash paused. "Yeah, they deserved that but how were you able to hospitalize them?"

"Very effective martial arts. Try landing a shot on me" I said. "I'm serious. You won't be able to land a shot on me."

"Are you sure?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Positive." Rainbow Dash paused for a second then threw a punch directed at my jaw. It didn't land as I caught her fist. "You can try anything and it won't work." I paused for a few seconds. "Even if you have guns, you won't land anything on me."

"That's awesome!" Rainbow Dash said.

"Eeyup. Martial arts is both fun and a good self defense weapon" I said back.

"Just one thing I gotta ask. Why are you wearing a large robe from the Assassin's Creed series, two jackets, and a polo in the middle of Spring?" Rainbow Dash asked. OY vey, not this explanation again. "Well, I wear the massive amount of clothing because I'm used to the Vietnam's environment. Right now in Vietnam, it should be about 100 degrees with a 90% humidity. I'm just not used to this country's cool weather."

"90% humidity! Holy hell! That's insane" Rainbow Dash said. "Wait a minute, if you're from Vietnam, then how come you can talk in English so good?"

"Its well. How come I can talk in English so well. The answer is I know everything." The bell rang. "Does anyone have Honor's English class?" I asked.

-X-X-X-

English class was boring. Very ungodly boring. What amazed me was I fell asleep in the middle of English glass. What amazed me even further was that nobdy noticed that I was asleep, including the teacher!

Next was AP US History. Again, boring.

My last class of the day, culinary, wasn't bad at all. Albeit a little slow, I got to eat in class. Only in culinary class, you get to eat your mistakes.

When school ended, I just went with Fluttershy who went to the local animal shelter for volunteer work. Once at her shelter, I gave the person in charge the donation and promptly left, heading towards nowhere as I just started a leisure walk... Not really. I was headed towards a nearby Air Force base. Hey! Stop looking at me like that. You know that  I would do something like this.

However, I passed a local firearms store. Me gusta. Inside the store, various pistols, rifles, and civilian derivitives of military weapons. Behind a counter was a single clerk. I checked around the store for an indoor range and found nothing of that sort. Strange, then where was that smell of gunpowder coming from? My glasses performed a scan of the store and found an enormous hidden room behind the clerk filled with military grade weapons ranging from automatics and explosives. Jackpot.

I walked up to the clerk and said "I'd like to browse your special inventory."

The clerk laughed in my face. "Kid, you're how old? 16? You have to be eighteen to purchase a firearm. Wait a few more-" The clerk stopped talking when I placed a bag of gold bits on the table. It must have been at least fourteen thousand bits in gold bits. He paused for a few seconds before he pressed something under the counter.

*CLICK*

The wall behind the clerk turned revealing a cache of weapons larger than the one showed on my glasses. Spread around the hidden room was other people "shopping." Every once in a while, gunshots sounded out from an indoor gun range. "None of the guns have serials so they can't be traced" the clerk said.

"Sir, if you have not noticed, I am blind" I said.

"What? Why and how-" the clerk stopped talking when I threw another sack of gold bits, this one containing a thousand bits in gold bits. He left the room immediately.

I immediately started rummaging through caches of weapons. Everyone needed new weapons. Ike needed a new shotgun as his double barrel was now a pistol and he needed a new general suppression weapon as his AK was not well versed in the art of machine gun. Logan needed a weapon for targets beyong his UMP's effective range but too close from his sniper rifle's range. Nick needed a new machine gun as his M60 was now a sniping weapon for him and that it no longer fit his capabilities. Andy wanted me to find him a replacement M9 and he needed something for targets beyond his submachine gun's range. Austin needed something better than his single shot twelve gauge shotgun. Alex needed a better shotgun and a decent ranged weapon. Me? I needed something for stealth. My M4a1 didn't count as the suppressor that I made for it was too long since the suppressor doubled the gun's weight and length. This large increased in length and weight made it annoying to use in short distanced combat stealth missions.

I started my search for guns.

-X-X-X-

I held a FN Five Seven pistol in each hand at an indoor range. Down the range was a large human shaped target held up by a pulley system so that the paper target can be brought back without having to walk. The clerk was standing next to me. "Careful where you aim those. I don't need to get shot by a blind idiot. Your target is direc-"

"I think its time for you to shut up" I said, interupting the clerk. "I can hold my own."

"Prove it. I bet you can't hit the paper once" the clerk said. "How do you even know where the targets are if you're blind?" He still believed I was blind and he is insulting me... And I'm holding two pistols. How stupid is he? I fire once. Then twice. Then again and again and again until the magazines were emptied. The clerk started to speak while pulling the target up. "Lets see if you still high and mighty-" He didn't finished his sentence as he saw how I performed. I had a quarter inch grouping on the target right where the target's head was.

I ejected the magazines to both Five Sevens, letting them drop to the ground. "Can I customize them or are you going to chastise me more?"

I now had two brand new FN Five Seven pistols. For you readers out there who don't know about guns, the FN Five Seven is a semi-automatic pistol made by FN Herstal in Belgium. The Five Seven fires a 5.7x28mm round, a special pistol round shaped like a rifle round. The unique rifle shape increases bullet velocity, power, and piercing capabilities and the pistol is fed from a twenty round box magazine. The only thing I didn't like about the FN Five Seven is the fact that the entire pistol is entirely encased in a polymer shell. After some customization, I had both pistols outfitted with a suppressor and tactical light. I also bought the clerk's entire inventory of thirty round box magazines and 5.7x28mm ammo which equated to about thirty thousand rounds of ammunition with nearly a hundred extended mags.

What next? I needed to finish shopping for my friend's new weapons.

-X-X-X-

I walked out of that store now with two brand new custom FN Five Seven pistols in one slot my inventory, along with sixty-four loaded extended magazines in another slot. In my backpack was an arsenal of firearms meant for my friends and additional ammunition to join our current stockpile. It may have made me two million bits lighter but it was definitely worth it.

I looked over to the nearby military base and scanned the general area. Let's see. Military personnel, aircraft, and enough ordnance to keep me happy. Lets see how this is going to be done. I should start with an invisibility spell. Then I'll-

"TRAN, I NEED YOUR HELP OVER HERE!!!"

Why was Logan contacting me through my glass's wireless communications system? I opened up a holographic communications interface of Logan. He appeared to be driving an SUV. Ford? No. Cadillac. Why? I'm going to have to ask him later, maybe now.

"Why are you driving a car and where did you get the Cadillac?" I asked. I am going to have to kill Logan later. This is going to mess with my plans with the military base.

"No time to explain! Just help me out here!" Logan replied. "I'm being chased by a hundred cops so I need your help here!"

"Then where are you?" I asked back.

"I'm on 43rd and Northern heading south!" Logan replied.

Wait a minute. I'm on 43rd and Northern. I'm looking  south so that means... I turned around and saw a large Cadillac SUV being chased by maybe fifty cop cars. Of course.

I snapped my fingers and teleported into the passenger seat next to Logan. "Okay. After this, I'm going to rape you with a cacitus." I took off my backpack and placed it on the floor mat of the car along with my cane. "Here, I'll drive." I snapped my fingers again and the two of us switched seats. I snapped my fingers again and the car started driving itself. Gotta love magic.

"We gotta lose these fucking cops!" Logan said.

I pulled my M4a1 from my inventory and looked back to Logan. "Aim for the engines of the cars. It'll disable the cars." Logan pulled out his UMP 45. "You gotta use something with more power Logan" I said to him.

"You want me to use my Tac fifty?!?"

"No. Logan, hand me my backpack." He did as so and I started rummaging through it. I quickly pulled out an assault rifle and several clips (just kidding, magazines). "Its an AR10. Enjoy." For the lot of you readers out there (please take your complaints to Pinkie Pie) who don't know about guns, the AR10 is a M16 chambered in .308/7.62x51. It fires at 700 rounds a minute from a twenty round box magazine. "I was going to give it to you later but I think this situation calls for this" I said handing the assault rifle to Logan.

"Don't know how I'm gonna thank you but I will!" Logan said back.

The two of us moved to the backseat and bashed out the side windows. Both of us looked at each other. We both nodded before the both of us leaned out the window to our sides and open fired on the cops' cars.

Logan did exceptionally with his new AR10. The hard hitting 7.62 Nato rounds easily had enough power to stop the engines of the cops' cars. However, the larger caliber bullet limited ammunition capacity meaning that he had to reload every four seconds or so. He would have depleted an entire magazine in two seconds but he let out small bursts instead of completely continuous fire so that he could somewhat aim.

I did slightly better as M4a1 let me stay firing longer as it held 150 rounds as opposed to Logan's new AR10 holding only twenty rounds at a time. However, the trademark was that I needed nearly twice as many rounds to take down a single cop cars because my M4a1 used a much smaller round, the 5.56x45 Nato, but it still let me take down more cars before I had to reload.

As I pressed the magazine release to reload my M4a1, I saw a road block ahead. 'Choyt.' I disabled the auto piloting spell on the car and grasped the steering wheel. "Hold on!" I did a hard left and drove the SUV into a nearby alley. When we exited the alley, there was another road block ahead." Damn it." I quickly grabbed my backpack and the cane from the front seats before I grabbed Logan's shoulder. "Hold on!" Logan had already grabbed his messenger bag. I snapped my fingers and the two of us teleported out of the SUV and fourty feet into the air above the school.

"SON OF A BIIIIITCH!!!!" Logan yelled out while falling. He stopped yelling that when he landed on his face. "Fuck you Tran. Just fuck you" Logan said when he saw that I landed on my feet.

"Well you're the one that was being chased by a bajillion cops" I said in retaliation.  I reloaded my M4a1 and placed it back into my inventory. "I'll delete the cops' memories and fix the damage." I opened up a digital interace on my glasses. "Digital record of it is now gone." I snapped my fingers. "And the polices' memories are now erased." Then I felt a wave of nausea and exhaustion wash over me. Damn it. Magical exhaustion. I really need to find a source of evil to regenerate my magical levels.

"Tran, are you okay? You're looking pale" Logan asked.

"Its fine. Just a bit of magical exhaustion" I replied. "I still need to fix the damage you caused." I took out a piece of gum and started to chew on it. "Exactly what did you do that caused all of that?" I placed my backpack and cane on the ground and used my backpack as a seat.

"Well..."

"Out with it" I said.

"Well..." I glared at Logan. "Sorry. I stayed after school..."

-X-X-X-

School had ended and I decided to stay afterschool to see what cliques remained afterschool. As I walked down the hallways of this school, I watched as students socialized with their respective cliques. Let's see. Twelve largely built guys in letterman jocks talked about sports. The jocks. Nine small teens with glasses, pocket protectors, button up shirts, and black dress pants were playing with... Calculators? The nerds. Fourteen students with scripts were acting out several parts of plays I didn't know about. The dramas. Several students with guitars practiced songs that were unfamiliar to me. The rockers. That reminds me, I need to get an acoustic guitar and an electric guitar that is actually meant for a human. Fucking pony guitars. Don't know how Ike can play one. Sixteen students... Is that Tran? With Fluttershy? Not going to ask. Walking away. Walking away.

Then I saw the fashionistas. You know, I miss that feeling. Seeing someone that actually has beauty. Over a year with several guys and no females. You see, everyone has that need. That one little itch that needs to be scratched. Not to say anything bad about ponies but they still seem like animals.

Not going to go for the fashionistas. Too uptight. You know, like Rarity. Tran, you know that. Instead, I went for wallflower.

Since you don't like anything that involves romance. I'm going to spare the details. I found a senior named Raindrops. She had light gold skin and light cyan hair. Again, since you're Tran. I seduced her. Went to her home and banged her. Sort of. Her father, who happened to be the chief of police, caught me right in the middle of us fuuuuuuu- sorry Tran. I mean. Screw it. You know what I mean. He tried to kick my ass. I broke his arm. Then he pulled out a gun. He tried to get off a shot but by the time he had his gun aimed, I had already jumped out of a window. Then I ran to his car, hotwired it and blah, blah, blah. You know the rest.

-X-X-X-

I glared at Logan. "..." I picked up my backpack and took out some gum from on its many pouches. "So let me get this straight. You slept with a random girl you didn't know until today, got caught by her father who happened to be the chief of police, then stole his Cadillac SUV to get away, got into a giant game of cat and mouse with the police, and then finally got away scot free when I helped you?" I asked. Logan nodded. "Okay." I walked up to Logan. "You're not getting away scot free." I smacked him upside the head like I would usually to Andy and sent him flying off the roof of the school. You know. The school that is FOUR STORIES TALL.

*SPLAT*

I looked down to where Logan had landed and found that he landed face first. I jumped down from the edge of the school and landed on Logan's back. "Thanks for the cushion" I said.

"Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaiiiiiiiin" was the only thing Logan said.

"And you deserve every last bit of it" I said to him. "Wait a minute. Where's Twilight?"

"School library" Logan barely groaned out. She'll be fine for maybe forever. Wait. Now she has the internet... Oh dear. Oh well. I'll deal with it tomorrow.

*BEEP BEEP BEEP* My glasses again? A message popped up from my glasses  A text message... From Rainbow Dash... About a party... At her home...

I quickly read over the message. "Hey Logan, want to go to a party?" I asked him.

Logan got up, his suit had healed him by now, and faced me. "Sure. Where?" I smiled and told Logan the address. Logan pulled his Super Blackbird out of his messenger bag.

"You know I can easily run faster than you right?" I told Logan.

"I know" Logan said. He pulled out his SPAS 12 and shot me in the knee cap. To his surpise, the lead pellets he fired came bounced off of my black dress pants' sleeve.

I dusted off the lead dust that stuck to my pants. "Nice try. I already armored my pants last month." I snapped my fingers and my cane, then my backpack, fell from the roof of the school and onto Logan's head. The cane landing on his head didn't do mcuh as it barely fazed him. However, when my backpack landed on him, Logan was knocked onto his arse. My backpack may have contained a pocket universe to house everything in it but my backpack still had enough mass from the fact that it was a military grade backpack that I had armored up long ago and that it had the weight of a modified flamethrower that was integrated into the backpack.

Before he could react, I grabbed my backpack and cane before I ran off towards the location of the party. "I'll see you at the party and try not to get arrested again" I said before I ran beyond the Logan's hearing range.

The house the party was in was a large three story home that had several Roman details, such as pillars, and decoarted with several fountains and a WATERFALL that all flowed with a rainbow colored liquid. Rainbow Dash, even in this human universe, your house was overly decorated.

Upon the arrival at the party's location, I instantly knew how much of a party it was. Vinyl Scratch and Pinkie Pie would be proud. Lights of all types of colors flashed and radiated from the windows, I was able to hear the music from where I was standing, and a few people were vomiting on the front lawn. Hmm. Should I enter this obvious bout of chaos? I spat out my gum and started a new piece.

I went up to the door and entered. Mother of god it was loud. I use firearms without hearing protection and I didn't mind and my hearing was heightened by my demon powers. This? Even I could tell that it was loud. My glasses measured the music's loudness at around 145 decibels. Hmm. That isn't good. A .45 ACP measures at 157 decibels. When I looked at the source of the music, I saw what looked to be the human equivalent of Vinyl Scratch. Eventually, I got used to the loudness of the music and thank god for the dark tint of my glasses or my eyes would have been fried by the amount of strobe lights and lasers. Also, the amount of people present inside the home was insane. My glasses did a quick count and found that 372 people were present on the first floor. 372!

I attempted to explore the large home but was heavily stopped my the masses of people dancing. Large amounts of sports memorabilia decorated the walls and shelves that were present in the home. Oh Rainbow Dash, even in this universe, you are obsessed with athleticism.

Then I spotted an all too familiar face. The bully that had a knife. Then he spotted me. His lips moved but I wasn't able to make out any of his words over the music's drone. Then he rushed through the crowd of people towards me. So he holds a grudge and he's dumber than a rock. He's going to be fun fighting again. I could tell he was Dumb Bell by the picture of a dumbell on the letterman jacket he wore. Then the music stopped, everyone stopped dancing, and everyone formed a circle around the two of us.

Oh dear. This spells trouble.

"Sooooo. We meet again" he said. I stayed silent. "No talking? I'm gong to kick your ass for what you did at school." He is a really big idiot. "And that kung fu shit isn't going to help you this time." Wait, that means he has either a lot of help or a gun. I'm going to guess the latter. He pulled out a pistol and aimed it at my face. Everyone behind me moved to behind the bully in fear of getting shot. "Like I said, that kung fu shit isn't going to help you this time" he repeated, this time smiling. He was soon joined by the three other bullies I hospitalized. One of them, who I identified as Caramel, was in a neck brace from the 540 kick to the face. The second bully, who I identified as Hoops, had his nose bandaged up from the broken nose he got when I head butted him. The last, who I identified as Score, had an arm cast on his left arm from went I sent him flying in a locker.

"We found out that you were coming to this party so we decided to get our revenge" Caramel said. Him and the two other bullies that joined pulled out their own guns and like Dumb Bell, they aimed their guns at me. The only difference was that Caramel had a revolver.

A message popped up on my glasses.

Tran, do you need any help there? I'm in the crowd behind the four of them

~Logan

I replied with a quick no. I was going to handle this myself. I smiled at the four of them.

"What are you smiling about?" Caramel asked.

"Nothing much. Just four idiots in front of me who can't seem to take a hint that trying to fight me with the intent of winning is inevitable" I replied.

"Hey. We're the ones with the guns" Dumb Bell said. "Now we want that money you had."

"If you try to rob me, it might be a good idea to have loaded guns" I said. I held up my left hand open palmed. Lying on the palm of my hand was a small pile of bullets. "Or if you weren't facing me." I placed the small pile of bullets in my pocket. "Now, what are you going to try now?" Checking to see if I was bluffing, they pulled the triggers to their guns. Only loud clicking was heard. They paled, realizing that again, they were facing me without anything to keep them from being hospitalized again. "Now don't try to beg because I don't believe in mercy. It might be the fact that I'm a sadistic masochist but oh well. You're screwed." Then I placed both my hands in the pockets of my robes. "Also, now I have four new hand guns." I pulled my hands out of my pockets and in my left hand was the guns Caramel and Dumb Bell had aimed at my face a few seconds ago. Then I pulled my right hand out of my pockets and in my right hand were the pistols Score and Hoops had aimed at my face a few seconds ago. "This time they're loaded. To make this point across, I ejected the mag of Hoop's pistol and showed the loaded mag to the four of them. I reloaded the pistol and placed all four handguns in a pouch in my backpack.

I walked away from the four of them, leaving everyone stunned. Soon, the music restarted and it seemed as if that ordeal was forgotten. Let's look at the bright side, I now had four new pistols. Dumb Bell's pistols was a Sig P220 Sport, a German semiautomatic .45 ACP pistol fed from an eight round single stacked magazine with a compensator integrated into the barrel. Caramel's revolver was a S&W 686, an American .357 revolver with a six inch barrel. Hoop's pistol was a Beretta 92FS Inox, an Italian semiautomatic 9mm pistol fed from a fifteen round box magazine and the Inox meant that most of the pistol's parts are made of stainless steel. Score's pistol was a Walther P99, a German semiautomatic 9mm pistol fed from a seventeen round box magazine.

"HEY TRAN!!!" I heard someone call out. I at where it came from and saw Rainbow Dash. I walked over to her.

"Yeah?"

"That was awesome!!!"

"Okay?"

"Are you going to be fine?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Eeyup."

"Okay. Tran, try to enjoy the party and please don't cause any trouble." I nodded and she walked away. Then I saw Logan drinking and talking to a girl with light cerise skin and hair. I swear Logan, if you cause something like with Raindrops, I'm going to rape you with a cacitus.

Chapter 30: Touch them and I Will Rape You With A Cacitus Part 3

I watched as Logan tried to outdrink Berry Punch. It was a stalemate. Both of them weren't even close to being buzzed. The only difference was that Logan had his Nanosuit. Though, it seemed that Logan was losing.

Then Logan spotted me. "Tran! Come over for a second" Logan said. I really hope it doesn't involve the drinking contest. "Tran, you do have any of your home brewed sake on you?" Logan asked. Of course it just had to involve the drinking contest the two of them are currently in.

Sighing, I rummaged through my backpack for a few seconds before I pulled out a bottle of my 500 proof sake. I rummaged through my backpack again and this time, I pulled out two shot glasses. Smiling, Logan filled the two shot glasses with the sake. Even with his Nanosuit, I knew that he was going to lose. The first time he tried my sake, he basically took a small swig and got drunk. An entire shot? He's dead. Plus, the alcohol he already had in his system is probably going to help put him out.

"Bottoms up" I said while the two of them downed their shots.

Logan finished his shot and placed his shot glass upside down on the table. "That wasn't so bad. See I-" He did not finish that sentence as the table they were drinking on, decided it wanted to hug Logan's face.

"Hah! I won!" Berry Punch said. Then the table decided to hug her face. This is exactly why I have each of these bottles locked up and only for my consumption.

I donned my cane and walked away from two of them and on the second floor and into a bathroom. It was surprisingly quieter up on the second floor.

Wait a minute. I just remembered something. Where's Twilight? She could be anywhere! We left her alone in the human world. She could be anyw- Wait, she's Twilight. I know where she is.

I opened up an interface on my glasses and accessed the school's security mainframe, quickly taking over the school's cameras. I aimed one set of cameras at the school's library and like I thought, she was reading a book. Twilight, you are in an entirely different universe where you are a different creature and you decide to do something that you can do back in your home universe. Of course.

I pulled out Caramel's Smith and Wesson 686 and stared at it. Another .357 magnum revolver. Or in my eyes, something to match my Colt Python. Both had six inch barrels The Smith and Wesson 686 was stainless steel while the Colt Python was blued. No, that doesn't mean it was colored blue like the sky. When a gun is described as being blued, that means the gun has been dyed via a chemical reaction that leaves the gun with a dark blue coat that appears black and gives protection against rust. So basically, the Colt Python and the S&W 686 together is a revolver version of Yin and Yang. Like Yin and Yang, I paired both of them together. Then I placed them in a slot in my inventory.

I looked at the party. I always did hate parties of this scale.

You know, this was never my thing. Anything "bad" as I put it. Sure I was really violent and sadistic but I was actually a good person. Nothing mean, illegal, or immoral. Believe it or not, I was actually a "goody two shoes" as some would put it. Think about everything I've done so far in Equestria. However, if you crossed me any way. Then you will die. I remembered when I was 14 and someone tried to mug me with a gun when I was taking a midnight walk. Can anyone guess what happened? I disarmed him of his gun (P22) and beat him half to death with it. To embarrass him, I took his money and broke down the gun before smashing (it would have been illegal if I took it because the serials were scratched out) the frame with a large rock I found nearby.

A message popped up on my glasses.

Tran, I need you to get me my messenger bag. It's on the first story under the table with the pizza. I'm on the second story in the bedroom on the right of the restroom with only a shower.

~Logan

Why would Logan need his messenger bag? I moved downstairs and quickly retrieved his bag. I went back upstairs and to the room Logan described. Upon entering the room, I got the view of Logan smoking a cigar and he was lying next to Berry Punch. Both of them were covered with a blanket and both of them looked contented. "Chua dac ui (Oh my god [Vietnamese])." I quickly covered my eyes.

"Hi Tran. Did you grab my messenger bag?" Logan said. I threw it to him. "Hey, why are you covering your eyes? Want to join?"

I did not need to hear that. Instead of answering him, I kept my right hand covering my eyes and pulled out my left handed FN Five Seven and held it in my left hand before I fired a round from where I remembered where he was lying and specifically where his head was. A loud OW came from him and notified me that I didn't miss.

I quickly backed out of the room and jumped out of the nearest window expertly landing on my feet.

"Oh my god! Are you okay?" I looked behind me and saw someone just sitting on a chair on Rainbow Dash's porch just a few yards away. What caught my eye was that she was cross eyed.

"I'm fine" I replied.

"Are you sure? You just fell out of a two story building" she said, now standing. She looked at me up and down a few times before he realized who I was. "Aren't you that crazy, blind, Vietnamese transfer student? I thought you didn't speak English."

"I speak English and yes, I'm him. Now may I ask who you are?" I said. "Or can I just call you Derpy?"

"How did you know my name?!?" she asked, now amazed.

"Simple, I know everything" I replied.

"Really, how did you know?" she asked.

"I just know, trust me" I replied smirking. Then I realized something. "Hey, why are you just sitting here?"

Derpy adopted a sad look. "It's my eyes. Everyone mocks my crossed eyes."

I removed my black tinted glasses and revealed my black zalgo eyes. "You can see. I can't. Plus, before I was blind, I was cross eyed." Instead of saying anything, she just stared at my zalgo eyes as if she was in a trance. "Derpy?" She didn't do anything. I redonned my glasses.

"W-What happened to them?" Derpy asked.

"Just an accident that cost me my eyes. Nothing serious" I replied.

"Wait, is that a gun?!?" Derpy said, finally realizing that I was still holding an FN Five Seven in my left hand.

I paused for a few seconds. "Yes. Didn't you hear what happened earlier? Those four idiots that tried to mug me at the school tried to mug me at this party except this time, they had guns. Of course, they still failed as I disarmed them of their four handguns."

"Then shouldn't you take them to the police?"

"I going to later." I stuck the FN Five Seven in a coat pocket and started walking away. "Bye Derpy!"

"Nice to meet you Tran!" she said back.

Once she was out of sight, I pulled my left handed FN Five Seven and placed it with its twin in my inventory. I opened up an interface that had the internet and pulled up a map of the general region. 'Let's see. The military base is 12.76 miles southwest.'

I looked directly where the military base was, getting a view of a large apartment building. 'Finally, an actual parkour challenge!' I turned the Sparda back in its katana form before I placed it one its correct spot on my back. Then, I ran up to the building and climbed up the side of it, using several balconies to get to the top of the building. Within a matter of minutes, I made it up to the top of the twenty-two story building. 'Eh. It really wasn't much of a challenge.' From the top of the apartment building, I got a full view of the military base. It rivaled that of Luke Air Force except there were a more diverse range of aircraft. In fact, I could see a few helicopters landing and a few jets flying by. I need to get me one of those.

I jumped down from the apartment building and quickly turned myself into my alicorn form before I could hit the ground. I opened up my wings and flapped, decelerating my fall completely. Then I started moving towards the base. To avoid getting caught, I casted an invisibility spell on myself before I got within range of the base. A few minutes passed before I was directly above the base, watching Air Force personnel move around. Smiling, I landed behind a building, trying my best to not make any noise.

I went back to my human form and pulled out Andy's electric mythril staff out of my backpack. 'Let's hope he's not going to miss this.'

Meanwhile in Equestria

"Where did I put that stupid staff?" Andy asked. He was currently in his sort of pocket universe home in a cardboard box. "That's right! I left it with my pastries!" He quickly ran to the aforementioned room's door and upon opening the door, an avalanche of post it notes flowed out and buried Andy. "What the hell?!?" He picked up one of the notes and read it.

IOU I took your staff

~Tran

P.S. One of these sticky notes has a shiny penny taped to it

P.S.S. I threw out your pastries to fit these sticky notes in

P.S.S.S. Good luck finding the penny

"Well, there's only one thing to do now. FIND THAT PENNY!!!" Andy said. He began his search.

Back in the Equestria Girls Universe

'Well, if he misses it. He'll be too busy to do anything. Also too stupid to realize that the first sticky note he picked up had the penny taped to it.'

I kept the invisibility spell active as I moved through the military base. Then something impacted me in the back of the head. I turned around and saw a hat on the ground.

"What the hell?" I heard. I turned around and saw a man in military work garb. He slowly approached me. 'Oh no.' I slowly backed away, trying not to make any noise. The man walked up where his cover was and picked it up.

"Hey Smith. What's holding you up?!" I heard someone say.

"When my cover flew off of my head, it hit something and dropped to the ground" the man replied.

"Oh, then you should definitely waste your time investigating something as useless as that instead of directing the pilots where to land."

"Fuck you."

"Yeah, I'm not gay. I heard-"

Instead of listening to the rest of their conversation, I walked away to the nearest aircraft hangar. Upon entering the hanger, I fell into a trance, staring at what lied in the building.

After a few minutes, I broke out of my trance and walked up to the jet. I used my glasses to scan the jet.

If you guys haven't figured it out yet, the plane I found is a Fairchild Republic A-10 C Thunderbolt II. What is an A-10 C Thunderbolt? Well kids, the A-10 C Thunderbolt is a fixed straight wing, twin engine fighter jet that has a wingspan of 57 ft and 6 in and length of 54 ft and 4 in with a height of 14 ft and 8 in. What is its role? Close air support. It’s meant to combat everything from ground troops to TANKS. Not a light tank. I mean a MBT (Main Battle Tank) like the M1a1 Abrams or the Challenger II. This jet's top speed is about 500 miles an hour because of its two engines. How does it take out tanks? Maybe the nose mounted 30mm seven barreled Gatling gun capable of slinging hot lead at 4200 rounds a minute. This cannon is so powerful that when it fires while in flight, the jet slows down and veers off course from the sheer recoil of the gun. That's how powerful. In fact, how the designers and engineers made this jet was that they took a GAU8 Gatling cannon and started building around it. Then there's the hardpoints. The A-10 has several points on the underside of both of its wings that are meant for mounting rockets, missiles, bombs, and or anything else the pilot wants. The A-10 is capable of being mounted with 16000 pounds of extras. Want the short of this aircraft? It’s an anti-life device.

Scan complete. The A-10 C Thunderbolt is in perfect working condition. However, it holds no fuel nor ordnance.

'I can deal with the fuel, but ordnance? Where am I going to find 30mm cannon rounds? Well, I'm going to have to deal with that later' I mentally asked myself. I used my magic to telekinetically lift the jet into the air. Then, I teleported the entire aircraft into my backpack. Almost instantly, I was hit with a wave of nausea. I watched as my invisibility spell falter before I fell into unconsciousness.

-X-X-X-

When I went back into the land of consciousness, I found my hands handcuffed together and several paramedics nearby. I shot up, sitting upright. However, before I did anything, someone pointed a gun into my face.

"Whoa there! Don't want anything happening to you" the man who had the gun said. "Don't think about doing anything. We have your two 1911s, your staff, your sword, and your backpack. You aren't going free especially if you are a random minor trespassing on an Air Force Base."

Smiling, I spat out my gum onto the ground and stood up. "We'll see." In the blink of an eye, I broke my handcuffs before punched him in the face and knocked him out. The other personnel saw this and rushed to subdue me. However, my demon abilities and I decided against that. Within a matter of seconds all of them were knocked unconscious with well-placed punches and kicks. Looking around, I retrieved my backpack, Andy's staff, and everything else they took from me. Then I took out another piece of gum and popped it in my mouth. "That was close." I sat down on the ground out of exhaustion.

I held up my hand and attempt to create a ball of dark magic. I was barely able to do so, showing how bad my magic levels were. Judging from the size and darkness of the ball of dark magic I created and how much it flickered, my magic levels were a little under Twilight's level. That is really bad.

Ugh. I really needed to replenish my magic levels. That's why I went unconscious from teleporting the A-10 C. Extreme magical exhaustion. My magic levels, unlike my friends or normal unicorns and alicorns, were unable to regenerate as I was now a Nightmare being. I remember saying before that my magic levels depend on how much evil I collect in whatever universe I'm in at the time. This universe didn't have that much evil. Not nearly as much as my original universe. I'm going to be stuck without magic for quite a while. Well, without strong magic.  

I stood back up and used my glasses to scan the base. After the scan had finished, I had the location of the plane's munitions.

Scan complete. The munitions for the aircraft is located .92 miles southwest.

An arrow popped up on the lens of my glasses, pointing to where it was supposed to be located at. 'Glasses don't fail me now!'

-X-X-X-

I was inside the building my glasses told me where the ordnance was located at. I got inside by opening a door. Not a locked door but just a regular old door with a knob. Nothing special. Like my glasses stated, there was munitions and lots of it. "This is easy. Too easy."

I used my magic to lift whatever munitions I wanted into my backpack. "Let's see. Sidewinders, Mavericks, Lau's, MK84s, MK77s, Hydra's, Zuni's, CRV7s, Hellfires? Why would I need those? Oh well, I'll take them too. I can probably rig them into micro SAMs." I picked up a 30mm round. It was an anti-tank round with a depleted uranium head. "That's going to leave a mark." I dropped the round into my backpack.

In a matter of minutes, all the munitions present in the room was inside my backpack.

682, 416 pounds and 3 ounces of ordnance collected.

'Damn.' I picked up my backpack redonned it as I made my way out of the building... And into a crowd of military personnel pointing many, many guns at me. They were using everything from the 9mm M9 pistol to the .50 BMG M2 on Humvee.

"This is the US Air Force. Put down you weapons, put your hands on your head, and surrender!" one of them yelled out with a megaphone. That explained why it was that easy to steal all of those munitions. Instead of doing anything I spat my gum out and slowly unsheathed my sword, holding it left handed. "Drop the sword! Surrender now or we will fire upon you with extreme prejudice!" Wow, extreme prejudice.

"Good luck" I said while smiling. I snapped my fingers and transformed into my Devil Trigger form. Being in my Devil Trigger got rid of the magical exhaustion I felt. Upon transforming, the Air Force personnel open fired. Thousands of rounds were sent flying at me in a matter of seconds. However, they found their efforts futile as I deflected each round with the Sparda. Their ammo supplies ran short and they found themselves aiming very fancy, expensive clubs at me. "Nice try." Some of them started to reload while the rest of them started at me slack jawed. I levitated the weapons of the ones that reloaded and threw them off to the side. "If you don't mind, I will be taking my leave." I grabbed one of the M4a1's and an MP7 that was thrown aside. "I'm keeping these."

Therefore, I sheathed my sword and started walking away. "Oh yeah. If you're wondering who I am. I'm a demon working for god. That's why you're still alive. Leave everything as it is and I will not try anything."

-X-X-X-

The minute I had left that base, I teleported back to Rainbow Dash's house. Once I was there, I placed Andy's staff inside my backpack and turned the Sparda into a cane form again before I changed to my normal form.

I walked into the house and noticed how the music wasn't as loud as it previously was. 'Say what?' I looked to where the DJ booth was previously set up at and noticed that Vinyl Scratch wasn't there. 'What? Oh well. Not my problem. ' I pulled out another piece of gum and popped it into my mouth. "Mmmmmmm. Minty." Say what you want. I like gum. You try to take my gum and I will kill you! This is both me and the author speaking! Right author (Yes)? Exactly!

I went back to the first floor of Rainbow Dash's home. "Where could Logan be?" I asked myself. I opened up a search interface on my glasses. "You are in a bathroom? Exactly to my left?" I checked my left and saw a door.

Upon entering, I found Logan... Smoking one of his Cuban cigars laced with pot I gifted him for Hearth's Warming Eve... With Vinyl Scratch. Of course. Why Logan? Why? Just why? Sigh.

I face palmed. "Why Logan?"

Instead of answering me, he said "Hey Tran, do you have any more of that sake?" I face palmed again and started to walk away. "Hey Tran, do you want to join this time?" he asked jokingly.

Okay. I didn't need to hear that either. Walk away Tran. Just walk away.

This time, I teleported out of the house and to the school. Upon re-materializing inside the school at the library, I doubled over from magical exhaustion.

I saw Twilight towards me as she saw me in this condition. "Holy Celestia, are you okay?!?"

"Eeyup, Just some magical exhaustion."

"Magical exhaustion? Tran, how are you suffering from magical exhaustion? You only teleported!" Twilight said.

"My magical levels have been suffering lately. I haven't found a source they can regenerate from" I said.

"What do you mean by regenerate from?" Twilight asked.

"Twilight, my magic is replenished by the evil of people's actions. This universe doesn't have not enough evil for me to regenerate from" I replied.

"Interesting. How does that work? I have so many questions! Is it like-"

"Twilight, stop" I interrupted her. "It's very powerful dark magic. That's all I can tell you." I stood up and sat down in a nearby chair. Magical exhaustion, it felt exactly like normal exhaustion. I always hated exhaustion.

"Tran, I have good news. I know where the crown is. Well sort of" Twilight said.

"Really? Where?" I asked.

"I asked Prince- I mean Principal Celestia and she told me she has it locked up somewhere. She said she's going to give the crown to the princess of something called the Fall Formal" Twilight said. "It’s supposed to be a formal event meant for socializing and at-"

"Twilight, I know what a Fall Formal is" I deadpanned.

"Oh." Twilight said. "But how are we going to get the crown? We can't just steal a princess's crown."

"Twilight, that's your crown they're giving away. Two, they don't give the crown to an actual princess. Every student elects a "princess" or basically whoever they believes is the most popular, nice, or best person. It's most likely going to be Sunset Shimmer with how she runs this school. So the course of action is to either steal the crown from an unknown location or to get you to be chosen as the Fall Formal princess." I paused for a second. "Of course I'm going to steal the crown. There is no way I'm going to have to deal with the social hierarchy of high school."

"Tran, can we please try the first one. It could be a great chance for me to learn a lot about the human world!" Twilight pleaded.

"Alright Twilight. You should remember that we are here to get your crown back. That means you need to be elected the princess."

I stood up from my chair and prepared to teleport again but Twilight stopped me before I did. "Tran, you shouldn't put too much strain on your magic. I know you're powerful and all but you can still be killed. When you do something like this, the others and I worry about you" Twilight said.

"It’s just a little bit of magical exhaustion, Twilight."

"Tran, the last time Celestia was magically exhausted, the sun had to stay in the sky for a week and a half. This caused the temperature to skyrocket, reaching a high of 132 degrees Fahrenheit which resulted in many ponies hospitalized, a majority of Equestria' plant life died leaving many without food, and the government was temporarily shut down because Celestia was too handicapped to govern Equestria."

"You're right Twilight. I should take it easier" I said.

"So I know that- What?" Twilight said.

"You're right. I should take it easier on myself" I repeated. "I'm going to have to if I don't to be crippled by something as petty as magical exhaustion."

I stood back up. "Twilight, you're going to need to gain some fame if you're going to be elected the princess of the Fall Formal. Tomorrow, we're going to need to find something or someone that can help." I remembered the human version of Fluttershy. If there's a human version of Fluttershy, there must be human versions of the other members of the Mane Six. I bet the human Pinkie Pie can help Twilight. "I think I know who might help. Tomorrow, meet me during lunch period." I checked the time. "It’s getting late Twilight. I don't know about you but I'm going into my backpack. I have some projects I have to finish."

"Wait! Tran, do you have any spare beds in your backpack?" Twilight asked.

"Sure." I placed my backpack on the ground and opened it. "Jump in." She did as so. I waited a bit before I jumped in. Upon entry of my backpack universe, I noticed Twilight standing on the artificial beach I built inside of my backpack. "Twilight?" I said.

"This. Is. Incredible!" Twilight said. "How in the world did you get a beach inside here?"

"I built it" I simply replied.

"But how?" Twilight asked again.

"Magic."

"Then how is there a tide?"

"Artificial gravity generator."

"And-" Twilight opened up her mouth to ask something else but found that she didn't have anything else to ask. "Never mind, you pretty much answered everything I had to ask."

"So, shouldn't we get you to that bed you wanted or are we going to stand here all night?" I asked.

Twilight blushed before she sheepishly said "Yes." I grabbed her should and teleported. We then appeared inside of what looked like a large bedroom with a bed that had several blankets, sheets, and two pillows and a nightstand with a lamp. The large bedroom had two windows that gave a view of my artificial beach and a simple door. "Tran! You shouldn't be teleporting! You're going to hurt yourself overusing your magic!"

"Relax Twilight. It was a short range teleportation. It won't tax much of whatever I have in my magic reserves." I gestured over to the bed. "There's your bed. I'll be outside working on a project of mine." I walked over to the door. "Also, the restroom is in a separate building adjacent to this building."

I stepped out and teleported to my where ever I wanted to be, which at the time was where I left the A-10 C. Again, I felt the pangs of magical exhaustion. 'This is getting too irritating.' I looked around me and found that instead of being where I left the A-10 C, I had teleported to inside my workshop. 'Well, not where I intended to go but still of use.' Inside my workshop was like any normal shop where you would get your car modded except mine was the size of a warehouse and was filled with everything that could and would be used for production of well, anything. It also had every material known to man, real, hypothetical, and fictional.

I went up to a nearby cabinet and opened it up before I pulled out a bottle filled with a glowing liquid. "Thank you Zecora." I gulped down the entire thing before coughing a few times. "But why is it so got dang sweet?" I held up my hand and formed another ball of dark energy. This time it was actually of decent size and was able to keep itself stable. Now I have SOME of my magic back.

I teleported away and to where I originally intended, to my new Fairchild Republic A-10 C Thunderbolt II. "Hey, AI Tran" I said.

"Yes?" he responded.

"Would it be possible for you to put the ability to fly jets into my head?" I asked.

"Hypothetically, yes. However, you would need the memory of training to fly jets" my AI answered.

"So I need someone who is able to fly the A-10 Thunderbolt?" I asked back.

"Eeyup" my AI replied.

"So I have to that military base again? The one I stole from and left an impression that I was a demon and that there is a god?"

"Eeyup."

*SIGH*

I teleported out of my backpack and onto the rooftop of the school.  Turning myself into an alicorn again, I flew back to the Air Force base and landed on the roof of a hanger building. I turned myself back into a human before I jumped off of the building before landing on my feet. Almost immediately, I was spotted by someone. "Who the hell are you and what the hell do you think you're doing on military property?!?" I heard a voice yell at me. I turned to face whoever yelled at me and saw a man in an MP uniform with an M9 in hand. Upon sight of me, he nearly stumbled back and nearly fell over. "Y-y-you're that demon from hell." He holstered his M9 and did the sign of the cross.

"Religious, aren't yah?" I took out a piece of gum and popped it into my mouth. "Good. That means you have something to live for. Maybe to die for too." The MP still looked deathly afraid of me as I talked. "Don't worry. I'm working for God. I'm not going to be harming the innocent. Only the evil is what I target."

"What evil?" he asked.

"Nothing you need to worry about" I replied. "However, I need some help."

"What is it? I can help you with it" he said back.

"Lately, I've been fighting with just my katana, as you saw earlier, for melee encounters and throwing knives for ranged encounters. However, my enemies enjoy using devices similar to those firearms you're personnel use so I've been trying to combat my enemies with a more modern approach. So far, I've gathered a few pistols and that A-10 jet. The only problem is that I don't know how to fly a jet. I need a pilot capable of flying an A-10 C Thunderbolt so I may learn from him."

"Wait, you want to learn how to fly a jet?!? That'll take years! You can't just borrow a US pilot like that" the MP exclaimed.

"Don't worry. I won't need him for a year. I can simply copy the ability to fly from his mind to mine." He stared at me for a few seconds with a questioning expression. "Magic." He continued staring at me with the same expression. "Earlier, you saw that I blocked several hundred rounds of ammunition ranging from nine millimeter pistol rounds to fifty caliber rifle rounds and yet you don't believe that I can't use magic. That is rather... Ridikulus."

"I still don't believe in the magicy shit but I'll still get you that pilot." With that, he left.

-X-X-X-

About an hour later, same MP returned, except this time, he was followed by twelve other MPs, several officers (I could tell by their uniforms), and a MAJOR GENERAL!?!?!?!

Almost immediately, all of the MPs pulled out pistols and pointed them at me. "Again? Really?" I said. Sighing, I reached for my sword, prompting one of them to chamber a round in their pistol.

"Don't even think about it. Make one more move and a bullet goes through your head."

"That didn't work the first time. What makes you think it'll work this time?" I asked. "I can draw a sword hundreds of times faster than the reaction time of a human being." I took a glance at the specific models of their pistols. "In fact..." Their pistols fell out of their hands and onto the ground, taken apart. "And now the lot of you are unarmed and I am still armed." To make this point across, I unsheathed my sword and pointed it at the general's head. "But, I'm not here to kill anyone. I'm guessing you know why I'm here."

"Yes. You asked for an A 10 pilot" the general said. "Might I ask how are you going to make a copy of his memories?"

"Magic" I replied.

"Somehow, I knew you were going to say that" the general said. "Smith here told us that you were going to use magic but I didn't believe him. When he told us it was the same person that stole an A 10 earlier. I had to see this myself."

"And might I ask why?" I asked.

"If you are actually working for God, I just want to ask you for some help" he replied.

"Help with what?"

"Back in the old days, I served as a helicopter pilot. For me, the old days was during the Vietnam War. One day I was shot down. The squad I was transporting and I were then attacked by the same squad of VC that shot us down. I was the only one to survive it. In that encounter, I was shot three times and took some shrapnel from a grenade. This day today, nearly forty years later, I still have a bullet lodged in my back along with some shrapnel. Fucking hate those Vietnamese gooks."

"So you want me to undo the damage that you sustained from the Vietnam War?" I asked.

"Yes" he replied.

"Now before I do something like that, do you want to know my name?" I asked.

"Yes?"

"Tran" I said smiling.

He started laughing. "So you're telling me, that I just insulted the race of the guy that can kill me without any repercussions?" He continued laughing. "You don't spend a few tours piloting in 'Nam without learning the names of the locals."

"So you wanted me to help you with those injuries you sustained from your service? I can do that." I snapped my fingers and the general's eyes widened. "You may have insulted my race but I respect people who will fight for their country or serve in the military."

"I haven't felt this way in years!" the general said.

"Now about that A 10 pilot?" I said.

"Of course!" The general turned around and faced one of the officers behind him. "Wilkes, front and center!" One of the officers behind him marched up to me. "This man has flown anything with wings in the Gulf War, Operation Iraqi Freedom, Operation Odyssey Dawn, and now he's one of our flight instructors. He's one of our best A 10 pilots."

I looked at him for a few seconds. Then I snapped my fingers. "It’s done."

Everyone just stared at me. "That's it?" the general said. I looked through my mind and found the skill and knowledge for flying not only an A 10 but also helicopters, other jets, planes, and other aircraft.

"Eeyup." I snapped my fingers and a cloud of smoke appeared.

-X-X-X-

I stood on the roof top of a large sky scraper. It was still night time. Pulling up the hood on my robe, I jumped off of the building and landed on my feet twenty stories down. I opened up an interface on my glasses. "Oi. AI Tran, can you scan the city and see if there are anything of interest?"

A few seconds passed before I got a response. "There is an underground gambling zone in the basement of the small pawn shop to you right. Surveillance suggests that the password is "my 1911 is missing a recoil rod" and that you must say it to the clerk with the name of Steve."

I started to walk towards the aforementioned building but was stopped by the sounds of a beating. I moved towards where the sounds came from, going into an alley and saw three men beating someone lying on the ground.

"STOP! I'll get you your money back! I promise" the man getting beaten said.

"You said that two months ago!" one of the thugs said. You know, I may feed on evil but even I would stop this. I pulled out two flashbangs from my inventory and threw it at the lot of them after I pulled the pins. Upon the flashbangs landing near them, the thugs looked at it before they realized what it was.

"OH SHIT!" *BOOM* Upon the detonation, I drew both Yin and Yang before advancing up to them. When they recovered from the disorientation and saw me, they started laughing. "It looks like a kid here wants to play vigilante." Of course they underestimate me. I may be 16 years old but I did enjoy martial arts and firearms.

"What are those? BB guns?" Okay, I admit that Yin and Yang may be sized and all with the seven inch barrels and the compensations but that doesn't make them toys. "This is a real gun" the thug said. With that, he pulled up his shirt and revealed a small pistol tucked in his pants. WHAT KIND OF AN IDIOT TUCKS A GUN IN THEIR PANTS?!?!?!?!?!?!?!? ONLY PEOPLE WHO WANTS TO SHOOT THEMSELVES DO THAT!!!

Without a second thought, I fired a round from Yin. It impact the wall behind him and punched through the wall behind him. What made it interesting was that the wall behind him was made of bricks. Upon realizing that I had actual pistols, all three of them drew out their own pistols. They pulled the triggers to their pistols but were only met with clicks that signified the need for reloading. What they didn't know was that I had the magazines to their pistols in my robe's pocket.

Smiling, I said "Drop em and I might let you live." All three of them threw their pistols to my feet and the three of them ran off. I holstered Yin and Yang before I walked up to the man on the ground. "Are you okay?" I asked.

"Please, call an ambulance" he pleaded. Instead of doing so, I took out a medpack from my backpack and started applying it to his body. Within a matter of seconds, he stood up. "That's amazing! What is that?" he said while pointing to the empty medpack that once held healing gel.

"Just a little something I have on hand. What was that about?" I asked. "Tell the truth. I can tell if you're lying."

"I borrowed some money to pay off my gambling dept" he said. My glasses notified me that he was lying.

"What's the real truth?" I asked.

"I'm telling the truth!" I took off my black tinted glasses and glared at him with my zalgo eyes. "I owe a lot of money to that guy that showed you his gun. I tried making some money at this gambl-"

"I know. The underground casino under the pawn shop."

"Right. There. I tried gambling there to pay for my son’s medical bills."

I looked to the three pistols on the ground. "How much do you need and how much do you owe those guys?" I asked.

"Eighty thousand bits for my son’s treatment and fifteen thousand to those guys. Why?" he swiftly replied.

I walked over to where the thugs threw their pistols and picked up all three. One was a Ruger LC9, an American compact 9mm handgun with a 7 round magazine. The second was a Jericho 941, an Israeli 9mm pistol with a 15 round magazine. The last was a Kimber Gold Combat II, a high end clone of the 1911. I placed all three pistols in my backpack. "I have an idea to help you with that." I redonned my black tinted glasses.

Five Minutes Later

Twenty-three men were pointing various pistols and submachine guns at me while I had both Yin and Yang out. Long story short, using magic to improve my "luck" wasn't a good idea. "Give us the money you made and no one gets hurt here" one of them said.

I had one hundred and seventeen thousand bits for winnings. "No can do" I said.

"Then we'll just kill you then take that money."

Bad idea. I spat out my gum and smiled. "Good luck." One of the thugs started firing at me with a submachine gun. I easily dodged each round. Once he ran out of ammunition, I stood there just smiling at him. That was until I started firing. Every bullet I fired was aimed at their limbs. Within a matter of seconds due to Yin and Yang's firing speed, all of them found themselves to be missing limbs because of the sheer power of Yin and Yang's demon charged rounds. "I did say good luck."

While they all screamed in pain from their amputations, I picked up one of their dropped submachine guns, an MP5K. The MP5K is just a shortened form of the MP5. The K stood for Kurz which was German for short. I placed it in my backpack before I grabbed my winnings and placed them in a duffle bag. Using my glasses, I called 911 and notified them of my current location.

-X-X-X-

I walked up to the guy that need money. "Here, that should be enough." I threw him the duffle bag of gold bits. "You also don't need to worry about the money you owe to that guy." Upon catching it, he nearly fell over from the weight of all of the gold bits I had stuffed into it. When he looked into it, he nearly fainted. He turned to face me and opened his mouth but before he said anything, I had already scaled up the side of the building and left the area.

-X-X-X-

I sat on the roof of the school. I looked through my backpack for a piece of gum and found out that I was out. "You have got to be kidding me."

Chapter 31: He Tried and Failed Part 1

"You have got to be kidding me." I stared into the empty depth of my backpack where I usually held my gum. Sighing, I jumped off the building and landed on my feet. After regaining my posture, I made my way to the nearest store that would be selling a large amount of gum.  I checked my watch. "10:21 P.M. There should be some stores still open."

-X-X-X-

I was inside a Fry's Marketplace, looking for the aisle that had bulk packages of gum while pushing a shopping cart. I scoured the entire store for every packet of mint flavored, sugar-free gum. I went to the nearest checkout lane.

'Huh. This is the most uninteresting task I've done all day. Something actually... Normal.' To celebrate this, I took out one of the many packets of gum I was about to buy and started to open it. Right when I was about to take out a piece of gum, the packet of gum was sent flying out of my hands and onto to the ground that was instantly followed by a loud gunshot.

"EVERYONE, DOWN ON THE GROUND NOW!!! THIS IS A ROBBERY!!!" My left eye twitched.

Everyone around me dropped to the floor while I stood there. Since everyone that was a patron or an employee got down on the ground, I saw the robbers. There was exactly four of them. All of them hid their faces as they all wore ski masks. Two had shotguns. The last two had revolvers. Revolvers? What is this, the 1980s? The four of them separated with one of them walking over to me. He planted the barrel of whatever gun they were holding, a revolver, against my head. "I SAID DOWN ON THE GROUND, NOW!!!"

Instead of doing as he said, I turned my head of face him, who was pointing the revolver in between my eyes. "You. Shot. My. Gum."

"What?" The robber asked.

At that moment, I punched him in the chest with my left fist. This sent him flying into the other end of the store going at who-knows-how-fast speeds. Any shelf that was in his way didn't even slow him down at all and became simple flag points. Even when he reached the end of the store, he went straight through the wall of the store and outside, finally stopping when he impacted an SUV.

I picked up his dropped revolver. "Yo Mads, what was that?" Okay, I can tell they're not professionals because a name was dropped.

I turned to see where the voice came from and saw another one of the robbers barely rounding a corner. Upon seeing me holding his friend's gun, he started to raise his gun. Reacting quickly, I ducked behind a takeout lane.

*BOOM*

'He's using a pump action.' I jumped out of my corner and leaped at him with my left leg extended out preparing myself for a flying jump kick. He was in the middle of pumping his shotgun when my foot impacted him in the face. He flew back into a large shelf. He didn't get up.

I walked over to where he dropped his shotgun and picked it up, holding the revolver in my right hand and the shotgun in my left. I placed the revolver in the left coat pocket before I took up the shotgun in both hands and properly cycled a round from where the other guy had left off.

*CHK*

Then I heard running. Two sets of feet. Most likely the other two. Before they could get into view, I ducked behind a takeout counter. I pulled out a throwing knife and used it as a mirror to look over the counter. One of them had a sawed off double barrel shotgun and the other had a revolver. Other than that, seriously? Another revolver? This isn't the eighties. They saw the carnage from their friend's beatings.

"What in the fuck?!?" one of them said.

Out from the whole in the wall Mads made, a third man walked in. He was brandishing his own revolver. THIS ISN'T THE EIGHTIES!!! "Hey guys. The getaway car is gone" he said.

"What? How in the fuck did that happen?" a robber wielding a sawed-off double barrel said.

"Maybe the same fucking thing that sent Mads through a wall and into the engine of our fucking car! What the fuck do you think?!?" he replied. He pulled back the hammer to his revolver.

"Hey guys. Look at this" the robber that wasn't arguing said. That man was crouching over the man I jump kicked in the face.

"What the hell is happening?!?"

Then something touched my shoulder. Reacting quickly, I pulled out the stolen shotgun and pointed it at whatever was behind me. However, it was only a customer. "What are doing? Shoot them!" he whispered. I shook my head and continued watching the three of them. "They aren't doing anything! Shoot them!" he whispered again. Again I shook my head.

This time, he reached for the revolver I had sticking out of my left coat pocket. Now, if I remembered correctly, it was a .44 magnum revolver. I didn't have enough time to check anything else but I knew that it fired a .44 magnum round. Why is this so important? The customer that wanted me to shoot them was an athletically built white male only an inch shorter than me. He seemed to be in his young adult years but what caught my attention was what he was wearing, blue jeans and a Modern Warfare 3 shirt. Why was this so important? He was a Call of Duty fan. If I'm correct, he's the average Call of Duty idiot that thinks that they can be a real life commando with any gun and that they know everything about guns just because they played the game. Not only could I tell this from his shirt, I could tell this from how he held the .44 revolver to shoot it. He held it one handed! What is he, an idiot?!? To make matters worse, it didn't even look like he had a firm grip and his elbow was bent. Also, his feet were as if he was leisurely standing. He is, what I would say, an idjit.

Then he fired. Like what would happen to any beginning shooter trying to fire a high caliber handgun, the recoil made the revolver smack him in the forehead causing him to drop the .44 revolver and leaving him with a large gash in the head where the revolver's sights struck him. Obviously, he missed and gave away our position.

Before the three of the robbers could start firing at us, I pulled him down into cover while simultaneously grabbing the revolver he dropped. "You're an idjit. You know that?" I said to him as the three robbers started firing. I stuffed the revolver into my coat pocket again. "Take it again and I will shoot you with it" I threatened him.

I pulled out a throwing knife and used it like a mirror like I did earlier. All three of them were waiting for me to pop up. Yeah. Not going to happen. Since I was holding a throwing knife in my right hand, using it as a mirror, I used my left hand to pull out another throwing knife. I checked my throwing knife mirror one last time before I reeled my left hand back and threw the knife over the counter. A scream sounder out from where the three robbers were and when I checked with my mirror/throwing knife, one of them that had a revolver had a throwing knife in his throat and was bleeding out on the floor. Almost immediately after he fell to the ground, the two of them started to shoot at our cover. That left two robbers left, one with a revolver and the other with a sawed off shotgun.

I looked around for anything I could use and spot one thing, the packet of gum I opened earlier. I immediately lunged for it. Once I had it, I checked it for any intact piece of gum. Alas, it had not one piece of gum that was still chewable. Out of anger, I threw it at the take out counter that was in front of me. "Hijo de puta (Son of a bitch [Spanish])!!!" Now I'm really mad.

I jumped over the counter in a fit of anger faster than the two of them could react and immediately closed the distance between the three of us. Once I was in front of them, the one with a revolver tried to raise up his gun to shoot me. However, he wasn't able to shoot me once I grabbed his shooting hand and snapped it at the wrist, eliciting a loud scream from the man. He also dropped his revolver. The man with the sawed off tried to raise his gun but I had grabbed his screaming friend and threw him at him. This knocked him down and made him drop his gun. Picking up the sawed off and the dropped revolver, I calmly walked over to the two of them.

"You know. I do not respect criminals. Humanity's scum like you think the easy way in life is so good" I said. I popped open the chamber of the sawed off and checked it. "Double Aught buckshot. My favorite. Rips throw human flesh just oh so easily." I shut the chamber with a loud snap.

Then I heard someone move behind me. "Don't even try sneaking up on me. I'm Asian." I turned around to see the idjit that tried to shoot the .44 magnum. "You're still an idjit."

"Hey. Give me one of those guns and I'll watch the two of them" he said.

"No. You're an idjit. Why in the world would I give you a gun? You saw how badly you handle one" I flatly said back. I went over to the robber I kill with a throwing knife. I simply ripped my throwing knife out of the man's throat and sheathed it back to where I usually hid it.

I went to where I was buying my gum and found that the cashier that I went to earlier to buy my gum was lying on the ground. "Can I pay for my gum now?" I asked leaning over the counter to look at him. The cashier slowly rose up, looking at me, heavily armed with the robber's weapons. "I neutralized those robbers. Nothing to worry about anymore."

"T-T-That will be 497 b-b-bits and 18 c-c-cents" the cashier said.

I reached into my backpack and pulled out a small pouch of bits that held a hundred gold bits equaling ten thousand bits. I tossed it to him and he caught it. "That's ten thousand gold bits. It’s to pay of my gum and the damages I did to the store."

I was about to walk out of the store when I heard the sound of a safety being flipped off of a gun. I turned around to see the robber that previously had the sawed off, holding a 1911 to the idjit's head. "You have got to be kidding me" I said.

"You think you can just kill my friends and stop me without doing anything, then you're wrong! Dead wrong!" he said with an angry tone.

I sighed then placed my hands on my hips. "Do you really think that's going to help you in any way? You saw what I did earlier. I'm only going to tell you this once, give me the gun or I will kill you where you stand" I said.

"Oh but you're not going to try anything as long as I'm holding this" he said, shaking his 1911 slightly to make a point.

"Fine by me. That guy's an idjit." The two of us kept on glaring at each other. Then he blinked. Using the time he gave me, I grabbed one of my throwing knives and threw it at him. My aim went true when the knife impacted him in the left eye, killing him instantly. Once the man's dead body fell to the ground, the idjit grabbed the dropped 1911. "Give me the gun you idjit."

He shook his head. "You know what they say. The guy with the biggest gun wins" he said. He shook the 1911 for emphasis.

"You just saw me kill a guy with just a throwing knife and you're still saying that. You really are an idjit." I stepped over to them and then effortlessly disarmed him of his gun. "Also, I had the biggest gun from the start." To emphasize this, I pulled out my Barrett fifty, loaded, from my inventory before placing it back in its rightful spot.

I walked over to the checkout counter where I was buying my gum. Since I paid for my gum already, I grabbed my gum and stuffed them into my backpack, save for one which I opened immediately to get one piece out. I popped the piece of sugar-free, mint flavored gum into my mouth and happily chewed on it. Say all you want readers, followers, and or friends, I like my gum.

As I chewed on my gum, I looked through my "new" guns I "acquired" so far in this universe. The 1911 was a Springfield Armory Mil Spec 1911 with a standard coating. I decided to outfit it, along with my Kimber Gold Combat II, with a silencer. The thug's pump action was a Mossberg 500, an American 12 gauge shotgun with an 8 round tube magazine. I decided to keep it in my backpack since I already had a pump action along with the sawed off. The three revolvers I gained from the robbery were all six shot .44 magnums with 6 inch barrels (Was I in Dirty Harry or something?). One was a S&W 629, the second was a Ruger Red Hawk, and the last was a Taurus Raging Bull. I left all three .44 magnums in my backpack. The MP7a1 I took from the Air Force base is a fully automatic German PDW (Personal Defense Weapon [basically a submachine gun that fires a rifle round]) that fires a 4.6x30mm round. The 4.6x30mm round is a specialized small rifle round that was designed to pierce through light body armor. The specialized shape of the round not only allows it to pierce through light body armor, but it enables the user to control the recoil of the gun when firing in automatic mode and it’s a whole bucket load of fun.

Then I started to rearrange my inventory to accompany my new weapons. I paired Dumb Bell's P220 sport with my B23R. I paired Hoop's Beretta 92fs with my Score's. I paired the MP7 I acquired from the military base with the MP5k I got from the thugs at the illegal casino and had forty round extended magazines in another slot(s). I paired Caramel's S&W 686 with my Colt Python. I paired my new Mil Spec 1911 with my New Kimber Gold Combat II.

1. M4a1 with M203

2. 64 filled 150 round Armatac drum magazines

3. 64 40x53mm grenades grenades

4. Remington 870 Super Magnum Shotgun

5. 64 Double Aught buckshot shells

6. AA-12 shotgun

7. 64 AA-12 filled drum magazines

8. Walther PPK

9. 64 filled Walther PPK magazines

10. 64 M67 grenades

11. 64 flashbangs

12. 64 Concussion grenades

13. Colt Python and S&W 686 revolvers

14. 64 .357 speed loaders

15. B23R and P220 Sport

16. 64 filled P220 magazines

17. 64 filled B23R magazines

18. Barrett M82

19. 64 filled Barrett magazines

20. The magical sword bow

21. The plasma cutter

22. 64 filled plasma cutter batteries

23. The energy sword

24. Diamond pickaxe and diamond shovel

25. Kimber 1911 and Springfield Armory 1911

26. Dual Customized Five Seven pistols

27. 64 filled 30 round Five Seven magazines

28. Beretta 92fs Inox and Walther P99

29. 64 filled Beretta 92fs magazines

30. 64 filled Walther P99 magazines

31. MP7 and MP5k

32. 64 filled 40 round MP7 magazines.

33. 64 filled 40 round MP5 magazines.

34. Empty

35. Empty

36. Empty

Wow. I have gained a lot of guns ever since the events at Luke Air Force. Any other gun I had in my backpack was going to be given to my friends. Everything in my inventory was everything I owned (except for my Ruger LC9 and my Jericho 941 of course).

I heard the click of a gun's hammer being pulled back. Then I felt something cold press against the back of my head. Really? I know I'm in the criminal side of town but really? It’s like I'm a magnet for crime.

"Wallet, phone. Now" I heard from behind me.

Welp. He's doomed. Using my demon speed, I spun around and disarmed him of his firearm before he could even react. Since I was moving hundreds of times faster than a normal human being, I pointed the gun, a small 9mm compact pistol, and emptied the magazine into the man's leg. Nine bullets riddled his right leg. Before he even fell to the ground from the bullet wounds, I snapped the pistol in half and threw it at his chest.

When I started perceiving time normally, I walked away while listening to the man scream on the ground.

-X-X-X-

I was back inside of my backpack (which was placed on the ceiling of the school) working on my new jet. I always favored the A-10 over any other jet and personally, it was my favorite out of all aircraft in all of US history (it’s on my list of favorite aircraft of all time with the A-10 in second place with third place is the AC-130H Spectre and first place is the B-17 Flying Fortress [Who can argue with 13 .50 cal. machine guns, each with nine [that's where the expression "the whole nine yards" came from] yards of .50 BMG ammo?]). The only problem I had with the A-10 was its speed (which is decent compared to 1st and 2nd place on my list but slow compared to normal jets). Also, there were a few modifications I wanted to add to my jet. Now, I'm no rocket scientist but I do have magic!

First of all, I modified armored of the jet. The A-10 is usually armored with titanium plating. Twelve hundred pounds of titanium plating. This armor, dubbed the "bathtub", can withstand strikes from 23mm cannon rounds and maybe up to 57mm cannon rounds. Overall, the A-10 is extremely durable unlike normal modern fighter jets that can even be affected by the weather (yes I said weather).

I mean, look at that! That A-10 was still able to fly back! *Sigh* They don't make like they used to (the A-10 is from the seventies and eighties). Even though I'm from the digital age, I would love to live back when the internet didn't exist.

Whoops, I'm getting off topic. Overall, the A-10 is incredibly durable. Though, I would like more armor. Similar to how my assassin's robe are armored, I laminated the outer titanium shell of my A-10 with a one eighth inch thick layer of graphene. Now, that effectively made the armor of my A-10 stronger but there was still the "soft body armor" problem that was given by the graphene. My robes, despite being armored by possibly the toughest material known to man, is flexible, similar to Kevlar, so even if it stops an attack, I would still feel the force behind the attack. This means, if I am hit with a sword, my jacket would stop it but it would feel like I just got hit with a lead pipe. Applying this to my jet, if it was hit with a large cannon round, the armor would stop it but it would still get dented and the insides/structure of the A-10 can still get damaged. Though, that would require something like a 120mm cannon (modern days) or maybe a 68 pound gun ("olden" days). Then I replaced the Plexiglas cockpit covering with a multilayered metallic glass.

Then I started adding magical enchantments to the jet. First, I modified the fuel tank. Nothing special. I just placed a regenerative spell on it, similar to the one I had on my five ton deuce. It wouldn't have unlimited fuel per se, but it would lengthen how long I would be able to fly my jet to about 13 hours. Then, I added an enchantment to the turbofans to make them silent and to protect them from any debris. This enchantment would make the jet quieter and enable the jet to land in "unfit" areas that have no runways. The last enchantment I placed on my A-10 made it immune to air drag and air friction increasing the overall speed of my jet by 60% while simultaneously strengthening the structural integrity of the entire jet. With the speed upgrade the top speed would be topped off at 829 miles an hour or Mach 1.1 and that it would actually be able to approach that speed without gaining structural damage. This essentially solved the A-10's speed problem and gave me the ability to fly it in Equestria.

Next wasn't really a modification but more like arming up my A-10. Since I was going to fly it in Equestria, I armed it with primarily rockets. Since the A-10 had 11 hardpoints (the spots on a jet/plane where you mount external loads). I loaded three of the hardpoints with MK. 84 drop bombs (a simple air drop bomb that weighs 2000 pounds, 1000 of which is pure high explosives). Then I loaded up four of the hardpoints (two on each wing) with LAU-61 rocket pods (a rocket pod designed to carry 19 Hydra-70 rockets [basically a 14 pound unguided rocket]). I loaded up the last four rocket pods with LAU-10 rocket pods (a rocket pod designed to carry 4 Zuni rockets [basically an 80 pound unguided rocket]). Lastly, I loaded up the GAU-8 Gatling cannon with 30mm explosive rounds.

The last thing I did with my jet was I linked up my AI. My AI being linked up to my jet would display a HUD on my glasses that would display the A-10's current conditions, munitions status, and fuel status among many other things.

"Oi, you have a message from Logan" my AI informed me.

"What does the message say?" I said back.

"Need help" my AI responded.

'That's it?' Sighing, I got my sword cane and placed it back in its katana form. "One of these days, Logan." I teleported out of my backpack.

I set up my Barrett on the ledge of the school. "Hey AI Tran, I need the- You know what. I'm tired of calling you AI Tran. It's getting old. You're new name is Nguyen" I said. "Also, where is Logan's location?"

"Eight point seven miles west" Nguyen replied.

Instead of jumping off of the school again, I turned myself into an alicorn and took flight. I decided to fly slowly so that I'd have enough time to load up all of my guns. By the time I had spotted Logan, I had loaded all of my guns in my inventory.

Logan was, again, in another bad situation. From the air, I could see how bad it was. Logan was in a rather one-sided standoff with nine other people. The nine people that had various firearms (three shotguns, an AR15, and the rest pistols) pointed at Logan while he had his UMP pointed at one of the pistol wielders.

Face hoofing, I landed on a nearby building and reverted back into my human form. Now that I was in my human form, I scaled down the side of the building and slowly moved up to behind the nine men. All nine of them were beside various motorcycles that all seemed to be customized for racing while Logan was behind his bike. I'm going to guess he was street racing and he did something that pissed them off, he was winning too much, he cheated, or all of the above. 'Wait a minute, Logan is using his motorcycle as cover.' Why was this a problem? He had his bike fueled with a nitrous/jet fuel blend with a regeneration spell. If enough bullets hit his motorcycle, it'll go up in flame with more power than twelve pounds of C4!

"Now put it down before I shoot you in the head" one of them said.

"I doubt that'll work" Logan said, smiling. I think I might rip that smile off of his face after I'm done with this situation. We were supposed to get the crown back, not go on a crime spree!

Once I was right behind the nine of them without their knowledge of so, I pulled out my MP7a1 and my MP5k. Logan, seeing that I was behind the nine of them, started smirking. "Maybe you should check behind you" he said. Why would you tell them that?!? Now I don't have my element of surprise!

A few of them turned around and pointed their guns at me as if they already knew that I was there. "Really Logan?" I said flatly.

"Hey Tran, can you do any of your Asian gun thing?" Logan asked.

"You mean the one where I take the bullets and magazines to their guns?" I asked back.

"What?" one of the street racers said.

"Yeah, that one" Logan said, ignoring him.

"The hell are you talking about?" a different street racer said.

"Nah, I'd rather had their guns fall apart in their hands so that they don't have a fully functioning firearm." Right after I said that statement, the street racers' guns fell apart in their hands. Then I fired a spray of bullets into two of their bikes. Two of the racers looked like they were going to start crying. "Off." Seven of them jumped on their bikes and drove off while the two whose bikes I shot, ran off.

"Why didn't you shoot them?" Logan asked.

"Logan, might I remind you that we are in this universe to get Twilight's crown back not cause a multidimensional crisis" I said.

"Come on Tran. We're in an Earth, sort of, that haves all the bells and whistles of our world and you're telling me not to do anything fun. Ever since you came here, haven't you done anything, as you would call it, bad?"

I thought back to all of everything I've done in this universe so far from stopping the robbery to basically stealing an A-10 Thunderbolt. "No."

"Really now? Then where did you get the AR10 you gave me?" Logan asked in rebuttal.

"Black market but I didn't cause this much of a problem" I said.

""You illegally bought guns, Tran."

"Yeah, but did I cause a police chase or end up in a one sided stand-off?"

"Touche."

"Now if you need me..." I turned myself back into an alicorn. "I'm leaving." I took flight. While midair, I reloaded both my MP5k and my MP7a1 before I placed them into my inventory. As I flew through the air, I started thinking about how I was going to help Twilight win the crown. I now had a reputation for being an incredibly violent individual and there was also the chance that the wrestling team, the basketball team, and the football team is angry with me because I hospitalized their best players.

I landed on the roof of the building and searched for where I left my backpack. When I found it, I entered my backpack and went back to what I was doing previously, working on my A-10.

-X-X-X-

This time, I wasn't interrupted by anything and I was able to work on my jet in peace. I was able to work on my jet without interruption which resulted in me finishing my customization. Once I finished, I started working on a new weapon concept, rail guns.

Now, some of you knows what a rail gun is while some of you don't. Basically, a rail gun is a very powerful weapons system that uses magnets to propel the projectile. It is A LOT more powerful than normal means of weapon projectile propulsion. The average cannon projectile speed of a modern day rifle/cannon is around 3000 feet per second. The normal projectile speed of a rail gun projectile? 8000 feet per second. It moves so fast, the fast moving projectile sets the surrounding air on fire due to air friction.

Remember when I explained E=MC^2? Yeah. Rail guns are REALLY powerful. Now here's the basic workings of a rail gun. You know that if you hold the wrong sides of a magnet together, it will repel each other? Now imagine that with ungodly powerful electromagnets and two long rails of magnets. The projectile that is typically fired out of a rail gun is also magnetized and that the side on the projectile that contacts the rail is the repelling charge of the rail. My idea was to turn the barrel of a gun into a rail gun barrel, then placing the barrel on a regular firearm, making a rail gun/firearm hybrid. The power system of the rails would be integrated into the picatinny railing of whatever gun I was going to be integrating.

-X-X-X-

After a few hours of working using both magic and my hands, I had my first prototype ready. In the end, I had decided to integrate the spare M4a1 I took from the Air Force Base earlier. The M4a1 didn't look any different besides the barrel that was glowing a light blue on several sections of the barrel. Nothing about it was different, design wise, except that the barrel was a high tech double railed barrel. The bullets, since they were just normal FMJs (Full Metal jackets), I magically enchanted the lower receiver of the M4a1 to magnetize the bullets once they were chambered into the gun. This wouldn't change the rate of fire, recoil, or the weight of the gun at all.

At the current moment, I was standing in a range aiming the said firearm hybrid. In front of me was a half inch steel plate that had a traditional human silhouette target painted on it and several sensors attached to the plate. Around me were several sensors and recording equipment that would record the data of the soon-to-be test fire.

"Test firing, M4a1 rail gun firearm hybrid! Short burst!" I pulled the trigger and nothing happened... For a few seconds. I felt THE most powerful electric shock from the M4a1 and was sent flying back. I was sent through a pile of razor blades and cacituses before landing in a small fountain of lemon juice. Pulling myself out of the fountain of acidic juices, I casted a cleansing spell on myself before I went back to where I was performing my test fire.

"Okay Nguyen. Where did I go wrong?" I said while picking up the M4a1 I dropped.

"You need to thicken the battery casings" Nguyen replied.

"Would a rubber covered tungsten work?" I asked.

"Yes."

-X-X-X-

"Test firing two!" I pulled the trigger and the barrel shot of the receiver. "Of course."

-X-X-X-

"Test firing six!" I pulled the trigger and the magazine shot out. "Nope."

-X-X-X-

"Test firing nineteen!" I pulled the trigger and the entire M4a1 flew over to the target. "What?"

-X-X-X-

"Test firing twenty-nine!" I pulled the trigger and the gun fell to pieces.

Some time Later

"Test firing two hundred eighty-seven!" I pulled the trigger and this time, it actually fired. "FINALLY!!!!" I pulled the trigger and this time, I held down the trigger. I expended the rest of the thirty round magazine into the steel target.

"Verdamin!" The steel plate that had backed up the target was perforated with holes. "Me gusta." I looked at the data that was given by the machines I had set up around me when I was test firing. "Nguyen, what was the data output by the M4a1?" I asked.

"The muzzle velocity of the hybrid averaged out at 9000 feet per second and even though each round pierced through the steel plate entirely, an estimate shows that each round put out an estimated 10000 foot pounds of energy or roughly two thirds the power of a match grade 50 BMG round." My jaw dropped. I was not expecting that.

Since it was working, I decided to integrate the rail gun into my personal, custom M4a1. I did this by taking off the finished prototype off of the M4a1 I was testing and placing it on my personal M4a1. I looked behind me and saw the guns that I bought for my friends. "Welp. I'm going to be busy." I picked up the three .44 magnums I gained from the robbery I foiled earlier. "Hey Nguyen, would I be able to integrate a similar rail gun design into these revolvers."

"Yes." I smiled. "However..." I frowned. "The shorter barrel means that it would be limited to a shorter magnetic rail barrel. The velocity of the magnetized bullet will be considerably lower than your M4a1 assault rifle hybrid." I can deal with that. I pulled the barrel off all three revolvers and started working.

-X-X-X-

I pulled back the hammer to the first revolver I modified, the Taurus Raging Bull. I was lucky they came with a six inch barrel like the other two .44 magnums because the short barrel would not let allow for a long magnetic rail.

"Test fire one!" I pulled the trigger and was rewarded with the loud report of a .44 magnum being fired. Unlike my M4a1 hybrid, the .44 magnum didn't leave a large hole in the steel plate (which I replaced with a new one because the last one was too damaged from me "testing" it). "Oi. Nguyen, what was the velocity of that round?

"Despite the shorter rail integrated barrel, the .44 magnum Taurus Raging bull fired a round with the muzzle velocity of 2800 feet per second, more than double the speed of the average .44 magnum, with 6600 foot pounds of energy" Nguyen replied.

"Which is about 4.4 times the power of the average match grade .44 magnum if I'm correct" I said.

"Yes you are" Nguyen replied.

I looked back to where I left the guns I bought for my friends. This was going to be a busy night.

-X-X-X-

By the time morning came, I had already finished integrating rail guns into whatever weapon/weapons I was going to give to my friends. However, they weren't all rail gun firearm hybrids. Just some of them were. One problem I couldn't fix was that any of the rail gun hybrids couldn't be suppressed.

The three .44 magnum revolvers I modified earlier weren't for me but were for Ike. My weapons? Other than my M4a1, I had integrated rail guns into both of my 1911s, S&W 686, and Colt Python. The pistols (both 1911s) had roughly half as much power as Yin and Yang while both revolvers (the Colt python and S&W 686) had as much power as a third of a normal 50 BMG round. The only problem that came with integrating rail guns into my pistols was that I needed to physically switch on the rail gun attachment and after numerous uses, I had to leave the rails off so that they could regenerate power unlike my revolvers and M4a1 due to the short barrels of the pistols.

Grabbing whatever guns were mine and placing them in my inventory, I left to go find Twilight.

-X-X-X-

I simply walked to the room where Twilight slept in. Once I opened the door to the room, i was met with the sight of a room filled to the brim with books.

"What?!? Twilight! Did you find my personal liberry?!?" I asked.

"It's not pronounced like that!" I heard Twilight's voice say from where the bed used to be. "It’s pronounced library!"

"Well I'm saying liberry! English, Equestrian in your case, wasn't my first language!" I said in retaliation. "Also, you didn't answer my earlier question! Is this from my personal library!?!" I moved away the books so I could get to her. Once I moved away enough books to actually see her, I noticed that she was reading Leo Tolstoy's War and Peace. "Hey! That's my favorite book!" I snatcher it from her hands. I looked at the book and saw that it was indeed mine.

"Hey! I wasn't finished reading that!" Twilight said.

"This is my book!" I said. I pointed to the other books around me. "These are all my books!"

"But all of the books from your world, specifically the ones you like to read, are all here! I must read them all" Twilight protested. Of course. Leave the lavender pony that we know as Twilight Sparkle alone with books she has never read before would end with chaos.

"They're still all mine and I did not give you any permission to read any of them!" I snapped my fingers and all of the books disappeared. "There. Back in my personal liberry where they are supposed to be."

"NO!" Twilight screamed. "Ugh! They took me so long to choose!" Then Twilight turned to face me again. "And its pronounced library!"

"And again, English wasn't my first language!" I said back. "Wait a minute. This wasn't what I came here for. Twilight, it’s the morning. It’s time to go to that school again." I snapped my fingers and the two of us were teleported out of my backpack and onto the roof of the school. I picked up my backpack and placed it on my back. "Now let's go!" I snapped my fingers again and the two of us appeared on the ground. I took out the Sparda from my backpack and turned it into its sword cane form.

"I really wanted to read those books!" *Sigh* "Want to get something to eat?" Twilight asked.

"Sure. I'll pay."

-X-X-X-

Twilight and I were sitting in the school's cafeteria, eating.

"You know what we should do? We should find someone that can help us with winning the Fall Formal. Someone that can help me get more known around this school" Twilight said.

"Yeah. We should. Let's finish eating and find someone that can help us later" I said before taking a bite out of an apple.

The two of us quickly finished our food and went to throw away our food.

"Do you think it'll be someone we already know?" I asked.

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked.

"Well, everyone in this universe seems to be someone from Equestria in a strangely colored human form. There's a small chance that that person may be someone we've met before."

"Oh yeah! Oh yeah. Oh dear. Oh NO!" Twilight said.

"Why oh no?" I asked.

"Think about it Tran. Everyone in this world is, like you said, a strangely colored, human version of ponies from Equestria" Twilight explained. "We've seen Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash."

"And?" I asked.

"Pinkie Pie."

I stopped walking and thought about it. A version of Pinkie Pie in this universe. One that now has access to guns, the internet, and possibly cars. Worst of all, there is a chance that she has access to cocaine, LSD, and other "substances" like that. "Oh dear."

"Exactly." At this moment, Twilight accidentally walked into someone and knocked him and herself to the ground. I recognized him as Flash sentry, one of the AJROTC cadets in my platoon. "Oh sorry!" Twilight said while getting off of him. She was lightly blushing.

"Oh it's alright" Flash Sentry said back. "It was a bit on my fault too." He walked away.

I looked back to Twilight and noticed that she was still blushing. "Okay?" I said.

"Hey Tran!" I heard. I recognized the voice as Logan's.

"Yeah?" I said.

"I need you to hide me for a second!" Logan said.

"Why?" I asked.

"The father of these twins I slept with is after me and I don't need to be killed" Logan said.

"Killed? Don't you have a Nanosuit?" I asked.

"Yeah but this guy is a Navy seal with a black belt in MCMAPs. Either way, I'm screwed!" Logan said.

"Just hop into my backpack" I said flatly. Logan slowly climbed into my backpack while Twilight just stared at me. "If you're going to ask. This is going to keep on happening as we stay in this universe."

Then a large man came into view. His white skin was bulging with muscles and his head sported blond hair that was in a buzz cut. On his right ear was a small gold hoop ear ring. Then I realized something. He was Snowflake in human form. One thing that crossed my mind was that in Equestria he didn't have a black belt. Oh well. Probably a parallel universe thing. He stopped in front of me. He was easily a head taller than me. "Did you see a guy pass by?" he asked.

"Yes. He was my friend. Why?" I said. My hand tensed up on my cane. Twilight walked behind me.

"I'm going to kill that dumbass!" he screamed which also sent spittle flying at me.

Wiping off the spit on my face, I said "Then I can't tell you."

"Now listen to me you little brat!" He was still scream yelling. "I can crush you like a twig. Don't think I will if you don't tell me!"

"Hmm. Nah. I'm still not telling you" I said.

"Then I'll-" He grabbed me by the front of my many jackets and shirt with his right arm. I dropped my cane. "Beat the living shit out of you!"

Instead of saying anything else, I grabbed the arm he was holding me by with both of my arms, my left arm below his wrist and my right arm slightly above his elbow, before I took my left arm off of him and struck him across the neck with the palm. This sent him sprawling to the ground, unconscious.

I turned around to look at Twilight who had her jaw basically on the ground. "What?" I asked.

"How did you- What? How?" Twilight mumbled.

"Pressure points. Something I learned in my martial arts studies before the zombie apocalypse" I said. "I learned where the nerves are located in the body and how to manipulate them."

"Then why haven't I seen you do this before?" Twilight asked.

"I learned how to do it on humans not equine creatures, griffons, or changelings. I'm still figuring out where the important nerves are on a ponies' body."

"So how long is he going to stay unconscious?" Twilight asked.

"Eh. Maybe an hour and a half" I replied. "Let’s get to class already." I fixed the front of my jackets and shirt before I started walking again. "Oh. Almost forgot." I took off my backpack and turned it upside down before I shook it. A few seconds passed and Logan fell out of the backpack on his head.

"OW! What the hell?!?" Logan said.

"That's what you get for the shenanigans!" I said. "Just one thing. If you do anything with the human versions of the Cutie Mark Crusaders, I will rape you with a cacitus while using gravel as lube!"

Just as Logan said this, a teacher walked by and noticed the knocked out Snowflake. "It was that guy" I said pointing to Logan. Then I walked away with Twilight.

"This may be seem crazy but-" That was all we heard from Logan before he was out or earshot.

"Wasn't that a little mean?" Twilight asked.

"Yes." I picked up my cane. "Let's get to class."

-X-X-X-

Twilight, Logan, and I had finished our first three periods and

I pulled out my Kimber 1911 with my left hand and hid it under my coat. In front of me was an anti-gun advocate. I was aiming the pistol at her. Logan, Twilight, I, and a large group of people were listening to her.

"-And firearms, such as the Glock, can go pass a metal detector without detection because of its plastic parts" she said.

God she is an idjit.

"So if you would, can you sign this petition to firearms in the town" she finished off. She is an idjit. I turned around and saw Logan. He had the same look as I did and I noticed he had his hand under his hand under his jacket, most likely pointing a pistol at her like I was.

"So you want us to sign this petition of yours to ban guns in this state?" I asked.

"Yes" she replied.

"Despite all the lies you just spouted?"

"Ye- What? Those weren't lies!" she shouted.

"Yes they were. A Glock is forty percent plastic. The internals, slide, magazine, and everything else is made of a metal alloy or steel so it would trip a metal detector. Also, the bullets would trip a metal detector. There are no such things as plastic bullets that are completely plastic. If a completely plastic bullet was made, it would completely explode when placed in the chamber of a firearm and detonated" I said.

I stepped back slightly. "Also, guns don't kill people. People kill people. If guns kill people then forks and spoons make people fat, cars drunk drive, pencils misspell words, and shoes trip people. In fact, statistics shows that automobile deaths outnumber firearm deaths in the US three to one. More than three actually. Why don't you protest automobiles then?"

I placed my pistol in a pocket hidden by my coat. Luckily, no one noticed. "Also, do you think criminals will give them up? It's not like a criminal will say "Oh guns are illegal, let’s turn mine in because I'm not allowed to have it" if guns are banned. You'd only be taking away the guns from people who use them to defend themselves." I turned around to face the people behind me. "Who thinks she is an idiot after what I've said. Raise your hand if you think so."

Everyone in the crowd raised their hands. I turned back to face the anti-gun advocate. "Yeah you're an idiot." I turned around to face the crowd again. "Let’s leave her to wallow in her stupidity." Twilight, Logan, and I walked away and we soon followed by everyone else leaving the anti-gun advocate alone.

-X-X-X-

The three of us were walking down a hallway.

"Wait, so we have to help you become popular enough to be elected the princess of this Fall Formal?" Logan asked.

"Yeah. Fluttershy recommended us to go to the school gym and to meet up with someone there so I can sign up to be a candidate for the Fall Formal princess election" Twilight replied.

"Who?" Logan asked.

"I bet a grand on humanized Pinkie Pie" I said.

"There is no way I'm making that bet" Twilight said.

"Me either" Logan said. "Five."

"Ten" I retorted.

"Deal."

The three of us soon made it to the doors to the gym. "Prepare to lose ten grand, Tran." Logan opened the door to the gym and the three of us saw a pink haired, pink skinned girl.

"Would you happen to be Pinkie Pie?" I asked.

"Yepperoni!" she said.

"You owe me ten grand" I whispered to Logan.

"Oh cool! You're that crazy transfer from Vietnam with all the martial arts and the blindness and the craziness!" Pinkie Pie said.

"Eeyup" I replied.

"And you say that exactly like Big Macintosh!" Pinkie Pie said.

"Hello..." Twilight shuddered. "Pinkie Pie. I was wondering I can sign up for the ballot for the princess of the Fall Formal."

"Hmmm, now that I'm really lookin' at you... Do you have a twin sister who lives in the city, has a pet dog named Spike and is home schooled?" Pinkie Pie said.

"Uh, maybe?" Twilight replied. "I'm new here."

"Thought so" Pinkie Pie said. She handed Twilight a pen and a clipboard with a piece of paper attached to it. "Anyhoo, you just need to fill this out and you are officially up for the coveted Princess of the Fall Formal crown."

Pinkie Pie just stared at Twilight as she stared at the clipboard in her hands.

"Eh heh heh heh" Twilight said. Seeing the soon to be failure, I snapped my fingers and time stopped but Twilight and I were still moving in normal time.

"I temporarily stopped time with my magic. It won't last long so I have to move quickly" I said. I ran over to her and snatched the clipboard and pen out of her hands. I quickly signed her name on the paper and handed the two objects back to her before I walked back to where I was standing. Time began to move normally again.

Pinkie Pie blinked. Twilight raised up the clipboard to hide the paper. Then she raised up the pen and acted like she was signing her name.

Twilight handed the clipboard to Pinkie Pie who just stared at the paper attached to it. "Okie, dokie! You are now officially up for the coveted princess of the Fall Formal!" Pinkie Pie set the clipboard down on a nearby table. "Who told you to come to me? I want to give them a big "Thank you!" for helping me meet new friends!" She's Pinkie Pie alright.

"It was a Fluttershy" Logan replied.

Her face gained a sour expression. "Fluttershy huh? Don't let the whole shy thing fool you. She can be a real meanie!" I wonder what happened with her and Fluttershy.

Then a different set of doors leading to the gym burst open and in came two people. One was a blonde haired, lightly tanned skinned girl.  Behind her was a blonde haired, very light red skinned guy. It was Applejack and Big Mac. "Somebody order a dozen case ah fizzy apple cider?" Applejack asked. Huh. Her accent isn't as strong as her Equestrian counterpart. Both of them were carrying several crates of apple cider.

"Oh! Oh! Me, me-me-me, me, yeah, ha-ha, me!" Pinkie Pie said. She rushed over to Applejack and grabbed a bottle.

"Can you bring in-" Applejack started until she looked at me. Her expression changed to one that resembled a mix of terror and surprise. "You're that crazy Asian transfer that beat up those four jocks! Should you be expelled and in jail somewhere?!?"

"Not unless those four jocks were attempting to mug me and I was defending myself" I said.

"You hospitalized the four of them!" Big Mac said. Huh. Big Mac talks more in this universe.

"It was four against one and one of them had a switchblade. The fight was unfair yet I still won" I said. "Then, they tried to mug me again later in the day. That time, each of them had a hand gun. I disarmed each of them and left the four idiots to wallow in their stupidity."

"What did yah do with the guns?" Big Mac asked.

"Smashed em and tossed em" I replied.

"Why not turn them in?" Applejack asked.

"The guns had serials. That means they were owned by most likely those four's parents. It would just be returned to the parents and then those four would have access to the exact same guns, again." I shifted my cane from my left hand to my right hand. "Also, they tried to mug a handicapped person. That's just plain wrong."

"Ah'm amazed that those four ain't going to jail" Applejack said.

"I didn't press charges on account that I hospitalized them."

"So, what are you four talkin tah Pinkie Pie for?" Applejack asked.

"We're putting our friend Twilight here up for the princess of the Fall Formal" Logan replied.

"Princess of the Fall Formal?!?" Applejack exclaimed. "Are you insane? She'll do anything to get yah out of the competition! She'll approach yah friendly like. Then she'll stab you in the back!" Applejack grabbed her own bottle of apple cider and opened it. "About the only girl in this school you can trust less than Sunset Shimmer is Rainbow Dash." What? Is every member of the Mane Six in this universe enemies with each other?

The same set of doors Applejack and Big mac used burst open again and this time, Sunset Shimmer walked through. She was soon followed by... Human versions of Snips and Snails. I'm going to guess that they have the similar follower-ship trait as their Equestrian counterparts.

"This looks terrible! There should be more streamers near the stage and less balloons" Sunset Shimmer said. She popped a nearby balloon.

"Yeah streamers!" Snips said. He ripped up some nearby streamers.

"And fewer balloons" Snails said. He popped a balloon by squeezing it with his body and fell over in doing so.

Sunset Shimmer walked over to where Applejack and Big Mac set down Pinkie's apple cider. "Fizzy apple cider? Ugh! This is my coronation, not a hoe down."

"Well it ain't necessarily going to be your coronation this time around!" Applejack said.

"Oh, is that so? You country folk really aren't that bright. Must be why the other students say such awful things about you" Sunset Shimmer said. I could actually see Applejack seethe in anger (demon thing). She must really want to kill Sunset Shimmer. Maybe I should lend her my Remington 870 Super Magnum. "Obviously it's going to be my coronation. I'm running unopposed."

"Not this time! The new girl signed up" Pinkie Pie said. She pointed to where the three of us stood.

Sunset Shimmer looked over to the three of us. "You!" She walked over to us. "Twilight Sparkle." She looked behind herself. "Let’s take this conversation to the hallway." She grabbed Twilight's arm. "You don't want them knowing about your Equestrian counterpart, do you?"

She started to pull Twilight outside but Twilight pulled her arm away. “Not without my friends" Twilight said. Logan and I followed her out to the hallway. Once we were in the hallway, I shut the door to the gym.

"Can't believe I didn't recognize you earlier. Shoulda known Princess Celestia would send her prized pupil here after my crown" Sunset Shimmer said.

"It is my crown!" Twilight said.

"Wait, who are you two?" Sunset Shimmer pointed over to the two of us.

"Seriously? Have you been in Equestria at all in the past year?" Logan asked.

"I was here, strengthening my position!" Sunset Shimmer replied.

"You can say that we are... acquaintances" I said.

"Whatever. This is just a minor setback for me. You don't know the first thing about this place, and I already rule it" Sunset Shimmer said.

"One other thing you don't know. I am power of the Nightmare Moon reincarnate" I said. "I can kill you right now and nothing bad will happen to me nor Twilight and Logan." I pulled the top of my cane up, just enough to reveal the hidden sword. "This ain't a regular cane. This here is an unholy relic capable of killing gods."

"Haven't you learned from when you beat up those four idiots? There are cameras! You'll be caught and jailed!" Sunset Shimmer said.

"I can hack the cameras and hide the body" I said back. "But killing you is no fun. I'd rather embarrass you."

"Or I can kill you right now" Logan said. "I do have a few tricks up my sleeve." He exposed the Nanosuit on his left arm and charged his shock jockey vigor. Lightning arced around his arm lighting up the area of the hallway.

"Pop quiz, what happens when you bring an Element of Harmony into an alternate world?" Sunset Shimmer asked. Only silence filled the hallway. "You don't know? Seriously?" She started laughing.

"I know" I said. "You create an unbalance in the harmony of the universe bringing power to one sole object or being." I closed my sword cane. "I've seen how bad it can get. You can't possibly think of gaining that much power. Your mind and body isn't ready for that much raw energy." I shifted my cane from hand to hand again.

"Oh I can. I was Celestia's protege at one point" Sunset Shimmer said. I looked over to Logan. He had his hand under his jacket again. "I'd cut down on the chatter if I were you. Don't want everyone to know you don't belong here, now would you? You wanna be a princess here? Please. You don't know the first thing about fitting in.

She walked back into the gym, leaving the three of us alone in the hallway. "Plans?" Twilight asked.

I didn't say anything. I was busy listening to what Sunset Shimmer was saying to Snips and Snails. I was using my heightened hearing to listen in to her conversation. You see, my hearing is a lot stronger than a normal person. This is due to two things. My sense of smell is dead and that my sense of sight is almost gone (I wear glasses for a reason). My body therefore compensates by making my sense of hearing stronger. Much stronger. It is then increased nearly two fold by my demon powers. In the end, I have a hearing ability that rivals a pony's hearing ability and in pony form, I can basically hear a pin drop. You know, maybe it isn't safe if I still fire my guns without hearing protection. Oh well. I'm Tran! Who cares!

"I want you to follow her. Bring me something I can use just like I did with that last girl who thought she could challenge me" I heard Sunset Shimmer say.

"You got it, Sunset Shimmer" I heard Snips say.

"When the crown and its power are mine, Twilight Sparkle will be sorry she ever set hoof into this world. Not that she would've been much safer if she'd stayed in Equestria" Sunset Shimmer said.

"Yeah, in Equestria" Snips said. God he's such an idjt.

"What are you still doing here?! Go!" Sunset Shimmer said. She forcibly pushed the two idjits towards the other set of doors leading to the gym.

"Tran, hello? We asked you something" Logan said.

"Huh?" I said. "Sorry, I was eavesdropping on Sunset Shimmer's conversation."

"You can do that?" Twilight asked.

"My hearing is a lot stronger than yours" I said. Twilight gave me a puzzled look. "My sense of smell doesn't work and my eyesight is horrible. Therefore, my body compensates with my sense of taste and my hearing."

"Then what did she say?" Logan asked.

"She told those two followers of hers, Snips and Snails, to spy on you and to record anything that she might be able to use on you" I replied. "Twilight, I think I should stick with you so you don't do anything embarrassing."

-X-X-X-

Just as any normal protege of overly-studious student of Princess Celestia would want, Twilight wanted to go to the library. Twilight decided to read. Le gasp! She picked out several encyclopedias while I choose a novel by Leo Tolstoy. The two of us were sitting down at a table, reading our books.

The most peculiar thing in the library (liberry) were human versions of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Just by listening to them, I could tell that they were watching a YouTube video of themselves singing. Quite horribly if I were to comment. However, I heard the video stop abruptly followed by a harangue by the librarian (liberrian) who I found out was the human version of Cheerilee.

"What are we going to do now?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Hey who's that?" Scootaloo asked. She was pointing at me.

I sat down next to Twilight, hoping they would ignore me.

"He seems awfully familiar" Apple Bloom said.

"I got it" Sweetie Belle said. "He's that Asian transfer that beat up those four jocks!"

You have got to be kidding me. "I heard the fight was awesome!" Scootaloo said. Huh? "Want to meet him?"

"Does he even speak English?" Apple Bloom asked.

"I think so. I heard that he mouthed off Ms. Harshwhinny, the AP Calculus teacher" Sweetie Belle said. "Is it safe to talk to him?"

"Should be. Even if he hospitalized those four jocks, he should be safe. We all know that those four are bullies" Apple Bloom said.

"Let’s just go talk to him. The things I've heard about him are awesome!" Scootaloo said.

I put down my book and saw the three of them walking towards the two of us. "You know, I may be blind, but I can still hear the three of you talk" I said when they were within close vicinity.

"Oh. So you heard-" Apple Bloom said.

"Yes" I replied.

"And how I-" Scootaloo said.

"Yes" I said again.

"And why-" Sweetie Belle said.

"Yes" I said again. There was an awkward silence. "So. Anything you want to talk about? That is what you came here for, right?"

The three of them smiled. "We heard that you beat up Caramel, Dumb Bell, Hoops, and Score. Is that true?" Scootaloo asked.

"Eeyup. They were trying to mug me. Caramel had a knife. They were hospitalized after I was done with them" I said.

"That sounds awesome! How did you fight them off?" Scootaloo said.

"I'm Asian" I said. I looked at the three of them. They had a somewhat questioning expression.” I have black belts in three different types of martial arts."

"What are you?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"What do you mean?"

"We heard that you're a transfer from Asia yet you speak English perfectly and you dress strangely" Sweetie Belle said.

"Well, I'm from Vietnam, a south eastern Asian country known for being a beautiful jungle country, being able to defeat the US in a war, and being one of the harshest places to live in. My clothes? It is because it’s too cold here. In Vietnam, it should be at ninety degrees Fahrenheit with an eighty percent humidity." I stood up and picked up my cane. "Twilight. It should be time for the next period." Right after I said this, the bell rang. "It was nice meeting you three."

I picked up a pencil that was on the table and threw it full forced at the wall. I picked up another pencil and threw it close to where I threw the other pencil, again full forced. Since I threw both full forced, both pencils flew clean through the brick wall. I walked out of the library and on the other side of the wall where I threw the pencils were a bewildered Snips and Snails. Behind them, on the wall, were two phones, both pinned by pencils. "Nice try" I said to the two idjits. "You can't sneak up on an Asian." I walked away.

-X-X-X-

I went through my classes, like yesterday, without any excitement nor trouble and soon found the school day to be over. Unlike yesterday, I went immediately with Twilight so that she does nothing questionable. At the current moment, the two of us were talking while walking to the library.

"So you're saying that it’s normal for people go to school from age five to eighteen?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah. There are parents who take the step further and start putting their kids through school as young as three, sometimes even two, years old. In school, we learn how to read, write, learn our history, do math (ASIANS!!!), science, and any other educational skill" I explained. "How does Equestrian society work then?"

"Well, we found that sending in fillies and colts at when they're at eight years old and they go to school until they're eighteen. In these ten years, ponies learn about Equestrian society so that they can fit in. They also learn basic math and reading skills. Sometimes science is taught." That explains so much. "Then they start attending our version of high school which last four years. In these four years, ponies learn everything there is to learn about what they're going to be in the future according to cutie mark."

"So you're saying that whatever your cutie mark is, is what you're going to do for the rest of your life?" I asked. Twilight nodded. "Doesn't that seem rather socially and economically inefficient?"

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked.

"Well, whatever the cutie mark is, the pony is going to be only doing for the rest of his or her life. People, are more diverse. Look at me. I know about engineering, tailoring, agriculture, fishing, politics, military and war, air flight, economics, and a billion other subjects. If I was born a pony, I would be limited to only one of these topics. A pony's future is only limited to their cutie mark. Anyone with an extremely specific mark, let’s say a doughnut, would only be limited to doughnut related labor" I explained.

"Eh, heh, heh. Funny thing that you say that" Twilight said.

"I know. Doughnut Joe in Canterlot."

"Tran, exactly how does-" Twilight tried to say until she was pulled into a room.

I quickly ran into the room and nearly drew my sword from my cane until I noticed a purple haired, white skinned girl. I stopped drawing my sword and closed it to avoid anyone seeing the blade of the sword.

"We're going to need to change the outfit and maybe the-" Rarity said to herself.

"Rarity?" Twilight asked.

"Maybe the hair and definitely the shoes!" Rarity continued on.

"Rarity!" Twilight said.

"The shirt could be a better color" Rarity continued.

"RARITY!!!" Twilight yelled.

"Huh? What were you saying?" Rarity said.

"What are you doing?" Twilight asked.

"Why I'm helping you win the princess of the Fall Formal of course" Rarity replied.

"How is this going to help me win?" Twilight asked.

"The princess of the Fall Formal is essentially a popularity contest and you need to improve on our appearance if you want to win" Rarity replied.

"What's wrong with how I look?" Twilight asked.

"No offense darling but you have the look of an angsty, nerdy schoolgirl" Rarity flat out stated.

Then Fluttershy walked in. "I heard that do all that she could to make you lose the election so I want to help you win! If you want me to" Fluttershy said. "Not that it'll make any difference but I'll vote for you, that is if you want."

Then Pinkie Pie and Applejack walked in. "There yah are. The two of us were looking for yah!" Applejack said.

"You! How dare you walk in here!" Rarity said pointing to Pinkie Pie.

"Yeah. You should be ashamed of yourself!" Fluttershy said.

Then the three of them started arguing with each other. Since they're arguments overlapped each other and that they were basically screaming, I couldn't tell what the problem was.

"Girls!" Twilight tried to yell but alas, the arguing was too loud. "GIRLS!!!" Again, Twilight wasn't heard.

Raising up my cane, I slammed it down on a nearby table. The table was immediately broken in two and the loud slam that followed shut everyone up. "Listen here! I know the four of you used to be friends. Then for some reason, the four of you are now enemies. Explain!" I yelled.

"Pinkie Pie ruined my silent auction for the animal shelter by bringing fireworks and noisemakers! It was supposed to be a serious event, and Pinkie Pie ruined it!" Fluttershy said.

"What are you talking about? I got a text from you saying that you didn't want a silent auction. You wanted a big party!" Pinkie Pie said.

"Uh! I never sent you a text!" Fluttershy said.

"You didn't?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"You don't think Sunset Shimmer is the one who's been sending me those e-mails, do you? Every time I volunteer to help with the decorations at a school function, I get an e-mail from Pinkie Pie saying she has plenty of volunteers! And then I find out she's done everything herself" Rarity said.

"I never sent you any e-mails!" Pinkie Pie said.

"There. Problem solved. Be damn friends again. Stop being enemies" I said. I turned to face Applejack. "I believe that you have something against Rainbow Dash. What is it?"

"She said she'd get the softball team to make an appearance at my bake sale. I tell everybody they're comin', and then not one of 'em shows up! She made a liar outta me! That's different!" Applejack explained.

"It's the same khuya thing" I said. "It’s probably going to be some misunderstanding between you and Rainbow Dash."

"How do you know?" Applejack asked.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!" I yelled.

"Yeah. Like Ah-" Applejack started.

"Your family has a shotgun because of what happened to your parents" I said.

Applejack's jaw dropped. "Someone could have told you that!"

"Your hat belonged to your father" I said.

"You still-" Applejack tried to say but I had interrupted her again.

"Apple Bloom's bow belonged to yours and her mother" I said.

"Only I know that. How did you-" Applejack tried to say but, again, I interrupted her.

"I know everything" I stated quietly this time. "You just need to talk to her and explain the situation and hear her side of the story. Trust me. I know everything."

Chapter 32: He Tried and Failed Part 2

Rarity, Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Logan, and I were in the school's soccer field watching Applejack talk to Rainbow Dash from a distance.

Then the two of them started hugging. "They're actually talking! That's a good sign" Rarity said.

Then the two of them hugged. "Hugs! Ooh, hugs are always good!" Pinkie Pie said.

The two of them walked over to us. "Somebody, and I think we can all guess who, told Rainbow Dash that my bake sale had been moved to a different day. Dash showed up with all the softball team and thought I'd cancelled on her!" Applejack said.

"So you're lookin' to dethrone Sunset Shimmer and become Princess of the Fall Formal, huh? Gotta say, I'd really love to see that happen. I'll totally help you out!" Rainbow Dash said. "All you gotta do is beat me in a game of one-on-one."

"What?" Twilight asked.

"First to five goals wins" Rainbow Dash said. Rainbow Dash kicked up a nearby soccer ball into the air and caught it.

Oh dear. She is doomed.

-X-X-X

Twilight's one on one match against Rainbow Dash was futile. Within the time span of four and a half minutes, Rainbow Dash had scored five goals. At one point, she was close to scoring a goal but alas, she failed.

Right after the game had finished, the lot of us walked over to her. Rainbow Dash was holding the ball in her hands. "That's game!" Rainbow Dash said.

"I... really thought you were gonna... pull it off there in the end!" Rarity said. Logan looked at Rarity with a face that said 'Are you high or something?'

"So what's the plan? How can I help you be princess instead of Sunset Shimmer?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"But... I... lost!" Twilight said.

"Of course you lost. I'm awesome! But I'm not gonna help just anybody try and beat Sunset Shimmer. The Fall Formal Princess should be someone with heart and determination. You've proved that you've got 'em both!" Rainbow Dash said. I guess the human Mane Six still hold their elemental virtues. Hmm. I wonder.

I heard something coming from the nearby bleachers aligning the field. It sounded like... Snickering? Then I recognized who it was. Those two idiots.

I walked up to Rainbow Dash and grabbed the ball out of her hands. Before she could say anything, I kicked it in the air and bicycle kicked it away towards the bleachers. I landed on my feet afterwards. "What the hell?!?" Rainbow Dash said.

Instead of saying anything, I held up three fingers, then two fingers, then one, and then... "OW!!!!"

"Walk out from behind the bleachers you idjits" I said. Out came Snips and Snails. In Snails hands was a small, handheld digital, camera. I walked over to where the soccer ball had dropped. "Leave." The two of them ran back into the school. I walked back to where the others were.

"What was that?" Applejack asked.

"Our good buddy, Sunset Shimmer, sent two idjits to spy on Twilight for anything she can blackmail her with" Logan responded.

I handed Rainbow Dash her ball. "They're a bit daft" I said. "Can't learn a damn thing."

"That was amazing! The way you were able to tell those two were there, then make that shot. Are you thinking about joining the soccer team any time soon?" Rainbow Dash asked. I held up my cane for emphasis that I was blind. How did she forget? "Riiiiiight." She tapped her chin a few times. "Then how the hell did you know those two were there if you're blind?"

"I heard them" I replied.

Rainbow Dash looked at me strangely. "Then how in the world did you-"

"Rainbow Dash, I have learned to not question Tran in times of confusion to avoid loss of sanity" Twilight said. "Trust me. You will eventually go insane."

"Okay?"

"Exactly how are we going tah help Twilight win the crown?" Applejack asked.

"I have an idea" I said. "Pinkie Pie, when is the Fall Formal?"

"It's in Friday! I can't wait for it. I've decorated the gym so much and its going to be so fun!" Pinkie Pie replied. Okay, its Wednesday.

"Is there any other school event taking place between today and the Fall Formal that may improve on Twilight's chances of winning?" I asked.

Pinkie Pie tapped her chin for a few seconds. "I got it! he school's talent show! Its tomorrow and everyone goes to it since its at the end of the school day and everybody watches!"

I turned to fact Twilight. "You don't have any awe-inspiring talents, do you?" She shook her head. "This might be a problem." Then I thought of something. "Unless..." I took out a pair of piano note sheets. "How good are you at magically magical tricks and playing the piano?" I asked while smiling. I have a plan. Oh yes I do.

The Next Day

Third Person Point of View

The talent show was taking place in the school's theater. It had been promptly cleared for the talent show, courtesy of Pinkie Pie. Three judges sat in front of the stage determined who would win the talent show. Celestia, Luna, and a strange man that had black and white hair, a white beard, and lightly tanned skin. He wore a brown suit that had a yellow undershirt along with brown dress pants. In front of man was a name plate that was labeled "Discord, District Superintendent". Behind the judges were hundreds of students filling the chairs that filled the theater.

At the current moment, the present contestants were the human versions of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. The three of them were performing a music act that involved the three of them wearing strange costumes, having their hair done up that resembled a cat being kicked, and a horribly written song that a eight year old child could have thought up. Once the three of them had finished their acts, they were quickly directed off stage.

"NEXT!" yelled Discord. "Who is the next contestant?"

"Four this time" Celestia replied. "They labeled their act as a show with music."

"And that seems dreadfully boring" Discord said. Discord had been sitting in his chair with a bored look on his face and his posture suggested that he didn't care for the show. "Where are the next performers?!?"

Instead of getting a verbal response, a student walked on stage. Some saw her as a complete stranger. Others recognized her as the exchange student who was friends with a dangerous student known as Tran. For five senior girls, two freshman boys, and a librarian in the crowd, they recognized her as Twilight Sparkle.

"Hello, my name is Twilight Sparkle and I will be playing the piano" she said. Most of the crowd, since they were the average adolescent, loudly groaned at the thought. Most adolescents don't enjoy the classics of music.

"So you're playing the piano? Like that's original and exciting" Discord said. "And aren't there supposed to be four of you?"

Both the principal and vice principal glared at the man. "Discord! This is a student. You can't just actively insult one" Luna said.

"Well I have the power to and I can" Discord said back. He turned to face Twilight. "If you're going to play the piano, where is the piano?"

"I'm getting there" Twilight said. "First, I will make my piano appear!" Twilight snapped her fingers and a large cloud of smoke appeared on stage. The smoke soon cleared, revealing Twilight standing next to... nothing at all. Upon seeing nothing, the students started giggling. "Now most of you thought that was to hide me somehow bringing in a piano onstage through a trap door or something, right?" A few murmurs  came from the crowd. A few others said yes quietly. "And you think I failed that trick failed, right?" Again, the crowd barely replied. "Look up."

Upon looking up, everyone saw a large black grand piano and a matching black piano bench sticking to the roof of the theater.

"Now how in the world did she do that?" Applejack asked while sitting in the crowd.

"That's amazing!" Celestia said. Others shouts of praise came from the crowd.

"Now you see, that is a full sized concert grand piano. It weighs exactly 1384.54 pounds" Twilight said. "To show you that it isn't an illusion or something, I will play it." Twilight walked off staged and walked up to one of the walls. "How am I going to get up there?" She said. She placed her left foot against the wall and looked up. Then she placed her other foot up on the wall and started walking up the wall. Everyone watched in awe as Twilight Sparkle defied gravity by walking up a vertical wall. Once she reached the end of her path, the ceiling, she repeated the same steps as previous and started walking on the ceiling. She continued walking until she reached her destination, the center of the ceiling where the grand piano was.

She sat down on the piano and played a few notes. Then she played a simple song.

Youtube Video

"That's it? You do a single magic trick and play one of the easiest songs in the world?"" Discord asked. Discord looked rather angry that Twilight played Mary had a little lamb.

Twilight looked down, up in her case, at Discord and smiled. She cracked all of her fingers before she started playing a very difficult, fast paced song.

Youtube Video

Once she finished playing Flight of the Bumblebee, she stared sitting down. "For the ones in the crowd that do not like classical music" Twilight said.

Youtube Video

Once Twilight Sparkle finished playing the piano, she jumped off of the ceiling and onto the stage. She snapped her fingers and a cloud of smoke appeared on the ceiling and the stage. Once both clouds of smoke disappeared, it revealed the piano was gone from the ceiling... because it moved to the stage.

"Now it wants to be on the stage!" Twilight said. This sent everyone int he crowd laughing. "But seriously, I have one less talent and it doesn't require the piano." She snapped her fingers again and the piano disappeared from view. "Hmm. Now my smoke clouds don't want to work." Everyone started laughing again.

Twilight walked off to behind a curtain only to walk back out right away but instead of what she was wearing previously (her Equestria Girls outfit), she was wearing a loose fitting white robe with white pants, commonly known as a gi or the common martial arts uniform. Around her waist was a black belt that had two red stripes on one of the ends of the belt.

Another small cloud of smoke appeared on stage. Once that cloud disappeared, a large gong was present. Twilight walked over to the gong. She took a mallet that was hanging on the side of the gong and bashed it, eliciting a loud *BONG* that resounded throughout the theater.

From behind the left side of the curtain, Tran leaped out and landed next to Twilight. He was wearing the exact same thing Twilight was wearing with the exception of his black tinted glasses. Then two people leaped out from behind the right set of curtains. The two of them were wearing a deathly black version of Twilight and Tran's gi and were wearing black face wraps. The only thing that was different between the two black gi clad ninjas was that the first one was male and the second ninja was female with a slight amount of her pink hair exposed.

Twilight banged the gong once more and all four of them assumed fighting stances. Twilight extended her left arm out into a extended, flattened palm and kept her right arm close to her body in a fist, a simple Tai Chi fighting stance. Tran kept both arms close to his body with fingers extended out and away from each other, a defensive stance that was par with Tran's usual fighting stance and a mix of several martial arts. The male ninja had both arms close to his body in fists, an MCMATS offensive stance. The female ninja had both arms extended out but in flattened out palms, an Iron Palm offensive stance.

Tran was watching the male ninja while Twilight was watching the female ninja. In the blink of an eye, the female ninja charged forward. The female ninja started out with a directed palm strike aimed towards Twilight's chest. She quickly directed the strike away from her body using her close fist and threw a strike with her palm. The female ninja caught Twilight's trike and attempted to throw her. Twilight soared through the air and land on her feet.

She stood back up and fixed her stance into a a mixed position, similar to Tran's except offensive. She dashed forward and jumped into the air above the female ninja, performed a double back flip. Twilight landed behind the ninja and swept her legs. The female ninja, instead of falling to the ground, landed on her hands and grabbed Twilight's head with her feet. Completely surprised, she didn't react fast enough before she was thrown by the female ninja. Again, she flew but was quickly caught by Tran before she could hit the ground.

Tran set her back on her feet. Twilight quickly thanked Tran before she looked back to the female ninja. She ducked just in time to dodge a punch that was thrown at her by the female ninja. Seeing the fight had moved, Tran moved away to the sidelines.

Twilight dodged another strike that was thrown at her and grabbed the extended palm. She quickly dropped to the ground and rolled, still holding onto her arm. The end result was a successful throw that threw the ninja. The female ninja landed close to her partner.

Twilight turned around to look at Tran. "Watch out" Tran said. Twilight turned around and and took a palm strike to the face. She was sent flying back and was knocked away at Tran. Tran simply caught Twilight and set her down in a lying position.

The female ninja looked to her partner and nodded. He nodded back. Switching places, the female ninja stepped aside while he stepped forward.

Both martial artists took stances, Tran taking a mixed defense stance while the ninja took an MCMAP offensive stance. Both traded stares.

"GET ON WITH IT!!!" Discord said. In his hands was a bucket of popcorn that he was eating from.

"Discord!" Luna said.

The ninja jumped forward and performed a simple flying dragon kick. When close enough, Tran grabbed his leading leg and redirected him into a wall. The ninja simply crashed into the wall and fell to the ground. He quickly got up and rushed back into the fight. This time, Tran threw a kick that was aimed towards the ninja's face.

The ninja quickly rolled away to Tran's side and attempted to sweep his legs. However, he wasn't successful as Tran jumped up and back flipped away. The ninja got back up on his feet while Tran just stared at him. He threw a kick at Tran which was deflected almost immediately.

Tran, wanting to end the fight already, jumped up in the air and butterfly kicked the ninja in the face. This sent him falling on his rear. Jumped onto his feet and back flipping backwards. He landed on his feet fifteen feet away from Tran. From there, he extended both arms out before bringing them together in another offensive stance, except this one was of Tai Chi origin. Out of nowhere, lightning arced and sparked around both of his arms. He charged forward and threw a punch at Tran. Lightning capable of killing dragons arced from the ninja's arms into Tran's body electrocuting him. Everyone in the audience, including the three judges, gasped at the thought of this happening. However, if any of them looked closely, Tran didn't so much bat an eye from the punch nor lightning. Grabbing the lightning wielding ninja, Tran threw him away to the other side of the stage.

Tran, instead of returning to a more useful fighting stance, stood like a normal person. He took off his black tinted glasses and set them on the stage, revealing his pitch black eyes. He quickly assumed a Vovinam stance. He extended his left arm up and snapped. What seemed like a small, centralized explosion of darkness originated from where Tran stood. The explosion left a cloud of black where Tran used to be standing. When the cloud dissipated, Tran was once again visible. However, the explosion seemed to have changed him, leaving only a demonic version of him. His white gi was now black with a white belt around his waist, his eyes were just black orbs that seemed to bring shivers to whoever stared into them, and his hair was now a snow white. The most noticeable feature was that a black aura surrounded Tran. For everyone in the crowd, Tran seemed like a demon sent from hell, ready to kill anything in its path. For two transfer students, one extremely being studious and the other being mischievous and violent, knew it as Tran's Demon Trigger form, something not to be reckoned with.

Smiling, Tran dashed with the speed of a demon and threw twenty punches within a matter of two seconds. At the end of the attack, the male ninja fell to the ground.

Tran looked to the female ninja. He pointed his left index finger at her. From his finger shot out a tiny arc of lightning that hit her square in the chest. She fell down immediately. Tran looked back to the audience. "That's all folks!" he said. He snapped his finger and a large smoke cloud appeared on stage. When it cleared, it revealed Tran in his usual form, Twilight, and the two ninjas standing next to each other.

"Why is it that your smoke clouds work but mines doesn't?" Twilight asked. Everyone laughed a little bit.

"Who are those two?" Discord said. He pointed to the two ninjas that were still wearing face masks. "Can the two of you take off your masks?"

"They want to keep their identities a secret. They are ninjas after all!" Twilight replied.

"Come on. Take of the mask!" a member of the crowd said.

"Yeah. Let's see who you are" another person said.

Then one student started chanting "Take off the mask!" who was quickly followed by everyone else. Soon, everyone, including Celestia and Luna, was chanting take off the mask.

The two ninjas looked over at Tran who nodded. Sighing, the two ninjas took off their masks. The male ninja was none other than Logan whilst the female ninja, to everyone's surprise, was Fluttershy.

Everyone dropped their jaw at the knowledge that Fluttershy, the nicest person in the world who takes care of animals, was an experienced martial artist.

"Did y'all know about that?" Applejack asked her friends beside her.

"No" replied Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash answered.

Tran, Twilight, Logan, and Fluttershy bowed respectively before a large smoke cloud appeared on stage. It quickly disappeared, revealing no one on stage.

Meanwhile in the Backstage

First Person Point of View

"As Rainbow Dash would say, That Was Awesome!!" Twilight said.

"Yes it was" Fluttershy said in her usual quiet manner.  "Where did the three of you learn martial arts?"

"Our friend Tran taught us" Logan said. "You?"

"A mountain village in China. I spend most of my childhood learning martial arts from a Shaolin monk" Fluttershy replied. Fluttershy turned around. "Have you three seen where I placed my bags? I need to change out of my gi."

"Fluttershy, you left your bags with Rainbow Dash" I replied.

"Thank you" she said. She walked towards where the door was. "If we win, don't wait for me to receive the award. I'll be fine." She walked out of the backstage and once the door slammed shut, we were left by ourselves.

"That was pretty smart of you Tran, giving us a copy of your fighting ability" Logan said.

"Don't think you're keeping it. The spells is only going to last another ten or so hours. The reason why it isn't going to last any longer or why its not permanent is that my magic reserves have been too low to supply a longer lasting memory transfer" I explained.

"Wait, the entire we have been living in Equestria, you could have given me or any one of us a copy of your fighting ability for possibly a life time?" Logan asked.

"Eeyup" I replied.

"Then why didn't you?!?!" Logan asked.

"Cause its lazy and they're my skill set. They make me unique. Also, if I transfer too much, you could receive part of my personality. That could end badly with me being a demon and you being a divine" I replied. "Good and bad does not mix very well." I snapped my fingers and the three of us were out of our martial arts robes and into our usual outfits. "Buuuuuuuuuut, there is something I can give you right now. It's a little something I've been working on."

"What is it Doctor Tran?" Logan asked. I blinked once. He blinked once. He was now faced down on the floor in his own miniature crater.

"Bad Logan" I said. He just lied there. "No calling me Doctor Tran." I turned to face Twilight. "That means you too. Don't tell anyone else about that name either." I snapped my fingers. My clothes changed from my gi to my usual outfit along with my backpack.

"I still remember one thing about you, Tran" Logan said.

"What?" I asked.

"Your only weakness!" Logan said.

What? That can't possibly mean... FICK!!! (not a typo, that's how you say fuck in German)

Logan poked me in the side and I yelped while simultaneously jumping into the air. "Damn it Logan! Never do that again!" I yelled.

"What was that?" Twilight asked.

"Tran is extremely ticklish!" Logan replied.

"Oh yeah. I remember I poked you in the side on Hearth's Warming Eve" Twilight said.

"And? What happened?" Logan asked.

Twilight chuckled. "Tran jumped up in surprised and fell off the ledge on the second floor of my library and on his face" Twilight replied.

Logan burst into laughter. "You know Tran, that was probably the only time you ever fell and crashed into the floor" he said. I groaned. "And how is it that you're ticklish under four layers of clothing with one of them being near indestructible body armor?"

True. I was wearing my assassin's robes, my BDU, a sweater, and a shirt. "Shut it." Then I heard drum roll. "I think they're watching the last performer" I said.

I opened up a door just enough for us to see what was going on. On stage was a tired looking Trixie Lulamoon. I facepalmed when I saw that she was wearing. 'Of course she's wearing a cape and a large wizardy hat.'

"That was a lovely magical show, Trixie" Luna said.

"Twilight Sparkle was better" Discord said.

"Time to announce the winners" Celestia said. "In third place is Flash Sentry and the Royal Guards!!!" The same student Twilight ran into walked on stage, along with four other people, and received their award, a dainty little trophy that was rather pathetic.

Luna stood up from her seat. "In second place is AJROTC drill team!!!" Luna said. A small detail of four uniformed cadets went up on stage and received their awards.

Then Discord stood up from his seat. In his hands was a large trophy that rivaled the size of a small child. "And in first place is..." He paused. "Twilight Sparkle, Logan, Tran, and Fluttershy!" The three of us walked from the backstage to onto the stage. "Another round of applause.'' Everyone started clapping.

"We're happy to receive this trophy, District Superintendent Discord" Twilight said. "One of our friends had to go do something so it'll be just the three of us receiving the award. By the way..." Twilight snapped her fingers and a cloud of smoke appeared on stage. It cleared away, revealing absolutely nothing. She face palmed. "Tran, can you..." I nodded. I snapped my fingers and a cloud of smoke appeared, again. It quickly cleared away, revealing a large banner that hung from the ceiling that stated "Twilight Sparkle for Fall Formal Princess!!!" in bold, purple lettering.

"Vote Twilight Sparkle for princess of the Fall Formal!" Logan said.

I looked back into the crowd. In the back row was Sunset Shimmer who was, again, seething in anger. All of a sudden, she fixed her form and retained her usual devious attitude. 'What is she planning?'

-X-X-X-

The human Mane six, Logan, and I had moved from inside the school's theater to a cafe. Twilight, at the moment, was buying a parfait. Once she finished buying the said desert, she walked over to where our little group was located. However, she was stopped when she ran into that one cadet, Flash sentry. Twilight accidentally spilt her desert on him and fell to her ground.

"Oh! We've got to stop bumping into each other like this" he said.

"You know me! Always trying to make a big splash around here. 'Cause my drink kinda splashed... on the ground!" Twilight said. She laughed nervously. TWILIGHT!!! CAN YOU SEE THAT YOU LIKE HIM!!! EVEN I CAN SEE THAT AND I HATE ROMANCE!!! "I'm gonna go over there now."

"Congratulations in first place" Flash Sentry said before he walked away. Twilight, you're doomed if you going to stay like this.

"Don't even think about it! You're already trying to get her crown. Who knows what Sunset Shimmer would do if you ended up getting her ex-boyfriend too?" Rarity said.

"I'm not trying to. I don't even know... We just accidentally... Ex?!?" Twilight said.

"Flash Sentry broke up with her a few weeks ago. I can't believe she hasn't done something awful to him yet" Fluttershy said.

"Maybe she's just waiting until she has the power to do something really awful" Twilight said.

"Enough with this talk!" Rainbow Dash said. "I'm just going to say congratulations on first place."

"You're sure to win the princess of the Fall Formal now, darling" Rarity said.

"Yeah! Now we don't have to do something ridiculous like dressing up with generic props that resemble cartoon pony body parts and sing an extremely catchy yet even more generic song that involves lyrics revolving around helping Twilight win the crown in the middle of a lunch period that gets joined in with several other students that will somehow actually get her to be popular enough to actually the election" Pinkie Pie said. Immediately after saying that, she took a deep breath.

"Nor having to make the background filler and a beat music by pounding the tables with lunch trays that actually pass of as background music and a beat" I said.

"Yeah! What he said also!" Pinkie Pie said.

Everyone in our presence just stared at Pinkie Pie and I. "What?" the two of us said simultaneously. All of a sudden, everyone face palmed. I turned to face Pinkie Pie and noticed that she turned to face me.

"What's their problem?" I asked.

"I have no clue" she replied.

I took out a packet of gum and opened it. "Gum?" I offered.

"Sure." She took one of the sticks of gum while I took a stick and popped it in my mouth. Then both of us blew a bubble and popped it simultaneously.

"Pardon my rudeness but do you suffer from any mental illnesses?" Rarity asked.

"A few" I replied. "I'm legally insane if that answers your question."

"..." Rarity said.

"..." Twilight said.

"..." Logan said.

"..." Rainbow Dash said.

"..." Fluttershy said.

"..." Applejack  said.

"..." I said.

"..." Pinkie Pie said.

"Right?" Rarity said. "Next order of business, outfits for the Fall Formal!" Oh god. Why did she have to mention this? I ficken hate fashion.

"Cop out" Logan said. He walked out of the cafe. I think he has the right idea.

"Me too" I said. I took out a small radio. "If you need me, press the red button. "I handed it to Twilight. I exited the cafe.

I caught up to Logan, who was currently outside on the football field. "Hi Tran" Logan said.

"Hello" I said back.

"Hey Tran, what is it that you were talking about earlier before you slammed me into the ground for calling you Doctor Tran?" he asked.

"What? Oh yeah. I was distracted by me having to harm you. I recently developed a new weapons system for us to use" I replied.

"What is it?" Logan asked.

I looked around to see if anyone was following us. Then I checked the active radar feature on my glasses to confirm that we were alone. "Follow me under the bleachers." The two of us moved to under the bleachers. "Jump into my backpack" I said while placing my backpack on teh ground. He did as I said and I followed him in.

Once I entered my backacpk, I landed on my feet and saw a Logan lying face down on the ground. "How is that you always land perfectly while I face plant?!?"

"Must be a story meme or something" I replied.

"What? You know what, don't explain. I want to keep my sanity" Logan said. "Now where's that new weapon system you wanted to show me?"

Smiling, I walked over to an empty table. I took out Yin and Yang from their usual hidden holster on my back and placed it on the table. Then I took out my M4a1 from my inventory and placed it on the table.

"Does it have something to do with your 1911s and M4a1?" Logan asked.

"Eenope" I replied.

"Are these the new weapons?" Logan asked.

"Eeyup" I replied.

"Tran, I kinda know what these are already" Logan said.

"Oh really?" I said. "Shoot them at that one inch metal plate over there." I pointed to a large armored steel target that had a human silouette painted on it distanced about thirty yards away from us.

"Okay." He picked up my heavily customized M4a1 and took aim. He let out a four round burst at the steel plate. "Oh you twerked the power of the 5.56 round a little bit" Logan said, noticing the small holes punctured in the steel plate.

"Logan, that's a one inch steel plate" I said.

Logan dropped his jaw. "What did you do this?" he asked, holding up my M4a1.

"Try firing Yin and Yang" I said.

"I know they're super powered" Logan said.

"Just shoot them."

"Alright." Logan picked up my pair of pistols. He fired both at the same time at the same target. Both pistols recoiled heavily, nearly hitting Logan in the face. It closely resembled inexperienced shooters firing a Desert Eagle for the first time. "Holy Fuck! Have they always had that much recoil?"

"Eeyup. The recoil has never changed" I replied.

"Then how are you able to fire these without so much as a twitch when your firing them? I'm stronger than you!" Logan said.

"I feel no recoil when I'm firing them because they are fed my powers, not yours" I replied. "Now look downrange at the target."

He looked downrange and noticed that Yin and Yang made holes even larger than the 5.56 rounds. "Hot damn." He handed me my pistols. "Then why'd you make me shoot it?"

"Because I upgraded it" I said. "Both Yin and Yang fire 230 gram, 20 grain cartridges that, without being fed from my demon powers, would travel at about 950 feet per second delivering about 550 foot pounds of energy. When it's charged up with my demon powers, it travels at about 3800 feet per second delivering about 8800 foot pounds of energy. That is roughly sixty or so percent the power of a fifty cal."

"Right. You explained this when we got to Equestria for the first time" Logan said.

"Eeyup. A recent additional upgrade increase the speed of the bullet to about 4750 feet per second delivering about 14000 foot pounds of energy which is the exact amount of power the average fifty caliber rifle packs" I finished explaining.

Logan's jaw dropped. "It has the power of a fifty cal?!?" he asked. "How in the hell did you do that?"

Smiling, I holstered Yang and held out Yin. "Watch." I unloaded Yin and started field stripping it. Once I had finished, I held up the barrel. Nothing seemed different about the barrel except that it was colored a deep black color. I handed the barrel to Logan. "If you look down the barrel, you can see that the inside is glowing."

He looked down the barrel. "Why is it glowing?"

"What do you know about directed energy projectile weapons?" I asked.

"What? Are you talking about Gauss rifles and rail guns?" Logan asked.

"Rail guns to be specific. What is everything you know about rail guns?" I asked..

"Not much. All I know is that they use magnets to make a bullet go really fast" Logan replied.

"That's basically how it works. A rail gun propels a projectile with magnets, like you said. You know how if you hold the wrong sides of a magnet together, it will repel each other? Imagine that the magnets are electromagnets built into the barrel that are powered by enough energy to power up the city of New York. However, they not entirely an energy weapon. Instead, they're hybrid combinations of a firearm and an energy weapon" I explained.

"Damn! Are you always aiming for overkill?" Logan said.

"The M4a1 delivers about 10000 foot pounds of energy" I said. "I also upgraded the grenade launcher. Actually, I upgraded the grenades. They deliver four times the explosive force now."

"And that answers my question" Logan said. "Now where's mine? You said that you were going to give me one."

"Give me both of your Glocks and your UMP" I said. I rushed as he rummaged through his messenger bag for the three tools of death. Once he found them, he basically threw them at me. I guess he really wanted the hybrid firearms. I started with the Glocks. I disconnected the slides from the pistols and set them down on the table. I walked over to a nearby workbench and opened a cabinet. From inside the cabinet, I pulled out two different Glock slides. These looked exactly the same as the slides that were previously attached to these Glocks except they weren't compensated. I attached the slides to the pistol frames and threw them to Logan who caught the pistols. Then I took apart the UMP and replaced the upper receiver with a new one. "Done." I handed him the three firearms and picked up a gun case tat materialized from literally nowhere.

"Try shooting that target over there" I said pointing to a new target that appeared from nowhere.

"Where exactly did you get that gun case, what's it for, and where did that target come from?" Logan asked.

"Just shoot the target" I said. "Also, the upgrade shouldn't have change the gun's recoil so you don't have to worry about your guns having as much recoil as Yin and Yang."

Logan took aim with his UMP and fired off an eight round burst. Each bullet impacted the target but unlike my M4a1 and Yin and Yang, they didn't pierce through the steel plate and were only embedded within the plate. "What?" He pulled out both Glock 18s and emptied their magazines into the steel target, yielding the same result as his UMP. "Why aren't my guns piercing the plate?"

"Well, the problem is that all three of those guns fire a pistol round. When supercharged and fired out of your gun with the rail gun barrel, it may experience a large power and velocity increase but its still not enough to make it able to pierce through the plate. The only exception is Yin and Yang but its due to the demon powers that they are charged with" I further explained. "As my M4a1 delivers 10000 foot pounds of energy and Yin and Yang delivers 14000 foot pounds of energy, your UMP delivers 5000 foot pounds of energy and both of your Glocks deliver 3600 foot pounds of energy."

"Do you have anything else for me?" Logan asked. "Hopefully a rail gun, firearm projectile?" You should have seen the smile on his face when he asked that.

"Just one." I snapped my fingers and the two of us were now in a different room in my backpack. To be more specific, we were not in my armory.

"Holy Hell!" Logan said, gawking at the millions upon millions of pounds of ordnance stored inside this very room. "Though it seems to be lacking in guns." He was right, I barely kept any firearms in this room.  There were a few empty rifle and pistol racks littering the room. Only one pistol rack was actually occupied by guns, my Jericho 941 and Ruger LC9 from those three goons I mugged. Any other gun I owned was in my inventory. "Is that a Ruger LC9?" He was directly looking at the compact pistol."

"Eeyup."

"Can I have it?" Logan asked. I nodded and he pocketed the compact pistol. I understood why we wanted the firearm. It wasn't because he was a gun nut and wanted something else for his collection but because one of his parent owned a Ruger LC9.

I walked over to a nearby cabinet and started pulling out gun parts. "Try to guess what I'm going to assemble."

"Hmm. Its fed by a 7.62 NATO twenty round box magazine that is standard to the battle rifle, marksman rifle combo. It seems to be operated by a gas operated, rotating bolt standard to a battle rifle, marksman rifle combo. Its has an Aperture rear sight and a barleycorn front sight that have been slightly modified. Last but not least, it has an adjustable padded stock with a cheek rest and four picatinny rails located on what appears to be the grip of the weapon. It's an M14. An M14 marksman rifle to be specific."

"The enhanced battle rifle version to be specific" I said, confirmed his answer.

"The only thing I don't like about it is that its basically my AR10 in a different costume." He was right. Both were .308/7.62 Nato rifles fed from 20 round magazines.

"The M14 EBR incorporates a specially modified that turns it into a rail gun/firearm hydrid. It fires electrically charged bullets. It has the range of your Tac 50 and I have some extended magazines for your AR10" I said. "The charged rounds pack a lot of punch."

"How big?"

"35 round drums."

"Nice."

I went to another cabinet and pulled out several box magazines and drum magazines. "The 20 round box magazines are for your M14 and the the drum magazines are for your AR10. On a side note, the twenty round box magazines will fit in both of your M14 and AR10 but the drum magazine will only fit your AR10. Don't even try to use the drum magazine in your M14 EBR, it'll jam more than an M16a1 in a Vietnam marsh."

"Back in 'Nam-" Logan didn't finish his sentence as I smacked him upside the head and sent him flying into stacked boxes of bullets. Those jokes are always old."

"Another sidenote, I intended for you to use that M14 as a marksman rifle, not a sniper rifle or another assault rifle so I integrated the scope into the rifle so there's a less likely chance for the scope to be messed up."

"I can deal with that" Logan said.

"And it's fully automatic."

Logan blinked a few times. "I MUST SHOOT THIS!!!"

I laughed a few times. I snapped my fingers and the two of us appeared in my range again. Again, a new target had appeared out of nowhere.

Logan quickly took aim with his M14 EBR and let loose a four round burst. Each round punctured the steel target, making clearly visible holes. "How much power does this hold?"

"Shoot me in the chest and I'll tell you" I said.

"Did I heard that right? Did you just ask me to shoot you?" Logan asked.

"No, I told you to." He aimed his rifle at me. "You're hesitating."

"Fine then." He fired a three round burst, each round impacting me in my upper chest. I went into a light coughing fit, spitting up blood. "Those really packed a punch." My glasses did a few calculations from the bullet impacts. "Each bullet packs 22500 foot pounds of energy. Each bullet travels at roughly 8000 feet per second."

"Got any long distance targets?" Logan asked.

I pointed downrange. "Ten miles. Good luck."

"He smiled. "You sure? It' a little close." He plopped on the ground and went prone. "Automatic DMR rail gun. You're insane Tran."

I pulled out my Barrett and plopped down on the ground next to him. "Remember, when you're shooting inside my backpack, there's no windage or Corealis effect."

He switched his M14 EBR to semi auto. "Thanks for the tip." He fired once. Eight or so seconds passed.

"Hit."

He switched his M14 EBR to automatic. He held down the trigger until his gun went click. Eight seconds passed.

"Two hits and seventeen misses."

"I couldn't have been that bad!" Logan said.

"You tried to hit a target multiple times with a fully automatic weapon from ten miles. Even I can't do that." I pulled out the magazine from my Barrett and looked into it. "Take out your McMillan."

"Okay?" he pulled out the large anti-material rifle and checked the load.

I pulled out a Barrett magazine and handed it to him. "Take out the bullets from the magazine and use it in your rifle." He unloaded five rounds from the magazine and handed it back to me.

Logan reloaded his Tac 50 with the five rounds he took out of my Barrett magazine. He took aim and after some calculations, he fired. Six and a half seconds passed before the bullet impacted the target. How did we know the bullet hit the target? The target exploded in a large cloud of darkness. When it cleared, there was no trace of the steel target. It was further complimented by a decent sized crater. "What. The. Hell. Was. That?"

"I've been experimenting with my demon magic. That bullet you fired out of your Tac 50 was infused with my demon powers. That cloud of black was that power being activated. When the bullet impacted the target, a small explosive charge located inside bullet explodes, which causes a small powerful explosion that's very powerful that is very dangerously concussive and it disperses the demon magic located in each of the bullet. This demon magic either poisons the target, sucks the life out of the target, disintegrate the target, and all of the above in that order.

Logan just stared at his gun. "Can I have more bullets?" I snapped my fingers and a small, OD green ammo can appeared. Logan opened it, revealing about 100 rounds of the incredibly dangerous ammo. "There is a God."

I took five rounds out of the can and reloaded the magazine Logan took five rounds out of. Once I finished, I placed the magazine back into my inventory. "Welp, I'm bored. Want to go anything?" I asked.

"Hmm. I have one little task" Logan replied.

"What is it?" I asked.

-X-X-X-

Bullets, projectile grenades, and other assortments of weapons pounded the concrete traffic barrier I called cover. Close to a few hundred men armed with various firearms was firing upon my cover. Why Logan, why? Why would you need the two of us in a contruction zone?

"THIS ISN'T ONE LITTLE TASK YOU IDJIT!!!" I yelled. I was beside Logan behind a brick wall. I had my Kimber 1911 and Springfield Armory 1911 rail guns out and Logan had his UMP out. I ducked out from behind cover and fired a few rounds from my pistols. Out of the fourteen rounds I fired off, eleven managed to hit six different people. Five of them died immediately while the sixth lost his left leg as a result of being hit by the charged .45 ACP rounds. Wow. I could hear him screaming from here over the sounds of the gunfire.

I ducked back down and reloaded my 1911s. Wow, I could still hear him screaming. I pulled out a grenade and pulled the pin. "One. Two. Five." I threw the grenade over the barrier. The grenade detonated. Even more screams came from over my cover. "Are you going to start helping?" I asked Logan. I pulled out some of my incendiary HUG napalm grenades and threw them behind me. I peeked from my cover and watched the thugs burn alive. I love the smell of napalm in the morning, especially if its mixed with the smell of a human burning alive! Wait, are those guys on fire coming towards us? Eeyup. Yes they are.

A screaming man on fire jump over our barrier and fell over directly behind us. Okay. I guess we have a snack if we're hungry.

"In a minute" Logan replied. He pulled out a cigar and lit it. I bet its one of those really potent weed laced Cuban cigars I gave him. He pulled out his UMP and racked the charging handle. "Ready?"

"Mark." Both of us popped up from cover and started firing. Of course I quickly ran out of ammo as I was used to rapid firing my pistols. Instead of the long process of reloading two pistols, I dropped them and pulled out both of my Colt Python and S&W 686. Then I noticed something from the crowd of thugs. "Is that an RPG?"

One of them was indeed armed with an RPG. Why? I have no clue. He fired the RPG and the rocket was sent flying at us. Before the rocket could impact and explode anywhere near us, I dropped both of my revolvers and caught it midair.

"Did you just catch a rocket?" Logan asked.

"Eeyup." The rocket impacted the same thug who fired it at us directly in the face. The rocket exploded and completely obliterated the entire upper portion of his body. The copper core penetrator of the rocket went further and killed another person behind him.  I picked up both of my .357 revolvers and fired the the twelve rounds I had in them. Dropping them, I ducked behind cover and pulled out my B23R and P220 and started firing. "How in the world did you manage to piss of the biggest gang in the city?" I asked looking over at Logan who was digging around in his messenger bag.

"Eh. Stole a bit of weed" Logan replied. He pulled out his AR10.

"That'll do it." I popped out from my cover again and emptied the magazines from my pistols. I dropped them and pulled out my Beretta 92fs Inox and Walther P99. I fired off a few rounds before I ducked behind the barrier again.

"Want a hit?" Logan asked, offering his cigar.

"You know I don't like stuff like that" I said. Half of the barrier fell down due to the amount of bullets that had already struct the barrier. "I think we should take a different position or find new cover." I picked up my dropped hand guns and placed them back into my inventory, empty.

"Just what I was thinking" Logan said. He pulled out a few glass jars filled with a yellow liquid that were sealed with a metal lid. The very few air that was inside the jar was filled with cloudy, yellow smoke. He threw the jars and clouds of yellow clouds popped up from the impact locations. "Mustard gas. A bit of a homemade mix."

"Hand me one of those jars" I said. He handed me one of the jars. I opened it and sipped it. "It has too much of tangy taste. Add a little bit more ammonia the next time you make more mustard gas." I threw the jar at the thugs. "Maybe a little bit of hydrazine?"

"I'll remember that the next time I make mustard gas."

I pulled out four rounded capsule grenades. "Smoke grenades with a bit of the air form of cyanide mixed with it. If you breathe it in, your suit will keep you alive. Otherwise, you'll just be in great pain" I handed Logan two. "Throw on the count of five." Both of us pulled the pins and held down the plungers so that they wouldn't explode yet.

"Five? Don't you mean three?" Logan asked.

"One. Two. Five!" Both of us threw the grenades from our cover. Clouds of smoke blanketed the area we called a battlefield. Both of us ran out from behind the barrier and started running. "Wait!" I snapped my fingers and the two of us disappeared and reappeared on the roof of a unfinished building. Like usual, I landed on my feet and Logan crashed face first. Maybe it is a meme.

"Every fucking time!" Logan yelled out.

I went over to the edge of the building and pulled out my M4a1. "Let finished them off."

He smiled and pulled out his M14 EBR. "Where the hell is the police. I think I'd notice a fucking battle going on in the middle of a construction zone!"

"They're claiming it is a special forces training run" I said to Logan.

I pulled the charging handle to my M4a1 and took aim. I held down the trigger and fired upon the thug's positions. Logan took aim and fired off a few rounds.

"The fuckers are up there!" one of the thugs on the ground yelled out. He was quickly silenced as his body was perforated by charged 5.56 rounds. The ones that were left alive fired at our elevated position. They were doomed.

"Rule one in combat. The people with the elevated position always win" I said aloud to myself. I took aim at a group of nine of them and fired a high explosive 40MM grenade. The grenade detonated and killed seven of them. The last two were silenced via bullets to the eyes from Logan. "Nice shot!"

"Thanks."  Soon, the last of the thugs were killed.

"Exactly how much weed did you steal to piss them off?" I asked.

"Nine thousand eight hundred fourteen pounds of weed" Logan replied.

"And where did you put it?"

"In my messenger bag" Logan replied.

"You mean the same messenger bag that is currently on fire and smoking because of that man on fire who jumped at us?" I said.

He looked down and indeed, his messenger bag was on fire. He quickly stomped it out but it seemed to relight from a fire that was coming from inside it. Noticing this, Logan jumped into his messenger. "Chto ya delayu (The things I do (Russian))" I said. I dug through my backpack until I found something I had not used for a long while, my gas mask. I had not used it for quite a while as I didn't need it.

I donned the gear and jumped into Logan's bag. It was filled with a LOT of smoke. I looked around and saw several dark green bundles that were on fire. 'That must be the weed.' I took three of the bundles that weren't burning and placed it in my backpack. Hey! Don't look at me like that. It's not like I'll smoke it or anything. I'm just going to use it for when I need to bribe Ike, Alex, Logan, or Nick. Who knows when i need to bribe them? Then I waited a few minutes for the rest of the weed to completely burn away. That'll teach you to waste my time!!!

Then I spotted Logan. He was just standing there. I bet he must be REALLY stoned right now.

I pulled out a fire extinguished from my backpack and started spraying the important things first. I knew that Logan kept ammunition, fuel for his motorcycle, and explosives in here so I had to work fast. "Wait a minute, I'm a genius Asian who constantly outwits everyone. Why am I just using a fire extinguisher?" I held my breath and snapped my fingers. Within a matter of seconds the fire stopped immediately. Again I stopped my fingers and took a breath of filtered air. "Sucking the oxygen out of the air. Very dangerous, yet very effective." I snapped my fingers and the THC laced smoke disappeared.

I walked over to Logan and looked at him. He was REALLY stoned. He was even drooling a puddle! Is getting this stoned with weed even possible? I snapped my fingers and Logan snapped out of his stupor. "Huh? What happened?" Logan asked. I pointed to our burnt surrounding. "Oh yeah, the fire. The fire. THE FIRE!!! What happened to it?!?"

"I sucked the oxygen from the air and put it out" I replied. "Also, all of your weed burned down."

"WHAT?!?"

"And I let it because you wasted my time" I said.

"It was only three hours!"

"And I could have been working on my weapons or my new jet!" I said.

"Wait, jet?" Logan asked.

"None of your business!"

"You don't even know how to fly one!"

"Eenope, I can."

"Where did you-" Logan started until he was interrupted by a beeping that came from my glasses.

"Twilight is calling for us" I said to him.

-X-X-X-

Third Person Point of View

Twilight Sparkle was with her new found friends, who were just the human equivalent of her Equestrian friends, and they were deciding on outfits. At the current moment, the six of them were inside a clothing store. Twilight was sitting inside of a changing booth on a bench.

"Everything okay in there?" Rarity asked from outside.

"Yes" Twilight replied. "Only it's not okay. It's not okay at all! What if I don't win the crown? What if I something happens? Oh, what are I gonna do?" Twilight said to herself. She looked at her reflection in a mirror. In her mind it was a reflection of herself in her pony form. "Maybe I should tell them the truth" she said while looking at the curtain that shielded herself from her friends.

"Tell her what?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"Pinkie!" Rainbow Dash said.

"Have you been listening to me this whole time?!?" Twilight yelled out.

"I'm sorry dear but you were talking out loud and the only thing that shielded the noise was a clothe curtain" Rarity said. "And don't worry darling, you'll win the crown."

"What were you thinking of telling us?" Rainbow Dash asked.

Chapter 33: He Tried and Failed Part 3

"What were you thinking of telling us?" Rainbow Dash asked.

She looked down at her hands. "Well you see..." She looked back up. "I'm not who you think I am."

"What do you mean?" Fluttershy asked.

"You're from an alternate world and you're a pony princess there and the crown actually has a magical element embedded in it that helps power up other magical elements, and without it they don't work anymore, and you need them all to help protect your magical world, and if you don't get the crown tonight, you'll be stuck in this world and you won't be able to get back for, like, a really, really long time!" Pinkie Pie said.

"Yeah, I'm pretty sure that isn't it" Rainbow Dash said.

"No. Pinkie Pie is right" Twilight said.

Everyone, minus Pinkie Pie and Twilight started laughing. "That's a good joke, Twilight" Applejack said.

"Watch" Twilight said. She took out the small radio Tran gave her and pressed a red button on the small device.

A few seconds passed and nothing happened. "What was that for?" Pinkie Pie asked.

The door to the clothing store burst open as two people walked in. It was Logan and Tran.

First Person Point of View

Logan and I rematerialized into existence inside the store where Twilight was supposedly located at. Logan had once again landed face first while I landed on my feet. We got up and hid our weapons from view.

I checked my glasses. I opened up a tracking interface. A dot appeared on it that directed me towards Twilight. It pointed towards a nearby clothing store.

Logan and I entered the store. Upon entering, I spotted Twilight with her friends.

"Twilight, that was only for emergencies" I said.

"I'm telling them the truth" Twilight said.

"Which one?" Logan asked while getting up.

"That she's a pony princess" Rainbow Dash replied. "Seriously, the joke's getting old."

"She's telling the truth" Logan said.

"Not you too!" Rainbow Dash said.

"Watch" I said. I snapped my fingers and my cane appeared in my hands. I snapped my fingers again and it turned into its iconic katana form.

"So. It could have been one of those magic tricks like from the show" Rainbow Dash said.

I took off my backpack and placed it on the floor. "Follow me." I opened it and jumped into it. Inside my backpack. I landed on my feet. Shortly thereafter, Logan and Twilight followed in. Again, Logan landed on his face while Twilight landed on Logan.

"Sorry!" Twilight said.

"It's fine" Logan said, getting up.

"Weeeeee!" I heard coming from the entrance. I watched as Pinkie Pie came fell through the entrance. She landed on Logan and knocked him over.

"Oh come on!" Logan yelled out. Pinkie Pie got up and dusted herself.

I looked up at the entrance. "Now for the others" I said.

Then Rainbow Dash's head appeared in the entrance. "Whoa! Is this for real?" Rainbow Dash said. She jumped in. I knew that it was a twenty foot drop from the entrance to the ground inside so I ran to where she was going to impact the ground and caught her. "Thanks!" I set her down.

"Oh my stars and garters!" I looked up to see Rarity. "You were telling the truth, weren't you, darling?" Rarity asked. She jumped in and I caught her like I did with Rainbow Dash.

"What in tarnation?!?" I looked up to see Applejack. "Is it exactly safe tah jump?".

"Don't worry, dear. Tran will catch you before you can hit the ground" Rarity said. I set her down on her feet to catch Applejack.

"If you say so" Applejack said. She jumped in shortly after saying that. I caught her like I did with the others. "Much obliged." She tipped her hat while saying that.

"Hey Fluttershy, jump in! The water's fine!" Pinkie Pie said.

No response. I guess Fluttershy left. I looked down to face the others. "Well, since Fluttershy isn't coming. I-" I was interrupted by some screaming. I looked up to see Fluttershy. Oh dear. She crashed into me, knocking me to the ground.

"Sorry!" Fluttershy said. She was literally sitting on my back.

"No it's okay. You only landed on my pistol." I also only broke four ribs, ruptured my appendix, and cracked my spinal cord. Nguyen had analysed my body upon Fluttershy landing on me.

"What was that about pistols?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Fluttershy, will you be a dear and get off of my back, please?" I asked.

Fluttershy, realizing that she was still sitting on my back, scrambled to get off of me. "Sorry!"

"Its all right" I said. I lifted my shirt and jackets to check my wounds. Once I had lifted my shirt, blood started flowing from my chest to the floor. "Well, damn." I lifted up my jackets and shirt even further revealing that two of my ribs had pierced through my chest. "Oh dear."

"Oh my god! We should get you to the hospital!" Rarity said.

"Tis but a scratch; I've had worse" I said.

"You're ribs are pierced through your chest!" Rainbow Dash said.

"It's just a flesh wound" I said. I pulled my jacket and shirt back down. "And you were asking about pistols?" I asked Rainbow Dash. She nodded. I reached behind me and pulled out Yin and Yang from their custom hidden carry holster. Grabbing the two pistols, I threw them in the air and caught them by their barrels. I held out both 1911 long slides to them. "They're both custom M1911a1 long slides with compensator muzzle brakes, custom sights, custom grips, custom engravings, and custom armor piercing and anti-personnel rounds that are fed from a single stacked magazine. Both are charged with my powers increasing their damage multiple times over." Rainbow Dash grabbed Yang while Applejack grabbed Yin.

"Powers?" Applejack asked. She was pointing Yin into the ground, aiming down the sights.

"Of course. I'm a medium powered negative energy being" I replied.

"What?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"In Layman's terms, I'm a devil." Rainbow Dash and Applejack started pointing Yin and Yang at me. "Hah! That'll do nothing to me." I popped my neck. "Besides." I pulled out my Beretta 92fs and my Walther P99 and pointed them at the two girls who were holding me at gunpoint. Then Yin and Yang fell apart fell apart in their hands and fell to the ground. "No one ever gets the upper hand on me. Though..." I placed both pistols back in my inventory. "I don't hurt anyone that doesn't deserve it." I scooped up the parts that made up Yin and Yang and started reassembling them.

"What do yah mean? Aren't yah the devil?" Applejack asked.

"Kinda. I'm insane, violent, dangerous, and that I'm a devil but I am relatively a good person. It's the same thing as an angel that acts evil" I explained. I had finished putting the parts back onto the frame of Yin.

"So basically, you're saying you're a good devil?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Eeyup." I finished putting the parts back onto the frame of Yang.

"Then exactly how are you the devil?" Rarity asked.

"Good question. I originally got my title of a damned being by killing a damned being. I kinda stole his powers" I said. I finished putting the Yin's slide back together.

"Does being a devil do anything?" Fluttershy asked.

I smiled. I finished putting together Yang's frame. Then I snapped my fingers and I was enveloped in a cloud of black smoke. When it cleared, I was once again in my demon trigger form. "This is technically my true form" I said. "Other than looking evil, I'm stronger, faster, and more resilient to many things. Unfortunately, things like gold, silver, and enchanted objects can severely injure me."

"More resilient?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"Watch." I finished putting together Yin and Yang and holstered Yin. I placed Yang into my mouth and pointed it at the roof of my mouth. I pulled the trigger. *BANG*

Third Person Point of View

The eight of them watched as Tran pulled the trigger. *BANG* The super charged round of the .45 ACP/DT round pierced through the roof of Tran's mouth and entered his skull. The sheer power of the round completely obliterated his skull and continued flying away. Tran fell to the ground as he was missing the upper half of his skull.

They watched, jaws dropped, as Tran laid on the ground with his skull leaking an excessive amount of ichor black blood. "Well, that was a bit excessive" Logan said.

"Oh my god!" Applejack said.

"He just killed himself!" Fluttershy said.

"He was insane!" Rarity said.

"He should be fine" Logan said.

"Are you kidding me?!? Why would you let Tran do something like that?!?" Twilight said. "He's our only way back! The portal closed already!"

"Nah. He should be fine. I'm pretty sure Tran's had worse" Logan said.

"He's kinda missing the top fucking part of his fucking head!" Rainbow Dash said.

"Maybe you should look at his body" Logan said.

All eight of them looked back at Tran's corpse, only to find that his corpse was standing up. The blood that stained the ground flowed back into his body and the bits of his skull flew from their resting spot back to their intended positions on Tran's skull. The injuries slowly faded away, revealing a blank head. Within minutes the hair grew back and Tran was back to normal without so much as leaving a mark of what had happened. "That is always fun the second time!"

First Person Point of View

"That is always fun the second time!" I said. I popped my neck. "Always leaves a little kink in my neck though." I popped my neck again. Rarity fainted.

"Hubba what?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"How? What? Hew? You know what, you're Tran" Twilight said.

"You really are a devil" Applejack said.

"Eeyup. Being a devil also makes my eyes black pits" I said.

"So you're not really blind?" Fluttershy asked.

"No. It was just an excuse. No harm intended" I said.

"It's fine."

"Anything else you want to know?" I said.

"Exactly what are you doing here? You're a devil. What would you ever need in our city? Wouldn't you already have everything you need in your own personal hell or something?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"No of course not. Who would want their own personal hell? Literally, you'd be suffering the greatest pain in your life for the entire time you spend in it. Even for devils! I may be a masochist but that is a bit extreme. And to answer your first question, we're here to retrieve a very powerful artifact that was stolen by a certain person, or pony in our world, from your universe."

"Sunset Shimmer?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"Eeyup" I replied.

"That no good meanie!" Pinkie Pie said.

"Wait, if you're here to retrieve something, exactly why aren't you using your powers to do as so?" Rarity asked.

"Well, I'm a devil and my two friends are basically the opposite, angels, from our world. Contrary to common belief, all angels aren't white with white wings. It would cause too much of a hassle to try to blend in, take care of, or travel between worlds. Also, all powerful beings aren't exactly all powerful. We're powerful but not all powerful. We all have a limit to what we can do and we're not immortal or ageless. The only exception to this rule is our leader. Due to reason of possibly killing all religion there is, I can't disclose who he is." I picked up Yang from where I dropped it when I shot my self. "And me using demon powers to collect a holy artifact? That's a good joke."

"What are you exactly looking for?" Rarity asked.

"A tiara. It's supposedly this year's crown for the princess of the Fall Formal" I replied. "And yes. That is exactly why we're trying Twilight to win the election."

"Then why do you have four pistols?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"I don't have four pistols. I have an assault rifle with a grenade launcher, two shotguns, an anti-material rifle, a flamethrower, a magical sword bow, two submachine guns, a plasma pistol, hundreds of grenades, eleven pistols, and more melee weapons than I can count." I snapped my fingers. A large table appeared. I walked up to it and started placing every single one of my weapons. Every single one of my firearms was laid down on the table. While every single one of my firearms laid on the table, only a number of my melee weapons was on the table. They were The Sparda, the Axe of Perun, my energy sword, Agnus and Rudra, my diamond Minecraft tools, Beowulf, Cerebus, Palutina's bow, my three throwing knives, and the knife my friends gave me during Hearth's warming eve. My flamethrower was also laid down on the table. It was back in it's original size and form, disintegrated from my backpack.

"Get a table out for me" Logan said. I snapped my fingers and a table popped up next to my table. He took off his weapons and placed them on the table.

"We are constantly armed because where we're from, we often need them. The two of us, along with five other members of our group, have kill possibly hundreds of thousands of beings" I further explained. I snapped my fingers again and my A-10 appeared. "That's a recent addition."

"Is that a fucking A-10?!?" Logan yelled out.

"It's MY A-10. I've customized it with various rockets, drop bombs, and an anti-tank gatling cannon. I recently enchanted the jet to fly faster, longer, and survive harder hits. I turned the gatling cannon into a rail gun."

"It has a fucking automatic gatling rail cannon?!?!"

"Eeyup. It fires 30mm charged cannon rounds at 4200 rounds a minute."

"Um. We don't exactly know about much of this stuff, but me, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie have a question" Rainbow Dash said.

"What?" I asked.

"Can we try them?" the three of them said.

I smiled. "Yes."

-X-X-X-

I directed the three of them to my indoor shooting range where the three of them each chose one of my/Logan's guns to shoot. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie had gone with us to shoot while Fluttershy and Rarity stayed with Twilight Sparkle in another area of my backpack. Gee, I wonder what they're doing. Oh well.

For shooting, Rainbow Dash had chosen my Barrett M107 and M4a1 and Logan's SPAS-12 while Applejack grabbed my Remington 870 and AA12 and Logan's UMP. For some reason, Pinkie Pie grabbed all of my pistols (minus Yin and Yang) and my two submachine guns.

"Have any of you fired a gun before?" I asked.

"I have mah daddy's old Remington 870 Wingmaster and ah little .308 bolt action. Every now and then, I have tah use it on bears and wolves" Applejack replied.

"Every now and then with my dad" Rainbow Dash replied.

"Nope!" Pinkie Pie replied.

Logan face palmed. "Do you even know how to use a gun?" he asked.

"Nope!" she replied again. Logan face palmed again. She picked up my MP5k and expertly loaded it with a standard 30 round magazine before HK slapping it. Then she did the same to my MP7a1. I noticed how she kept her finger off the trigger and displayed good muzzle discipline. Oh Pinkie Pie, you defy physics/life so much.

"Let's get this started!" Rainbow Dash said. She picked up my M4a1 and reloaded it with a standard 100 round beta magazine instead of my 150 round Armatac magazines.

"Alright" Applejack said. She picked up Logan's UMP. "How do yah load this?"

"Pick up the magazine and insert it into that hole in the bottom of the gun. Then pull the charging handle" Logan replied. He handed her a standard 25 round stick magazine. Applejack took it and started to load the UMP. She started to struggle loading it when it came to the charging handle. "Pull the charging handle down, then pull the charging handle back. Right now, it's in a safe position."

"Thanks" Applejack said. She did as Logan said and chambered a round.

"Ready?" I asked. Everyone nodded. "You may commence firing!" I snapped my fingers and several human silhouetted targets appeared down range. The three of them opened fired and lit up the shooting range. The three of them were doing fairly well with hitting a human sized silhouetted target fifteen yards away but then again, fifteen yards is nothing.

I pulled out Yin and fired a round into the air. The rail gun charged, demon power infused round emphasized the gun's loudness. The three girls looked at me.

"What?!?" Rainbow Dash screamed.

"Time for the harder targets" I said. I snapped my fingers and smaller, one foot by one foot targets appeared twenty-five yards away. They smiled and continued firing. Then I felt something tap me on the shoulder. I turned around and saw Logan. "Yeah?" I watched as Logan's mouth moved but no words came out. Gunfire, that's right. I snapped my fingers and a small bubble. "Yeah?" I repeated again.

"Can I take that hog up in the air?" Logan asked.

"You don't even know how to pilot a jet" I said. "I don't need you crashing it!"

"Don't worry, my Nanosuit will just hack into it and help me pilot it" Logan said back.

"You mean hack the on-board computer that is controlled by my AI, Nguyen?" I said back. "I'm pretty sure your Nanosuit can't bypass Nguyen." I looked back where I "parked" my A-10. "And I'm pretty sure Nguyen won't let you fly him."

"Damn. Well, I will eventually fly your A-10" Logan said.

"Like heck you will" I said back. A ripple appeared across the bubble. I looked where it came from and saw that Pinkie Pie was tapping on my bubble. I dropped the bubble. "Yes?"

"Got any clay pigeons?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"Skeet?" I asked.

"Skeet" she said, confirming my question.

"Wait, don't you need a shotgun?" Logan asked.

"By the way, can I borrow a shotgun?" Pinkie Pie asked.

I snapped my fingers and a large case appeared. I opened it up. "Is that a Saiga 12k? Logan asked.

"Yeah. I bought it for Alex. It came with some ten round mags" I replied. A Saiga 12 is a Russian semiautomatic shotgun based on the AK47 platform. This one sported a ten round magazine, a pistol fore grip, and a folding stock. The k in the name meant this one was a shorter, cut down version.

"So you're giving Alex one of the best combat shotguns in the world?" Logan said.

"Eeyup" I said.

"You sure that's a good idea?"

"Eenope."

"Are you sure that's a good idea to give to Pinkie Pie?"

I looked over to Pinkie Pie who had been listening to the entire conversation. I picked up the shotgun and handed it to her. "Eenope" I answered Logan.

"Yeah he's right" Pinkie Pie said. "Wanna join?"

I snapped my fingers and two more rifle cases appeared. I handed one to Logan and picked up the other one. Logan opened up his case and pulled out a pump action shotgun. "An Ithaca M37 Stakeout?"

"Eeyup. It has a five round tube with standard rounds" I replied. "I bought it for Austin." For those of you who do not know about guns, the Ithaca M37 Stakeout is a standard pump action shotgun. The one Logan was holding sported a pistol grip. I pulled out a shotgun from my rifle case.

"Oh, a cut down "terminator" style Winchester model 1887" Logan said.

Logan was right, it was a Winchester Model 1887. It had a cut down stock and sported a special lever meant for spin cocking. Also,  if you don't know what a Winchester Model 1887 is, it's a lever action shotgun. "Eeyup. Ten gauge. I bought it for Nick" I said. Logan was right.

"You got Nick a fucking ten gauge?!?" Logan said.

"Eeyup." Again, since there's a chance that some of you here don't know much about firearms, the ten gauge round is a basically a shotgun shell that's a bit larger than the twelve gauge. If a shooting a twelve gauge bruises your shoulder and knocks you over, a ten gauge will break your shoulder and send you flying back. They come in standard 3 1/2 inch shells and are noticeably more powerful than a twelve gauge. For easy comparison, a twelve gauge is .729 inches in diameter while the average ten gauge is .775 inches in diameter. Some of you readers should try firing a hand loaded, custom ten gauge 3 1/2 inch magnum shell. The first time I fired one, it send me stumbling and I'm Tran! That's the only time that has ever happened and I have shot just about everything!

I snapped my fingers and a box of shells appeared, floating in the air. I grabbed it and started to load the Winchester 1887. Five rounds. "Ready?" I asked. The three of us walked back over to where Applejack and Rainbow Dash was.

"Did yah get the pigeons?" Applejack asked Pinkie Pie.

"Yeperuni!" Pinkie Pie replied.

Rainbow Dash was holding Logan's SPAS 12 and Applejack was holding my 870. Pinkie Pie chambered a round in her Saiga 12k while Logan chambered a round in his M37. "Ready?" I asked.

"Yeah!" the four of them yelled out.

I snapped my fingers and five clay pigeons fashioned out of my magic appeared. They were all colored black. "Applejack, you're up first. You have five rounds for five pigeons. Don't use anymore." With another snap of the finger, they were sent flying away.

Applejack took aim and fired. Three out of the five were destroyed. "Well, shoot. I missed a couple" Applejack said.

"Hah! I bet I'll do better!" Rainbow Dash said.

"Same thing Rainbow Dash. Five for five" I said. With a snap of the finger, five more pigeons appeared and were sent flying. Rainbow Dash took aim and fired. Like Applejack, three pigeons were hit.

"Looks like yah didn't do any better than me" Applejack said. Rainbow Dash just frowned and grumbled.

"Pinkie Pie, you're up" I said. She took aim with the Saiga and started firing. She managed to hit four of the pigeons.

"Yippie! I win!" Pinkie Pie said. Applejack and Rainbow Dash stared at her.

"How in the world did you do better than the two of us?" Rainbow Dash.

"I don't know" Pinkie Pie replied. Rainbow Dash just face palmed.

"My turn" Logan said. He took aim with his M37. "Throw out ten pigeons for me." I nodded. He turned to face the range. I snapped my fingers and ten pigeons were sent flying down range. Logan quickly took aim and fired off five shots. Five hits. He quickly reloaded before firing off five more shots. Five more hits. "And that is how you do it."

Rainbow Dash and Applejack just stared at Logan. "Now how in the Sam hell did yah do that?" Applejack asked.

"I'm just skilled like that" Logan said.

"My turn" I said. I snapped my fingers and ten clay pigeons appeared in the air. I grabbed them and handed it to Logan. "Throw it when I say so." I took out a piece of clothe and blind folded myself. I racked the lever to the 1887. "Now." Upon Logan throwing the ten pigeons, they let out small electronic pings. Using my hearing I located where they were and took aim with the 1887. I fired off the five rounds I had and I quickly reloaded the lever action shotgun before taking aim again. I fired off the remaining five rounds and pulled down my makeshift blind fold. "How'd I do?"

"Yah hit all ten!" Applejack said.

I racked the chamber and unchambered the empty shell. "Eh." I set the 1887 down on the table. "I think that's enough for the day." I grabbed my weapons and teleported in some rifle cases.

The Next Day

Today was the day. After school, starting at 7 PM was the Fall Formal. The only thing thing I didn't like about it was that I had to go to the Fall Formal. I've said this before and I'll say it again. I hate social outings. Parties, dances, parades, and the works. Irritates the hell out of me. I'd rather get blown to pieces than to go to one but here I am going to one. Should I nuke my general location? Hmm. Go to a dance or nuke a city. Dance or city. Dance. City. Why must hard decisions like this appear! Why? I guess I choose the *Shivers* dance.

I had just finished my first period and I was walking to my second class period. For some reason, something felt... off.

*BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG* The ficken? Those were gunshots! I turned around and spotted two students. The first student was armed with an AR15 and had a Stevens 12 gauge pump action slung on his back. The other student was armed with a Marlin 30-30 and had a double barrel shotgun on his back. A school shooting. This isn't good. I set my cane next to a locker for safe keeping.

The one with the AR spotted me and started taking shots. Five rounds managed to hit me in the chest, missing my armored robes. The modern .223 rounds were easily more powerful than the black powder-propelled rounds the griffons used. Two bullets hit me in the lower chest, striking my spine. Two other rounds struck ribs, and fragmented, tumbling as it went through my body, causing more damage through tearing up my organs. The fifth was the only round that able to go cleanly through me. It only stopped when it exited my body, stopping at the armored robe covering my back.

The other student seeing that I hadn't dropped yet, fired his .30-30 lever action at me, hitting me in the lower stomach. The 30-30 round, capable of dropping a thousand pound moose, tore it's way through my body. Unlike the .223, it went through my body with extreme difficulty, dumping most of the power in my body. The round struck a lower rib and shredded my intestines. When it exited through my back, it left an exit wound the size of a baseball. After it pierced through my back, it pierced through my shirt and jackets on the covering me, finally stopping at my armored robes.

He racked the lever to his .30-30 Marlin and fired it again. It struck me center mass in the sternum, destroying the breastbone in the process. It kept on going and tore through my heart, collapsing the muscle/organ.  Once it finished tearing past my heart, it struck and tore through my spine, exiting through my back and stopping once it hit my armored robe.

Before they could fire again, I ran behind a corner.

"Hah. Fucking idiot's still alive!"

"Let's change that." As that was said, I heard a pump action being racked. I heard the two of them walk in the direction where I was hiding. "Surprise." I felt the cold hard barrel of a gun poke the side of my head. I turned and saw the barrel of the Stevens model 12 gauge pointed in my face. "Survive this" he said. Behind him was his friend with his

I popped my neck before I cleared my throat. "Okay" I said. I pulled the shotgun out of his hands and smashed the butt stock against his left knee cap. I easily heard the loud sound of his knee cap breaking and saw the damage I caused. His leg was now bent the wrong way with the bone exposed on where his knee used to bend. With this, the student fell to the ground screaming in pain.

His friend with the .30-30 saw this and pulled out his double barrel but before he could do anything else, he was punched in the face with a clearly irritated Asian psychopath. He was sent flying back into a set of lockers. The lockers that he crashed into were easily dented to the point of resembling modern art. They weren't helpful to his flight but he somehow stayed conscious. While on the ground, clearly broken, I watched as he reached behind him. He pulled out a Glock. Before he could aim and fire it, I ran up to him and grabbed the pistol. In an instant, I twisted and wretched it out of his hands, breaking his index finger in the process. It was a Glock 21 (a .45 ACP Glock). I was quick to fire the 13 rounds that were contained in the Glock into the student's left leg.

*BANG* I felt a bullet impact my armored robe on my back. it easily broke a lower rib on my back. I turned around and saw the other student with a compact pistol. Most likely a .380. Before he could fire again, I threw the Glock 21 at him. The full sized Glock pistol impacted the student in the shoulder that was connected to the arm he was shooting with. He dropped his pistol. The pistol had been thrown fast enough, thanks to my demon powers, to bury itself in it shoulder. Only the grip and rear portion of the Glock's slide was visible.

I walked over to him, who was trying to pull the Glock out of his shoulder, and stood over him. "Nice try but simple idjits, like you, would not be able to kill me" I said to him. I picked up his dropped pistol. It was a Walther PK380. I remember this pistol! My gun nutty uncle had one! I fired the seven rounds that were loaded in it into his remaining good arm. As the slid locked back, I smashed the compact pistol into his other leg, shattering whatever bone was in his leg.

Finished with the two idjits, I looked at my injuries. I had five broken ribs, seven gunshot wounds with three large exit wounds, and my spine was now fractured in twelve different locations. My blood was flowing out of my gunshot wounds and were pooling on the floor, making a large puddle. I was losing blood fast. Fortunately, I could feel my demon body manufacturing blood at a fast rate. Unfortunately, it just wasn't fast enough. I could feel my demon powers attempting to reknit my wounds and replenish my blood but my wounds were too severe. Nguyen informed me that these types of wounds would take at least a week and a half to recover. Of course there was an even greater effect to my wounds. My shattered and very damaged spine affect my movement speed and I could feel my reaction time slowed down to a snail's crawl. The blood loss was affecting me. I was getting tired. Though, even with these injuries, I was still in somewhat working shape and it showed when I fought those two idjits. Then I felt a sense of lethargy. It must have been the blood loss. I had an estimated 28% of my blood left. You know what. I'm feeling REALLY tired right now. Those modern bullets were really effective. I know I shot myself in the head earlier and that I recovered in a matter of minutes but I was shot my pistols which were infused with my demon powers. I grabbed my cane.

I looked behind me and saw that students were just staring at the severity of my wounds.

"Holy shit!" I looked to where that came from and saw Logan.

"Hello" I said back.

"I know you're you but should we get you to a hospital or something?" Logan asked.

"Nah. Are there any casualties?" I said.

"Just one. A different student was grazed in the side" Logan replied.

"Okay, I think I'm going to..." What was I doing again. Wow I feel really tired. How much blood do I have? Oh. I still have 17% of my blood left. I should still be fine. Oh. Now I only have 16% of my blood left. "Go for a walk." I turned around and started walking off at a very slow pace. The students were nice enough to move out of the way, making a path.

"Oh my god!" I turned to face the voice and saw Luna.

"Oh. Hello Principal Luna" I said. More blood loss. I turned around and kept on walking but found myself on the ground. Stupid level floor. I yawned. "You know, I'm reeeeaaally tired." I could see my blood pool around my body.

I picked myself up and continued to walk. As I walked, I turned around and looked behind me. All of the other students, teachers, Luna, Celestia, and just about everyone else in the school was following me. I wonder why? Kicking open the front doors to the school, I caught the glimpse of several police cars and ambulances arranged in a barricade fashion around the school. Wow! Either police response time here is fast or it has been longer than I though.

I continued to walk at my slow pace. I made it to the first steps that led to the entrance of the school and looked at it. 'Here we go.' I stuck one leg out and tried to take my first step. I fell down the stares and promptly on my face, splattering the pavement with my blood. I stood back up and continued walking.

The police and the paramedics just stared at me. "Hi." I collapsed on the ground in front of them. I was still conscious and paramedics started running towards me.

"What the hell happened to him?!?" a cop asked.

"These two students just pulled out guns and started shooting. One student was almost hit and then there's him" a teacher explained. He was now pointing to me. "He was able to stop the two of them."

"He was seven gunshot wounds!" a paramedic said. "And is his blood black?!?"

"And?" I said.

"You're still conscious!?!?" another paramedic yelled out.

"And? The two students that were shooting are still in there. Though they're a bit preoccupied from the severe injuries I gave them" I said. I looked to my side and saw my blood was pooling around me.

"Get tweezers, an IV drip, bandages, a gurney, blood packs, and just about anything else we need!" a paramedic said.

"You better not put me under or I'll kill you" I said. I reached over and pulled out a cop's Glock 19. Due to extreme blood loss, I dropped the gun. 6% of my blood left. Oh dear. You know, my eyelids feel really heavy. I yawned and fell into the world of unconsciousness.

-X-X-X-

"Cut of those jackets and get a damn packet of this kid's blood if it's possible." What did he say about my jackets?!?

My eyes shot open and I roared in anger. I looked to where that voice came from and saw a man, most likely a doctor, in scrubs and he was holding a pair of scissors. I shot up from my lying position. I was on a hospital gurney and I was in a hospital, most likely the ER room. I got to my feet and started walking.

"How the hell is he walking?!? His spine is fractured a dozen times!" I heard the same man yell.

"Ah shut up!" I yelled at him. I looked around for my cane but found it no where. Logan better have grabbed it. I held up my hands and tried to form a ball of black magic. It worked, showing that I still had a lot of magic left. I snapped my fingers and I disappeared with the snap of teleportation.

I appeared on the roof of the school again. I heard soft foot steps and turned around. It was Logan and the Mane Six. "Do you have my cane?"

He handed me my cane. "Don't you need to treat those wounds?" Logan asked, pointing to the gunshot wounds.

I snapped my fingers and a medium sized large kit appeared in my hands. I lifted up my shirt and started applying the med gel to my entry wounds. With that, the entry wounds closed. The internal damage was still there but at least I stopped losing blood. By the way, what was my blood level? Nguyen informed me that I had about 23% of my blood.

"Are you okay? We know you have your powers but you were shot so many times" Twilight said.

"Yeah. I'll be fine" I replied. "So what's the sit rep?"

"Sit rep?" Rarity asked.

"Situation report" Logan replied. "There was a shooting and you got shot seven times. Plain and simple."

"And the Fall Formal?" I asked.

"Has been scheduled tomorrow" Pinkie Pie replied. "Now, the nice little police people are investigating."

"A shooting happens and the school is still going to host a little dance for the wittle students" I said. I coughed a few times. I used the sleeve of my robe to wipe my mouth. After doing so, I found it stained with blood. The Mane Six gasped when they saw this. "Must be some fragments lodged in my lung." I snapped my fingers and several twisted shards of copper and lead appeared in the air in front of me. "Modern bullets. I always hated getting shot by them." I stopped using my magic and the bullet fragments clattered to the ground. With those out of my system, my body could properly heal now.

I checked myself for anything missing. "Where are my pistols?"

"Police confiscated them" Logan replied. He smiled. "I stole them back." He tossed me a holster that contained Yin and Yang I took the two pistols and placed them in my hidden holster on the back of my pants. Heh. Some of you here do not know how difficult it is to conceal carry two 1911 pistols. Especially if they're custom long slide versions with compensators! Though my many, many jackets easily conceals them.

"I think it's time for us to prepare for the Fall Formal" I said. "Rarity, do you think you can make suits for the two of us?"

Rarity squealed from hearing this. "I get to make suits for powerful beings from a different universe!" she squealed out.

"Oh god" Logan said.

-X-X-X-

Logan, Rarity, and I were now in the school's fashion club (why would this even exist?) and Rarity was taking Logan's measurements.

"How long is this going to take?" Logan asked.

"Not long at all! I am a professional!" Rarity replied. Are you now? You are only a senior so that makes you either 17 or 18 years old.  

"Rarity, after you finish the suit, can you add a few things to it?" Logan asked.

Six hours Later

Rarity, you lied. It took three hours for you to make Logan's suit. If that isn't long, then I'm Bruce Lee. In the end, Rarity made him a pretty nice three piece suit. It had the standard night black trousers and double breasted jacket/coat that had shamrock cufflinks. The shirt he wore was dark burgundy and the vest he wore over it was striped black. In his only pocket that was positioned over his left breast was a handkerchief that was the same color as his shirt. The tie he wore was colored black and on the lower portion on the tie was his cutie mark, the Illuminati's all seeing eye.

It took Rarity another three hours to make my suit. I decided against a handkerchief but it was very much like Logan's. Like Logan's, it was a double breasted jacket/coat except mine had .45 acp shell casing cuff links. Everything about it was black. The coat, the trousers, the vest, and the tie was black. There was only one thing about my three piece suit that wasn't black, my shirt that I wore under the coat/jacket.

"Nice work, Rarity" Logan said. He was standing with his left hand in his pocket.

"I agree" I said. I looked at my bundle of clothes that I usually wore. I pulled out Yin and Yang and teleported a custom dual rig shoulder holster that I modified to hold Yin and Yang. I was quick to put on the dual rig holster. I holstered both Yin and Yang. "Now we wait for tomorrow."

The Next Day

I looked at my bottle of sake. I swirled the bottle a few times before taking a sip. Alcohol, the only thing that can take it away. Everyone drinks alcohol for something whether they're stressed, need help forgetting something, or just can't take the norms of society. Me? Alcohol takes it away. I don't have to do anything for anyone anymore. I don't have to worry about anything. It just gives me a sense of relief. One of the very few things that helps me relieve stress. Helps put me to sleep too but it gives me the most livid of dreams. There is nothing to worry about but this isn't the case. I have to do something. I have to attend that Fall Formal.

I changed into my suit and equipped my dual shoulder rig with Yin and Yang. I took out a piece of gum and popped it into my mouth. Time to go.

-X-X-X-

I stood in front of the school. It wasn't time for the Fall Formal to start yet as I was half an hour early. I had hidden my backpack behind a bush and I had my cane in hand. I heard the distinctive sound of car engines. I turned and saw two cars, one black and the other white, heading towards the school. Both parked in front of the school and one person stepped out of each vehicle. It was Celestia and Luna. Luna was wearing a dark blue dress with black high heals and a crescent moon penchant. Her sister, Celestia, was wearing a white dress with a sun penchant. They were just like their Equestrian counterparts. Even their cars showed it. I walked up to Luna's car. It was a BMW 7 E38. Beautiful car, people. I remembered that this was the same car used by Jason Statham in the first Transporter film.

"Hello" I said.

"You're that student that was shot seven times! Shouldn't you be in the hospital?!?" Luna said.

"You could say that I'm special" I said back.  I walked up to Celestia's car. It was a white third generation Audi A8. Another beautiful car. Very.. High class. I grabbed the front end of the luxury vehicle with both hands and started lifting. The front end of the car slowly rose up. "Like I said, I'm special." I set the car back down.

"What are you?" Celestia asked.

"In some worlds, I'm known as the Crazy Asian. In other places, I'm known as Tran. In the plane of the Gods, I'm known as the kid that can kill other gods. An executioner as others would say." I snapped my fingers and my cane appeared in my hands. "I am here on this plane for something that belongs to my friend. You'll find out what it is eventually." I turned around and started walking off. "I think the two of you have a Fall Formal to officially start." I turned to face them when I was up the stairs of the school. "Also, don't worry. I'm a good person. Just as good as any other angel. You can say that I'm God's little private military contractor."

"God?" Celestia asked. "As in Jesus Christ?"

"Can't tell you. I don't want to cause a religious take down" I said back. "Now will you please start the Fall Formal?"

The two of them smiled. "Of course" Luna replied. The two of them opened up the doors to the school with a set of keys and entered the building.

I waited outside for my friends. As I waited outside, other students drove up or were driven up in cars, limousines, and any other vehicle by their dates, a paid limo driver, or their parents. Upon seeing me, any attendees of the Fall Formal asked about me and my supposed injuries. To everyone, I replied that I was released out of the hospital despite receiving seven gunshot wounds.

Then one large limo pulled up. Out stepped Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Logan. Upon seeing me, the lot of them walked up to me. Each of them were wearing their own gowns, dresses, and the likes that were each designed by Rarity.

Wait a minute, if it took her three hours to make my suit and another three hours to make Logan's suit how in the world did you make six dress for the lot of you in less than an afternoon. You know what? I'll figure it out later.

"You clean up very well, darling" Rarity said.

"Thank you" I said back. "You five look nice." I noticed that Twilight was missing. "Where's ole Sparky?"

"Sparky? Oh! You mean Twilight! She's getting a ride from her date!" Pinkie Pie replied.

Date? When did she get a date? "Flash Sentry is with her, Tran" Rainbow Dash said.

"When in the world did she get a date?" I asked.

"Yesterday. About half an hour before the shooting" Rainbow Dash replied. Just as she said this, a black Camaro pulled up. The most distinctive thing about the car was that it had lightning bolts painted on the sides and there was a shield with a lightning bolt on the hood. What kinda idiot think that god-awful lightning bolts on a black car was a good idea?

The door popped open and Flash Sentry stepped out of the car. 'Of course.' He walked to the other side of the car and opened the door. Out stepped Twilight.

"Hello there Flash Sentry" I said. "I hope you are good to Twilight or I will have to teach you a few things."

"Okay, sir" Flash Sentry replied. "Weren't you shot seven times?"

"And? Seven bullets aren't going to stop me" I said back. "That's not nearly enough." I smiled and started laughing. "Ah, don't worry. I won't kill you or anything. I just don't want anything bad to happen to my friend."

He sighed in relief. "Oh thank goodness but seriously, what happened? Weren't you shot like seven times?"

"Yeah." I unbuttoned my coat, vest, and shirt, revealing my gunshot wounds. After a few seconds, I rebuttoned my cloths. "I'm a bit superhuman."

"What?" Flash Sentry said.

"I'm God's little hired killer" I said. I turned my cane into it's katana form and unsheathed the blade.

"Awesome" Flash Sentry said.

"Now, I believe we have a Fall Formal to attend" I said.

-X-X-X-

The nine of us were inside the school's gym. The Fall Formal was like any normal dance, though I don't think I should be comparing as I've only been to A dance. Only a single dance in my life and I hated it.

I waited outside in the hallway while everyone was having fun. No way in 'ell am I going to go in there.

"Yeah they're real. What would they be?" Was that Logan?

"Awesome!" Was that Scootaloo?!?

"Where did you get them?" Was that Sweetie Belle?

"Are yah supposed to have them?" Apple Bloom?

"Cause I have to use them to defend the people. Like the three of you pretty little girls." Logan, if you are doing what I think you're doing. I'm going to kill you.

-X-X-X-

"And Tran is your leader?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"No, I'm the leader. Tran's more of a follower" Logan said. Logan was talking to the three CMC in front of him. "You see he's-" Logan didn't finished his sentence as a certain crazed Asian killer stealthily dropped down from the ceiling via a rope attached to a climbing rig. In Tran's hands was a small saguaro cacitus, one inch in diameter and a foot in length. "I just remembered that I have to go do something now." Logan quickly ran off into the gym room where the dance was located at, leaving the three Cutie Mark Crusaders, puzzled.

-X-X-X-

Logan ran into the gym room where I was waiting for him. He stopped running right in front of me, completely oblivious of my location. "Hello there" I said.

"Oh God!" He jumped up slightly and turned around to face me.

"I said that they are off limits" I said. I still had the cacitus in my hand.

"I get it! Just put the cactus away!" Logan said.

"Cacitus" I said, correcting Logan.

"Anything as long as you don't rape me with that" Logan said.

I teleported away the small cacitus into my backpack.

"It is time to announce the Princess of the fall Formal!" I turned to see who said that and saw Celestia with a mic in one hand and an envelope in another. "Will the following nominated students step up, Sunset Shimmer, Twilight Sparkle, Berry Punch, and... Big Macintosh?" What? Who in the world would... You know what, Never mind. The nominated students, minus Big Mac, walked up onto the stage and lined up in front of Celestia.

"This year's princess is..." Celestia opened the envelope and pulled out a piece of paper. She looked at the content of the paper. "Twilight Sparkle!" Everyone started clapping and cheering.

"No! I'm supposed to be the princess!" Sunset Shimmer screamed.

"Sunset Shimmer, please don't be a sore loser" Celestia said.

Luna walked up on stage with a pillow in hand. On the pillow was a tiara. The Element of Magic. The Luna began walking up to Twilight. Before she could make it to Twilight, Sunset Shimmer ran up to Luna and grabbed the tiara.

"It's mine!" Sunset Shimmer placed the tiara on her head. The results were a bit... Unexpected. She turned into a large, red demon bat that reminded me of the angels that worked for the devil (don't ask cause that's a story for another time.

"Well, damn" I said.

"At last! More power than I could ever imagine!" Sunset Shimmer said. "I've had to jump through so many hoops tonight just to get my hands on this crown, and it really should have been mine all along." She let out a few growls. "But let's let bygones be bygones. I am your princess now, and you will be loyal... To me!" She pointed one hand out and shot.. Beams of dark magic?!? How in the world did the Element of Magic give her dark magic?!?

The magic hit almost every student, turning them into mindless zombies. She did the same to Snips and Snails who were standing at a punch table excep thte two of them were turned into miniature forms of her demon form. "Round them up and bring them to the portal" she said to Snips and Snails. "Now with this power, I will conquer Equestria! And with my own little teenage army behind me, I am going to get it!" Se flew towards the entrance to the school an demolished the front portion of the school, making an over sized entrance.

"No, you're not!" Twilight said.

"Oh, please! What exactly do you think you're going to do to stop me? I have magic, and you have nothing!" Sunset Shimmer said.

"She has us" Logan said. He pulled out his UMP and opened fired. However, Sunset Shimmer had thrown up a shield just in time to block each bullet.

"Hold on" I said. I ran to where I hid my backpack and picked it up. I quickly dug through it, procuring Nick's RPG-7.

"Isn't that Nick's?" Logan asked, while reloading.

"He kinda gave it to me, asking for something else" I said.

"What did he want?" Logan asked.

"You'll find out" I took aim with the RPG-7. "It's one of my own home made war heads." I pulled the trigger. The rocket streamed towards Sunset Shimmer's face but alas, it was blocked by her shield. However, the warhead explosive with enough intensity to destroy the shield.

"What the hell is in that?!?" Logan asked.

"Refined octanitrocubane with a radioactive francium core. It has enough firepower to destroy a bunker!" I replied.

Seeing the opening, Logan open fired again with his UMP. The electrically charged, magnetically propelled rounds did an extreme amount of damage to her body but just as we thought she was going to die, the damage undid itself as she regenerated. She roared in anger as she charged up a magical blast. "Well, fuck" Logan said.

I just loaded another warhead into the RPG-7. "Just shoot her" I said. I fired again again but instead of the rocket impacting a shield, Sunset Shimmer caught the rocked mid flight.

Sunset Shimmer growled. "Do you think you can-" She didn't finish her sentence as I shot the rocket in her magical grasp. It detonated, and sent her flying back due to the explosive power due to the nuclear rockets. Before she could recover I threw a rock at her face.

"What was supposed to do!" Logan yelled. "And is it safe to be standing in the radioactive fallout of your nuclear rockets?"

"It's just a few rads, it won't kill you" I replied. I dropped the RPG-7 and pulled out my tomahawk. It was still the Axe of Perun in tomahawk form so it arced with electricity. In this pause, Sunset Shimmer had already gotten up.

"Why don't you use the Sparda?" Logan asked.

"I could destroy the Element" I replied. I jumped at her and kicked her in the jaw. This kick sent her falling to the ground, dazed. Dazed from the kick, Sunset Shimmer didn't do anything as I swung the Axe of Perun at her face. It impacted her in the side of the head., severing the lower portion of her skull. She screamed in pain. Before she could do anything else, I curb stomped her.

As I was standing on top of her. I noticed her power was coming from one location on her head. I took out my PPK and fired at that location. The .22 bullet seemingly impacted the air but it turned out I just shot the Element of Magic. A tiara appeared on her head. It did not look like the Element of Magic. What she wore on her head was colored black with an inlaid ruby and was spewing out black magic that fueled Sunset Shimmer's magic. How is it that the Element of Magic is giving her dark powers?

I fired again with my PPK and the bullet impacted the tiara. "Shoot the tiara off of her head!" I yelled towards Logan.

"Got it!" Logan said back.

Sunset Shimmer seemed to have heard this too as the students were now running towards us. Logan, preoccupied with shooting Sunset Shimmer, was tackled down by five students, all of them on the football team. To get them off, Logan charged his body with his Shock Jockey vigor electrocuting the five students. Seven students attempted to attack me but were stopped by a forcefield of magic that I threw up.

With the students taken care of, I turned back to Sunset Shimmer. "Just die already" I said. I put away my PPK and took out my M4a1. Logan looked at me and then pulled out his M14 EBR. Both of of us nodded. Taking aim, we open fired. My electromagnetically propelled 5.56 and 7.62 bullets were blocked by her shield but each round whittle away at her magic reserves. I knew what it felt like to have a massive reserve of power and that holding up a shield for this long, stopping bullets, would quickly drain her, especially if the shields are being broken every now and then.

Her shield began to display cracks as she continued blocking. She started shooting magic bolts at us but we simply dodged each shot. Seeing that she failed with her shots, she started smiling.

'What are you thinking Sunset Shimmer?' I thought.

Sunset Shimmer held up one hand and charged up black magic in it. In the blink of an eye, our guns were pulled out of our grasp and into hers. "Oh fuck" Logan said. Logan pulled out his UMP and tried to fire but that gun was pulled away too.

I looked to Logan and smiled. "let's use this to our advantage" I said to Logan. I pulled out a few M67 frag grenades.

He saw this and smiled. "Good idea" Logan said. He pulled out a few grenades of the same type and model and looked at me. "Mark?"

"Mark" I said, confirming him. Logan pulled the pins to the grenades he were holding using the normal method while I pulled the pins to the grenades in my hand with my teeth. I know any military personnel would say that pulling grenades pins with your teeth is a terrible idea and its a good way to lose teeth but hey, I'm Tran! Both of us tossed our grenades at the same time. Like our guns, Sunset Shimmer pulled them with her magic, not knowing what they were. Both of us smiled as the four grenades we threw detonated, sending her to the ground. In the process, she dropped our guns which we retrieved.

With her shield down, we open fired. The charged rounds worked away at her life as she tried to recover from the explosion. Then finally, Sunset Shimmer lost. A 5.56 round found its way to the Element of Magic, knocking it down. With her only source of magic gone, Sunset Shimmer shifted from her current demon form to her previous human form. With this, all of the students were free from Sunset Shimmer's magical trance. I was quick to retrieve the tiara before moving back to next to Logan.

Both Logan and I reloaded before slowly advancing upon her position. "It's over, Sunset Shimmer. You don't have the Element of magic anymore" Logan said.

I tossed Twilight her crown and she caught it. She placed the element of magic upon her head and smiled. "Thank you." She turned to face Sunset Shimmer.

Sunset Shimmer ran towards Twilight. "No! It was supposed to be mine! If you-" She didn't finish her sentence as Twilight clocked her i the jaw, knocking her out.

"Nice shot!" Logan said.

The rest of the Mane Six walked up to Twilight. "So ah guess yah got yahr crown back" Applejack said.

"Congratulations, darling. Albeit being a little unorthodox, you really gave Sunset Shimmer a good lesson" Rarity said. "And now you have your crown."

"That was awesome with how you just beat her like that!" Rainbow Dash said.

"Yeah, it was awesome. Woo hoo" Fluttershy said. Oh god the adorableness.

Pinkie Pie, instead of being happy and cheerful, looked sad and glum.  "Does this mean you have to leave now?" she asked.

The other members of the Mane Six, minus Twilight, realized this too and frowned. "Not yet" Twilight replied. "Lets finished this little party first" Twilight said, smiling. "Hit it!"

-X-X-X-

Youtube Video

I watched as everyone danced and partied. Logan was still in his 3 piece suit, which was somehow in pristine condition, and had his weapons placed away in his messenger bag which he was currently wearing. Like everyone else, he was dancing and partying. I didn't want to do any of this party nonsense (sorry Pinkie) so I was just standing in one secluded area of the gym with my suit on. On my back was my backpack and in my hands was the Sparda, in katana form.

Then I saw Twilight walk up to me with the other members of the Mane Six. "Hey Tran, the six of us were wondering if you could turn us into ponies?" Twilight said.

"I don't know, should I?" I said.

"Please turn us into ponies! I Want to see what it's like!" Fluttershy said. Oh the adorableness.

I looked down at the Sparda for a few seconds. Then I looked up and smiled. "Okay." I snapped my fingers and a cloud of black cover the six of them. Once the cloud disappeared, the six of them were changed into very familiar ponies. "Have fun!" Almost immediately, Rainbow Dash took flight and flew above in the airspace of the large gym room. Fluttershy started prancing about. Pinkie Pie started using pony Pinkie Pie physics as in she was bouncing off of the walls, literally. Applejack and Rarity just went back into the party. I looked to Twilight and saw that she stumbled slightly. "You're used to being human, aren't you?"

"Yeah. I won't miss being a human but I will miss the hands" Twilight said.

"See! Hands are useful!"

Twilight chuckled. "Whatever you say Tran." She started walking away.

I smiled.

-X-X-X-

The fall Formal finished and everyone wasn't leaving yet. Why? They wanted to meet the pony princess, her pony friends, the craze gunman, and the Crazy Asian.

"Come on Twilight, it's time to go!" I said. I snapped my fingers and the Mane Six, minus Twilight, were turned back into their human forms.

"Noooooooo!" Fluttershy said.

"Sorry Fluttershy, we have to go back to our universe" I said back. "Come one Twilight, let's go!"

Twilight trotted away from the crowd of students wanting to meet her. "I am not going to miss being a human! I absolutely miss my magic!" Twilight said, levitating a bottle of fizzy apple cider. She took a sip from the bottle. "I'm ready!"

"Bye darling!" Rarity said.

"Don't let the pony bed bugs bite!" Pinkie Pie said.

"Ah hope we meet you again!" Applejack said.

"Bye" Fluttershy said.

"Make sure you punch those griffons in the face for me!" Rainbow Dash said. Twilight, why did you have to tell her about the griffons?

I started unsheathed the Sparda before I remembered something. I rummaged through my backpack. "Ah, found it!" I pulled out a small radio. I walked over to Fluttershy and handed it to her. "If you girls ever need us, use that radio. It should work over different dimensions and it connects directly to my glasses." I turned around fully unsheathed the Sparda.

"Bye!" Twilight said. "I hope I meet you girls again."

"See yah!" Logan said.

I slashed the air in front of me and a tear in the fabrics of time and space appeared. "Let's go" I said.

Twilight and Logan jumped through the portal. I looked back to the human Mane Six. "Peace" I said while holding up my index and middle finger. I jumped through the portal.

-X-X-X-

The three of us jumped out a tear in the fabrics of time and space, appearing in another universe. However, this wasn't the Equestria universe they knew and loved. The three of them appeared in a rather run down universe. The surrounding buildings were empty and rundown and there was not a single soul around. Cars dotted the road they were standing on and only silence filled the air. The only thing that actually gave them any clue of where they were were the bullet holes that dotted every other building.

"Twilight, welcome to our universe" I said.

Twilight's face was immediately filled with a sense of dread. "What are we doing here?!?" she yelled out.

"There are some things I want to collect" I replied.

Logan pulled out his UMP. "So do I."

I placed the Sparda on my back and pulled out Yin and Yang. Then I pulled out a pair of ear plugs and ear muffs. I plugged the plugs into her ears, then placed the ear muffs over them. With the hearing protection, Twilight would be able to safely hear the gunshots. However, she did have her enhanced hearing from being a pony so she should still be able to hear us clearly.

I pointed Yang in the air and fired off a round. Then we waited. Nothing. I fired off another round. We waited again. Nothing. "That's strange. The last time I was here, a single gunshot would attract at least five or so zombies."

The three of us started walking. "There's something going on here. It's quiet. Too quiet" Logan said.

"Wait, I hear something" I said. I knew my hearing should be stronger than's Twilight's muffled hearing and I always trusted my senses. I haven't gone crazy yet. It was growling. I turned to where the growling came from and spotted a zombie. However, it wasn't like the zombies I remembered from when I lived in this universe. It had mottled, dark brown skin and it was crawling on its hands and feet like a monkey. It's mouth sported several rows of teeth, unlike a normal human being. What happened to the zombies?!? I heard more small amounts of growling and looked at that direction. It was another one of those things but it was hanging on a light pole. Our of nowhere a roar emanated from our rear. When the three of us looked, we saw a large zombie, with a similar build to Arnold Schwarzenegger. Behind it was seven more.  

"God damn" Logan said.

All of the zombies surrounding us started running at us. "Now, they're running?!?" Logan yelled out over the gunshots of his UMP.

"Eeyup" I said. The zombies around us were quickly killed but we were having trouble killing the zombies that moved like monkeys. Every time we tried to shoot it, they ducked behind cover whether it was a brick wall, a car, or a building. "You know, magic." I snapped my fingers and they were lifted up in the air. They were quickly killed by Logan.

"They've changed" Logan said.

"Eeyup."

A gunshot rang out from our west. The three of us looked at the source and saw a team of eight men, all wearing National Guard garb. They were all wielding various assault rifles ranging from the civilian AK47 to the military M16a4.

"Is that a purple unicorn?" one of them asked.

"Yes" Logan replied. "What do you want?"

"We were patrolling the area when we noticed the two, erm, three of you" another one of them said.

"And?" Logan continued.

"You two people match the description of the people that killed a patrol of ours a few months back." The one who said this appeared to have the highest rank out of the eight of them because of his officer's rank insignia on his uniform. The two of us took aim immediately. "Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Don't worry, they were a rogue group of men. We were hunting them!"

The two of us continued aiming our guns at them. "And why do you need to bother us?" I asked.

"We're going to offer you a safety in our town" the officer said.

"We'll be fine" I said.

"Food, water, walls, and enough guns to go around" the officer said.

"We're fine. We recently raided Luke Air Force" I said.

"You did that?!?!? We could have used the munitions from that base!" a different National Guard member said.

"Too bad. We're leaving. We have to return to our universe shortly." I turned around. "Come on Twilight, let's go."

"Who are they?" Twilight asked.

"What the hell?!? It can talk?!?" a different National Guard member yelled out.

Smiling, I snapped my fingers and the three of us were teleported away.

Once we left, the three of us were quick to finish our tasks. We collected our old belongings and our friend's belongings.

"Hold on Logan, I have one last thing I need to get.

"What?" Logan asked.

"You'll find out" I said, smiling. I walked away, leaving Logan with Twilight.

An hour later, I returned to where Logan and Twilight was. "Now let's go" I said.

-X-X-X-

The three of us reappeared in the basement of the Crystal Palace.

"Finally! We're home!' Twilight said. The second those words left her mouth, an explosion rang out.

The three of us ran out from the basement and into the general space of the castle. We looked out of a window. In the air were hundreds of griffons.

"Hey!" That was Nick's voice. We turned around. He had his .500 S&W and Blue Rose out. Behind him was our other friends. "We kinda need some fucking help!"

Chapter 34: Hmm Cacitus

"We kinda need some fucking help!" Nick yelled out. A door was broken down and several lightly armored griffons started to flood in. "SHIT!" Nick immediately open fired with both hand cannons. He quickly ran out as he only had eleven rounds to fire, so Logan and I had to finish them off. Logan had used his UMP and I used Yin and Yang.

"Holy hell!" Twilight yelled out. Twilight, are you catching onto my friend's habits?

"What's the sit rep?" Logan asked.

"Fucking griffons, that's what. It looks like they teamed up with hippogriffs" Nick replied. Hippogriffs? Those half equine, half eagle hybrids? "They managed to take down the shield. Probably someone on the inside." Now we have to deal with collaborators. Of course.

"So they sent a coalition force to take us?" I asked.

"Yeah and they chose a good time to do it! We brought only our sidearms and they have tanks" Nick replied. "And I just ran out of fucking ammo!" Nick holstered both of his revolvers on waist holsters.

Logan checked inside his messenger bag. "I only have a few mags left" Logan said.

"You used up that much ammo in that universe?!?" I asked.

"Yeah" Logan replied. I face palmed.

"I got a few new guns from that universe we went to. It turned out its a modern, human version of Equestria" I said. "I have a few toys for you." I pulled out a piece of gum and popped it into my mouth. "Logan, get the others. I have weapons for them to use!"

Logan nodded. He pulled the charging handle on his UMP. "Roger" he said. "Heeeeeere's Logan!"

"Where's my friends?" Twilight asked.

"They're holed up in the throne room with Cadance and Shining armor is commanding his Crystal Army" Nick replied.

I pulled out the ten gauge 1887 and a box of shells before tossing it to Nick. "You're very own shotgun, Nick." I pulled out a few boxes from my backpack. "Hold my position while I build something, Nick."

"Build what?" Nick asked.

"You'll see." I opened the boxes and started dumping their contents onto the ground.

"What is that?" Nick asked.

"You're new gun" I said, picking up several parts. Another explosion rocked the castle.

Meanwhile, in Another Room

Ike fired at a few rounds at three griffons that had snuck into the castle. he had decided to shoot at them with his M29. The large caliber .44 magnum rounds were quick to kill the griffons. Unfortunately, when he killed the second griffon, he found his .44 revolver empty. This gave the third griffon enough time for him to aim his rifle. However, he was not able to fire as Ike charged his vigor and sent in a murder of crows to kill him. The small swarm of crows were quick to attack the griffon, shredding his light armor and his flesh. Within seconds, the griffon died from the small, yet plentiful amount of shallow wounds. The crows quickly flew away before disappearing.

He popped out the cylinder in his S&W M29 and loaded six fresh rounds, his last one. Since it was a simple trip to the Crystal Empire, he only had his M29 .44 revolver, Nevan, and his double barrel shotgun with the two rounds it was already loaded into it and an extra two 4 inch shells. He looked over to his friend, Alex, who paired with him.

The griffons had invaded the Crystal Empire, earlier in the morning. It was currently late in the middle of the night. Though it still was bright outside due to the unique enchantments of the Crystal Empire. Throughout the entire empire, a short ranged, suburban battle raged. Citizens hit in their homes or ran away from the invading griffons. The Crystal Army battle the griffon army. It was a somewhat unfair battle to the Crystal Army because the griffons had their unique revolving rifles but their battle prowess balanced the odds. The six humans, minus Tran, were currently holed up in the castle, protecting the Mane Six and Cadance. They were only armed with their sidearms and some other weapons because originally, the trip to the Crystal Empire was a simple leisure trip to watch the Equestrian Games.

"Well, fuck! I'm down to maybe six rounds" Ike said.

"Shit" Alex said. He was armed with only one of his Desert Eagles, his Walther P88, and his unique fire sword. His other Desert Eagle was temporarily given to Austin as he did not have a weapon. He ejected the mag to his Desert Eagle and found that it only had four rounds left. "Four rounds left in the Deagle." He checked the load on his Walther P88. "Nine rounds left for the other."

The two heard shouts of orders coming from one hallway. When they looked down the offending hallway, they saw a group of griffons coming their way. Before they could react, several grenades came out from behind them and into the hallway the griffons were in. The grenades soon detonated, leaving only red stains. When the two looked behind them, they saw their friend, Logan.

"Logan, are we glad to see you!" Alex said.

"No time. Go to Tran!" Logan said. He started running off. "He's near the entrance" Logan said before going out of hearing range.

"Weapons?" Alex asked.

"It's Tran. Most likely" Ike said. Gunshots came from the direction Logan ran off too. "Let's go!"

-X-X-X-

I fire AA12 at some incoming griffons. Nick had to reload his 1887 so I had to cover for him. "Switch!" I started to reload my AA12.

"What are you making?" Nick said. He racked the lever to his 1887 and fired at the last griffon in the room.

"Something" I replied. I saw that Nick was trying to get a glimpse of what I was building. "NO PEEKING!!!" He turned his head back.

"Tran, out of ammo!" Nick said. I fished out a box of 10 gauge shells from my backpack and threw it to him. "Thanks!"

I continued on with the build. "Finished!" I held the gun up.

Nick looked back to me. "Is that a fucking minigun?" On his face was probably the biggest smile I have ever seen. When he asked that question, he was all giddy and happy.

"Eeyup" I replied. In my hands was a General Electric M134D minigun with six barrels. It had a chainsaw grip and a drum that was fixed  underneath the electric drive, similar to Heavy's minigun from Team Fortress 2. "I fixed the rate of fire to 3000 rounds a minute and it has an internal drum that is loaded with 1000 rounds."

"So how is it reloaded?" Nick asked.

"I put an enchantment on it. Upon running out of ammo, it immediately starts teleporting the ammo directly into the drum. The whole process takes twenty seconds so don't think you have unlimited ammo. However, the ammo it teleports must be within a close vicinity and it must be normal ammunition that has been belted. If it doesn't meet those requirements, it doesn't teleport the ammo."

"Do you have a lot of ammo?" Nick asked.

I picked up my backpack, turned it upside down and started dumping. Three crates of ammunition fell out. "That's about 27000 rounds of ammo. I won't be surprised if its all gone. Also, there's another enchantment on it" I said.

"What?" Nick asked.

"It's a railgun minigun. There's enchantments on the barrel that sends the bullets flying with over nine times the power than normal rounds" I replied.

Nick's jaw dropped. "GIMME!!" Nick practically lunged for the minigun. I let him take it. Obviously very happy with the new weapon, he started hugging it. "They. Will. Die." Nick started to run off into a hallway.

"Wait!" I said.

"What?!?" Nick said. "Gun needs shooting!" I pulled out another large gun case from my backpack. Nick just stared at my backpack. "How the hell does your back pack work?"

"A way. That's how" I replied. I opened it up and pulled out a rifle.

It was a Barrett M82a2CQ. What is a Barrett M82a2CQ? It's basically a different variant of my Barrett .50 cal, Barrett M82a3, except this one was in a bull pup form. When a firearm is bull pup, it means that the trigger is in front of the magazine in the gun. This format in a gun makes it lighter, shorter, smaller, and more maneuverable for the cost of having a smaller barrel, less power, a louder gunshot, and a larger muzzle flash. The rifle I handed to Nick was a CQ model, meaning the barrel was nine inches shorter than the normal model so this had even less power, louder gunshots, and larger muzzle flashes. Despite being slightly handicapped, it still held eight time the power of a normal fifty caliber as opposed to Logan or my sniper rifle's power of nine times that of a fifty caliber. This one was also outfitted with iron sights instead of a scope.

"Shoulder fired cannon. Fifty caliber rail gun. Eight times the power of a normal fifty cal. All yours." Nick almost squealed. I could see that he wanted to but he didn't. He just simply grabbed the rifle and slung it over his shoulder. "Now hand me your little hand cannons." Nick took off the dual waist holsters and tossed to to me. He grabbed some extra ammunition and left.

Nick's hand cannons were both .500 S&Ws. I unloaded both revolvers and left the bullets on the ground. I removed the barrels from both revolvers and added the necessary parts needed to turn the barrels into rail gun barrels.  I reloaded both rounds and took aim. If my calculations were correct, they should send out bullets with double the power of a fifty cal. I put on Nick's dual holster on my waist. It fell down. I seemed to have forgotten that Nick is three times my size. I shortened the belt and put it back on. Then I reholstered both revolvers.

I pulled out Yin and Yang and some more parts from my backpack. I took Yin and Yang apart and started taking out parts but more specifically, the recoil spring, the barrel, the compensator, the recoil plug, and the spring guide for you gun nuts out there. I added in the new parts I took out before reassembling the gun. I unloaded the .45 ACP from the single stack magazines and reloaded them with .460 Rowland. What I basically did to Yin and Yang was that I converted them from .45 ACP to .460 Rowland. .45 ACP and .460 are nearly the same rounds except .460 Rowland holds 2.5 times the power of a .45 ACP. Yin was now loaded with match grade .460 Rowland armor piercing ammo and Yang was loaded with .460 Rowland Black Talons. Now think. Now, Yin and Yang are extreme overkill, especially now that they have three times the power of a .50 BMG, especially when they're overcharged with my demon powers and the rail gun attachment.

A few griffons peaked their heads from a hallway. I took aim with Yin and Yang and fired. 'For the love of God, that's loud!' They were quickly blown to bits by the overcharged rounds. The plate armour they wore didn't pose any problem for the .460 Rowland rounds to penetrate.

"Bloody 'ell" I said. I started at Yin and Yang in my hands.  On the wall where the griffons stood in front of was on the verge of collapsing due to the power of the overcharged .460 Rowlands. "That's a solid stone wall" I said to myself.

Then I heard foot steps. Human footsteps. Most likely my friends. Ike and Alex ran into the room.

"Hey Tran, Logan told us to go to you" Ike said.

"Yeah. I have some new weapons for the lot of you guys" I said. I reached into my backpack and pulled out four gun cases. I handed Alex his Saiga 12k with a small bag of extra ten round magazines.

"An assault rifle?" Alex said.

*Face Palm* "It's a damn shotgun!" I said. "Daft idiot." I opened another case and pulled out another shotgun. This one was a Benelli M4 Super 90 shotgun. The Benelli M4 is an American semiautomatic shotgun known for being the most durable, fastest shooting, and reliable semiautomatic shotgun in the world, capable of firing tens of thousands of rounds without being cleaned and capable of reaching the fire rate of automatic shotguns despite being semiautomatic. I tossed the shotgun to Ike. "Benelli M4 shotgun."

Ike caught the shotgun and pulled the charging handle to it. "Sweet." He aimed it into the air.

I took out a few boxes of shells and tossed it to Ike. I opened the case and pulled out an assault rifle. It was an IMI Galil. The IMI Galil is simply an Israeli 5.56 assault rifle based on the AK47. I took out a bag of 50 round magazines. I tossed both to Alex. "Before you say anything stupid, its an assault rifle from Israel. It's chambered in 5.56 and it is loaded with 50 round magazines" I said. "It has a rail gun barrel. Yes, I said rail gun. The rail gun barrel gives the assault rifle the power of a fifty cal."

Alex smiled and pulled the charging handle on the Galil. "Ooo, I'm going to have some fun with this" Alex said.

I pulled out another case and opened it up. I pulled out an M1928 Thompson "Tommy Gun" submachine gun. Most of you readers know what a Tommy Gun is but if you don't, the Tommy Gun is a unique submachine gun from the 1920s chambered in .45 ACP and is most famously known for being the gun used by gang members during prohibition. This one was loaded with 100 round magazines and again, it had a rail gun barrel. I pulled out some extra drum magazines and tossed it to Ike. "You know what it is" I said, smiling. "It also has the same rail gun attachment as Alex's except yours hold only a fifth the power of a fifty cal cause this one is chambered in a pistol cartridge. The rate of fire is fixed at 1000 rounds a minute." I closed my backpack and placed it back on my back.

Ike shouldered the Tommy Gun. "I'm going to have some fun" Ike said.

"Hold on Ike" I said. "Alex, you can go."

Alex pulled the charging handle on his Galil again. "Thanks Tran" Alex said. He ran off.

"Hand me your S&W 29, Ike" I said. He handed me the .44 revolver. I took off the barrel and attached a new barrel that I got from my barrel. I pulled out the Taurus Raging Bull, S&W 629, and Ruger Red Hawk .44 magnums. I loaded the .44 magnums with bullets that I pulled from my backpack. "I loaded them with double overpressured .44 magnum rounds. All four of them now have the same rail gun attachments as your Tommy Gun so they each pack the power of a fifty caliber rifle round." I pulled out a dual shoulder holster and a dual waist holster. I held out both the revolvers and holsters to Ike.

He took the holsters and put them on before holstering all four revolvers. "Thanks Tran" Ike said. He took up his Tommy Gun and ran off.

I pulled out my M4a1 and loaded it. "I love my job" I said while chambering a round. I slung it over my shoulder to pick up Yin and Yang. I holstered both pistols on my back on my hidden holster. I ran off.

Meanwhile On the Streets of the Crystal Empire

Andy ducked behind a broken wall as Griffons shot at him. This was probably the eighth time that he had done that this hour. At the current moment, he was unarmored, unaugmented from his badges, and armed with only a rifle he had stolen from a griffon along with his two M9s. He had an extra two mags if he needed to reload and he had yet to fire both pistols as he knew that he would have to conserve ammunition.

*CLICK* It was the sound of the griffon's guns running out of ammo. Knowing that he had a few seconds to act, Andy ducked out of cover and took aim. Three griffons were wide open on the flat street. Smiling, Andy fired. The first two griffons were downed with six rounds, four of them hitting. *CLICK* His borrowed revolving rifle ran out of ammo. To make matters worse, the third griffon finished reloading. Taking aim, the griffon shouldered his rifle. However, the griffon wasn't able to fire as Andy had thrown his dagger at the griffon. The thrown dagger soared through the air and planted itself in the griffon's left eye.

Picking up one of their dropped rifles, Andy reloaded before he took aim at two griffons that were flying overhead. Andy fired six times and downed one griffon with three rounds. The second griffon went down in the next shot. Reloading, Andy took a breather.

This surprising some of you readers? Well it shouldn't. Andy is Tran's brother and he lived with Tran during his entire life. Andy was bound to learn something. When the zombie apocalypse ended, Andy already knew how to throw knives with some skill, shoot with decent skill, and other things like aiming ahead of a moving target. More importantly, Andy knew how to strategize like Tran except on a smaller scale. He is able to give his brother a hard time in chess. Andy also knew that he had to be careful in this situation. He was armored and unlike his augmented friends, if he got shot, he might not be able to recover. However, he did have a few extra life shrooms if he was killed.

Andy started walking down the street he was on, revolving rifle in hand. Early on in the invasion, he killed a griffon with a shard of glass and stolen it from him. Ever since, he kept on using it, wanting to save his M9s for other things. "When is my brother getting back with my third M9?" Andy said to himself. He took out a Snickers and started to eat it. "Mmm. Candy. Wait, why am I monologuing?" He stared up at the sky for a few seconds. 'Someone is watching my very actions and listening to my thoughts' Andy thought. 'Somewhere.'

He reared a corner and stared down at twelve griffons less than four feet away from him. "Oh fuck" Andy said. Both Andy and the platoon of griffons were surprised. Andy reacted first. He took aim with the revolving rifle and expended all six rounds within half a second, downing three. Knowing that he wouldn't have any time to reload to do anything else, he pulled out both M9s and started firing. Firing quickly with both pistols, he expended all of the ammo he had in his pistols. All but two griffons remained. One was shot in the right arm and the other was unscathed. Andy threw his dagger at the unscathed one, hitting him in the forehead.

Seeing the opening, the injured one charged at Andy, flapping his wings to gain some momentum. The griffon hit Andy directly in the chest. Andy grunted in pain. Andy was immediately knocked down to the ground. The griffon pulled out a sword with his left hand and smiled.

"Nice try" the griffon said. "It looks like its over for you." The griffon raised the sword up into the air. He was still holding the sword up in the air. What is he doing? The griffon fell over, revealing a throwing knife embedded in the back of his head. Andy pulled out the throwing knife and examined it. It had an elegant letter T stylized and engraved on both sides of the blade. Looking up, Andy saw his brother.

"Hallo" Tran said.

First Person Point of View

"Hallo" I said.

"Where's my M9?" Andy asked. He handed me my throwing knife.

I smirked. I took the backpack off of my back and dug through it. After a few seconds, I fished out the pistol. "Let me see your other M9s, Andy" I said. I handed Andy the one I was holding and he handed me his two empty pistols. I took off the slides to his M9 and replaced them with rail gun modded slides. "It's a rail gun attachment. They deliver nine times the power with them" I said.

Andy smiled. "Got any ammo?" Andy asked. I fished through my backpack and pulled out a bag of extra magazines. I tossed the bag to him. "Thanks." I started fishing through my backpack again. "What are you doing now?"

I pulled out a rifle. It had a wood exterior and displayed heavy use and age. "Andy, this is an M1 Garand. I want you to respect this rifle. It was made in 1937 and has been used in World War Two and the Korean War by US Marines." I gave the rifle a pat and then pulled backed the charging handle. I pulled out an En Bloc clip and loaded the treasure. "I enchanted the barrel to electromagnetically charged propel the bullets that are fired from this. Other than that, everything is original. Andy, I don't want to see you ruin this rifle. If you do, you won't live to see the End. Otherwise, it's a standard M1 Garand. It holds eight rounds, it's chambered in .30-06, and the enchantment holds double the power of a fifty caliber rifle." I'm not going to explain what the M1 Garand is. If you don't know what it is, I'm hunting you down!

"What do you mean the end?" Andy asked.

"The end of this story" I replied.

Andy grabbed the rifle and brushed it over. He smiled before saying "Got any clips?" Oh god. I know he's going to capitalize on Logan and my gun nuttiness with clips vs mags. I pulled out a mag of clips filled with .30-06 rounds and handed it to him.

He started to run off but I interrupted him by running in front of him. I took off my assassin's robe. "You're going to need this more than me" I said. He took the robe and donned it, putting up the hood. Now he ran off.

I fiddled with my throwing knife that Andy retrieved for me. They're simple weapons. Simple, yet effective. I remembered the day I got them. My father bought them for my twelfth birthday. A father giving his twelve year old sun a set of three high quality, tactical throwing knives. I put the throwing knife with the other two in their custom knife holster hidden next to the holster holding Yin and Yang.

I started walking when two hippogriffs landed in front of me, one wielding a zweihander and the other, a shashka. Instead of gunning them down, I bowed down before unsheathing the Sparda. The two hippogriffs bowed back. I unsheathed the Sparda and got into a kendo stance.

"I see that at least one of your kind fights honorably" the hippogriff with the shashka said. The other griffon charged forward. I kept on holding my pose. Right when the hippogriff was in front of me, I acted. He slashed  and I dodged. I swung my blade a him and the side of the blade made contact with his head. Dazed from the hit, I punched him in the jaw before cutting him in half. I looked back up to the other griffon and noticed that he had already charged at me. Before he could close the distance, I dashed forward with the help of my demon speed and cut off his hands/talons. He started screaming in pain so I decapitated him.

I sheathed the Sparda and unslung my M4a1. I looked up and saw a large squadron composed of hippogriffs and griffons, all lightly armored. Smiling, I raised my M4a1 and fired the underbarrel M203. The 40mm grenade hit the leading flier, a hippogriff, and detonated, taking out half of the squadron. Looking for the source of the grenade, they found me and started diving towards me so I started firing with the M4a1. The magnetically charged and propelled 5.56 did quick work on their bodies. Within a matter of seconds, the remains of their squadron were simply body parts raining onto the streets of the Crystal Empire. I reloaded the M203 and continued on.

Out of nowhere, a bullet tore through my unarmored chest. The primitive round was slow and rather bulky yet it was effective. Very effective indeed. I fell to the ground, bleeding. I didn't move, hoping whoever shot me would think that I was killed. A few seconds later, a griffon landed near my body. His face seemed to light up with glee, knowing that he had shot me, Tran. He reached down to grab my M4a1 but before he could, I grabbed his hand. Smiling, I pulled out Nick's .500 S&W and flew off his arm from the shoulder joint. He started screaming so I aimed the hand cannon at his left wing and fired. The round blew off the feathery appendage and grazed his rear, tearing a chunk out of it to further add to his injuries. His screams grew louder but was stopped when his head was blown off from the charged .500 S&W round that was fired at his head.

I reloaded the hand cannon with some loose rounds before holstering it. I picked up my M4a1 and looked at my wounds. The bullet further aggravated the internal damage that I gained from that humanized Equestria universe. It had entered my body on the upper portion of my left side and exited out from the lower portion of my right side. In addition to my previous injuries, I now had two lungs that could barely function. Great.

I bandaged the entry wound and exit wound before I started walking off. I unslung my M4a1 and chambered a round. I knew there was already a round chambered but it was a force of habit. I started taking pot shots at random griffons and hippogriffs that were in the air.

I heard something that made me unsure. It was the sound of an engine. To make matters worse, it was the sound of an outdated sounding engine. I knew a lot of about cars/motorcycles and this engine sounded a lot like very early cars except on a larger, more powerful scale. I slung my M4a1 over my shoulder before I climbed up a nearby, somewhat intact building to get a glimpse of the source. Once I made it to the top of the building, I found the source of the engine noise. Down in the streets, a few hundred yards away from me, was a prime example of a griffon tank. Shining Armor had given me information about them before but seeing one in person really gave me the best info about them. The tank resembled a mix between the WWI Mark I British piece of crap tank and the German A7V German tank. However, this tank was bigger. A LOT bigger. It was roughly the size of a small house! The tank had a general boxy shape of the A7V with treads similar to to the Mark I. On both sides of the tank were swiveling cannons that looked like two pounders. On the front of the tank, on it's own rotating turret, was a large fifteen pound cannon. I suspected that all of these cannons were breach loading as they all looked like they were fixed on their swiveling turrets. On the back of the tank looked like a troop loading gate. On several spots around the tank were several gun ports. I noticed that they were positioned on areas that covered the tank's blind spots. Even from this distance, I could hear how powerful the engine was. It's method of movement were tracks that were positioned like the Mark 1.

I loaded ahead and noticed the tank was advanced upon the remains of a destroyed building. When I zoomed up with my glasses, I noticed that Austin was hiding behind the rubble. Oh dear.

I unslung my M4a1 and fired the M203 at the tank. The 40MM flew true and impacted the tank on the front. The explosion from the armor piercing grenade disappeared, revealing the tank... in perfect condition. "What?" I took out my RPG-7 and fired a standard warhead at the tank. The warhead took a direct hit on the side of the tank, covering the war vehicle in a cloud of dust. When it cleared, the tank had a large hole in it. The hole revealed another armored hull in the side of the tank that was heavily dented and charred. "What the 'ell?!? Who makes a dual hull vehicle?!?" I yelled out. One of the tank's side guns turned, pointing towards me. It fired. My reflexes sped up and I pulled out the Sparda. In slow motion, I noticed that the projectile had rifling marks and that it had the general shape of a modern ballistic projectile instead of a cannon ball. Before the shell could hit me, I sliced the shell in half. Each half of the round went around me, flying off into the space behind me.

I reloaded my RPG-7 with a nuclear warhead and fired again. The nuclear explosive hit the tank, completely obliterating it. The explosion left a crater where the tank once stood and a charred ring around the crater. I jumped down from the building and rolled, to soften the landing. I got back up and quietly walked over to where Austin was hiding,

"Hello" I said, once I was behind him.

"Holy shit!" Austin said, obviously surprised. "What the fuck?"

"Nice to meet you to" I said. In his hands was a Desert Eagle with the slide locked back. "I guess that's Alex's" I said while pointing at the empty hand cannon. I dug through my backpack and pulled out the Ithaca M37 along with a few boxes of shells. "Here."

Austin took the shotgun in his hands. "Still can't believe believe Equestria isn't a peaceful haven like I thought it was" Austin said, racking the pump of the shotgun.

"Si vis pacem, para bellum" I said.

"What?" Austin asked. "Tran, I can't deal with this foreign nonsense."

"If you want peace, prepare for war" I unslung my M4a1 and started to walk off. I stopped when I heard whistling. It sounded like... oh dear. I ducked behind destroyed wall just in time for a shell to land where I was once standing. "The whistle of artillery." I looked to my left and looked at Austin. "Just our luck, right?"

"Yeah" Austin replied. Another shell was fired. It hit the wall we were hiding behind and demolished part of it.

"Damn." I ducked from my cover and fired a few rounds at the treads. The rounds did nothing as they seemed to stop in the air directly in front of the tank. "Magic?" I snapped my fingers and reverted to my demon form. I peeked from my cover and saw a small field of magic surrounding the tank. "Where did they get magic?" I unsheathed the Sparda and dashed towards the tank. It seemed like one of the gunners were trying to shoot me as the front turret fired at me. I simply dodged the round and then closed the distance between us. I slashed with the Sparda and watched as a quarter of the left side of the tank fell down with a clean slice. With the left portion of the tank gone, the crew of the tank was now exposed. The crew glanced at me holding my sword before started scrambling around inside the tank.

I smiled before pulling out a few HUG napalm grenades. I primed the grenades before tossing them inside of the tank's cabin. They detonated, bathing the inside of the cabin with my special brand of napalm. From where I was standing, I listening to their screams of pain. Oh how the screams were so entertaining. Their cries of agony were quick to die down and the air was once again filled with gunshots and explosions.

I walked back to Austin. "Do you know if there are any more tanks?" I asked.

"The griffons sent an invasion force. They brought about twenty of those damn things" Austin replied. "Counting the two you just destroyed, a total of two has destroyed."

Hundreds of those damn things?!? I only had three nuclear warheads left! I looked down the street I was on to check for more tanks. Wait, the street. Around the Crystal Empire are several streets that were approximately forty yards wide and thousands of yards in length.

"Tran, what are you thinking of?" Austin asked.

"Hold this for me." I tossed him my M4a1.

"What are you going to do?" Austin asked.

"Something very Tran like" I replied.

-X-X-X-

The buzz of Nick's new minigun filled the air. He was currently holed up in the castle with Logan, Ike, Alex, and sixteen Crystal Guards. The griffons they were holding back were managing to advance upon them. Just by himself, Nick was defending one section of the building.

"They breached the south wall!" a Crystal unicorn guard yelled out. He levitated two revolving rifles. He fired both simultaneously at the advancing enemy.

"Got it!" Ike said. He, along with three other guards, rushed over in containing the breach. The griffons had blown a large hole in the wall using who knows what and were flooding in. "Fuck you!" Ike raised his Tommy Gun and open fired. The magnetically charged.45 ACP rounds, spat at 1000 rounds a minute, mowed down the griffons with ease. *CLICK* Ike looked down at his empty Tommy Gun before reaching for another drum mag. His hand found nothing. "Son of bitch! I'm out of ammo!" Ike dropped his Tommy Gun and drew his M1014. Ike made effective use of the seven shells loaded inside the shotgun but seven shells were seven shells. Dropping his shotgun, he drew his S&W 29 and his Raging Bull.

Just in time to help, Alex ran over to help. He raised his Galil and open fired. His assault rifle was quick to mow down the invading griffons. However, the 50 round magazine ran out after a few seconds of continuous fire. "Shit" Alex said.

"Duck!" Nick said. Alex, Ike, and the guards helping them dropped to the ground while Nick turned around, his minigun still firing. Nick directed his fire to the griffons coming in through the breach. The ungodly high rate of fire from the minigun were quick to mow down them down. Nick ran back over to the section he was previously at and found that it already had several griffons coming at them. "Fuck!" Nick's minigun roared to life again but after a few seconds of continuous fire, it clicked empty. Nick dropped the minigun (Logan winced from the very expensive piece of war being dropped) and tried to reach for 1887.

However, the griffons had already open fired on Nick. Despite being a superhuman with nanobots, the bullets hit the areas on his body not protected by his armored hoodie. Unprotected areas on his body, such as his lower body, was torn to pieces. Even worse, his unprotected face was an easy target and several targets met this target. The next thing that happened, surprised everyone even the griffons. The large giant fell to the ground. The trio of friends stopped and looked at their downed friend.

Ike was the first to snap out of his stupor and open fired with two .44 magnums. All twelve rounds found their mark and killed twelve different griffons. He holstered both .44 magnums and drew his other two before killing the rest of the griffons.  "We'll deal with it later" Ike said. "Now, we have something to finish." He reloaded his four .44 magnums and M1014.

Logan walked up to Nick's body. "He's still has a heartbeat!" Logan said.

"Tough son a bitch, Nick is" Alex said. He ejected the mag to his Galil and reached for another one. He found none. Alex frowned. "Well I'm out of clips."

"They're fucking magazines you dumb ass!" Logan said.

"Same thing" Alex sad back. "And fuck you too!"

"There IS a difference" Ike said. "And you're a dumb ass."

Alex dropped his Galil. Logan winced. "Well I'm out of ammo anyways. What are- Is that whistling?" Alex asked. The air was filled with high pitched whistle.

"Everyone, hit the deck! It's a shell!" Logan said. Everyone and everypony scrambled for cover while Ike and Logan dragged Nick into safety. *BOOM* A shell had landed directly in the center of the room and destroyed most of the interior of the room. When the dust resulting form the explosion cleared, it revealed two dead bodies, both pegasus guards.

"What the fuck was that?" Alex asked.

Ike gripped his M1014 tightly. "I have a bad feeling about what it is" Ike said. He walked over to a large hole in the south section of a wall. "It's a tank."

"Tanks?" Logan said. "There's a tank?!?"

"No" Ike replied. "There's more than one." Alex and Logan walked over to the same hole. Outside, on the street of the Crystal Empire, were twelve tanks, all of them the same size and type as the one Tran destroyed.

"Well, stallions" a unicorn said. The unicorn displayed a uniform that had golden accents and on the helmet he wore was a rank that was of officer status. "It has been an honor serving you." The unicorn officer turned to face the trio of humans. "It has been an honor serving with you three." The unicorn saluted.

The three of them saluted back, only Logan saluting correctly. "It has been an honor" Ike said.

Logan pulled out his McMillan Tac-50 and loaded it with Tran's custom hand loaded explosive ammo. He took aim and fired a shot at the leading tank. The round impacted the tank directly on the tank's front. It quickly exploded, covering the tank in a cloud of dark magic. After a few seconds, the black cloud cleared, revealing... That it was still intact. The only damage it sustained was a medium sized crater in its frontal armor. Logan took aim and fired again. The round, again, hit it in the front, making the crater into a hole. It also revealed the second hull it had. "It's a dual armored hull vehicle" Logan said.

"Do we have any explosives?" Ike said.

"Just a few IEDs and grenades. Not even close to denting the armor on them" Logan replied.

Alex looked back to Nick's lying form. Every now and then, the giant's chest rose and fell, showing that he was alive. "Well gentlemen, it might be the end for us. It has been an honor fighting with you" Alex said. Logan chambered a round in his McMillan. Ike pulled the charging handle back on his M1014. Alex pulled back the charging handle on his Saiga. The guards clicked the cylinders on their borrowed revolving rifles. "Let's give them hell." The trio and the Crystal guards picked up their weapons. Even doomed, they were going to give them a hard time. They all took aim at the leading tank.

*BOOM* The leading tank exploded. "What the hell?" Ike said.

A large jet roared overhead. It was an Fairchild Republic A-10 C Thunderbolt II. In the cockpit was a Tran that was obviously having fun. Out from Nick's pocket, the buzz of a radio was heard. "Need some help?" came from Nick's pocket.

Alex scrambled to Nick's lying form and reached into the pocket, pulling out the radio. "Tran, is that you?!?" A few seconds passed and nothing came from it.

"Hold down the talk button" Ike said.

Alex pushed down the talk button. "Tran, is that you?" Alex said.

"Eeyup" Tran replied. "Close air support is available. Targets?"

Logan ran over and ripped the radio from his hands. "We have a stream of enemy armored units. We're going to need you to take them out" Logan said. "Please use extreme prejudice, Tran."

"Roger" Tran replied. The trio and the Crystal Guards watched as the A-10 turned around.

One Hour Ago

"I need you to cover me" I said to Austin who was stilling holding my M4a1 in his hands.

"For what?" Austin asked.

"You'll find out" I replied. I opened up a messaging interface on my glasses and connected myself to Andy's smart glasses. "Get your butt over here!"

"I'm right here you dumb ass!" Andy yelled. I turned around and saw Andy standing up on a building. "The only way to sneak up on an Asian is to use another Asian!"

"It's not really sneaking if you are thirty something yards away from me. It's more gay stalking" I said.

"Well, technically I never said that I was sneaking up on you. I was only saying that the only way to sneak up on an Asian is to use another Asian. In your case, it's nearly impossible. Also, did you really expect me to sneak up on you? Me of all people? Me? EMPHASIS! EMPHASIS!"

"What?" I asked.

"EMPHASIS! EMPHASIS!" Andy replied.

"Oh, I get it!" I said.

"What in the fuck is going on?" Austin asked.

Both Andy and I turned and said "Yes."

"That wasn't a yes or no question" Austin said back.

"YES!" Both Andy and I said, yet again.

"Anyways, if Austin can get back on topic like we are, I'm going to need the two of you to cover me while I do something" I said to Andy.

"..." Andy said (yes, he said an ellipsis cause that makes absolute sense). "Okay."

"Good." I took off my backpack and the Sparda and set it down on the ground. I snapped my fingers and my A-10 appeared out of my backpack.

"Holy shit" Austin said.

Bullets started to ping off on the ground where we stood and on the jet. The three of us turned around and saw a squad of hippogriffs. Of course. Austin immediately ducked for cover behind a fallen home while Andy started firing with his M1 Garand. I took out my MP5k from my inventory with my right hand and my MP7a1 with the left. I fired at the hippogriffs with both. The hippogriffs were quickly gunned down. Simultaneously, Andy and I turned to face Austin. Both of us said "That's an amazing job covering me/him."

"Fuck you too" Austin said. I reloaded both of my submachine guns and placed them back in my inventory. I popped open the cockpit and jumped into the pilot's seat. "One day, I'm going to fly that." I took off my backpack and placed it on the ground of the cockpit. I put on the "seat belts" and linked Nguyen to the jet.

"Eenope" I said back. I closed the cockpit and started the jet's twin engines. As the jet's turbofans spun up, gun fire erupted from rubble a few hundred yards south. Bullets pinged off of the A-10.

"The engines, it's attracting the hippogriffs!" Austin said.

I opened the cockpit a crack and started firing through the crack with Nick's Blue Rose. "Don't let them shoot the engines! There's shields on them but they won't hold long under gunfire." I reloaded and slid it back into its holster.

Meanwhile, Andy and Austin started shooting at the hippogriffs. They did a fair job suppressing them but every now and then, the griffons would pop up and take shots at them.

The A-10 slowly lurched forward as the two turbofans started creating enough thrust. Any foreign object damage would be disastrous. I could see the shields surrounding the turbofans starting to crack. Oh dear. I pulled out some smoke grenades from my backpack and threw them outside. The smoke inside the grenades created a smoke screen, covering our position. Soon the gunfire died down as the griffons and my brother and friend couldn't see anything to shoot.

The A-10 continued picking up speed as it went down the street I was on. Soon, the A-10 had flown/drove out of the protection of the smoke screen and into the open air. The gunfire once again resumed with a bullet pinging off my jet every so often. Fortunately, the A-10 had picked enough speed and went air born. I smiled as I flew away from the hippogriffs. I let out a sigh of relief as I brought the A-10 to maximum speed while pulling up the landing gear. As the speed picked up, I casted a spell on the cockpit to get rid of any unwanted G-force I would later feel.

My AI relayed information about the environment and my A-10's condition directly into my head. My mind processed what to do as Nguyen had directly connected my mind into the jet. "How much longer can we keep up supersonic flight?" I asked Nguyen.

"At this rate, you'll run out of fuel in a mere three hours" Nguyen replied. "Nine hours if you fly at cruising speed." I kept the jet's speed at around 400 miles an hour as the inboard radar scanned the ground. "Twelve tanks three clicks south, near the castle." I directed steered the A-10 to fly towards the castle. The Crystal Empire was pretty big. Definitely big enough for an A-10 to fly for two hours to get from one end of the empire to the other.

"What's my weapon count?" I asked Nguyen.

"We have a total of seventy-six 14 pound lightweight rockets with 10 pound warheads, sixteen 80 pound medium weight rockets with 45 pound warheads, and three 2000 pound drop bombs at our disposal. The main gun has a total of 1200 rounds of armor piercing 30mm cannon ammo with another spare ammunition ready to be auto-teleported in" Nguyen replied. A fully loaded A-10 C Warthog. This is the definition of flying death. Especially if it's loaded for a CAS(Close Air Support) mission.

A few minutes passed and I gained view of my intended destination, the castle. There were large sections of the castle missing, revealing the interior. In one area of the castle that was missing a section, I saw Alex, Ike, Logan, and several Crystal Guards staring outward, When I looked ahead, I saw the twelve tanks Nguyen had mentioned to me earlier. The twelve tanks were headed towards them. Let's help them a little.

I armed every single on-board weapon. Let's see how good those griffons made their tanks. I fired three light rockets The rocket, despite being so small, had anti tank capabilities. MODERN HUMAN antitank properties. A primitively armored tank made by the griffons? Even with two protective shells/hulls, it's screwed. All three rockets hit the leading tank on it's rotating turret. The explosion that followed obliterated the tank, leaving only small shreds of steel.

I opened up a radio link on the A-10 and started searching for a channel. I quickly found one, connecting myself to a radio that was... inside Nick's pocket? "Need some help?" I said.

I slowed the jet down and waited for a response. "Tran, is that you?" I heard Alex say through the radio.

"Eeyup" I replied. "Close air support is available. Targets?"

Instead of Alex's voice responding, I heard Logan's. "We have a stream of enemy armored units. We're going to need you to take them out" Logan said. "Please use extreme prejudice, Tran."

"Roger" I replied. I increased the jet's speed and started turning towards the trail of tanks. Let's have some fun! I quickly gained view of the eleven tanks and weirdly enough, they were all still moving in a single file line. Smiling, I armed the GAU-8 auto cannon. Now, throughout the entire story, I've put in rather long over explained specifications of weapons, bullets, etc. Let's put this in Layman's terms. The GAU-8 fires a thirty millimeter cannon round at 4200 rounds a minute. How powerful is this thirty millimeter round? The average fifty BMG round has about 13000-15000 foot pounds of energy and about 117000-135000 foot pounds of energy when supercharged through electromagnetic hybrid propulsion. The thirty millimeter round has about 5000000/five million foot pounds of energy or 45000000/forty-five million foot pounds of energy. With normal combat aircraft, a gun is attached to a plane. When they were making the A-10 Warthogs, they attached a plane to the gun.

I positioned the A-10 so that the GAU-8 was aimed at the current leading tank. Smiling, I started firing. I let out a short five second burst from the gatling cannon, using up a third of my ammo. The charged 30mm cannon rounds immediately shredded the first seven tanks.

Youtube Video

I can't keep up the long bursts or I'll run out of ammo in a few strafes. I pulled up on the A-10's flight stick and gained altitude. I flew over the last four tanks and dropped an MK84. Before the bomb could hit the ground and explode, I went to top speed and flew away. A few seconds later, the detonation of the MK84 was both seen and heard. When I flew back to where I supposedly dropped the bomb, I saw nothing but a crater. Maybe using a 2000 pound explosive device was a bit overkill. Eh.

An explosion appeared sixty feet to my left. Was that flak? Then a whole flurry of explosions started appearing. Then something hit the turbofans, destroying the magic shields. Oh scheisse. I dove down to avoid the flak. Where the heck was that coming from? My radar and AI scanned the nearby area for the source of the flak. "Nine howitzers and three tanks are encamped twenty-five hundred yards south. I flew lower so that they wouldn't be able to use flak on me. Flying this low would keep me from being shot by the flak but I had a very big chance of crashing into a building. I was flying only fifty feet of the ground.

When I gained view of the offending tanks and howitzers, I fired off as many light rockets before I had to pull up to avoid crashing into a tank. I looked down and watched as six of the nine howitzers were destroyed by my rockets. I did an aileron roll while turning and fired six more rockets at the last three howitzers before I completely turned away. "The last of the howitzers have been destroyed" Nguyen said.

I flew up and banked left. "Those three tanks are firing at you with standard shells" Nguyen said. There was no way in 'ell they're going to hit me! However, I watched as large shells flew whizzed through the air around me as I flew in my A-10. Then a round impacted the midsection of the jet. Maybe they can hit me. I flew above the last three tanks and dropped another MK84. Overkill or not, it was still effective. It detonated.

The shells stopped going through the air around my jet. "Thanks god" I said.

"Your fuel tank is leaking" Nguyen said.

"I was only hit once and my armor isn't compromised" I said.

"But the round dented the midsection of the A-10 and it dented the fuel tank under the armor, leaving a rather large crack in it" Nguyen said back,

"How long is the auto repair enchantment going to take to fix it?" I asked.

"Well, nineteen hours but you must land first. The repairs won't start until all systems are off" Nguyen replied.

"Good to know" I said. "Any other tanks left in the empire?"

"Three left" Nguyen replied. "North, outside of the empire's boundary line." A red dot appeared on my HUD. "Head towards that direction."

I slowly started to turn to the left until I was headed towards where Nguyen told me to. I dug through my backpack and pulled out a piece of gum. "Ah, gum. One of my most favorited objects in the universe, next to guns of course." I popped the piece of gum into my mouth and started chewing.

After a few minutes, the three remaining tanks came into view. Flying slowly in the air space around the tanks were hundreds of griffons and hippogriffs. Once I got in range, I fired three medium sized rockets. The powerful warheads of the rocket destroyed the first tank, along with twenty or thirty griffons from the ensuing explosion. Before they would react, I fired eight light rockets at the two remaining tanks. Two rockets hit the first tank and a different rocket hit the last tank. Both exploded in a giant fireball killing more griffons and hippogriffs as collateral. The remaining five rockets struck the ground around the tank, killing even more griffons and hippogriffs.

Unfortunately, the surviving griffons and hippogriffs started flying towards me. The earlier rocket salvos had shrunken their number but there was still about thirty of them. Even worse, I was running out of fuel with the cracked fuel tank leaking my remaining reserves. To make matters even worse than that, I had been going pretty slowly as I had to conserve fuel to stay airborne longer. Since I was going pretty slow for a jet, the griffons and hippogriffs quickly caught up to my jet. Upon reaching my jet, they latched onto my jet. A few landed on the cockpit's armored glass cover, looking at me.

"Nguyen, pilot for me!" I said. I let go of the flight stick and popped open the cockpit, letting the cold Arctic winds and weather fly into the cockpit. Before they could do anything, I pulled out both of Nick's hand cannons and mowed down the griffons on top of the cockpit. I holstered both before pulling out my Kimber and Springfield 1911. Unbuckling myself form the pilot's seat, I stood up on my seat and started shooting at the griffons latched onto my jet. They also started firing. I had the advantage as they had to worry about flying and holding onto the jet while shooting at me while I had to worry about only shooting at them. However, my 1911s only held a total of fourteen rounds between the two so I quickly ran out of ammo in the two pistols. I ducked back down in the cockpit of the jet's cabin and tried to go for Yin and Yang but I couldn't find the room to pull out the extremely over sized pistols (they both have a total length of twelve inches) in the small space of the jet.

Instead, I pulled out my P99 and 92fs. I ducked back outside and started firing again. These two pistols. compared to my 1911s, had twice as much ammunition. Unfortunately, I usually tend to rapid fire with, well, everything... Oh well. The thirty-four rounds still lasted me quite a while.

When they ran out, I ducked back into the cabin of my jet and dropped both pistols before pulling out my Colt Python and my S&W 686. Just as I stood up to duck out of the cockpit, a griffon dove into the cabin. In his hand appeared to be a revolver. He pointed the revolver at my face. I didn't let him fire it. I ripped the revolver out of his hands/talons and fired two rounds into his face with my 686. I dropped his revolver, picked up my Python, and ducked back out of the cabin and continued killing the griffons.

Since I only had ten rounds left between the two revolvers, I quickly ran out of ammo. This time, I pulled out my B23R and my P220 sport. I expended the ammo from those handguns before doing the same with my dual Five Seven pistols. By now, there were only two griffons left clinging onto my jet. I pulled out my PPK. Ah my PPK. Well, technically, my PPK clone but it's simpler to call it a PPK. I shot the two remaining griffons in the face with the small .22 pistol.

I ducked back into the cockpit and closed the cover. Thank god those griffons were more worried about holding onto my jet than trying to kill me. I re-buckled myself into the seat and turned the autopilot off while taking the flight stick in my hands. "Nguyen, how much fuel do we have left?" I started turning to the left.

"Twelve minutes worth" Nguyen replied. "We have to land as soon as possible or we risk crashing. Luckily, we appeared to be flying above a field of frozen dirt. Landing should pose not problem with the environment." I started to descend. "There appears to be a series of caves coming up. It'd be good to land and move the jet into those caves to protect it from the weather."

I maneuvered the A-10 so that I would fly parallel to the cave faces. I decreased my speed and lowered the landing gear as my altitude declined. Soon, the wheels made contact with the frozen ground. Fortunately, the ground proved that it was hard enough from being frozen to hold the weight of my twenty ton jet. I unbuckled myself from the seat and started picking up my various handguns I had dropped while shooting the griffons off of my jet. I took the long process of reloading every pistol before leaving each on on the seat of the cockpit. I looked outside and scanned the environment with my eyes. I had indeed landed near the caves.

I opened the cockpit and jumped onto the frozen ground, nearly slipping on the ground. "Tran, there are unknown living organisms nearby" Nguyen said. "The radar indicates there are creatures of varying sizes spread around this general area. Landing near those

I pulled out my Remington 870 and racked the pump. *CHK-CHK* "Does anything nearby seem to be hostile?" I asked Nguyen.

"At the current moment, no. Don't take any chances though" Nguyen replied.

I covered my A-10 in my colorless magical aura. Slowly, I started to move it in one of the large open mouthed caves. I finished pulling my A-10 into the cave. I wrapped the sling of my 870 around my left arm before I started climbing up on the left side of the A-10. I climbed up cockpit to fish out backpack from where I left it when something jumped onto my head. I fell off of my jet and onto the ground. Whatever it was, it was very fluffy and light pink. That was just about everything I could see as it's fur had covered my face. I ripped it off of my head and threw it off in a random direction.

To make matters worse, when it landed on me, it had cause me to drop my glasses and my 870. Checking my inventory, I couldn't differentiate the guns and weapons to the ammo and gear. I tried pulling out a random object and ended up pulling out drum magazines for my M4a1 THAT I DID NOT HAVE. Without my glasses, I might as well be wearing a large blind fold. Something poked me in my upper left leg and I nearly kicked it but noticed that nothing happened. I looked to whatever poked me and saw the blurred form of the light pink, fluffy creature.  It poked me in my leg again with what appeared to be it's head. I squinted and noticed it was holding something in it's mouth. I took whatever was in its mouth. It was my glasses! I put them on before looking at whatever the creature was.

It was very fluffy. Very fluffy indeed. It had a small smile on its face and it's height was short of three feet. Essentially, it was just an over fluffed pink pony. It had hooves, pony ears, and the usual pony parts.

"You're not hostile aren't yah?" I said. It shook it's head. "Wait, you understand me?" It nodded. It stuck out its tongue and blew a raspberry."You're just an adorable little fella." It shook its head. "Girl?" It nodded. It jumped up and as if by magic, clung to my BDU. "Okay?" Started climbing and somehow, it unbuttoned my BDU, climbed into it, before buttoning it back up. Well, that proved wearing baggy clothing is useful. The ball of fluff was extremely warm. Makes sense with all of that pink fur. Dear god it's adorable!

I walked over to where it fell and looked for where I dropped my Remington 870 Super Magnum. "Do you happen to know where I dropped my shotgun?" I asked the small ball of fluff, still just snuggling in my BDU. It nodded. "Really?" It stuck out one of its legs out of my BDU and pointed to itself. "What?" It retracted it's leg back into the comforts of my BDU. After a few seconds, it stuck its leg back out, except it was holding my 870. I took the shotgun in my grasp and stared at the small ball of fluff snuggling in my BDU. "Do you happen to have a name?"

It nodded it's head but I realized that I probably would't figure out what it's name is as it appeared to be mute. Again, it stuck one of its legs out, this time it was holding a piece of paper. I took the piece of paper and looked at it. Written on it was Fluffle Puff. "Your name is Fluffle Puff?" I asked. It nodded and blew a raspberry from inside my BDU again.

I walked back to my A-10, Fluffle Puff was still snuggling inside my jacket, and climbed back up to the cockpit. I pulled out the Sparda and my backpack and strapped the two objects to my back. Climbing out of the cockpit, I moved to the midsection of the place, specifically where the cannonball impacted my jet. A large dent had signified where my jet was hit. I placed my hand on it and felt that it was wet with fuel. I covered the general impact area with my usually colorless magic and started repairing the dent.The dent quickly disappeared. "How's the damage on the inside?" I asked.

"It has been repaired via a mixture of repair enchantments and nanobots" Nguyen replied.

"Fuel?" I asked.

"Still regenerating" Nguyen replied. "Another hour should be enough for the fuel to completely regenerate."

I looked down at Fluffle Puff who was still snuggling inside my jacket. "Looks like we have about an hour before anything happens" I said.

-X-X-X-

Austin walked down the street of the Crystal Empire next to Andy. "Hey Andy, I always thought you were an idiot" Austin said. He was looking at eight griffons that Andy had expertly killed with his M1 Garand.

"I'm Tran's brother" Andy said. "Of course I'm an idiot. We're all idiots."

"What?" Austin asked.

"I got it from Tran. He says that everyone's an idiot" Andy said. "My brother knows a lot. He talks a lot. He knows what he's saying."

"Wait, so according to Tran, everyone is an idiot?" Austin asked.

"Including himself" Andy said.

"What?"

"My brother is smart. He's still an idiot" Andy said. "According to his words, everyone is an idiot. Even he himself is an idiot. However, out of all of the idiots in the world, there are the stupid idiots. The stupid have the benefit of both stupidity and idiocy. You see, there is a very big difference between being an idiot and being stupid. Being an idiot implies you have the chance of learning. An idiot has the ability to learn from his actions or learning from somebody or pony else. Being stupid implies that you can't learn. It implies that you can never learn. Stupid people are truly of no intelligence. An idiot that does something that is wrong does not know that it is wrong. A stupid person does something that is wrong, knowing it is wrong. Me, you, my brother, Nick, Alex, Ike, and Logan. We're all idiots. However, none of us are truly stupid. Well, Alex is kinda stupid."

-X-X-X-

I sneezed. I looked down at Fluffle puff who was gnawing on my lanyard. Why did it feel like someone was quoting me?

-X-X-X-

"Where did you get this from?" Austin asked.

"You stupid idiot! I already told you! My brother, Tran!" Andy replied.

Twelve griffons landed in front of the duo. Without a second though, Austin gunned down the twelve griffons with Tran's M4a1.

"Well you ruined a perfectly good sandwich!" Andy said.

"The hell are you talking about?" Austin asked.

"SANDWICHES!!!" Andy replied.

Austin smiled. "You're an idiot" he said.

"You're a stupid idiot" Andy said back.

A tank rumbled into the two's view. It's cannon was pointed at the two of them.

"Fuck" Austin said. The two of them took cover as the tank fired a shell where they once stood. The two of them were able to take cover in time to avoid the explosion.

Austin immediately shot a grenade at the tank. Tran's custom high explosive grenade impacted the tank's left set of tracks, immobilizing it. Although immobilized, the tank still fired at the two with its front and side cannons.

"Do you have any more grenades?" Andy asked.

"No!" Austin replied.  Out of nowhere, the tank exploded with a cloud of darkness. When the cloud disappeared, it revealed the hole created by the 40mm grenade was much larger. "What the hell was that?"

-X-X-X-

Logan looked at the tank he just destroyed through the scope of his McMillan. "Thank god for Tran's custom munitions!" He racked the bolt of his McMillan, chambering another round. A griffon shortly appeared in his view. Why was it shortly in his view? Logan had shot the griffon center mass with a .50 BMG round. The enchanted round had packed enough power to make him explode. A hand touched Logan's shoulder and he nearly scrambled off of the ledge he was lying in front of. When he looked at who it was, he saw Nick.

"What the hell happened?" Nick asked.

"You were shot about a hundred times" Logan replied. He took his McMillan back up.

"Where's my damn minigun?" Nick asked while looking around the room he was in.

"Ask Andy" Logan said.

"Andy has my minigun?" Nick said in a demented voice.

-X-X-X-

Andy shivered. "Why does it feel like I'm about to die?" Andy said.

-X-X-X-

"No, it's behind you" Logan said.

He looked behind himself and found the large machine gun. He manually cycled through the barrels, eliciting clicks. "How is the invasion doing?" Nick asked.

"Tran got rid of the tanks" Logan replied.

"How?" Nick asked.

"An A-10."

"Those fucking pieces of flying death?!? Tran has one?!?" Nick asked.

"Yep."

Nick shivered.

-X-X-X-

I looked at Fluffle Puff. "Did you just feel that?" I asked her. "It felt like a titan just shivered in my name." Fluffle Puff blew a raspberry.

-X-X-X-

Nick ran out of the castle with his minigun spinning and looked in the airspace directly above him. There were barely any griffons left. "Did I really miss out on most of the invasion?" Nick asked.

"You were shot in the face six times!" Logan yelled out. "And yes." Logan picked up his assault rifle and placed it in his messenger bag. He pulled out his Taurus Judge and Executioner revolver. He checked the loads to make sure he had slugs loaded. "Let's check on the Mane Six."

"Okay" Nick said. He hefted up his minigun. The two of them walked to where the throne room was. They quickly made it to where it was located. Nick knocked on the door a few times. When no one answered, he kicked open the large door. Almost immediately a volley of arrows and magical blasts was sent flying at Nick. The volley of arrows had all missed Nick as he had ducked behind cover save for three arrows that had embedded themselves in his chest. "Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!" Nick quickly ripped out the arrows and threw them to the ground. He looked down at the wound as it bled. "Well my shirt is even more ruined now." The wounds slowly sealed themselves off. Out of nowhere, one of the arrows Nick ripped out of his chest exploded, shredding even more of his shirt and parts of his pants. "Applejack."

Laughing from Nick getting shot, Logan stepped in front of Nick. "Let me handle this." Logan stepped up to the door. "Hey guys, it's us!"

"How do we know if you're a spy or not?" said by someone that was obviously not Rainbow Dash (it was Rainbow Dash).

"You're an idiot!" Logan said. The door opened further, revealing Rainbow Dash. Behind her was four hundred Crystal and Royal Guards. Behind the crowd of guards was the rest of the Mane Six, Shining Armor, and Cadance.

"Hello" Nick said.

"What's the situation?" Shining Armor asked.

"I think the invasion's finished" Logan said.

"Casualties?" Shining asked.

"Thousands on both sides" Nick replied.

"Tran?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"Unknown" Nick replied. "All I know is that he has a fucking A-10 Warthog."

"Pardon me but did I hear that correctly? A Warthog?" Rarity said.

"It's a human war vehicle" Logan replied. "It's essentially a flying automatic cannon."

"Is it one of those jets Tran once mentioned?" Rainbow Dash asked. She extended out her wings, revealing her wing blades.

"Yep" Logan replied.

"Now I want a race!"

Everyone face palmed. "An invasion just happened and you're worried about racing somepony?" Twilight said.

-X-X-X-

I looked back down at Fluffle Puff. "Now it feels like I'm being challenged to something that's completely ridikulus."

Chapter 35: What?

I looked at Fluffle Puff who was currently gnawing on my left boot. The adorableness, it's too much! She seemed so innocent. It was like she was only a few years old. She seems so- Did she take a bite out of my steel toed boot? I lifted up my left boot and indeed, there was a hole in the steel toe. I looked back down and stared at the small ball of fluff. I chuckled before I snapped my fingers, quickly repairing my boot with a spell.

"Tran, the jet's repairs have finished and the fuel has regenerated" Nguyen said.

"Come on Fluffle, let's go" I said to the small ball of fluff. Fluffle Puff gasped before jumping onto my head. Now how in the world can she jump that high? Oh well. I shrugged and climbed back onto the jet and jumped into the cockpit. I took off my backpack, shrunk it with my magic, and then set if down on the left of the flight stick. Then I took off the Sparda and set it down with my backpack. I closed the cockpit and restarted the engine. The turbofans slowly spun up as I waited with Fluffle Puff sitting on my head. wait a minute, I can't fly with Fluffle Puff sitting on my head. I took her off of my head and placed her on my lap.

Soon enough, the A-10 Warthog lurched forward. It rapidly gained speed from the two turbofans. A few minutes later, the plane gained enough speed to go airborne. I continued to accelerate until I reached 700 miles an hour, shy of Mach 1. Meanwhile, Fluffle Puff had her face plastered against the left window, staring at the rapidly moving ground.

-X-X-X-

"So what now?" Applejack asked. She was standing on a castle balcony and looking down on the remains of the city. Crystal guards and citizens of the Crystal Empire was wandering around the Empire. They did not know what to do. Roughly 60% of the Empire's buildings were destroyed. Casualties had been counted. 6714 guards had been killed while 4108 was injured. A total of 705 were missing. The civilians weren't spared. There was a total of 3004 civilian dead while 1009 was injured. A total of 4507 was unaccounted for and therefore missing.

Nick spun a few of the barrels on his minigun. "Death" he simply stated.

Out on a balcony, Cadance was looking upon her empire. She was trying hard not to cry but was failing badly. Tears slowly streamed down her face as she tried to keep a straight face. Beside her was Shining Armor who was in the middle of putting his front left leg in a splint. "I don't condone violence" Cadance said. "But this means war."

Shining finished putting his leg in a splint. "They'll pay" Shining said.

Down on the Streets was Andy who was patrolling the Crystal Empire, M1 Garand in hand. He was surveying the damage that had been inflicted to the empire from the recent invasion. He looked up. The force field surrounding the Crystal Empire was still down. He could feel the temperature dropping.

Suddenly, a bullet tore through the air and landed itself right on Andy's chest, knocking him to the ground. As Andy lied on the ground, a griffon flew over to where he laid. The griffon bent down and picked up Andy's M1 Garand but as he did, Andy lashed out with his dagger and stabbed the griffon in the chest. The griffon started gurgling blood as the dagger had punctured his left lung. Before he could do anything else, Andy ripped out the dagger and stabbed his other lung. Andy, again, ripped his dagger out and picked up his M1 Garand. He took aim and and fired a round into each of the griffon's legs, blowing off the limbs. "Screw you" Andy said.

Andy looked down at where he was shot, Since he had been wearing his brother's armored robes, the bullet simply mushroomed and stuck clung to his chest where the bullet had impacted. He pulled the bullet off of his chest and dropped it immediately. Unfortunately for Andy, he did not know that bullets, after being fired, are REALLY hot. "Son of a bitch!" Andy yelled out as he waved his hand in the air, hoping to cool down his hand.

He took hold of his M1 Garand and continued walking. As Andy was walking, one thing donned on him. He was acting like his brother. Andy even had his brother's armored robes. He closed his eyes and took a deep breathe.

Inside the castle Alex was sitting on the corpse of a hippogriff. In his hands was a small zinc plated zippo that he was attempting to light. In his mouth was a small, wrapped piece of paper. It was a joint. He kept on trying to light the small lighter but kept on failing. Frustrated, he closed the lighter and tucked it in his pocket. He really wanted his flamethrower.

"Hey." Alex turned to whoever said that and saw Ike. Ike's left arm was outstretched and was holding a lit zippo. Alex leaned forward and lit his joint. Ike pulled out a pack of cigarettes from his leather jacket's pocket and pulled out a cigarette from his mouth. Using the same zippo, he lit it and took a long drag.

The two of them heard loud foot steps. Alex and Ike turned and faced Nick. In his hands was a small bottle of whiskey, griffon brand. Alex reached into his pocket and pulled out another joint which he tossed to Nick. He lit the joint and started to smoke it. "Definitely wasn't our best battle" Nick said.

"We have nearly ten thousand dead, Nick" Ike said. Ike ripped the bottle out of Nick's hand and took a gulp of it. A griffon popped up from a hole in a nearby wall and took a shot at Nick. The bullet pinged off of Nick's armored hoodie and struck a vase that was somehow still intact. Before the griffon could take another shot, Ike, Nick, and Alex shot him enough times to tear him to pieces. Reloading, the three of them just shrugged and continued their smoking.

-X-X-X-

Logan sat at the top of the staircase leading to the top of the castle. Unlike Twilight, Logan had teleported to the top. He was looking down on the empire with his McMillan. In his mouth of one of his special hybrid cigars. He dired once before he got up. "God damn griffons" Logan said. He took a puff of his cigar before picking up his McMillan. Logan took another puff from his cigar before throwing it off of the edge.

"So that's what its like up here." Logan turned around and aimed his anti-material at the source. It was simply Austin.

"What do you need?" Logan asked.

"Just enjoying the view" Austin said while walking up to the edge.

Logan flipped Austen off and jumped off the edge of the castle. As Logan fell through the air, he covered himself in his magic before changing into an alicorn. He flared open his wings and caught the wind, quickly slowing his descent. Logan slung his McMillan over his back, careful not to entangle his wings.

He quickly glided through the air, making his way towards the castle. Just as he was halfway there, a loud buzz filled the air. Logan turned and face an A-10 Thunderbolt flying directly towards him. Logan banked left and barely dodged in time. A communications interface opened up in his Nanosuit's HUD and Logan was forcibly patched to someone. "Who the hell is this?" Logan said while hovering in the air.

"Same guy piloting the jet you idiot."

"Tran?" Logan said.

"No, I'm Bruce Lee. Of course I'm Tran you stupid idiot!" Tran said. "NO! BAD FLUFFLE PUFF! NO EATING THE FLIGHT STICK!!!"

"What?" Logan said.

-X-X-X-

"Same guy piloting the jet you idiot" I said. I started to bank left.

"Tran?" Logan said.

"No, I'm Bruce Lee. Of course I'm Tran you stupid idiot!" I said. Fluffle Puff then jumped off of my lap and started to chew on the A-10's flight stick. I tried to pry her off of the flight stick but it was as if she had an industrial clamp for a mouth."NO! BAD FLUFFLE PUFF! NO EATING THE FLIGHT STICK!!!" Finally, she released the flight stick and jumped back onto my lap.

"What?" Logan said. I disconnected our communications link.

"Damn it Fluffle Puff. You can just go around eating or biting everything in this cabin. You might accidentally blow something up or crash us" I said to the ball of fluff. She blew a raspberry at me. "Compelling argument but you still can't eat my A-10." I started to decrease my speed while decreasing my altitude. As I descended, I lowered the landing gear. Minute after minute of descent, the landing gear's wheels touched the street of the Crystal Empire. The A-10 traveled a total of half a mile before it came to a halt. I popped open the cockpit and Fluffle Puff gasped.

"Well Fluffle Puff, welcome to the Crystal Empire" I said. Fluffle Puff jumped out of my hands and looked around the remains of the empire. She stuck out her tongue. As she looked around, I shut down the engines of the jet.

"Hey Tran!" I turned to see Logan in his human form. "What the hell is that?!?" Logan yelled, pointing to Fluffle Puff. Fluffle Puff started running towards Logan. She jumped in the air at Logan but was stopped when she was shot by Logan's SPAS-12. She was instantly knocked backwards to the jet.

I dropped my jaw, seeing Fluffle Puff get shot. Before I could respond in any other way, Fluffle Puff jumped up and landed on her hooves. "What?" I said. I unbuckled myself from the jet's seat and jumped out to look at Fluffle Puff. Embedded in her fur were several double aught pellets. Even more interesting they had only gone into her fur about one eighth of an inch. "What?" I repeated again.

"What the hell is that?!?" Logan repeated.

"That" I started. "Is Fluffle Puff."

"How isn't it dead? I shot with a twelve gauge!" Logan said. I held up Fluffle Puff and showed Logan where the pellets were embedded. "What the fuck?!? How did it's fur stop twelve gauge pellets?!?"

"The pellets didn't even go through a quarter inch of fur. It's like it's fur is a set of natural body armor for it" I responded.

"Let's see how bullet proof it is" Logan said. Before I could stop him, he pulled out his AR10 and fired a shorter burst at her. I looked at her fur. The 7.62 Nato rounds hadn't penetrated her fur more than the twelve gauge pellets. "What?" Logan pulled out his McMillan and fired it at Fluffle Puff. I looked where the round hit her and saw that, like the 7.62 Nato and the double aught buckshot, it had only gone into her fur about one eighth of an inch. "WHAT?!?"

I pulled the bullets and pellets out of her fur and looked at them. Each individual pellet and bullet had mushroomed upon hitting her fur. "It appears that her fur is bullet proof. Not bullet resistant but actually completely bullet proof. She also seems to not have suffered any blunt force trauma from the bullet impacting her either" I said.

"So you're telling me that this little ball of fluff is completely bullet proof?" Logan said.

"Yes" I replied. I tossed him the mushroomed rounds. "See?"

"What the hell is that?!?" I turned to face Ike. He was pointing at Fluffle Puff.

"Fluffle Puff" I replied.

"Okay?" Ike said.

"Hey Ike, tell the others to return to Ponyville. Our little units are due back" I said. Each of the units assigned to each of us had only been already trained for roughly a month. We had given them a ten day leave for Hearth's Warming Eve and now they were due back to Ponyville. "You guys can take the train, I'll take my jet." A train ride from the Crystal Empire to Ponyville takes about a days travel. A jet would take roughly two and a half hours.

I picked up Fluffle Puff and climbed back into the jet. I buckled myself into the pilot's seat and Fluffle Puff sat on my lap. I used my magic to create a localized atmosphere in the cabin of the jet so that Fluffle Puff and I wouldn't need oxygen masks for high altitude flying. It would also remove all Gs the two of us could possibly feel in transonic flight. I restarted the engines of the jet and started the long takeoff procedures. In a matter of minutes, we were airborne again. "What's our fuel level?" I asked Nguyen.

"Roughly sixty percent. Enough for two hours of flight at top speed" Nguyen replied. "Make sure to stay at a low to medium altitude to make maximum use of the current fuel." I increased my A-10's speed and started flying towards Ponyville.

-X-X-X-

Piloting a twin engine, straight wing jet aircraft designed for close air support and anti tank missions is very, very boring when the pilot has to fly in one direction and nothing else. It's even worse when the environment, background, and sky has experienced no significant change except for different clouds. It's even further worsened when the pilot has ADHD and can't stand sitting in one spot, focused on a single task for very long. Worst of all, the pilot was going through a hyperactive behavior mood.

I was sitting in my seat with Fluffle Puff on my lap. Both of us were bored. Fluffle Puff had been attempting to sleep but was constantly bothered by me bouncing in my seat. 'Gotta move gotta do something so boring so boring oh my god this is so boring something needs to happen this is so boring hyper hyper hyper hyper jumping jumping jumping that would be so fun why do I have to sit still jumpy jumpy jumpy exactly why am I doing this I really need to move or do something this is so boring.' Why is everything moving so slowly? I lowered the landing gear and quickly landed. I shut off the engines and jumped out of the cabin of my jet, Fluffle Puff in hand. Then I ran, jumped, and skipped all at the same time. I continued running, jumping, skipping. I ran, jumped, and skipped some more. More running, jumping, and skipping. After a few minutes or so, I stopped running,jumping, and skipping and skid for roughly half a mile. I believed that got rid of some of my excess energy.

"Hey Nguyen, how much did I run?" I asked while looking at my surroundings. In Layman's terms, I was in a forest. Which forest? I had no clue. Not really. I think I'm in the forest that's situated in between Vanhoover and the Galloping Gorge.

"Even with you, I don't think anyone can run at 6400 miles an hour" Nguyen said.

"So... Very fast?" I said.

"Yes. I believe Mach 8.3 is very fast" Nguyen said. "You ran over four hundred miles in under four minutes."

I looked down at Fluffle Puff. Her hair was standing up and she was shivering. Maybe I did run a bit too fast. "So the running was a bit overkill?"

Nguyen sighed. He actually sighed. He's an AI and he sighed. "Yes" Nguyen groaned out. "I'm basically a digital clone of your mind and even I didn't expect this."

I looked down at Fluffle Puff again. "Hey Fluffle Puff, are you hungry?" I asked her. She nodded and happily gasped.

-X-X-X-

I was sitting down on a log (I cut down a tree with the Sparda) eating an MRE cracker. Fluffle Puff was sitting on my lap and happily eating a piece of cake (I keep a stash in my backpack in case of Pinkie Pie). "Hey Nguyen, where are we?" I asked.

"North-west of the Galloping Gorge and north-east of Vanhoover" Nguyen replied.

"Hmm. I did run far" I commented. "Where's my A-10?"

"I'm currently flying it here" Nguyen replied. "It should be arriving... Now." My A-10 landed directly in front of me.

"Danke shoen" I said to Nguyen.

"Sie sind willkommen" Nguyen replied.

I looked around. Looks like a nice hiking forest. I finished the rest of my meal and picked up my belongings(my backpack and the Sparda). Fluffle Puff looked at me and saw what I was doing. She finished her cake(she ate half a cake in an instant(looks like Pinkie Pie has some competition)) and jumped off of my lap. I stood up and held the Sparda in my left hand to use it like a cane.

I started walking/hiking with Fluffle Puff walking by my side. This forest was a simple forest. Taking in the sights was rather interesting and rather nice. Fluffle Puff seemed to enjoy the hike too as she was smiling and lightly jumping the entire time.

"Hey Fluffle Puff" I said. She turned to face me and stuck out her tongue. "Want some gum?" She gasped happily. I took out a piece of gum and unwrapped it before holding it in front of her mouth. She grabbed the piece of gum with her mouth and started to chew it. As she did that, I popped a piece of gum into my mouth. I looked at her and saw that she was content with her gum.

*BANG*

Kakogo cherta? (What the hell?[Russian]) Then a series of gunfire sounded out. I counted a total of twelve gunshots. The softness of the gunshot indicated that it was black powder so it was either griffon revolving weapons or pony muskets. Another gunshot sounded out and I heard a distant scream of pain. 'Female' I thought. 'That scream was from a mare.' I pulled out my Remington 870 Super Magnum and racked the pump. *CHK-CHK* I looked down at Fluffle Puff and noticed that she had donned an M1 steel pot helmet with camouflage netting. "Nice helmet" I commented. She blew a raspberry.

I jogged towards the direction where I heard the gunshots from. After a few minutes, I approached a small cottage. "How quaint" I said to myself. I checked my left for Fluffle Puff. She was able to follow me. I looked back at the cottage. Overall, the cottage was run down and of low condition. All of the windows were broken and the door was kicked open. In front of the house were possibly some of the contents of the house.

Another scream came from the house. It was from the same mare that made the earlier scream. I silently made my way towards the house and stopped when I was directly in front of the house. I went close to the window, hoping that no one would spot me. I stayed ducked under the window sill. I looked around for where Fluffle Puff was. She was still behind me. Good. I checked my body. I had everything on me. From the weapons in my inventory to my Axe of Perun, I had them on me. I pulled the Axe of Perun out of its sheath and held it up. I put the axe's blade in front of the window, using it as a crude mirror.

From the mirrored side of the axe blade, I saw everything inside the home. Four earth ponies, all armed with griffon revolving rifles, were standing over a single pegasus pony.

'That yellow pegasus looks familiar' I thought to myself. Wait a minute. That dark tan coat. That grey scale striped mane. She's Daring Do. She was also heavily injured and her front legs and wings were tied up behind her back. I could see that her front right leg was suffering from a sprain or broken bone as the appendage was bend and held at a strange angle. Also, her left hind leg had a bullet wound through the stifle.

"So Daring Do, where's the ring?" one of them said.

"I'll tell you Caballeron!" Daring Do said. Caballeron huh? So that's you're name. A play on of the Spanish word for horse rider.

"It's Doctor Caballeron to you, Daring" Dr Caballeron said.

Hmm. Guns or knives. Remington 870 or throwing knives. Hmm. Knives. I went up to the door frame, still hidden from view as I wasn't exposed yet. I prepped myself by slinging my Remington 870 over my shoulder and pulling out my three custom throwing knives. I held the four knives in my left hand as I pulled out a flash bang with the other.

"Henchman, do whatever you want to make her spit out the location of our ring" Dr Caballeron said.

"Time to have some fun. Hold her down for me!" I heard one of them said. "Don't move and the both of us can have some fun."

I used my teeth to pull the safety pin on the flashbang. Say all you want about that being a bad idea. I still like to do that. I tossed the flashbang into the room. *BANG* I ran through the doorway and into the small cottage. Everyone was still stunned from the flashbang. Good. I threw a throwing knife at the first earth pony. It struck his front left hind leg and pinned him to the wall behind him. The revolving rifle he held fell to the ground. Smiling, I tossed a knife at a second henchman. It also struck him in the left hind, pinning him to the wall. His rifle also dropped his revolving rifle. I threw my last throwing knife at the last henchman. Like the others, it struck him in the front left hind leg, pinning him to to wall behind him. I looked to the Dr Caballeron and saw that he had a rifle pointed at my face.

He smiled and started to depress the trigger. However, he was interrupted when Fluffle Puff jumped onto his face. He fired a round into the ceiling and flailed around as Fluffle Puff clung to his face. 'Good job, Fluffle Puff' I thought. I pulled out the dagger the others gave me on Hearth's Warming Eve and threw it at Dr Caballeron. It struck him in the back left leg and pinned him to the floor. Fluffle Puff ran off to hide somewhere.

I looked at Daring Do. She was rubbing her eyes with her hooves and she was trying to say something but I heard nothing as the flashbang had taken out my hearing too. Enhanced hearing can also be a curse. I waited a bit and my hearing quickly came back. Dr Caballeron and his henchmen were all screaming in pain. Daring Do was still trying to speak to me.

"Who the fuck are you?!?" Daring Do demanded. Wow, a pony that actually uses real curse words. Even though my hearing was still ringing, I heard that clearly.

"Someone" I simply stated. I unslung my Remington 870. "I heard gunshots and investigated. I found your little situation and decided to help."

"That didn't answer my question. Who are-" she stopped. She had finished rubbing her eyes and taken a good look at me. "You're one of those humans. Question is, which one are you?"

"People call me Tran" I said.

"Ah. You're their leader" Daring Do said.

I walked over to Dr. Caballeron and ripped out the dagger that was pinning him to the floor. To end his screams, I punched him in the face, knocking him out. I repeated the same thing with the three henchmen. Then I tied each of them up with some rope I had in my backpack and returned my knives back in their rightful spots on my body.

"Mind helping me?" She wiggled her legs and wings that were tied up behind her back. I walked over to Daring Do and cut her bonds with my sword. "So, what's you're real name?"

"I said people call me Tran" I repeated.

"And you're real name?" Daring Do asked again.

"Only my brother knows my real name and he never speaks of it" I said. "He doesn't dare to speak of it."

"Why?" Daring asked.

"..."

"I'll just leave the topic alone" Daring said.

"Good." I sat down in front of Daring and placed my backpack on the ground. Fluffle Puff ran out of her hiding spot and sat beside me.

"Is that a fluffy pony?!?" Daring Do exclaimed.

I looked at Fluffle Puff. "Yes?" I said hesitantly.

"They're supposed to be extinct!" Daring Do said.

"Looks like they're not" I said. Fluffle Puff frowned at Daring Do.

"Forget it."

I looked at Daring's wounds. "Hold out your injured front hoof" I said. She stuck out her front right leg. She only had a dislocated hoof. I took a morphine syrette and injected it into her leg. "Hold still." I gripped her hoof and yanked hard. Daring Do, in return, yelled out in pain. "Oh don't be such a baby. I'm just fixing your dislocated hoof."

"It still fucking hurts!" Daring Do said.

"I have five broken ribs, both of my lungs are punctured, I have several ruptured organs, and my spine is fractured in twelve different locations" I said. "You don't see me complaining." The injuries I gained from that weird human Equestria universe had not healed yet. It would take roughly three weeks for the injuries to heal.

"You're insane" Daring Do said.

"Hold out your back hoof. The injured one, of course" I said.

Daring held out the shot leg. The bullet had hit her in the middle of her foreleg and had not exited. The bullet was still in her leg. "Please be gentle" Daring said. I took out another syrette full of morphine and inject it into her leg. Then, I took out a pair of tweezers. "You want something to bite on?" She nodded. I took off my bite and handed it to her. She took it with her front left leg and bit onto it. "Ready?" She nodded again. I stuck the tweezers in the bullet wound and dug around for the bullet. I quickly found the bullet and pulled it out. I tossed the tweezers and bullet away before applying medigel on the entry wound. The hole quickly faded away, leaving no scar.

I pulled out a bottle of antibiotics and handed it to her. She took the bottle and gulped down some of the contents. "Thanks" she said.

"You're injuries should be good. Just make sure you keep them clean" I said. I looked at her wings. Her left wing was hanging limply at her side. I lightly grasped the offending wing and examined it. "Broken forearm bone." I gently set the bone in place and placed a splint on it to keep the bone in place and to keep her from flying. "Don't fly and your wing will heal." I took out another syrette of morphine and injected it into her side. Thank god I only kept a small does of morphine in each syrette or she would have overdosed by now. "Daring Do I'm guessing?"

"Yeah. I guess you've read my books?" Daring Do said.

"Eenope. I just recognize you" I said. "Exactly why are those four here?" I pointed to the four unconscious earth ponies. "Something about a ring?"

Daring Do walked over to a nearby book shelf and pulled out a book. She walked back over to me and held out the book. "This" she said. I took a good look at the book. On the spine of the book were three dials that were labeled with strange markings. On the cover of the book was a turn tile with a horseshoe imprinted on it.

I took a book and looked at it. 'What could the combination be?' I thought.

'It's 000' Nguyen said into my mind. 'Then you need to turn the turn tile counter clockwise.' I did as Nguyen said and the book opened. Inside was... A large gold ring?

"How did you know?" Daring asked.

"I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!" I yelled out. "I"m going to guess its a magical artifact that's involved with a magical ritual that can possibly end the world."

"Correct. What you're holding is the Ring of Destiny. If my nemesis, Ahuizotl, gets his paws on this. He'll bring it to the Fortress of Talicon and bring eight centuries of unrelenting heat to the world!" Daring Do explained.

"How would it bring eight centuries of unrelenting heat to the world?" I asked.

"It would force the sun to stay in the sky!" Daring Do replied.

"Wouldn't Celestia be able to fix that? Also, couldn't Discord be able to fix that problem too?" I said.

"The ring is directly linked to a source of magic more powerful than anyone has ever seen!" Daring Do explained. Oh.

"Welp, good luck with that" I said. I picked up Fluffle Puff and turned around, ready to walk away.

"Wait! Aren't you going to join me?" Daring asked.

"I thought you work alone?" I asked back.

"So you have read my books!" Daring Do said.

"Eenope. A pony I know is a huge fan of your books" I said. "She can't stop talking about you sometimes." I set Fluffle Puff on the ground and donned the Sparda as a cane(though its still in katana/samurai sword form). "Aren't you going to come along?" I asked gesturing towards the door.

"Hey! You're supposed to be the side kick!" Daring Do said.

I laughed. "Side kick. That's a good joke." She trotted up to my side and the three of us started walking. "Anything you want to ask or say to pass the time?"

"Usually, everyone goes all fan crazy over me. You're one of the very few who have never gone crazy over me. Why?" Daring Do asked. "You haven't read my books but you were able to recognize me."

"It's useless to go crazy over a celebrity. If you happen to ever meet a celebrity, never go crazy. You will only create a sense of annoyance to the celebrity and he or she will be driven away" I explained. "I've noticed that you say everyone instead of everypony. Why?"

"When you travel as much as me, you will meet people other than ponies" Daring explained. "Do you know about the book series about you and your friends?"

"Book series? Oh! You mean the one by Twilight Sparkle" I said. "Eeyup."

"You're exactly like the how you are in the book series" Daring said.

"Getting mobbed because of those book series is getting too common for me. Twilight is a bit too egg headed sometimes and yet she writes something like those books." I said. "Eh. I'm a huge egg head too."

"I'm a HUGE fan" Daring Do said while blushing.

"Of course" I said. "Where are we headed?"

"The Fortress of Talicon" Daring answered.

-X-X-X-

The three of us walked/trotted towards where Daring believed where the fortress was. I stopped walking. "Stop" I said.

"What is it?" Daring asked. Fluffle Puff looked at me. I walked slightly ahead of Daring Do. I held out the Sparda and pointed at the ground. "What?" I touched the patch of the ground I was pointing at. Immediately, a log appeared out of the trees and went through the space that was directly in front of us. After the log stopped swinging, I cut it down.

"That" I stated. The two of us continued walking. This time, I was leading. Every now and then, I would disarm a trap like I had done with the first swinging log trap. Everything from pitfalls and spike drops to leg catches and noose catches were set up.  

The three of us soon made it to a large Mayan pyramid styled temple. One thought troubled me. WHY IN THE YEBAT WAS THE TEMPLE MAYAN STYLED?!?!??!?!?

"Okay, Tran. We'll go infiltrate the castle and intercept Ahuizotl. He was probably expecting Dr Caballeron to bring him the ring so he's most likely in the middle of his ring ceremony" Daring Do said.

"Wouldn't it be easier to just blow up the temple? Then never be able to anything in that temple of his" I said. "I think I have enough explosives."

Daring Do held up a hoof. "Well-" She paused. She brought her hoof to her chin. "Wait, that's actually a good idea."

I smiled. I took off my backpack and dug through it. I pulled out a small two hundred pound chunk of C4.

-X-X-X-

I handed Daring Do a large megaphone(thank you Pinkie Pie). "Hey Ahuizotl! Looking for something?!?" Daring Do yelled through the megaphone. The megaphone she used amplified her and directed all of the sound waves at the temple in front of us.

We waited a short moment. Out from the temple came a rather numerous amount of ponies(WHY IN THE FICKEN ARE THEY DRESSED UP LIKED WANNABE MAYANS?!?!??!?!?!?!??!?!?) and a large blue mythological Mayan cat creature that I knew as Ahuizotl. "Daring Do, my mortal enemy" Ahuizotl said. He then noticed Fluffle Puff and I. "Who are you two?"

I took the megaphone from Daring Do. "Just your local Crazy Asian and ball of fluff" I said.

"The Ring of Destiny!" Ahuizotl said, pointing to me. I had the ring draped over my left arm as I was holding it for Daring Do.

"No! Its a sandwich" I said sarcastically. "Of course it's the Ring of Destiny, pridurok!" I looked down at Fluffle Puff. "Hit it" I said to her. Fluffle Puff head disappeared into her fur and reappeared. In her mouth when she reappeared was an M57 firing device. She depressed the trigger by biting down on it. *CLACK*

Explosions rang out from each corner of the temple, covering everything in a dust cloud. When the dust cleared, it revealed... The temple. It was still standing and the only damage was that it was missing its corners.

"Hah! Your attempts to foil my plan have failed! You will never win, Daring Do!" Ahuizotl said. Daring Do slowly hovered over tot he foundation of the temple. She brought out her left hoof and tapped the base foundation. She then hovered back to where Fluffle Puff and I was. "What was the point of that?"

"Three" I said.

"Two" Daring Do said.

"Pfffftt" Fluffle Puff raspberried out. In an instant, the Fortress of Talicon crumbled away, leaving only chunks of stone that once made up the Mayan-esque temple. From the rubble of the temple popped up Ahuizotl.

"You won't get away with-" Ahuizotl started. However, he was interrupted when I ran up to him and punched him in the jaw.

"Shut up already! Tu necesitas a callate por una vez!"

"What?" Daring asked.

"Just some Spanish" I replied. Fluffle puff, Daring Do, and I simply turned around and started walking away.

"That was some good work, sidekick" Daring Do said.

"Sidekick? Hah! I did most of the work and I saved you from Dr Caballeron and his henchmen. I'm not a sidekick. It's either we are partners or you're the sidekick" I said.

"Partners it is!" Daring Do said. "What about her?" Daring pointed to Fluffle Puff.

"She's kind of like my pet" I said. Fluffle Puff gasped happily and jumped on my head.

We walked back to Daring's House but when we did, we found her home on fire.

"Aw fuck!" Daring said. On a post in front of the house, was a note that said "Dr. Caballeron sends his regards".

"I have some extra rooms in my home. You could stay with me" I said to Daring Do.

"My type writer and what I had already written for my next Daring Do novel was in there!" Daring Do said. She looked at me. "Can you also refer to me by my pen name, AK Yearling?"

"Sure."Then I pulled the aforementioned objects out of my backpack. "You mean these?" I said.

"What!" Everything else she had said were undecipherable bits of stuttering and anger. "Why do you have those?!?"

"Just cause" I said. "Going to take me up on the offer?" I placed the typewriter and manuscript back into my backpack.

"Yeah. Might as well. Nowhere else to go, right?" Daring Do said.

"We'll fly there" I said.

"How? You have no wings!" Daring said. "And my left wing is broken!"

I smiled and looked up. She did too. Fluffle Puff blew a shorter raspberry(she was still sitting on my head). In a few seconds, Nguyen had flown my jet in the above airspace before landing perfectly in front of the three of us. "That's how" I said.

"Can I have a ride?" Daring asked.

I nodded. "There's not much room so you'll have to sit on my lap" I said. Daring Do blushed again. Like usual, I placed my backpack and the Sparda on the feet of the jet. Fluffle Puff, who was still sitting on my head, clamored into my BDU like earlier. God was that adorable and god was she warm and fuzzy. I jumped out of the jet and carefully grabbed Daring Do, I had to be wary of her injuries, and climbed back into the jet. I didn't cast the sealed atmosphere spell on the jet's cabin because of one thing, EXTREME Gs! I buckled myself in for the oncoming ride.

I started the beginning takeoff procedures(starting the turbines, making sure everything was in place, checking the environment, etc.) and slowly started to lurch forwards as the engines/turbines slowly spun up. As the turbines began to spin faster, the jet started to move faster and faster and faster until... We ran out of takeoff strip? Apparently, a cliff was ahead of us. Oh well.

The A-10 promptly drove off the cliff going at roughly a hundred miles an hour. Daring Do immediately started screaming as we fell. Apparently, falling off a cliff inside a not yet airborne twenty plus ton aircraft is "scary" and possibly "dangerous" with "spikes" at the bottom of the cliff. Wait, why are there spikes at the bottom of this drop? Oh well. Before we ran out of altitude to "lightly descend to the ground", the A-10 gained enough speed to be truly airborne.  

"Hold on!" I said.

I immediately pushed the turbines to its max capabilities. Coupled with the magical enchantments I had placed on the jet, the A-10 increased in speed by nearby 300 miles an hour. This created roughly 7 G forces for the three of us to feel. For me, it pushed me into my chair as I was held in place by the "seat belts". For Fluffle Puff, it pushed her into my chest as she was inside my BDU. For Daring Do, It sent her flying around in the cabin. She nearly hit the cabin of the jet until I had grabbed her and held her down. In a few minutes, the G force lowered to normal amounts as the amount of acceleration had gone to a halt as my jet had stayed at 700 miles an hour.

I let go of Daring. "That. Was. Awesome!" Daring Do yelled out. I chuckled.

-X-X-X-

The trip back to Ponyville was rather uneventful but scenic as we passed the Galloping Gorge, Cloudsdale(every pegasus in Cloudsdale gawked at us(apparently, flying a very loud, dual engine/turbine, giant jet aircraft into a residential area is "interesting") and some tried to chase us), and Canterlot(again, everyone gawked at us). Overall, the trip only took a little over an hour and a half. I had landed in front of the Everfree Forest where my home was.

After landing, I unbuckled myself from the jet and jumped out. "Ah home, where you can kill a man and not be arrested, sort of" I said. I took Fluffle Puff out of my BDU and set her on the ground. I climbed back into my jet and gathered my belongings and grabbed Daring Do. "Mi casa es su casa."

A Few Days Later

Daring Do had taken up one of the many rooms in my house and quickly finished her book. The publishing date of the novel was in a month in a half. She had planned for some extra time to started the next book. In the meantime, the others and I had gone back to training our units (platoon in my case).

I was currently sitting in my store, watching the customers browse my inventory. A ring came from the door, signifying that someone had entered. I looked at the entrance and saw Rainbow Dash. "Tran! The others and me-" Rainbow Dash started.

"Others and I" I corrected.

She grumbled. "The others and I are going to A.K. Yearling's house to help her finish her book. Want to come?" Rainbow Dash asked. I laughed. "What? Why are you laughing?"

I took the early copy Daring Do had given me. The book's title read Daring Do and the Ring of Destiny. On the cover was Daring Do in her usual attire and beside her was a picture of me in my BDU with Fluffle Puff sitting on my head. Ahuizotl's eyes were plastered over the upper portion of the book and in the left upper portion of the book was the Fortress of Talicon. "I think I'm good" I said to her.

Chapter 36: Boot Camp Part 2 and Schtuff

We had immediately continued on with training our units(platoon in my case). The others were off with their units doing whatever they decided they wanted to do. My platoon was currently standing in front of me, waiting for my next action. We were currently in an open field that bordered a nearby forest. I think I have an idea of what to teach them.

"I think it's time to teach you how to fight with you're hooves" I said. The stallions in front of me started cheering. Oh I'm going to have so much fun. "Our first lesson is going to be... How to breathe."

Everyone immediately started groaning. One of my trainees, Pestilence, stepped up. "Sir, I think we know how to breathe. Sir." Pestilence said.

"Oh? You do?" I asked.

"Yes sir."

"I believe I am your trainer slash platoon's leader. If you question me, that means you believe that you are better in me. Are you a better than me?"

"No sir" Pestilence said.

"Then why are you questioning me?" I asked.

"Sir, I believe that we know how to breathe. Sir" Pestilence said.

"No you don't. Everything you know about fighting is wrong. If you want to question me, fight me" I said. "In fact, I have some students who follow my lessons to the word and I think they can take you down." I smiled. My smile grew bigger. "And stop calling me sir, I'm not a damn officer."

-X-X-X-

I had retrieved the five crusaders and brought them back to where my platoon was. It was a good thing today was Saturday. "Say hello to my students" I said, motioning towards the crusaders.

"Pestilence, get over here" I said. The stallion in question trotted up to me and stood at attention.

"Yes si- chief" Pestilence said.

"I'll let that one go" I said. "Sweetie Belle, step forward." She walked up to my side. Her horn barely reached my knee cap. "Pestilence, I want you to fight her." I looked at Sweetie Belle. "Sweetie Belle, please hurt him" I said. Sweetie Belle smiled.

Sweetie Belle ran up to Pestilence's side and looked up at him. The adorableness! Pestilence held up his left hoof to pat Sweetie Belle's head. However, Sweetie Belle grabbed his left hoof, twisted and threw him into the crowd of my trainees. Pestilence impacted four of my trainees, knocking all four of them over. Pestilence got up from where he impacted the ground and looked at the tiny white filly that threw him.

"Rematch?" Sweetie Belle asked.

Pestilence charged at Sweetie Belle while she just stood there looking at him. Right when Pestilence reached Sweetie Belle's position, he brought up a hoof to punch her. Sweetie Belle side stepped and watched his punch go right by her. Before he could react, she jumped up and landed on his head. In an instant, she grabbed his leg with her legs and twisted left. The platoon and I watched as Pestilence was thrown to the side by Sweetie Belle again.

Before Pestilence could retaliate, Sweetie Belle got up and jumped on his back. She grabbed his back left leg and placed him in a twisted leg hold. Pestilence tried to get out of the hold but failed to do so. In a few seconds, Pestilence tapped the ground with his front left hoof, indicating that he gave up. I looked back tot he rest of the platoon and saw that they were laughing.

"Oh you think it's funny a tiny little filly beat up a fully grown stallion that's going for Equestrian special forces?" I asked. "Time for more of you to learn your own lessons." Sweetie Belle got off of Pestilence and walked back up to my side. "Rook, you're fighting Sweetie Belle. Classified, you're fighting Diamond Tiara. Top Secret, you're fighting Apple Bloom. Conquest, you're fighting Scootaloo. Flying Death, you're fighting Silver Spoon." All of them stopped laughing. "I"m serious."

-X-X-X-

My five students took a while but they defeated their opponents. This brought laughter from the other stallions so they fought them too! Hah! They didn't learn. The crusaders ended up beating up the rest of my trainees. Hah! They all lost! Even funnier was watching Blue Blood being beaten up by Sweetie Belle. It was a good thing I had taken their horns, wings, and or earth pony strength or else the crusaders could have been injured. Well, it was a low chance but I would trust my little trainees yet until they've passed. Martial arts is dangerous. I have three black belts and I'm learning six techniques and I'm saying this.

Everypony, minus the crusaders, were standing in front of me. Let's hope they've learned. "What have we learned?" I asked. All twenty-six of them were seriously in pain. It was like they were radiating their pain. They weren't showing it but it was obvious.

"Chief!" One of them called out. "We've learned not to question your word."

"Good" I said. "Since the lot of you decided to question me, I've proved that these little fillies can best all of you in mortal combat. That means all twenty-six of you are even worst than tiny little fillies. You are no longer stallions, you are now foals! Until you graduate from my training, none of you can act like men any more!" I looked at the five crusaders. "From now on, you can only do what I say or what foals can do. In fact, whenever you're outside of training, you can only speak via baby talk." All of them started complaining and grumbling. "Do you need another lesson from my five students again?!?" They all shut up. "Good. If I ever catch you drinking, speak normally, or do anything of adult capabilities, I will have your arses and all twenty-six of you will become my students' personal punching bags. Don't think I'm not going to find out if you do any adult activities." I changed my voice into my demonic, disembodied voice. "I will find out." I changed my voice back into it's usual normal form. "Any complaints." None of them spoke. I sure love cruel and unusual punishments.

We continued on with our lesson. None of them complained, spoke out, or did anything out of order. I could see why. They were scared of me. I could sense their fear.

"Now." I pulled out a piece of gum and popped it into my mouth. "If I'm not interrupted again, we can continue. Our first lesson is going to be how to breathe. No one breathes ever correctly until they're corrected or taught. Breathing is important and everyone knows why. The problem is, no one does it correctly. Everyone breathes with their mouth or their nose. They exhale and then inhale either their nose or mouth. The problem with this is how it's done. You must inhale with your nose and exhale with your mouth. If you are breathing hard, the inhale and exhale should take four seconds." I closed my eyes and did as I had just said. "Breathing this way helps you use your learns more efficiently. When you're fighting someone or if you're in combat, breathing this way helps you stay calm. It helps you control your emotions."

I spat out my gum and looked at my recruits. "I want you to do as I did. Inhale with your nose and exhale with your mouth" I said. "Practice this while I go do some errands."

-X-X-X-

I looked at Logan's snipers shooting in the range they were practicing in. They were doing pretty well but twenty-seven ponies had already dropped out. Their sniper crossbows were working well but unfortunately, the range was still lacking. I walked into the range and walked up to Logan who was watching his snipers. He was in a prone position and was looking down the range through his McMillan.

"Logan" I said.

Logan stopped looking through the McMillan's scope. "Yeah?" Logan said, looking up at me.

"I've been developing some new arrows" I replied. "Something for your snipers." I pulled some arrows/bolts out of my backpack. I held out a small quiver of the arrows/bolts in front of Logan. "Better velocity but still very quiet."

"How high?" Logan asked.

"About the speed of a 9mm" I replied. "Roughly 1200 feet per second."

Logan took one of the arrows/bolts from my hand. He looked back at his troops. "Unseen Death, get your ass over here!" Logan yelled out.

A unicorn pony got up, still holding onto his rifle, and ran over to us. "Yes sir!" he said.

Logan handed the unicorn the arrow/bolt he grabbed from me. "Take this and shoot it at the far target." The unicorn took the arrow with his magic. "The extreme skill target" Logan said. "I want you to shoot it from here."

"But that's twelve hundred yards away!" Death said.

"Just do it" Logan said. "When you adjust for distance, I want you to act like the distance is half of what it is." Logan pointed to the arrow/bolt the unicorn was holding in his magic. "That arrow you're holding is a prototype. My friend, Tran, made it."

"Yes sir" the unicorn said. The unicorn switched out the current arrow in his crossbow with the one Logan gave him. The unicorn took aim. After a few minutes of calculations and taking aim, the unicorn pulled the trigger on his T-2 crossbow. The arrow, despite hitting transonic speeds, did not create a sonic boom. After four and a half seconds of flight, the arrow hit the target. However, despite the arrow actually hitting the target, it had only struck it in the lower left corner. If it was a griffon or any other creature, it would not have killed it but only inconveniently injured whatever was the target.

"That hit low left" Logan said. "Do better next time." I looked at the target. Taking, out one of my throwing knives, I reeled my arm back and looked at Logan. "No possible way. It's impossible." I looked back at the target and threw the throwing knife. The knife heavily arced through the air as it soared towards the target. After roughly ten seconds, a cloud clang was heard, signifying that something had struck the distant target. Logan looked at me before looking down range at the target, using the scope of his McMillan. "And you did. Of course you would." I looked down range and zoomed in with my glasses. In the upper portion of the target, where the head would be, was a knife stuck in the steel target.

I looked at Logan. "Return that to me later" I said to him.

-X-X-X-

I had returned to my troops (I could still tell that they were still in pain due to having their arses handed to them by the crusaders) and they were still practicing how to breathe. The crusaders, were watching my platoon like I had asked them. All of them hadn't noticed me yet so I could have some fun.

I changed into my alicorn form and using my magic, changed the color of my mane to match Celestia's. I took flight and slowly descended in front of my platoon. Everyone immediately took a bow at the sight of me. I smiled warmly, like Celestia usually does, and gave them all a warm look. My smile grew bigger into that of the mischievous troll I was. "DID I TELL YOU TO STOP PRACTICING?!?!?" I screamed with assistance from the Royal Canterlot voice. Everyone was visibly blown back by the sheer loudness of my voice. It was pretty comical with how their mane was also blown back. "WHAT DID I SAY?!?"

Everyone ran back into position, at attention, and continued to practice breathing. God I love trolling.

-X-X-X-

It was now the afternoon and I was now sitting in my shop, watching people browse my store's inventory. On my lap was Fluffle Puff who was happily and peacefully taking a nap. Scattered around in my store were roughly forty or fifty customers. Across the store was Logan, who was showing a customer a qama short sword.

Since Logan became my apprentice, he had started working at my store for five hundred bits a week which was a pretty good pay as the average Equestrian citizen made about half that amount. Average as in a normal person on a full time wage. Funny, my store is run by two people, it's a small business, and I use no advertisements and yet I run one of the most successful businesses in Equestria. At first, I though that setting up a weapons store in the supposedly peaceful Equestria but it turns out that they love weapons as much as the US(has the highest gun ownership in the world with a total of 88.8 privately owned guns per 100 US citizens which is really high as Serbia, the country with the second highest gun ownership, is at 58.2 privately guns per 100 Serbian citizens). Gotta love irony!

I pulled out my M4a1 carbine(remember, it's a carbine, not an assault rifle) and looked it over. She could use a good cleaning. I started taking her apart by unloading her and unchambering the round that was loaded in her already. Then I disconnected the lower receiver from the upper receiver. Pulling out a flashlight, I started to check her over. Clean bolt. Firing Pin is perfect. Buffer spring and tube in perfect shape. Hammer's good. Barrel is clean. Sights are sighted. Everything is just about perfect. Rail gun modification is in one hundred percent working condition. I reassembled, reloaded, and then placed her back in my inventory.

Still bored. I pulled out my Remington 870 and checked her over. Nothing wrong with it. Just your average Remington 870 Super Magnum with a rail gun modification. OH yeah, I forgot to tell you about that. I had converted the rest of our weapons into rail gun firearm hybrids and further developed the design of the modification. Now, the mods could be switched off via a wireless switch. Also, holy mother of god my 870 was powerful after I upgraded it. Seriously, the 3.5 inch shells it fired had more than three times the power of a fifty cal. It's the only gun in my arsenal along with my friend's arsenals that recoils enough for me to actually actually affect me. Heck, it even affects Nick and he all Nick and Nick and Nick.

I racked the pump a few times before I reloaded her. Gotta love a good shotgun every now and then. Out of nowhere, the front bursts burst open and Rainbow Dash flew in. She immediately crashed into a set of armor, alerting everyone in the store and waking up Fluffle Puff. What the heck RD? You don't just wake up a Fluffle Puff. She scampered off to nap elsewhere.

"Hey Tran, can I borrow your copy of Daring Do and the Ring of Destiny?" Rainbow Dash asked while getting up from the armor stand she knocked over.

I walked over to her and set the stand back up. "No" I replied. "You just have to wait two months like everyone else." Ever since I was given that early edition of Daring's new book, Rainbow Dash had been pestering me about borrowing it.

"Come on! We're friends here" Rainbow Dash said.

"Really now?" I asked. "I thought real friends don't hustle each other for their possessions." I stared blankly at her. "Nah, I'm just messing with you. I always do that with the others but seriously, you're not getting the new Daring Do book from me."

Rainbow Dash grumbled and started making her way towards the door. As she walked out the door, Daring Do in her disguise walked in. Every since our adventure, I just had to improve her disguise. Seriously, her original disguise was completely ridikulus. Her current disguise, instead of the previous cloak, now composed with a pair of pants and a jacket that had holes in the sides for her wings. What I like the most was that her jacket was forest camouflaged like my BDU. Her grey scale mane was hidden by a baseball cap. She also no longer wore glasses. "Hi Tran, how's it going?" she asked.

"Good. Just running my store" I replied. "You, DD?"

"Eh. I have nothing to do. No adventures. no new relics have come up. Nothing special" Daring Do replied.

"Eh. Today's been pretty mellow so far" I said. "What could possibly go wrong?"

-X-X-X-

Andy looked up from the cake he was making. "Why do I feel like someone is slapping my ideals in the face?" Andy said. Out of nowhere, a flowerpot fell on his head and knocked him to the floor. "What the hell?!?" Then another flowerpot fell on his head as he lied on the ground. "I'm indoors!" Indeed, Andy was indoors. To be more specific, he was inside his box on the second floor. When he looked up, all he saw was the ceiling. Then a flowerpot hit the back of his head.

-X-X-X-

I looked back at Daring Do. "Why does it feel like I tempted God?" I asked. "Eh." I racked the pump to my 870.

"It's just a myth that something bad will happen" Daring Do said. "What could possibly go wrong. How bad could it be? Could it get any worse? It's not like anything bad will happen. It's quiet, too quiet."

-X-X-X-

Andy looked up again. "What does it feel like someone is now punching my ideals in the face?" Andy said. He looked around, expecting a flowerpot to land on his head. Nothing happened. "Thank God."

Andy continued from where he left off. He went back to his kitchen and started mixing in several ingredients. Out of nowhere, a flowerpot landed in his mixing bowl. "MOTHERFU-" A flowerpot interrupted him by falling on his head and knocking him unconscious.

-X-X-X-

"Excuse me." I looked up and saw Derpy with a small blue cap and pair of mail saddlebags. Behind her was a small unicorn, Dinky Hooves, who was attempting to hide behind her mothers left hind leg. Oh god the adorable.

"Oh. Hi Derpy. How's it going?" I asked.

"Bad. My babysitter moved to Manehattan" Derpy said.

"And you want me to watch her?" I asked.

"Yes. Would you?" Derpy replied.

"Sure" I said.

Derpy turned to face Dinky. "Muffin, please listen to Tran, okay? I'll be here to pick you up in a bit" Derpy said. She planted a small kiss on her forehead and walked out the door. This revealed Dinky's full appearance. On her sides were small and adorable set of saddlebags. Both ends of the saddlebags appeared to be filled with what looked like books.

"Well hello Dinky. I'm Tran" I said.

"Hello" she said in a soft voice. Looks like we have a rival to Fluttershy.

I placed my 870 on the counter. "Do you have any questions?" I asked. She stayed silent. "I see that you like to read. What do you like to read?"

"Actions" she replied in the same quiet voice. That's odd. She likes actions?!? Really?

"What's your favorite?" I asked.

"Daring Do" she replied again. She opened up her saddle bags and took out two books, both of them being part of the Daring Do series.

"Ah. You're a Daring Do fan huh? Have you read the new book yet?" I asked.

"No. It doesn't come out for another two months" Dinky said back. "I can't wait for it!" she nearly shouted but she blushed and shrunk back down.

I laughed."Ah Daring Do. You know she's a friend of mine, right?" I looked back to Daring Do who was still disguised as AK Yearling. She let out a giggle as she listened to us.

"What? She's not real" Dinky said.

Without turning my head, I looked at Daring again. Right now I was struggling not to laugh. "Oh really now? Would you like to meet her?"

"You're just treating me like a kid like everyone else" Dinky said. Hmm. She's like that. A child who wants to be treated like an adult despite their age. Shy yet smart.

I looked at Daring Do. She nodded. She hovered over to my side behind the counter. "Hi there Dinky, my name is Daring Do" DD said. "Could you bring her over the counter so no one can see me?" I leaned over the counter and picked her up. I placed her between DD and I. Then Daring Do took off the baseball cap and jacket, revealing her true appearance.

Dinky dropped both of her books. "I thought you weren't real!" she quietly yelled out. Exactly how did she quietly yelled? "You're supposed to be made up by AK Yearling!"

"Kid, I am AK Yearling. It's a pen name I use so that people don't bother me" Daring Do said. "I am technically a celebrity." Thank goodness that I had decided to make the store counters three and a half feet tall when I was building them. They did a good job hiding her from the customers. "I wouldn't be able to go on any of my adventures if everyone followed me everywhere I went (exactly what happened in the Daring Don't episode)."

"How do you know Tran?" Dinky asked in her quiet/shy voice.

"He's my sidekick" Daring replied. I dropped my smile and gave Daring a flat look. "I mean, he's my partner." I still gave her the flat look.

"Really?" Dinky asked, looking at me. I reached into my backpack and pulled out the early edition of the new Daring Do novel that she had given me. I handed it to Dinky. She immediately adopted a look of surprise.

"Is she still alive?" Daring asked. She had redonned her disguise and was looking at Dinky who was still in the exact same position after I handed her the novel.

I just looked at her. "Maybe" I replied. "You can keep it. I'm not really a fan of reading adventure books."

Immediately, Dinky broke out of her stupor and started jumping up and down. "Oh thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you.Thank you.Thank you." She continued her rant for a few minutes before she stopped.

I just laughed and continued watching the customers. "Remember kid" Daring Do said, "Keep this a secret. I don't want anyone knowing that I'm in Ponyville or that I'm Daring Do and definitely don't give that early edition to anyone else."

"I promise, Daring Do" Dinky said with smile. Oh god the adorableness.

Something soft hit my head and nearly knocked me over but I was able to recover in time. I think I know who just tackled my head. I picked up the culprit and placed her in front of Dinky. Like I had thought, it was Fluffle Puff. Smiling, I picked up Dinky and placed her on Fluffle Puff. Fluffle Puff, in response, blew a raspberry.

"She's so fluffy!" Dinky said. More adorablenessnessnessnessnessness!

-X-X-X-

"Is that full tang?" an earth pony in front of me asked, pointing at a kampilan.

I removed the sword from its display case. "Yes it is" I said, handing it to him.

He grabbed the sword in one of his hooves (I will never understand how hooves work, even if I know everything) and drew it. Then, he started to swing it around. "Blade strength?"

"Hand forged Damascus steel with durability enchantment."

"How much?"

"Two hundred and fifty bits."

"Hmm. Deal." He paid. He started to swing the sword around more then assumed a familiar stance. It was kenjutsu.

"Where did you learn that stance?" I asked him.

He stopped and looked at me. "Ken whatty now?" he asked.

"Kenjutsu. That stance you assumed was Kenjutsu. To be more specific, it was Tenshin Shoden Katori Shinto ryu. Where. Did. You. Learn. It?" I had my left hand on the Sparda.

"Kutabare" he said. He dashed forward and attempted to slice me with the Kampilan. I drew the Sparda and blocked the slash before striking with the scabbard. He blocked it with the scabbard. WHAT?!?

I disengaged and jumped over the counter and my 870 on it. Both of us traded glances before rushing forward at the same time. We swung our swords at the same time and blocked each other's slashes. I brought up the scabbard and attempted to sweep his legs but he jumped up and dodged it. I jumped up myself and dropped kicked him with both legs. He bent backwards, dodging the kick. Recovering, he attempted to strike (not punch, he was actually striking) my chest but I grabbed it and attempted to break his hoof by twist bending it. He countered by jumping through moving where I twisted his hoof. While he was flying, I swung with my sword.

Again, he blocked with his/my sword.  He dashed forward and tried to buck me but I dodged. Unfortunately, that left me open long enough for him to attempt to grab me. Instead, he grabbed a hoof full (how in the 'ell does hooves work?!?) of my many layers of clothing. He pulled forward and attempted to bring me closer in to him. I dropped down and slid out of my robes and jackets, leaving me only wearing my usual white button up shirts. I looked at the three layers of clothing in his hooves and he looked at me. "Okay." He dropped my clothes and faced me.

I heard foot steps. Both of us turned towards the source and saw Daring Do with a crossbow. "NO!" I yelled out. I turned back to face the stallion and bowed.

He bowed back. "I see that you prefer an honorable fight" he said.

I attempted to kick him but he sidestepped. As he recovered from the sidestep, I swept his legs and knocked him to the ground. While on the ground, he grabbed my head with his back legs and attempted to throw me by leveraging his weight in my opposite direction. I smiled. I knew that move very well and it was one of my favorites. I swung with the Sparda and caught his left hind leg. It was severed at knee where it bent. He screamed in agony as his leg bled and stained me robes.

"Can't counter that, can you?" I said. "Can't counter this either." I pulled out Yin and double tapped his head.

I holstered Yin and sheathed the Sparda in its scabbard. "What the hell was that?" I turned to face Logan.

"Some damn pony that attacked me" I replied. "For some reason he knew Kenjutsu and was able to keep up with fighting me."

"A pony that could keep up with you in martial arts" Logan said. "Now that is surprising."

A loud crash was heard. Logan and I looked at where it originated. A destroyed display cabinet. To be more specific. A destroyed reinforced, enchanted, and bulletproof display cabinet. How? Something tackled Logan down. I immediately shot it with Yin several times, blowing it apart. I walked over and helped him up.

"What the fuck was that?!?" Logan exclaimed.

I picked up the head of whatever I blew apart. It looked a lot like a gargoyle's head made real. "It was a vampire" I said.

"That wasn't a damn vampire! Look at the thing's head you're holding!" Logan said.

It had elongated ears, enlarged teeth obviously made for a carnivore, no hair, and its skin was pale grey. "It's a feral vampire. It's the result of a normal vampire being starved of blood for too long. No intelligence, sapience, or sentience. However, they have the super speed, strength, endurance, and durability." I explained. "It does not think. It is simply an animal now. A zombie on steroids as I would say. The only difference is that it can't turn anything else into a vampire anymore."

"How do you kill it?" Logan asked.

"How you usual kill a normal vampire" I replied. "Rip of its head, silver bullets, or use a stake. Sunlight, holy water, and crosses don't work though. That's simply a myth."

"Then how the hell are we going to kill a bunch of damn vampires?!?" Logan asked.

"Well, you can supposedly only kill vampires with a silver bullet or a stake but I found another method of killing them" I said.

"What?" Logan said.

"If you rip it to pieces" I replied. I racked the slide of Yin to emphasize the point. I holstered her back in its spot next to Yang. I walked back to the counter to pick up my 870. As I did this, the shotgun went off and nearly blasted me in the chest if it wasn't for the fact that it was aimed away from me. I examined my shotgun and noticed that the trigger had a dull grey aura covering it. I picked up the shotgun and looked over the counter. I saw Dinky and her horn was glowing. "Don't worry" I said. "It's gone."

"W-Why is there a vampire?" Dinky asked.

"I don't know. We're going to have to investigate but I can't leave you here" I said. I picked her up and carried her over to my jackets. I took my robes out of the pile and handed it to her. "Put this one."

She took it and adorned it. "It's too big" Dinky said. Indeed it was. It was made for my size after all and she is a small filly. I snapped my fingers and the robe was instantly shrunken down to fit her.

"That is my personal robes. They're incredibly durable and as long as you're wearing it, you should be safe" I explained. "I made and enchanted it myself."

I picked up the last two jackets, one my zip up fleece coat/jacket and the other being my BDU. I tossed the BDU to Daring and the jacket to Logan. "Put them on, you guys are going to need it."

"I already have a Nanosuit" Logan said.

"Feral vampires have a bite force rivaling that of a great white shark" I said back.

"And jacket on" Logan said, putting the fleece on.

Daring did the same. "Give me a weapon" she said. I handed her my energy sword. "How the hell does this work?!?" I pointed at a switch and then flipped it, eliciting the plasma blade. She blushed slightly.

"Who are you anyways?" Logan asked. Oh yeah, that's right. He doesn't know that she's Daring Do and she's still in disguise.

"Just a friend of Tran's" Daring replied. "A violent friend." She swung the energy blade for emphasis.

"I like you" Logan said with a laugh.

I looked back to Dinky. "Dinky, hold still." I picked her up and placed her in my backpack. Instead of placing her in the pocket universe in my backpack, I placed her in one of the extra areas of the backpack that was empty. She was small enough to fit inside but big enough to have her head peaking out. I picked up the backpack and donned it.

"You know Tran, I've never seen you without your many jackets before" Logan said. "It's strange." He walked back to where he was previously standing to sell weapons. He reached over the counter and picked up his messenger bag. From it, he pulled out his AR10 and racked the charging handle a few times.

The four of us stepped out of the store and destruction and chaos wracked our vision. Screams of death filled the air. Ponies around were dying. Even worse, random creatures were running around, causing death. I recognized most of them as they were from many of the different universe I've been to. Others were complete strangers to me. What was going on?

"Tran!" I turned. It was Doctor Whooves.

"Doctor! What the 'ell is going on?!?" I said.

"Someone left too many tears in the god damn multiverse. Our universe is melding itself with another!" Dr. Whooves explained.

"Tran, what the hell did you do?!?" Logan yelled at me.

"It couldn't possibly be done by Tran. This amount of idiocy can only be caused by a bloody idiot with crude space time vessel" Doctor Whooves said.

"A crude space time vessel?" I asked. "That means there's another traveler in Equestria."

"An amateur" Doctor Whooves and I said simultaneously.

"How dangerous can he possibly be?" Daring Do asked.

"Think of it like this. I'm a traveler and you've read the book about me. The doctor here is a traveler and he's caused the death of possibly millions of different creatures in different universes" I explained. "Travelers have to be well prepared for the dangers of other universes."

A loud roar emanated from the north. Whatever it was, it was coming towards us. Three of us immediately readied our weapons and waited.

"A fucking tank?!?" Logan yelled out. Both of us open fired on the tank. After a few seconds of constant gunfire, it fell to the ground, torn to pieces. "Thank god for you rail gun mods or else we would have had to fight that thing forever."

More roars came from the town. "I don't think that was the only tank" I said.

Elsewhere

Andy looked at the Tank that was running at him. Currently, the large zombie was a few hundred yards away from him. In Andy's hands was his modified KRISS Vector. "I think this is enough to take that tank down with my brother's rail gun modification. Though when I think about it, I'm monologuing, I have horrible bad luck, life hates me, and whenever I say "I think I can do something or is true", I usually fail or am wrong. Wait a minute, while I was monologuing, shouldn't I have been shooting the tank?" Andy looked up just as the tank got within punching distance of him. "And nope." Andy turned around and started running. "Nope, nope, nope, nope, nope." Andy continued screaming "nope" as he ran away from the tank. Usually, tanks ran faster than people but Andy had put on his armor that continued his Mario World badges that augmented his abilities, including his running speed. "Nope, nope, nope, nope, nope, nope-" He turned around while he was running and started to fire at the Tank with his KRISS Vector. Andy quickly expended all thirty rounds, reloaded, before starting to fire again. Halfway through the current mag inside his KRISS Vector, the tank fell over, dead. "Fucking bad luck."

-X-X-X-

I looked at my Remington 870. Then I looked up. A giant horde of zombies. I looked back down. Remington 870. I looked to my left. Logan with his AR10. I looked right. Daring Do. I looked back forward. These zombies had bright, glowing red eyes and flying in the air around them were bees. Queen bees to be exact. These were from the dead rising universe. Got dang it.

I placed my Remington 870 in my inventory and pulled out my AA12. I racked back the charging handle. "Kill them before they kill us" I said. I took aim and fired. The electrically charged 3 inch magnum twelve gauge buckshot rounds tore through their rotted bodies easily, killing hundreds of them in seconds while Logan's charged 7.62 nato rounds did similar results but on a lesser scale as my rounds were spread out. As Logan and I easily slaughtered them, more came to replaced them.

Both of us stopped firing and looked at the hoard. "Why aren't they doing anything?" Logan said.

My left ear twitched. "Cause it's not us they're after" I replied. I looked at the ground.

"What?" Daring said. The ground started rumbling giving a similar sensation of an earthquake. Then it stopped. "Huh?" Something big came out of the ground where the horde was.

"The Nexus" I said. "The Nexus is here."

"The what?" Logan said.

"Probably one of the most dangerous necromorphs in existence" I replied.

"It's from the Dead Space universe" Logan said. "Of course it is." It fell over dead, cut into hundreds of pieces.

Logan looked over at me and saw me holding the Sparda. It's twenty-eight inch blade was covered in blood. "What?" I asked.

"You probably made that into one of the most anti-climatic fights we could have possibly had" Logan said.

"Eh. Climatic battles are overrated" Daring Do said.

"Eeyup" I added in. "Who is causing all of this to happen?" A necromorph burst from the ground but quickly died as I stomped on it.

"Hey!" I looked at who said that. A short man was standing on one of the local houses. He was roughly five foot four and I could see that he was heavily armed and armored. "What the hell are you two doing in this universe?" He jumped off from the roof of the house and landed on the ground in front of us. Now I could get a closer look at his weapons and armor. He was simply wearing a pair of jeans and a white t-shirt. On his back were two sheaths that each held a silver gleaming long sword. Slung over the swords were a large pair of large rifle like weapons. Both of them, I recognized. One was a seeker from the Dead Space universe, a powerful sniper rifle that fired rounds that rivaled the power of a .458 Lott round. The other was a VC-5 Arc Rifle, an experimental weapon from the Killzone universe that fired lightning like Ike's Wunderwaffe DG-3 JZ. On his hip was a small 9mm pistol from the Turok universe.

"What I the bloody hell have you been doing? You've been leaving dimensional holes in the multiverse!" Doctor Whooves said.

"Do you know how hard it is to time travel and answer my question!" he said back.

"It's not difficult at all. I'm a damn time lord!" Doctor who replied.

"I'm just the devil so that's my reason" I replied.

The strange man took out a pair of goggles and put them on. Almost immediately, he reeled back. "You're Tran!" he exclaimed. "You have a 9.7 trillion cell bounty on your head!" He smiled. "That could let a few hundred people live in high class for a few millenia."

"I heard that!" I yelled at him. "Go ahead and try!"

"Gladly" he replied.

He drew both swords and went in for a forward slash. I watched him and waited. *Sidestep* I watched as he ran by me. *CRASH* He crashed into a giant boulder (sorry Tom) that we had been standing in front of. "You know that blindly charging into a battle or a fight is a really stupid idea and I use the adjective 'stupid' sparingly" I said to him. He jumped up from where he laid on the ground and started out with a slash from both swords. I easily blocked both swords with the Sparda. "Horrible form and you wasted two attacks in an effort to attack me with power." He attempted to disengage from me by kicking me off with his left foot. I simply dodged and struck him in the punch with a pointed finger strike over the left lung. This sent him into a coughing fit. "Much too sloppy. When you tried that, you left yourself open wide."

He roared in anger and slashed with his left handed long sword. I deflected the sword as he slashed with the other sword. I drew the Axe of Perun and caught the blade of his right sword. "You attack with little care with the accuracy of your hits. Your sword fighting isn't that of a martial artist or a samurai. You have been taught by someone by... A traditional elite knight. That or a really LARPer. Might I ask for your name?"

"Brandon Woods."

I dropped both weapon holds and dropped kicked him in the chest. He was sent back while I landed back on my feet. "You also attack only with swords. You don't make use of your other limbs. You are also wielding two long swords. Both weapons are heavy and slow to use. They can't attack with speed, making it easier for an agile opponent to dodge, block, or counter your attacks. The fact that you decided to use two makes it slower. Your technique would work well if you were fighting against a knight, but it would fail if you fight someone who is trained in kendo or kenjutsu."

"I was taught by one of the best dragon sword fighters in the universe!" he yelled out.

"And I have three black belts, knowledge of half a dozen other martial arts, and I'm a devil. You're point?" I said in reply. "And dragons are horrible fighters. They often rely on brute strength."

He growled and drew the pistol by his side. "Will you just die already!" He started firing the pistol in rapid succession. I sighed and started deflecting the rounds out of the air with the Sparda. After he fired fifteen rounds, he dropped the pistol. He pulled the seeker rifle off of his back and took aim at me. Now that is getting a bit too much. I drew Yin and Yang.

He fired the first round and my perception of time slowed down like usual. I took aim at his bullet's path with Yin and fired. A spark appeared in the air where his bullet once flew. He fired again and I shot his bullet out of the air again. I popped my neck and fired another round from Yin. This time, the bullet flew through the air before impacting his seeker rifle, exactly where the action was. The overcharged .460 Rowland round easily tore through the sniper rifle, destroying it in the process. "There is a reason why the bounty is at 9.7 trillion. I kinda have three black belts and I was one of the best shooters in my state and country. Then couple that with the fact that I have the powers of the devil."

"Tran" Nguyen said.

"What?" I said back.

"Alex has been killed in action" Nguyen said. "Applejack has now been killed in action."

I stopped chewing my gum. "What?"

-X-X-X-

Alex sprinted with Applejack on his back as bullets flew by him. It was a good thing the two of them were at Sweet Apple Acres as the trees offered amazing cover. "Where in the hell did that thing come from?!?" Alex peeked over from his cover.

It aimed its left arm at Alex. Unfortunately for Alex, that arm had a grenade launcher mounted under it. "Oh fuck!" The terminator fired as Alex ducked behind cover. The HE 40mm easily demolished the tree Alex was hiding behind. To make matters worse, Alex wasn't wearing his armor. To make that even worse, without his armor, Alex was basically a normal human being. Like Andy, his armor would augment his abilities.

"Where in Celestia did dat thing come from?!?" Applejack screamed out.

"I have no fucking idea!" To make matters worse for Alex, he only had his Walther P88 on him. He hadn't been carrying his Desert Eagles as he stopped carrying them due to their bulky size. The only thing that was going good for him so far was that his Walther P88 had the rail gun modification Tran had invented. "Fucking hell. Fuck! A fucking T-600 from the Terminator world? Really? A damn minigun and grenade launcher too? FUCK!" He leaned out of his cover and fired seven rounds at the T-600. The electrically charged 9mm were barely enough to pierce the T-600's armor, dealing some decent amount of damage to the machine.

Alex ducked behind cover as the T-600 fired at him with its minigun arm. Alex waited for it to stop firing before coming out of his cover to shoot at it again. He fired ten rounds before eh ducked back behind cover to reload. Alex quickly reloaded and checked how much ammo he had left. Two mags left, including the one that was currently loaded inside his pistol.

Thank goodness he was behind a really big tree or else the T-600's minigun would have already torn the tree to bits. Alex heard the T-600 walk towards his current position. Then the tree he was behind was knocked over. Alex quickly scrambled away from the tree but fell down in the process. Alex, while on the ground, turned around to look at where the T-600 was, only to see the muzzle of its minigun. "Fuck."

Then the T-600 was sent flying forward, past Alex. "Wooo ee! That felt like bucking a brick wall!" Alex heard Applejack say. Alex looked at where the T-600 laid and fired off all fifteen rounds from his P88 into the terminator's head. Eight rounds were able to hit the robot's head. The electrically charged 9mm rounds were able to end the T-600's life.

"Oh thank god!" Alex said.

As if the universe wanted to smite the two of them, a large, obviously heavy object landed in front of them. A large dust cloud rose from where it landed. When the dust cleared, it revealed a naked Arnold Schwarzenegger. Alex easily recognized him. It wasn't the real Arnold Schwarzenegger but it was a standard T-800. Basically, it was a T-600 made much more powerful, durable, and unfortunately, more dangerous. It was a killer.

"Fu-" Alex didn't finish as the T-800 smashed its foot in Alex's face.

-X-X-X-

I stopped chewing my gum. "What?"

"Now Ike has been killed in action" Nguyen said.

-X-X-X-

Ike reloaded his Tommy gun. He aimed it forward. In front of him were a few thousand zombies, all of them from the Resident Evil universe. Ike was literally surrounded, coming from every direction. It was a losing battle. Ike fired in one direction of where the zombies were, dumping all fifty rounds in a matter of seconds. The charged .45 ACP bullets tore through hundreds of them, creating a path. Ike immediately ran through the makeshift path, running away from them.

While Ike ran, he reloaded his Tommy gun with a fresh drum magazine. Ike turned around and saw all of the zombies following them. Fortunately, they were only walking, making escape easy. Ike turned back around and continued running.

*CRASH* He had run into something. Something big.

Ike turned around as the tyrant BOW raised its clawed hand.

-X-X-X-

I turned to face Brandon. "You caused this incident, right?"

"It's hard to travel through multiple universes!" he said back.

"No it isn't. I'm only sixteen years of age and I can do it better than you" I said back. "You also led to the death of three of my friends." I dropped Yin and Yang and ran towards him. In the blink of an eye, I closed the distance between the two of us and punched him in the chest. He didn't fly back from the force of the punch as I grabbed his chest and held him in place. Before he could react, I struck him with another pointed finger strike. This time, my hand rip through his skin and entered his chest. I quickly used my hand to fill my hand with electricity, electrocuting him.  

I ripped my arm out of him before throwing him into a nearby small house, demolishing the home and burying him in the rubble. "Doctor Whooves, how do we fix this?" I asked calmly.

"Well, we have to get to his time vessel and fix whatever went wrong with it. THere's a possibility that we coul-" He was interrupted as the rubble that buried Brandon exploded outwards, creating a blanket of dust. When the dust cleared, it revealed not Brandon but a small dragon. This dragon rose up to eight and a half feet tall and sported a pair of wings on its back. It was emerald green in color and each of its hands sported sharp claws that looked like one slice could cut through a diamond. Its tail was long and serpent-like and it sported an attached blade.

"Try and kill me now" Brandon said.

"Gladly" I said back. I snapped my fingers and an aura of black magic exploded outwards, creating an aura of death. With that, the black and white colors on my body inverted and I was in my demon form. "I will gladly kill you." I held up the Sparda, which also had a black aura of death around it, in my left hand and taunted him with my right hand.

He drew his great swords (more like short swords now) and roared at me. He then dashed forward, like Rainbow Dash would, leading with the said swords and the blade on his tail. I sidestepped again and he crashed into the remains of the house that had buried him earlier. "Do you ever learn?" I asked him. He got up from the rubble and roared at me again, Then he opened his maw and started breathing fire towards me. Again, I sidestepped. "Didn't you just hear what I had just said?"

I picked up a small rock and tossed it at him. The small rock impacted him in the left eye, temporarily blinding him. Before he could recover, I ran forward and jabbed his other eye with the Sparda's scabbard. He roared back in pain. he rubbed his eyes. He soon recovered to fight again, only to be jabbed in both eyes again by my left hand's index and middle finger.

He recovered again from the eye jab to face me again. He noticed me attempt to jab my eyes again and moved out of the way. "Hah!" Brandon said. Then I jabbed him in the eyes again with my other hand.

"Hah" I said mockingly. I grabbed him by his head and slammed his face down on a rock. Before he tried to get back up, I curb stomped him. He tried to recover and stomped on his head again.

"WOULD YOU-" *CURB STOMP* "FU-" *ANOTHER CURB STOMP* "STOP THAT!!!" *ANOTHER CURB STOMP*

Wait a minute. There's still the issue of the rips and tears in the multiverse. Where is the travel device he used to get here? I pulled out Yin and Yang before taking a few steps away from him. He got up and saw me pointing Yin and Yang at him. "You are going to tell me where your multidimensional vessel is or I'm going to kill you." He roared at me. "Yeah, that roaring does not work. The only use for roaring is threaten or make some one fear you." I aimed Yang at his tail and fired. The charged .460 Black Talon hollow-point tore off a small section of his tail. "Now." A flash appeared from him and he was again in his human form.

He led Doctor Whooves, Logan, Daring Do, Dinky Hooves(she was still in my backpack), and I towards the town hall. As we walked, Nguyen had notified me that Rainbow Dash and Austin had also been killed. Then I stopped. Everyone stopped with me. "I thought you wanted me to bring you four-"

"Five" Dinky said from my backpack.

"Five of you to my machine" Brandon finished.

The town hall exploded outwards, showering everything with the rubble of the town hall. When everything settled, it revealed a giant demon. Whatever it was, it seemed angry.

The giant demon pulled out a large combat knife and threw it at us. All four (five with Dinky) of us ran out of the way. When I got back to my feet, I looked back to where the knife impacted. Logan. He was dead. Cleaved in half by the thrown blade. I looked back to the demon. I looked at my hands. They were still. Very still. I looked back to Brandon. He caused this. I will get revenge later.

"Hey you ugly piece of shit!" I heard Nick's voice say. I looked at where it came from and saw Nick covered in blood. In his hands was a minigun. The minigun quickly spoiled up and started spitting out electrically charged bullets.

I open fired with Yin and Yang while Brandon open fired with his pistol. Our bullets barely affected the demon. Even with the rail gun mod, it was futile. Why did demons have to be so powerful?!? Well, I shouldn't be saying that as I'm kinda a demon god but eh, oh well.

The giant demon pulled out a large grapple gun and took aim at Nick. "Get out of the way!" I yelled out. Nick just continued firing. The demon fired. I watched as Nick was torn in half by the grapple gun's arm.

I stopped firing and looked at Nick's corpse. "Another one down." I looked at Brandon. "Does that arc rifle work?" I asked.

"Yes. Why?" Brandon replied.

"Shoot me with it" I said back.

"Much obliged." He took the rifle off of his back and shot me with. I felt the lightning arc through my body and drive my heart into overdrive. Now most people don't enjoy getting electrocuted. In my case, I absolutely love it. It gives a nice painful jolt and to make it funner, it gives me a short term buzz of energy that was equivalent to one of my ADHD moods. However, one benefit of getting my energy through electrocution was that instead of putting making me out of control hyper, I could control myself with that amount of energy. To make things better, the stronger the shock, the more energy I'd get.

I holstered Yin and Yang before drawing the Sparda. Then I jumped up after the giant demon. I kicked it in the face and knocked it to the ground. It didn't have the time to react as I started slashing it with the Sparda. Millions of slashes hit it's face faster than the blink of an eye. Soon, its face was turned into mush.

"Now I can see why the bounty is at 9.7 trillion" Brandon said.

"You caused all of this. You will help me fix it" I said. "Now where is your time vessel?"

"It was kinda-"

"It was in the building it just destroyed, wasn't it?" I finished for him.

"Yeah."

I looked to Doctor Whooves. "Is there any other way we can fix this?"

"Well, if we can get another time vessel, maybe be can fix this" Dr Whooves replied.

I got off of the demon's slushed skull. "How about the TARDIS?" I asked Dr. Whooves.

"No. We can't. The master is trapped in there!" Dr. Whooves said.

"We can dead with him" I said.

Then something landed behind us. It created a small dust cloud upon landing. Brandon aimed at the dust cloud with his arc rifle and I used Yin and Yang. The dust cloud cleared away, revealing... DERPY?!?! "Where's my Dinky?!?" Derpy screamed out. She was covered in scratches and was holding one of my repeating crossbows.

Earlier

Derpy flew through the air, doing her usual mail rounds. 'I wonder how Dinky is doing?' Derpy thought to herself. lost in her thoughts, she crashed into somepony. "Sorry, my bad" Derpy said to the pony. She looked at whoever it was and instead of a pony, she saw a changeling. However, it wasn't any normal changeling, it had several wounds that were oozing green blood, it was missing it's left hind leg, and one of its eyes were missing.

Derpy immediately screamed as the undead changeling attempted to kill her. Derpy barely flew out of the way as the zombie changeling impacted a wall. Derpy started flying away as she still had time. When Derpy looked back, the changeling was out of her sight. "Thank Celestia" Derpy said.

"AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!" That scream came from the ground. When Derpy looked down, she saw ponies running away from strange creatures. She had never seen such creatures ever. Immediately, she hid in a cloud.

"What is happening?" Derpy said to herself. She reached into one of the pouches in her mailbag and pulled out a balisong. Derpy hoped she would never have to use the use it ever since she bought it from Tran's store. "Better to have something when you don't need it than to not have something when you need it" Derpy said to herself. She opened up the blade via a zen roll over. She laughed to herself. Ponies were a peaceful species by nature but here she was, an expert knife fighter armed with a balisong. Thank Celestia Tran had offered her lessons or else she would be left horribly unprepared.

Then Derpy adopted a look of dread as she realized something. "Dinky." She shed a few tears as she realized that there was a chance she was hurt. Even worse, she could be... No, she can't think about that. Dinky was with Tran. She'll be fine.

Derpy flew off, hoping to find her daughter.

-X-X-X-

Derpy landed on the roof of Tran's store. Nothing was nearby. Thank Celestia. She entered the store, hoping to find Tran, only to find no one. *Sigh* Derpy went to one of the locked weapon cabinets. She pulled a hair pin from her mane and picked the lock. From the weapons cabinet, she pulled out a sword and a repeating crossbow. She slung the sword over her back, being careful to avoid her wings, and grabbed an extra quiver of bolts, placing it in her mail bag.

*Growl* She turned to face it, crossbow ready. Whatever growled, it looked like one of those weird gargoyle things some nobles had on their homes/castles. She immediately fired a bolt at whatever it was. Luckily for her, the bolt hit itself in the heart and killed. it.

Then she heard gunshots. They were familiar to her as they came from sounded like from the guns Tran or his friends used. She ran out of the door and took flight towards where the gunshots came from.

-X-X-X-

"Mommy!" I heard Dinky said from my backpack. She jumped out of my backpack and ran towards her mother. Derpy dropped the crossbow and they hugged. GOD THE ADORABLE.

"Come on. We've got to go. Derpy, Dinky. Let's go. It's safe" I said. I pulled out the Sparda and slashed the air, creating a rip in the fabrics of the multiverse. I jumped through the rip. After a few minutes, I came back through the same rip. As I came back through the rip. I stuck the upper portion of my body through the rip and then pulled my head back out. "Get out of the way!" I pulled my arms out of the rip of the multiverse. With my arms, came the TARDIS. As it landed, the rip closed.

The first thing I noticed about the TARDIS was that it had a padlock on the door. "You used a padlock to hold one of the most dangerous beings in the universe?"

"Well, that's literally the only way to get inside" Dr. Whooves said.

"Good point." I walked over to the TARDIS's door and cut off the lock with the Sparda. I opened the door and entered. Like how the TARDIS usually was, it was bigger on the inside. What surprised me was that it was much bigger than the TV series portrayed. The Doctor followed, then Brandon, then Derpy, and then Dinky.

"Daring, come inside" I said.

"I don't trust it" Daring said. "Whenever I go inside a strange place I've never heard of or seen, something bad happens."

"Just come in" Dr. Whooves said.

Daring Do sighed before she walked into the door. Suddenly, her head exploded and she fell out the door. I looked forward and then felt nothing. I knew I wasn't dead, I just couldn't move or feel anything. I was also covered in a light red aura.

"Well, well, well. What do we have here?" A strange pony appeared in my vision. In his left hoof looked like Andy's laser screwdriver but much more fancy. There was a light on the laser screwdriver that was the same color as the aura that held me in place.

"Master" Dr. Whooves said.

"We don't have time for this. We've got to-" Doctor Whooves was cut off as he froze like I did, covered in the same light red aura I was covered in.

"You know, I've been trapped in here for twelve years with nothing to do" the Master continued. "And who do we have here?" He walked over to me. "I can feel the power coming off of you. You're either a very powerful demon, a minor god, or a devil."

"You can't do this!" Dinky said.

"Oh but I can. No one's here to stop me" the Master said in reply. "I've won." The master walked over to Derpy and Dinky. "Looks like I can have a little fun before I kill you all." As the Master advanced towards Dinky and Derpy, they backed away. They continued this until they were cornered next to the Doctor and Tran.

"Mommy, I'm afraid" Dinky said with a tear.

"Don't worry muffin, I know just what to do" Derpy said. She nuzzled Dinky.

"What could you possibly do?" the Master said. "How bad could it be?

-X-X-X-

Andy stopped shooting to sneezed. "Why do I feel like an antagonist is dooming himself by smiting me" Andy said. Andy continued shooting at the Left 4 Dead zombies.

-X-X-X-

"How bad could it be?" the Master said.

Derpy smiled. "Dinky, cover your ears." Dinky did as her mother told her. Derpy reached behind her and grabbed the Remington 870 off of Tran's back. "THIS BAD MOTHERBUCKER!!!" Derpy used her balisong to pull the trigger of the rail gun shotgun.

*BANG* Derpy's shot was low and it tore off the Master's four legs. The Master screamed in pain as he fell to the ground, dropping the laser screwdriver. *CHK-CHK* She fired again and the shot destroyed the laser screwdriver. The aura covering the Doctor and I disappeared and we could move again.

"Good job Derpy" I said.

"Should I shoot him again?" Derpy asked. I took the shotgun from her and slung it over my back. "No."

"Even if he's my arch-nemesis, I can't just kill him" Doctor Whooves said.

I slashed through the air with the Sparda and created another tear in the multiverse. Picking up the Master, I threw him into the tear. "He should be fine in the s9el18bk jungle universe" I said. "How do we fix this universe Doctor?"

"Follow me!" the Doctor said.

-X-X-X-

We were supposedly at the TARDIS's control console. The Doctor was furiously pressing differently colored, flashing buttons (MUST. RESIST. PUSHING!!!). "Oh bugger" the Doctor said.

"What?" I asked.

"Good news and bad news. I don't care about what you choose, I'm telling you the bad news first" the Doctor said. "We can't safely close the tears in the universe and undue the damage."

"What?!?" I screamed out.

"However, we can fix it another way. We can meld two universes together and undue the damage that way. It should be able to undue everything that went wrong with the idiot's mistake" the Doctor said, pointing at Brandon. "However, there's a 95 percent chance that we all die and destroy this universe. Then there's a 4 percent chance that it doesn't work and somehow make it worse, killing us. That last one percent is our success rate. If we do nothing, we die anyways from those creatures! So, obviously, we're going to meld our universe with a different one."

"Well everyone. Anything you want to do before we possibly die?" Brandon asked. I opened up a tear and threw him through the tear.

"He should have some fun in the desert strand universe" I said. "Anything you guys want to do before we die?"

The Doctor grabbed Derpy and locked lips with her. I blushed and covered Dinky's eyes. Still kissing. Still kissing. Still kiss- Who can hold their breathe this long?!? Then they stopped. I uncovered Dinky's eyes.

"Okay?" I said. I took out a bottle of my sake and down half of its contents. "Want some?" I said, offering the bottle to Dinky.

"Tran!" Derpy said.

"Fine!" I said. "Wait, what's Andy doing?"

-X-X-X-

Andy continued eating his BLT. The bacon was replaced with lettuce, the lettuce was replaced with tomato, and the tomato was replaced with bacon. It was an LTB. Andy looked at where he was. He was sitting on top of his brother's store. Surrounding the store was an army of zombies. Andy stood up and looked at his sandwich. "This sandwich is terrible." He threw the LBT at a zombie and it exploded. "Only me." He looked up at... me, the author? "Screw you." Out of nowhere, an anvil appeared and landed on his left foot. Inscribed on the side of the anvil was ACME(THERE WILL BE NO END PERIOD!!!)

-X-X-X-

I continued drinking from my bottle of sake. I believe this was my thrifth bottle. "Are you sure you don't want any sake?" I asked Dinky.

"Tran! She's only twelve!" Derpy said.

"And we have a 99 percent chance of dying" I said back. "And I'm only sixteen. Your point?"

The Doctor flipped a switch and everything turned white. I felt nothing. I couldn't do anything. Couldn't hear anything. It felt like bliss. This felt nice. Is this what death felt like? I like it. I really like this feeling.

"Tran!" What? Who said that? "Tran!" It sounded like... Dinky?

I slowly regained my senses. Pain. That constant pain that I was familiar with along with the injuries I gained from that strange human universe. Weight. That familiar weight of Yin and Yang holstered on the holster attached to the back of my pants and the Sparda and my backpack on my back. Clothing. My many layers of jackets. Then, something on my chest. Heavy. Not excessively heavy. Like a small child.

"Dinky?" I asked. I regained my vision and saw her sitting on my chest.

"Tran!" Dinky said. "You're alive." She nuzzled my chest. GOD THE ADORABLE!!!

"Doctor?" I said. "Derpy?" I grabbed Dinky and stood up. I looked at myself. I didn't look at myself and everything seemed normal. I could feel where my three throwing knives were. Everything was in working order. My boots and hidden blades were still on me and both were still modified with Beowulf. My glasses were still super advanced with Nguyen in them. Dinky looked like she was fine. I looked around and found Derpy and the Doctor to my left. They were unconscious like I was.

"Gunshot?" she asked with a innocent smile.

"Feeling a mischievous, aren't you?" I said back. I looked around for my Remington 870. Nothing. I checked my inventory.

1. M4a1 with M203

2. 64 150 round Armatac drum magazines

3. 64 40x53mm grenades grenades

4. Remington 870 Super Magnum

5. 64 Double Aught buckshot 3 1/2 magnum shells

6. AA-12 shotgun

7. 64 AA-12 drum magazines

8. Walther PPK

9. 64 filled Walther PPK magazines

10. 64 M67 grenades

11. 64 flashbangs

12. 64 Concussion grenades

13. Colt Python

14. 64 .357 speed loaders

15. Barrett M82

16. 64 filled Barrett magazines

17. The plasma cutter

18. 64 filled plasma cutter batteries

19. Diamond pickaxe

20. Agnus and Rudra

21. Cerebus lanyard

22. Axe of Perun

The other 14 slots were empty along with some other weapons. I was missing half of my guns and several of my weapons. What happened to them? I'll deal with it later.

I pulled the Remington 870. "Cover your ears, Dinky" I said. She did as I said. I pointed the shotgun into the ceiling and fired. The electrically charged magnum 3 1/2 inch blasted a hole in the ceiling of the TARDIS and made a gunshot that was loud enough to wake up the two ponies. Not only that but Derpy and the Doctor jumped up slightly in the air, grabbing each other for dear life. "Good morning. Looks like we're alive."

The Doctor stood up and walked over to the console of the TARDIS. "It was successful" Doctor Whooves said. "Yeah, we melded two universes together successfully."

"What did we meld with our universe?" I asked him.

"A more modernized Equestria. Not too modernized but it is noticeable" the Doctor replied. Then the console beeped. "Yes, I missed you too."

"What?" I asked.

The Doctor started hugging the console. "Doctor!" Derpy said. Derpy walked over to the Doctor and slapped him.

"Sorry" the Doctor said. Derpy giggled a little before they locked lips again.

Nope. Nope. Good bye. I picked up Dinky and exited the TARDIS. Instead of being near the town hall where the TARDIS was previously, it looked like we were in one of the storage rooms inside my store. I walked out of the storage room and my vision was filled with the sight of my store's interior. Instead of usual inventory of thousands of bows and melee weapons, it was filled with thousands of revolvers, bolt action rifles, lever action rifles, and single/double barrel shotguns. Doctor... THIS IS NOT BARELY NOTICEABLE!!!!

Chapter 37: A Different Equestria

So many guns. Even with this much firepower, there was one thing I noticed. They were all primitive or obsolete compared to something like my M4a1 or the GAU-8 on my A-10. The guns in my store were more like from the 80s or the 90s. By 80s and 90s,  I meant the 1880s and 1890s.

Every so often, I'd hear a gunshot. Most likely an outdoor range. Ponies milled around the shop, browsing my inventory. My store was basically identical to its previous state with exception to the guns.

Something jumped on the back of my head and I instinctively drew Yin and Yang. Wait a minute, it was really fluffy and plush. Fluffle Puff? I holstered both pistols and lifted her off of the back of my head, holding her in front of me.

"Careful there Tran. It's just that Fluffle Puff thing." Logan? "And why were you in one of the storage rooms?" I looked over and I saw Logan. Looks the Doctor's plans worked. I placed Fluffle Puff on the ground and she ran off.

"Who are you, little filly?" Logan asked, pointing at Dink Hooves.

She didn't reply. Shyness, that's right. "Her name is Dinky Hooves" I replied. "She's a bit shy."

"You think?" Logan said. "She could rival Fluttershy!" Dinky frowned at Logan and walked away in the back of the store into a storage room. Wait, she still had her saddlebags. How did I not notice that earlier? Eh. I could see the new copy of the Daring Do novel in one of the saddlebags.

"Hey Logan, can you give me a list of all of your weapons?" I asked.

"Sure?" Logan replied. "Hmm. I have my McMillan, SPAS, an AR10, an M14 EBR, a Ruger LC9, two Glocks, and two tomahawks." Wait, what?

"Didn't you also have two .410 revolvers, a compound bow, a derringer, and a UMP 45?" I asked.

"Since when?" Logan asked. "And why would I have a bow? With those rail gun mods, a bow is completely useless. And a derringer? Really? Compared to Yin and Yang and those hundred round magazines, a derringer is a pea shooter!"

WAIT, WHAT?!??!??!?! YIN AND YANG DOESN'T HAVE INFINITE AMMO!?!?!? I pulled out the two pistols and ejected their magazines. Like usual, both magazines were loaded with .460 Rowlands with one being a Black Talon and the other being an armor piercing spitzer round. Both magazines looked like standard 7 round Scoville mags. On the side of the magazine was a number etched into it. "A hundred" I read out loud. I pulled a round from the magazine and it turned into a ninety-nine. Magically enchanted magazines. Smart. A step down from infinite ammo but still good.

Wait, if these had to be manually reloaded, why didn't I hold any of them in my inventory? I tried to place the two magazines in my magazine but wasn't able to do so. The magic that enchanted the magazines most likely conflicted with the Minecraft powers. Eh. Wait, then where was I holding extra magazines?

I took off the holster that held Yin and Yang. Along the belt/strap of the holster were 8 quad pistol magazine pouches and two single magazine pouches holding a total of 26 of the enchanted 1911 magazines (thirteen held mags for Yin and the other thirteen held mags for Yang). Gotta love the number 13, my lucky number. I replaced the holster and holstered Yin and Yang. Even though I liked the infinite ammunition capability that they once had, this rig was nice.

Wait, if this was different, what else was different? I checked myself over. Like usual, I was wearing my usual amount of clothing, my assassin's robes, BDU, fleece, white button up, and black pants. My general appearance wasn't any different. All my belongings seemed to be the same. However, I felt some extra weight on my arms and legs. I took off my jackets and rolled up my pants legs. Apparently, I wore bracelets now. Around both of my arm were two bracelets made of 7.62 Nato ammo belts, each made up of 13 rounds linked with M13 disintegrating links. The number 13, my lucky number. Around my legs were a set of throwing knives, holstered in my boots and identical to my other throwing knives. I checked where I usually found my throwing knives. Huh, I now had three sets of throwing knives.

"Uh Tran, what are you doing?" Logan asked.

"Nothing" I replied.

"Are you sure?" Logan asked. "You've been acting weirdly."

"It's nothing. I'll be fine" I said.

"Everyone says that until something bad happens" Logan said. "Use your outdoor range a bit. Maybe you'll feel better." I started to walk towards the door. "Oh yeah. Tran, your gun is ready." What gun? I turned around to face a gun thrown at me. I caught it just in time. "I refinished it just like you asked."

Now that I had it, I examined it. It was a Webley Mark VI revolver. I absolutely loved this gun. It was a British revolver that fired the powerful .455 Webley round. It featured a four inch barrel that was modified with a rail gun modification. My favorite thing about this gun was that it featured a breakdown design. This meant that when you reloaded it, you don't press a cylinder release and swing out the chamber, the gun breaks apart on a hinge to reload.

I stored it in my inventory and grabbed some extra ammunition. After a little bit of thinking, I paired it with my Colt Python. Two amazingly reliable and effective revolvers. Gotta love it.

I just walked around the store looking at the guns. Bolt action rifles, lever action rifles, single shot lever rifles, revolvers, magnums, double or single barreled shotguns, and the occasional pistol were displayed in different sections of my store. All of these guns were similar to the guns my friends and I used but there were noticeable mechanical differences. For one thing, most of these guns had oversized hammers and the triggers were incorporated into their handles. I speculated that these changes were for pony use. A pony universe with guns. Primitive but still, they have guns! Occasionally, I'd see a gun that didn't have the enlarged hammer and trigger. Without those extras, they looked identical to certain guns that came from our universe. Heh. Most likely for a griffon or a Minotaur.

The locks on the displays were identical to the locks on my store that were on the previous cabinets that held the swords, bows, and armor I once sold. I walked over to one cabinet that held several pistols. Suspicious, I took out my lanyard and tried out a key on the lock. The key turned and unlocked the cabinet. What are the odds? With the gun cabinet open, I pulled out a pistol.

It resembled a 1911 except that it had a large spurred hammer and like many of the other guns, had the trigger incorporated into the handle. It had a small, paper tag tied to the trigger but I didn't bother checking it. Unlike any other pistol in the real world, there wasn't any identification prints on the side of the gun except for the words "Tran Ironworks" written on the left side of the gun. When I unloaded it, I found an all too familiar magazine. It was an empty 1911 seven round magazine. I took out Yang and ejected the magazine currently loaded in her. I placed the empty pistol magazine into Yang and it fit perfectly. With this information, I reloaded Yang with her rightful magazine and placed the empty 1911 magazine down before reholstering Yang. I had manufactured a pony version of the 1911 and in different models and versions too! In the cabinet were the same pistol but with different barrel lengths.

Then I laughed, of course I'd make an entire cabinet in my store dedicated to 1911s. When I looked back into that cabinet, I noticed one peculiar pistol. It was an exact clone of the five inch M1911 model! I took it out and inspected it. Again, it had no ID printing on the side of the gun except for the words "Tran Ironworks" on the left side of the gun and there was a small tag tied to the trigger. When I checked the tag tied to the gun, it read "M1911 .45 caliber pistol. Five inch barrel. White combat sights. 7 round magazine. Griffon/Minotaur/Human model. 150 bits" written in pencil. I checked the tag tied to the trigger of the pistol of the other gun and it read "M1911a1 .45 caliber pistol. Four inch commander model. Illuminated Night sights. 7 round magazine. Pony/Zebra/Horse model. 150 bits" also written in pencil. I looked around the store at the other cabinets and found no other pistols. I only made 1911s when it came to pistols? Makes sense. The 1911 is my favorite pistol. Though that didn't stop me from making more revolvers and magnums.

The prices were strange. Why were the prices so low? A decent 1911 back in the human world in 2014 would cost you a grand. With a price of 150 bits, I'm practically giving it away.

"Logan, put those pistols away and lock the cabinet for me. I'm going to the outdoor range" I said.

Outdoor ranges are so fun! I walked up to the front door. It too was different. It appeared to be made of a reinforced laminated armored glass. Like the windows, they no longer had the steel bars that had once armored the windows(I'm going to guess they're in the same situation as the door). Even stranger, there was a help wanted sign plastered on the the door. Since when did I need an employee to run my store?

I walked outside and the gunfire grew louder. I love that sound. No matter what others say, I ain't gonna (SCREW YOU GRAMMAR NAZIS) use any hearing protection. I walked towards the source of the gunfire, finding that it came from behind the store. It. Was. Amazing. The range was actually a large cleared area of land that was four times the width of a football field and ten times the length. Damn and I was supposed to have built this. It had seventy-five shooting lanes and the length of the lanes were all of the same but the targets were distanced differently.

What was even stranger was the shooters. They were all ponies. All of them used either a revolver, some of which appeared to be single action, or a bolt action/lever action rifle. There was an occasional shooter with a double barrel shotgun and even scarcer were ponies with single shot shotguns. How they fired their guns was even more interesting. They stood up on their hind legs to shoot, much like a human minus the fingers and hands.

I walked over to a lane and looked downrange. Two hundred yards down was a target that had the silhouette of a pony. Strange, I thought I'd use a human silhouette. Wait a minute, my lucky number is thirteen. I walked down to the thirteenth lane. It had a table and down range were human silhouetted targets. One was a hundred yards out, the second was five hundred yards out, and the last target was two thousand yards out.

In the lanes beside me were two pony shooters. The twelfth lane had a unicorn mare who was shooting two revolvers at the same time and the fourteenth lane housed a earth pony stallion that was using a lever action revolver. I walked over to the mare with the two revolvers. She appeared to be wielding two double action revolvers that looked a lot like the stereotypical six shooters from the Wild West times. Around her waist area was a set of dual "cowboy" holsters that appeared to be customized for ponies. Fifteen yards down range was a target shaped like a griffon with its wings out, ready for flight. 'How fitting' I thought.

The mare stopped shooting and started reloading. "Can ah help you?" she asked. I kept looking down range at the target. Only three shots had clipped the target. One shot had hit the griffon's left wing, another shot had hit the target's left hand, and the last shot had barely clipped its tail.

"You need to take time on your shots. Dual wielding also takes a lot of skill. It doesn't look like your ambidextrous or used to using two handguns so stick to one gun at a time until your accustomed to it" I said.

"What do you know?" the mare said.

The mare had already finished reloading. I smiled. "May I borrow one of your guns."

She handed me the revolver she was shooting in her left hoof. "Don't lose it mister fancy clothes" she said jokingly.

I grabbed it and examined it. Like any normal revolver, it had a six round chamber and a hammer. However, that was the only thing it had in common with a normal revolver. The trigger was a short squeeze trigger that was incorporated into the grip of the revolver, mostly like for hooves. It had a breakdown design that was akin to a Smith & Wesson Model 3 Schofield revolver from the 1870s. I could tell the revolver was designed to be double action or single action (DA/SA) like many modern revolvers. When I "broke" the revolver down, six rounds were automatically ejected, indicating it had an automatic ejector. The rounds that came out were all .45 Colts, a very common "cowboy" round. The sights was a standard Patridge square notch and post sight. This revolver was basically a modernish cowboy six shooter. When I looked at the barrel of the revolver, I found an engraving on the underside of the barrel. "Colt Firearms" it said in a stylized font. Ah. Colt. Of course, that would exist as a firearms company here in Equestria. Looks like I had a competitor.

A mildly loud gunshot rang out and an excessively large cloud of smoke came out the barrel of the gun. 'Probably a black powder cartridge.' I fired the other five shots and handed the revolver back to her. When the large smoke cloud disappeared, it revealed that all six shots had hit the target's head in roughly... damn. A three inch grouping. Fifteen yards and only a three inch grouping. That's absolutely terrible! I blame the gun being new/strange to me. The pony trigger is also a bit strange.

"Holy Celestia" she said. "What was that bout shooting did yah say?"

I laughed. Its not like I was nationally ranked for my shooting before the zombie apocalypse. "What's your name?" I asked her.

"Jane" she replied. "Calamity Jane." I burst out in laughter. "What?"

-X-X-X-

"Aim carefully" I said. "Take your time." Calamity was carefully aiming her right revolver at the griffon shaped target. *BANG* When the smoke cleared, it revealed the griffon had a hole in its head. "Good." She smiled before she took aim again. In a rapid succession, she fired the remaining five shots in rapid succession, creating a large smoke cloud.

"What did I say about shooting rapidly?" I said to her.

She smiled. "Why don't you look at the target?" I turned and faced the target. There was still a large smoke cloud created from the shots. It soon cleared revealing that the five rounds she fired were in a two in a half inch grouping in the target's head.

"Hey, it was because I was shooting a gun that was strange to me" I said back.

"And ahm Princess Celestia" Jane said back.

I drew my Colt Python from my inventory and fired all six shots. Since it fired a cartridge with smokeless powder, it didn't create an enormous cloud upon firing. I hit the cylinder release on the revolver and dumped out the six rounds. Reloading, I looked at my target. All six rounds had hit the griffon's head in a quarter inch grouping. "Your point?" I said to Jane. "You use a gun designed for ponies. I use a gun designed for humans."

She popped open her revolver and started to reload it, one round at a time. "Show off." She finished reloading and snapped the revolver close. She smiled and looked at me. "But thank you for yahr help. It's really going tah help me with the interview."

I looked at her strangely. "Interview?" I asked.

"Yeah. I want to get a job at the War and Peace" she explained. I burst out in laughter again. Of course I would require that in a job interview. "Hey! That's offending you know."

I shook my head a few times. "I'm the owner" I said.

"What?" she said back.

"I'm the owner of the War and Peace" I repeated.

"S-Sir! A-Ahm-" she started saying before I cut her off.

"Don't worry. You have the job" I said. "And don't call me sir. I hate having people saying sir to me and I hate saying it to anyone else."

"Oh thank you!" Jane said. "When do ah start?"

"Today. I'll pay you a six hundred bits every two weeks." Why did her eyes grow bigger than dinner plates? "Go inside my store. You'll find someone that is the same species as I am. Tell him that I hired you" I said.

She started walking over to the store's entrance when she stopped and pulled out a cell touch screen phone from her mane. My jaw dropped down as I watched her dial a number. "I got the job!" she yelled into the phone. She clicked a button, placed it back into her mane, and walked into the store.

A cell phone. A cell phone. Hijo de puta. I never liked those damn things! They were near useless times of technology in the hands of society. There's a reason why I had a damn Nokia flip phone before the apocalypse! For one thing, they were damn near indestructible and it showed from the times I had dropped my personal Nokia off of cliffs. For the second part, a Nokia flip phone is only useful for one basic, calling. That's what a phone is for! A phone isn't for using the internet, or texting, or watching videos. No. They're for calling people.

Let's compare the average Nokia flip phone(mine is a Nokia 2720 Fold) to the average Iphone(lets stick with an Iphone 5). If you drop an Iphone, you crack the screen beyond recognition and it's annoying to use. When you drop a Nokia, it doesn't crack, break, or get damaged. In fact, your more likely to damage the floor! Another point, battery life. An Iphone can last a little under eight hours if you turn it on a full charge and a little under twenty hours if it isn't use. The Nokia will lat maybe a few days. If it isn't in use, it can last over two weeks! Actually, eighteen days according to the specs on the box that my Nokia came with.

Can you see this from my point? I freaking hate smart phones. The only use I see in them are as makeshift cameras, MP3(coincidentally, I have an MP3 filled with a few of my personal favorites), unneeded weights, and or something convenient to throw at someone.

Wait a minute... If ponies have cell phones, what else do they have? Wait... They have cell phones but they're stuck in the late 19th century when it comes to firearms?!? What the 'ell?!? Welp, I should have expected that actually. When Equestria was normal, things like speakers, music players, phonographs, early forms of films and computers, and just about other small examples of technology existed. I wonder what the technological gaps and combinations exist in this modified Equestria. This could be interesting.

Wait, technology. "Nguyen" I said.

"Yes?" the familiar voice of my AI replied.

"Bring up any research on Equestria's strange situation when it comes to being locked in several different time periods compared to the US?" I asked him.

"Alright" Nguyen replied. Nguyen filled my vision with a large web of information. It reminded me of the webs people would make when searching for someone/something.

Everyone was strange. Everything my friends and I have done so far was changed. It was like we had been situated in this universe since we had got here. Even Equestria's past history was different and fitted as if everything had been different in the first place. The only people that were aware of this was Doctor Whooves, Derpy, Dinky, and I. It's rather strange knowing this. I wonder how the previous Tran would have felt?

Eh. Welp, I'm stuck with this universe so gonna have to deal with it. The information on the web the previous Tran and Nguyen had gathered was very useful. Equestria was stuck in differentiated zoned evolutionary stages like the previous Equestria was. Equestria appeared to be ruled by a mix of a unitary democracy and a constitutional monarchy with more emphasis on the head of state, much like Britain except Equestria gave the princess more power. The "We the People" appeared to stuck in a cultural and technologically evolved state similar to that of the US's early 21st century. Gods. Texting, fashion, the culture, and lets hope to god there is no Equestrian of Justin Bieber. If I see an Equestrian version version of Justin Bieber, I'm nuking him. No joke, I will drop a nuclear bomb on him. Even worse with being in that 21 century state is going to be the gun control. God damn that's going to be annoying. No one is taking myguns.

Equestria's economic state seemed to have mirrored America in the... Oh my. The late 1920s. The economy actually went backwards. It used to be more like a modern dollar from the 21st century. Eh. I guess I'm going to pay Calamity Jane who is just starting out 600 bits a week or nearly one hundred eight thousand dollars a year in modern society. That and I'm charging about two and a half grand in modern money for a standard 1911. Then there's the fact that Equestria has a chance of going through a massive depression like the US did in the late 1920s. However, even with Equestria in a 1920s era economic state, it displayed several modern economic/financial traits. There were several modernish financial programs that Equestria had, suxh as the Equestrian Revenue Service(ERS). They even had a "Tax Day" on April 15th! It was exactly like the US!

The weapon technology was, like I had stated earlier, stuck in the 1880s/90s. However, the military seemed to have evolved into a form that was a mixture of what the US used in World War I and the British before the Civil War. Even better, Equestria now had tanks! Primitive but hey, they have tanks! Also, Equestria's military still used the Royal Guard without official division of the military like on Earth. Equestria's military just seemed to assign people/ponies to certain areas needing man/pony power.

So strange. Why did Equestria have to be so... divided into different periods of time? Everything conflicts with one another. Wait, magic. Duh! Why didn't I think of that early. Ponies and their magic. Why make something to do something that can already be done with magic? Welp, one good thing comes from this strange time periodic division, my friends and I weren't as well known as we once was in the previous edition of this universe.

It was different but I could live with it. Not happily though. I noticed that I had wandered into the market. It reminded of an open air market mixed with a farmer's market and a tang of modern. Like it previously was, it had hundreds of stalls

"Hey Tran!" Applejack? I turned to face her. She was standing behind an apple stall like she usually was but next to her was a large four wheeled truck. The truck was similar to a human truck but it was noticeably different. Instead of the usual door handle of a car, it had a large lever style button on the doors. Instead of being enormously huge like a truck from the human world, it was only four feet tall. In the bed of the truck were several wood buckets of apples.

When I looked back to Applejack, I spotted a shotgun slung on her back. It was an 1897 pump action shotgun which was amazing since I had only seen double barrels and single barreled shotguns so far. The shotgun's stock had a decal of her cutiemark. The receiver and barrel of the gun was heavily engraved with American vine scrolls. The sling that held the shotgun closely to Applejack's back held multiple red shells in a tactical shell setup similar to a Blackhawk shell sling. I smiled. I knew this was what I had given her for Christmas/Hearth's Warming Eve.

"Hello Applejack" I said back to her.

"Whatcha doin here, Tran? Shouldn't yah be runnin yahr store?" Applejack asked.

"Just going on a walk, Applejack" I replied.

"Sorry tah bother yah then, Tran" Applejack said.

I smiled and walked away. Wait, Applejack had a shotgun instead of her crossbow and Logan was missing several of his guns. What else was different?

I opened up a interface that display my friends and their belongings. I specifically filtered it out to view their weapons. It was interesting. Austin no longer had his single shot shotgun or his Mini M-14. Alex no longer had his Serbu Super Shorty shotgun, his Desert Eagles, or his B93Rs. Nick wasn't missing anything and even stranger, the previous Tran had integrated Nick's portal gun into a pair of gloves. Ike, instead of missing any weapons, had more weapons. He now had six .44 magnum revolvers instead of his previous four. In addition to carrying a Taurus Raging Bull, S&W 629, S&W 29, and Ruger Red Hawk .44, he also carried a Colt Anaconda and a Taurus model 44. Hmm. Six revolvers that all carry six .44 rounds. Carrying 6 six shooters. How ironic. Andy had his normal weapons except he no longer had the laser screwdriver and for some reason, he now had seven M9s. I bet Logan gets a migraine every now and then because of this.

"Are there any weapons I own that aren't in my inventory?" I asked.

"Two, a RPG-7 and a customized Mosin Nagant located in your backpack" Nguyen replied. A Mosin Nagant? I dug through my backpack for the aforementioned weapon. After a minute or so, I found the aforementioned rifle. It was really customized. The wood stock had been replaced with a synthetic black stock, there weren't any sights indicating that it was for sporting, the insides/internals of the gun had been refitted for accuracy, the straight bolt was replaced with a bent bolt, the scope on it was a 25x zoom, and it had a bipod and a rifle sling. More or less, it had been customized for sporting use. "Sporterized" as us gun nuts would call it.  The only thing not sporterized about it was that it had the rail gun modification like on every other gun I owned.

Even more importantly, I thought I had left it back in our original universe, the one with the zombies. I distinctly remember not taking it on our scavenging trip to Luke Air Force base because we had not ammo for it. Maybe this universe's Tran had decided to bring it in the first place. I still liked the rifle. I remembered that my father had bought it for me in a yard sale. *Chuckle* What he said was that he saw it and thought about me so he bought the damn rifle.

Eh. This is my rifle. There are many like it, but this one is mine. Actually, there is not many like it. There are millions of these rifles. In WWII alone, about 20-30 million of these rifles were made. To give you a good idea of how high that is, only about 3 million 1911s had been made from the year it was invented to World War Two. The 1911 was produced about 3 million times in about 34 years when the Mosin Nagant had about 20-30 million produced in less than 6 years... Like I said, there are many of these damn things.

For those of you who don't know about the Mosin Nagant. The Mosin Nagant is a 7.64x54R bolt action rifle designed in 1891 and was used in basically every war from the Boxer Rebellion of 1899 to the Syrian Civil War that was still waging before the zombies hit. The 7.62x54R Soviet/Russian round packed quite a punch at 2700 foot pounds of energy compared to the 7.62x51MM Nato at 2400 foot pounds of energy. One thing the Mosin Nagant had been known for was the fact that it was a "beater" rifle(basically a gun that can take a beating and still shoot) and had horrible accuracy. It only held five rounds and was slow to reload and shoot. Even worse, when a scope was mounted on it, you had to load the rounds in one by one.

However, despite the bad things about it, it was an incredibly effective gun. One example of this is how Simo Hayha used it in the Winter War between 1939-1940 fought between the Finnish and Soviets. Simo Hayha was a Finnish sniper who preferred to use iron sights over a telescopic sight/scope. Even with the handicap of using iron sights, he was able to get into the history books known as the sniper to have the most confirmed kills in any war ever fought. He was able to accumulate a total of 505 (he gained 742 total confirmed kills) confirmed sniper kills, the most ever achieved in any war ever. To give a good comparison, lets look at Carlos Hathcock, who is a major developer of the United States Marine Corps Sniper training program, had a rifle designed and named for him(Springfield Armory M25 White Feather), became a legendary sniper, and known as the only person to shoot another sniper through their own rifle scope. Carlos Hathcock only had 93 confirmed kills. Yeah... Simo Hayha was really good.

Welp, I placed the rifle into my inventory along with extra ammunition.

"What's the current condition of my A-10?" I asked Nguyen.

"Fully fueled and fully armed" Nguyen replied. Thank god I still had the good ole A-10. "Should I prepare it for flight?"

"No" I replied. I continued walking. It's strange. I'd pass a small pony car every now and then but I didn't see anyone driving them. Well, I am in Ponyville. Not much use for a car when you live in a town as small as Ponyville.

I heard a loud horn come from my left. When I turned, I saw a small convertible coming at me. "Scheisse." The car hit me dead on at roughly forty miles an hour, sending me flying into a nearby building. I didn't suffer from any serious injuries. However, the hit did aggravate the injuries that I had sustained in that humanized Equestria universe.

Once I had dislodged myself from the side of the building, I looked at where the car went and noticed that the driver had kept on going. "That douche bag." The car hadn't gone that far so I drew my plasma cutter. Taking careful aim, I fired once. The three plasma bolts soared through the air until it hit the convertible's rear wheel axle. The plasma easily burned away the very important piece of the car's functional machining. I watched as the car slowly came to a halt. A rather... Gay looking stallion stepped out of the car.

"What the hell did you do!" the douche bag yelled at me.

"You hit me with your car" I said back. "And kept on going."

"I was going to come back! And who do you think you are that makes you think that you can just destroy my car?!?" Trenderhoof yelled back.

"Well, I'm Tran and you look like the only gay person I've seen since I came to Equestria" I said to him.

"Gay?!? I'm Trenderhoof, world renown travel writer. I am not gay" Trenderhoof said.

"Even your name and occupation seems gay" I said back. "And look at you're car!" I pointed at his convertible. "Even your car is for a gay!" True, it was a light red and rather small. "And I'm leaving." I started to walk away, leaving him stuck with his unusable convertible.

"Come back here! You'll pay for this!" Trenderhoof yelled at me in the distance.

I kept on walking. Like I would pay for his car. Eh. He seemed like he was important to the plot of today or another day's adventure but eh, who cares. I'll deal with him another day.

I continued walking. What was I thinking about before I got hit by a car? Oh yeah. Everything was so strange and different. Equestria seemed unfamiliar to me now. I wouldn't be able to function the same as I once had. My sanity would suffer. Heh. Trying to stay sane in a rather peaceful world. That shouldn't be difficult but here I am having some trouble. Eh. Most of these ponies are so sheltered.

"Hey!" CAN'T I THINK IN PEACE?!?!??!?!? I drew Yin and pointed it at the culprit. However, I reholstered Yin when I noticed it was only Apple Bloom. Behind her were the other four crusaders and Rainbow Dash. I noticed that she had a revolver holstered in a crossdraw "cowboy" holster. The grips were a light blue and had her cutiemark as a decal on the revolver chamber. Extra .357 S&W cartridges were also on her holster.

"Yes?" I said.

"Aren't we going to have practice today?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Practice what?" I asked.

"That martial arts stuff you've been teaching us every day. What do you think?" Rainbow Dash replied.

"Eeyup. We should" I said back. "By the way, where did you get that revolver?" I pointed at her gun.

"Tran, I've been carrying Rainbow Blitz for over a month now" Rainbow Dash replied. "And you gave it to me on Hearth's Warming Eve! Stop messing with me like that." So I gave Rainbow Dash a revolver instead of wing blades on Hearth's Warming Eve. Interesting. Wait, then what did I give Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy? Actually, now that I think about it, they most likely have the exact same thing. What I gave them was extremely modern.

"Where did we last leave off on our lessons?" I asked while smiling.

-X-X-X-

I blocked a strike from Rainbow Dash from my left, a kick from Diamond Tiara from my right, and back flipped to get away from a spinning leg sweep from Sweetie Belle. "Careful. Don't use too much focus in your attacks. You might leave yourself wide open" I said. Apple Bloom ran at me and jumped up in the air, executing a flying kick. I merely grabbed her out of the air and held her. "Apple Bloom, you don't use flying kicks if your opponent is completely aware of you and has his or her defense up. It gives them a lot of opportunities to counter." I dropped her on the floor and she yelled out in pain.

"What was that for, Tran?" Rainbow Dash lashed out. "Why'd you drop Apple Bloom like that?"

"She simply made a poor decision and martial arts needs injuries and pain for the students to learn" I replied.

"Tran, that was harsh" Rainbow Dash said. "Any why have you been acting differently? Is something wrong?"

"I'm fine" I said.

"Are you su-" Rainbow Dash stopped talking. She was staring intensely at... my mouth? Rainbow Dash drew her revolver and pointed it at me. "Where's the real Tran?" Now that I could see her gun, I could see what it was. It appeared to be a pony version of the .357 Smith and Wesson Model 27. It had ivory grips that had her cutiemark as a decal on it and the gun featured a stainless steel finish. The entire gun down to the hammer was heavily engraved with an Acanthus style cloud work engraving. 'Absolutely beautiful. A hand engraving. Just the way I like it. Apparently, I have a thing for hand engraving.'

"What?" I asked.

"The real Tran always chews gum" Rainbow Dash said.

Oh. That's the problem. "I'm just feeling indifferent today, Rainbow Dash" I said.

"Nice try." Rainbow Dash fired. The .357 caliber bullet pierced through my left eye barely missing my glasses and tore it's way through my head before exiting out the back of my head, leaving a large gaping wound the size of a fist. I stood there, bleeding from the massive bullet wound. It slowly started to heal up but left a large scar over the entry and exit wound. Now I had to add that to the list of injuries my body had to heal.

I frowned before I disarmed Rainbow Dash of her revolver and emptied it. Like many other revolvers I had seen already, it was a break down. I tossed the revolver back to Rainbow. "I told you, I'm just feeling indifferent today" I said.

"Wow, must be serious" Rainbow Dash said. "And sorry about shooting you in the eye."

"Eh. I think that's enough martial arts for today" I said.

I turned around and started walking away when I tripped. I looked back to where I tripped and noticed a black, thorny vine coming rapidly out of the ground. The 'ell? I stood back up and examined the vine. However, when I got closer to it, it descended into the ground, hiding itself from me. A possibly sentient plant?

*RIIIIIIIIIIING* Was that a ring tone? I followed where it came from, finding out that it came from my pocket. When I dug whatever it was, I found a small Nokia flip phone.

Huh. A Nokia. I answered the call. On the flip phone's background was a small notification that read Twilight Sparkle. "Hello?" I said into the phone.

"Tran, do you see what's happening?" Twilight Sparkle said.

"What?" I asked.

"THE CELESTIA DAMNED EVERFREE FOREST IS EXPANDING!!!!" Twilight yelled through the phone. Really? I turned around and faced the Everfree Forest. Coming from the entrance of the forest were several black vines that were constantly growing. "Meet me at the town hall!"

-X-X-X-

The seven of us walked back to Ponyville. While we traveled, we saw what Twilight meant by the Everfree Forest was expanding. Everywhere in Ponyville, black vines were growing and taking up the available space. Strange. Most of the time, our path was blocked by, well, those vines. What else? The vines reacted rather negatively to me cutting them to pieces with the Sparda. By negative reaction, I mean they attacked me extreme anger? Could they feel anger? Eh. I responded negatively by hacking more of them. Long story short, I won.

We had gone to where Twilight requested of us, the town hall. Like every other place in Ponyville, it was invaded by those black vines.

"Tran!" I heard Twilight call. I turned to face her. She was with the other members of the Mane Six, Spike, and my human friends. "Tran, do you have any idea on what's going on?" Twilight asked me.

"Nope" I flatly replied.

"Well, there goes plans A through trapezoid" Andy said.

"Wait a minute" Twilight said. "Half day, half night... strange weather patterns... out of control plants. I think I'm starting to get a pretty good idea of who we're up against." Twilight's horn lit up and Discord was teleported in front of us. He was currently showering and was singing the Winter Wrap Up song. "Enough! Release Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, and stop the Everfree Forest from invading!"

"Why whatever are you talking about?" Discord asked. "This isn't my work. My brand of chaos is always cotton candy clouds that rain chocolate milk brand chaos, not invasive plant species chaos. Not my taste."

"Mhmm. Chocolate milk" Pinkie Pie said.

"He's telling the truth" I said.

"Besides, I'm reformed" Discord said. "Remember?"

"Why don't you ask your little zebra friend about your problem?" I said.

"Hey! That's my line!" Discord said. "I'm supposed to say that in the episode!"

"Well I'm saying it!" I said back. I looked up at the author and winked. The author winked back. Behind Twilight was Zecora who had just trotted up to Twilight. She was carrying an overflowing cart and was carrying a large bag of potions on her back.

"Zecora!" Twilight said. The Mane six rushed over and helped helped her with her belongings.

"From my home, I have had to flee! The forest has grown too wild, even for me!" Zecora said. Not this rhyming schtick again!

"Any idea why all of this is happenin?" Applejack asked Zecora.

"I'm afraid it is a mystery to me as well, but I may have something that." Zecora reached into her cart and pulled out a bottle that was filled with a purple liquid. "If combined with a spell... I do not dare to use it myself, the results would be tragic. It only responds to alicorn magic. Princess Twilight, you can turn the potion from purple to white. After a sip, you may see why the sky is day and night" Zecora replied.

"So cover the potion with my magic. Got it" Twilight said said. She enveloped the potion with her bottle and it soon turned white. Then she picked up the bottle and took a sip from it. "Doesn't seem to be worki-" She immediately stopped talking and froze up in a stupor. Her eyes were glazed over with a white glow and seemed she was staring off into the infinite universe.

We waited. Every so often, she would shift around or mumble to herself. Out of nowhere, she started crying. After a few more minutes, she shook her head. "Why are you all looking at me like that?" Twilight asked.

"Well" Applejack said. "You started mumbling to yourself."

"Ooh! Don't forget the uncontrollable crying!" Pinkie Pie said.

"We were really worried about you" Fluttershy said.

"I for one found it delightful. Sort of a one-pony theater piece, if you will. You should really consider taking it on the road" Discord said. "I'd give it five stars."

"Did you find out whose rump we have to kick?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Or who we have to save?"

"I saw something from a long time ago. But it didn't explain what's happening now" Twilight replied.

"Perhaps farther back still are the answers you seek" Zecora said. "Another sip of the potion will give you a peek."

Twilight took another sip from the white potion and she went back into her stupor/vision. More mumbling later, she shook her head again and faced us. "Find anything?" Spike asked.

"I still don't know what's happened to Princess Luna and Princess Celestia, but I think I know why the Everfree Forest is acting this way. Something's happened to the Tree of Harmony" Twilight replied.

"The tree of what now?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"It's where Princess Celestia and Princess Luna found the Elements. I think it's in danger" Twilight replied.

"Well alright then, let's go save a... Tree? Um, where exactly is it?" Applejack said.

"The Everfree Forest" Twilight said, looking at the source of the vines.

While they talked with each other, I walked over to Discord. "So you have no idea on what's going on?" I asked Discord.

"It might have something to do with me controlling Equestria a thousand or so years ago" Discord replied. "When I ruled with chaos."

"Anything else?" I said.

He handed me a strange gold cane that had Twilight's head as a sculpture on one end and a large ruby on the other.

"Here, I'm supposed to give this to Twilight later because her friends are going to convince her to come back to Ponyville in case she needs to rule Equestria" Discord replied. "But I know either you or your friends are going to

"Twicane?" I asked, smiling.

"Twicane" Discord replied.

-X-X-X-

The fourteen of us (the Mane Six, Spike, my friends, and I) had entered the forest and were trotting through it, looking for the supposed Tree of Harmony.

"Seems like only yesterday we were heading into these woods to find the Elements of Harmony" Rarity said.

"Seems like only yesterday I was foolish enough to think I should go after them on my own. I don't know what we're going to face in there. But whatever it is, I know we need to face it together" Twilight said.

"Yeah" all of us replied in agreement.

We continued on until we reached a swamp. Inside the water were several rocks that were conveniently placed in a path. "We can use those to cross" Twilight said. She trotted up to the edge of the water and was about to jump onto the first stone when I pulled her back. "What?"

"Isn't it convenient that there are rocks placed in a path exactly where we were going to go?" I asked.

"So? Someone or somepony could have placed it when they got here" Alex said.

"And how many people go here?" I asked.

"Us, the Crusaders, and Zecora?" Applejack replied.

"And how many out of that small group, minus Nick, are able to place those rocks like that?" I asked. "I know I didn't place them." Everyone paused for a second.

I pulled out Yin and Yang. "See my point?" I asked. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie(Party Cannon), and my human friends readied their guns. "Why is that the rest of you don't have guns? I can see why Fluttershy doesn't have a gun but its strange how you two have guns."

"I don't know how to use a firearm"  Twilight replied.

"Guns are too brutish for my taste" Rarity replied.

I shook my head. "Eh." I walked to the edge of the pond and took a step. Almost immediately, I was thrown back as the rocks rose up, revealing a giant crocodile that appeared to be covered in rocks. I open fired and soon, the others joined me in shooting it. In a matter of seconds, it was reduced to a pile of torn up flesh.

I holstered Yin and Yang. "I told you so" I said. Everyone groaned. I started laughing. They continued on as I looked at the pile of crocodile flesh. I opened up my backpack and stored some of the crocodile meat in my backpack. Hey, I'm Asian and I love strange foods. Everfree Forest giant crocodile meat. Tasty!

I continued storing the meat when I heard some rustling behind me. I instinctively drew Yin and Yang, aiming it at where I believed was the source of the noise. "Come out or I shoot" I said.

"Whoa there cowboy! You're not going to shoot your partner, are you?" Daring Do? What are you doing here? She stepped out of the bush. She wasn't wearing her disguise and was in her adventure garb. On her flank was a single saddlebag like she would usually carry. She was also standing on her hind legs. In her left hoof was a revolver. 'How peculiar. Daring Do uses a pony version of the Webley WG Army model revolver. Just like Indiana Jones.'

"What are you doing here?" I asked.

"What do you think? The vines!" Daring Do replied.

I shook my head while smiling a bit. "Just a little adventure?"

"Yeah" Daring replied.

"Daring, my friends and I are already on it. You don't need to go on this one" I said.

"Then why don't I join you?" Daring asked.

I thought about it. "Sure." Then I realized something. "Do you have your disguise? A few of my friends are ungodly annoying fans of your book."

"Riiiiiiight" Daring said. She reached into her saddlebag and pulled out the same outfit she wore yesterday before the whole "merge our universe with another" situation. She quickly changed into it and placed her other outfit in her saddlebag, sans her pith helmet which she kept wearing.

"Let's hope my friend, Rainbow Dash doesn't recognize you" I said.

"Rainbow Dash? As in the element of loyalty?" Daring Do asked.

"Eeyup. She's an extreme super fangirl about the Daring Do series" I replied.

The two of us caught up with the others. They hadn't gone very far.

"Hi Tran" said Rainbow Dash. "Who's that?" She was pointing at Daring Do. Looks like the disguise held up.

"I'm Wild Safari" Daring replied.

Daring squinted at Daring Do as if she noticed something. "That pith helmet, its exactly like Daring Do's." Oh dear. I looked over to Daring Do. She was visibly sweating. "Are you a Daring Do fan?!" Oh.

"I'm a big fan?" Darin replied.

"Me too! I cant wait for the next book when she con-" Rainbow Dash was cut off by Twilight.

"Rainbow! We have something important to do! The Daring Do fan club can start later!" Twilight said.

"Fine" Rainbow Dash.

I walked over to Daring Do. "That was close" I said.

-X-X-X-

We continued on with our journey and we soon made it to a ravine. At the bottom of the ravine was a path that led to a cave. What caught my eye was that the many of the vines were leading into the cave. 'I'm going to guess that that's the source of the vines or something. That or the vines are directly after whatever is in that cave.'

"How are we going to get here?" Applejack asked.

"How about those stairs?" I said, pointing to the stairs that seemed to be conveniently placed. Everyone face palmed/hoofed as they realized how oblivious they were just a few seconds ago. "Okay? I don't think that's a trap. Someone might have built that here for whatever is in that cave."

"Most likely the Tree of Harmony" Twilight said. The lot of us walked down into the cave and faced the Tree of Harmony.

"I think its dying!" Fluttershy said.

"We have to save it!" Applejack said.

Twilight just stared at the large crystal tree. "I know how to save it" Twilight said. "We have to give it the Elements of Harmony."

"WHAT?!?!?!?!" Everypony, minus Twilight, yelled

"How are we supposed to protect Equestria or banish Discord without the elements?!?" Rainbow Dash yelled at Twilight.

"Twilight, the Elements of Harmony, they're what keep us connected no matter what" Applejack said.

"You're right about one thing, Applejack. The Elements of Harmony did bring us together. But it isn't the Elements that will keep us connected. It's our friendship. And it's more important and more powerful than any magic. My new role in Equestria may mean I have to take on new responsibilities, and our friendships may be tested, but it will never, ever be broken" Twilight said.

"It's true. It's all in the mind. Friendship is a bond between you and someone you like. You can change that out of nowhere. If you are around with someone that you like then you are friends. You can't change that" I said.

"Take us for example" Nick said. "We were able to survive and fight together. None of us killed each other or betrayed one another."

"Friends are who you want to be with" Andy said.

"Side's, If you need something like an element to keep a friendship together, it isn't a real friendship" Ike said.

"Take it from us" Logan said. "We're insane and we managet to stay as friends."

"We've had our problems but we've dealt through it together" Austin said.

"You just gotta be with your friends" Alex said.

"Eeyup" I said. *ROOOOOOAAAAR* All of us drew our weapons. "I have a bad feeling about this" I said.

Andy lowered his weapon and looked at me. "Now we really have something to worry about!!!" Andy said.

From the entrance of the cave came several of the black vines, prompting all of us with weapons to open fire. Our bullets, even the electrically charged rounds, barely harmed the plants, only posing as a minor nuisance to them. When Yin and Yang locked back empty, I holstered both pistols and drew the Sparda. "Bullets don't do anything. Use a blade" I said. I ran forward and cut down four large vines.

Following my actions, Alex drew his fire sword and slashed a few vines, setting them on fire. Great, now they're on fire. "YOU FUCKING DUMBASS!!! THAT DIDN'T HELP!!!!" Nick yelled,

I turned around while I was in the middle of a vertical slice. It's just plant, there is no need for technique. "Twilight, return the elements to the tree!" I yelled at her. I ran over to Twilight. "Get up in the air and fix the damn tree!"

"Right!" Twilight said. She started flapping her wings, quickly gaining altitude.

"Get the elements first you idiot!!!" I yelled.

Twilight started blushing as went back down. "Right." She used her magic to grab the gems out of the elements.

"AAAAHHHHHH!!!" Rarity screamed. When I turned to face her, I saw a a vine going after her. I was about to run and help her when she pulled out a derringer from her mane and fired two rounds into the vine. I noticed that instead of slugs flying out of the barrel of the derringer, shot came out. She was firing a shotgun derringer. A .410 by the size of the barrels if I'm right. She fired again and the second shot tore the upper portion of the vine off. I ran over and sliced the rest of the vine off.  

"Photographic memory" I said in a sing songy voice.

"Done!" Twilight yelled out. I looked at the Tree of Harmony. Twilight had just placed her element's gem in the center of the tree. Immediately, the Tree of Harmony started glowing bright white. Slowly, the black vines disappeared, disintegrating into nothing. Two bundles of vines that were located near the tree disappeared, revealing Princess Celestia and Luna.

"We know how difficult it must have been for you to give up the Elements. It took great courage to relinquish them" Celestia said.

A small flower sprung up from the ground, slowly growing until it was the size of a small pony. It bloomed, revealing a small chest with six key slots. "What's inside it? How am I supposed to open it?" Twilight asked.

"Six locks, six keys" Luna said.

"I do not know where they are. But I do know that it is a mystery you will not be solving alone" Celestia said, gesturing at us. We smiled lightly as Twilight looked at us.

I walked over to the box and attempted to pick one of the locks, only to find out that it was damn near impossible. "Well that is quite possibly the biggest douche move the universe has done so far" I said. I looked back at Rarity. "I thought guns were a bit too brutish for your taste?" I asked, mimicking her accent.

-X-X-X-

Andy looked up from his large story book and looked at the readers. Andy was, instead of his usual dress of jeans and a T-shirt, wearing a large red robe. He was sitting in a large armchair in front of a fireplace. "And that kids, is how we got a DAMN LOCKED CHEST!!!!" Andy threw the book in the fireplace.

Chapter 38: Hello Doctor

I walked through Ponyville, taking in the sights of this New Equestria. It was horrific. This Equestria was basically a pony version of our world(minus the zombies, bandits, and destruction of course). I hate the digital age! I'm from the digital age and I hate it! I absolutely hate it! All this technology and what not.

Before everything went to 'ell from the zombies, I was an oddball in society. I wasn't reliant on technology(with exception of using the internet to read or look at guns and ponies) and I usually loved to do things with my life(no offense). I would mountain climb(with no safety gear or climbing gear of course), shoot, archery, metal work, wood work, practice martial arts, free run, and just about anything else that didn't require digital technology(with exception to reading) except for sports. I hate most forms of sports. Really, what's the appeal to football or basketball? It seems useless. Eh. I'd occasionally played video games but it was maybe for an hour before I got bored. Yes, I got bored of video games.

*BEEEEEEEP* I turned around and faced a car. Reacting quickly, I jumped out of the road. "Stay out of the road you dumbplot!" the driver yelled. Freaking pony curse words. Makes no sense. Also, what the heck! We're allowed to walk on the road! There's a reason why there aren't many ponies driving cars.

I watched as he drove away. 'What a douchebag. You know what?' I pulled out the Sparda off of my back and sliced off the rear tires before he got away.. Without the rear tires, the back of his car drug across the ground, creating sparks as he kept going. His speed slowed down before his car came to a complete stop. 'What are you going to do now?'

I walked away as the driver let out a string of pony curses because of his ruined car.

It had passed a week since the Doctor, Derpy, Dinky, and I melded our original universe with another. It took some time adjusting but the four of us soon got used to it. It was about the same. Derpy was still a mail pony, the Doctor was a clock repairman/pony like he previously was, and Dinky was in the exact same classes with the exact same lifestyle. Even their homes were the same! Almost no change at all for them. In my case... Well...  My home was exactly the same(except Scootaloo's room, she had a computer in it), my hobbies were the same, my job was the same(except I was selling guns now but that's a good thing!), and my friends were the same(personality wise).

However, the differences were enormous. Ponyville(along with every other town and city in Equestria) was now four times bigger than it previously was and the population had increased four times over. Newer, more modern buildings(everything from hydroelectric dams and non-nuclear power plants to car repair shops and video game stores) filled the town. With the greater size of the cities, the crime rate was much higher.

The ponies. They changed a lot. I hated that fact. They acted with less care. Much less. They acted more like humans. Then the teenage ponies. God they were annoying. Like some teenagers from our world, they were the scourge of society(no offense to those who qualify). Bad health habits, excessive cursing, laziness, etc. Really? What's the need? Even worse, they now wore clothing. How is that bad? Fashion. I hate modern fashion. Did it ever occur to anyone that I don't wear clothing that's normal for my age? I wear a button up, colored shirt and dress pants every day!  To further make my point, I wear three jackets!

Then there's the technology. God I hate the technology. Even worse. Hay. Hay products. Instead of Apple products, it was Hay products. Why?!? Well, at least I use a Nokia. Funny, the Iphone I owned in the previous version of this universe had been replaced with an MP3.

Well, enough ranting. I think its time for me to get back to what I was doing.

My long walk had brought me to my store. What I hadn't noticed when I first looked at the newer version of my store was a makeshift parking lot. There were only a few cars but still, there were cars. Well, small, pony cars. The cars these ponies used reminds me of mini coopers or something like that. Now that I think about it, a human car would be ginormous compared to a pony car. Wait, Ike's car! It's a Bugatti Veyron Super Sport! Oh god. I have an M54 five ton Deuce cargo truck, it's bigger than an Equestrian train.

Whoops, I'm ranting again. Still, seeing these pony cars was rather new to me.

I entered through the front door. Like usual there were ponies browsing my selection of guns. On the south end of the store was Logan and on the west side of the store was Calamity Jane. Instead of tending to the customers, I walked into a backroom, specifically, a storage room.  Inside, I found the Doctor's TARDIS. I dug my keys out of my pocket and grasped a simple yale key from my collection of keys. Using the key, I unlocked the front door of the TARDIS and entered.

Immediately, I spotted the Doctor standing in front of the TARDIS's console, working on something I had no knowledge about. Hah. I still can't get used to the fact that he's a pony. He looked exactly liked how most bronies thought, with a brown mane and coat, hour glass cutie mark, and a white collar with a red bow tie. "Hi Doctor" I said.

"Oh, hi Tran" the Doctor said. "Here." He picked up something from the TARDIS's console and tossed it to me.

I caught whatever it is. It was his sonic screwdriver. "What's it for?" I asked him.

"Keep it" the Doctor said.

"Your sonic screwdriver? You're just giving it to me?" I asked.

"Yep. You seem like a trustworthy person and I made a new one. I couldn't stand using that one. I always had to hold it in my mouth and it tasted absolutely dreadful" the Doctor said. He reached into his collar and pulled out a different sonic screwdriver. This one was much bulkier and seemed to be designed for hooves. "I can actually use this one with my hooves! Even better, it can detect magic!" He stuffed the screwdriver back into his collar. How was he holding his sonic screwdriver in his collar? The world may never know. Not really. I'm betting on pocket dimension.

I looked at the sonic screwdriver. It was near identical to the twelfth Doctor's second screwdriver except the green diode/crystal thing was a deep TARDIS blue. "Huh. Well, can't deny free stuff" I said. I stuffed the screwdriver into my pocket. "So what's the plan, Doc?"

"It's Doctor" the Doctor said.

"So what's the plan, Doc?" I repeated.

The Doctor face palmed. "Well, the TARDIS is out of fuel" the Doctor said.

"Do how are we going to refuel it?" I asked. "I don't think there are any nearby time rifts or dying, exploding stars."

"I know" the Doctor said. "Maybe I can temporarily rig her to run on something like electricity or something. Though there is a problem with that idea.

"How much electricity would that take?" I asked.

"Oh, say enough to run fifty first century Earth a couple times over" the Doctor replied.

"..."

"And you can see why its a problem" the Doctor said. "We have to find a viable alternative source of fuel." The Doctor pressed a button on the TARDIS's console and a panel popped up on the other side of the console. I walked over to it and looked at it. Under where the panel was a dimly glowing ball of yellow energy."See, there's barely any energy left inside the TARDIS's heart."

I looked at the heart. "I have an idea" I said. I took the Sparda off of my back and stuck it into the TARDIS's heart. What I felt next was a combination of being set on fire with napalm, electrocuted, frozen, drowned, and crushed all at the same time. While this happened, lines of information in a strange yet strangely familiar language ran through my head. The code looked like a lot of circles filled with a bunch of more circles and lines. What strange code. Pictures of my past and my ancestor's past filled my vision.

I pulled my sword away and gripped my head. My soul felt... Empty. It felt like I was powerless. "Tran, what did you do?!? The TARDIS is gaining power!" the Doctor said.

"That was definitely more powerful than a taser" I said.

"What?" the Doctor commented.

"Oh, I stuck the Sparda into the TARDIS's heart" I replied.

"What?" the Doctor yelled out. The TARDIS started to rumble, shaking as it started the long process of traveling through time and space.

I heard Derpy's voice call out from a different room in the TARDIS. "Doctor, what's going on?!?" She stumbled into the console room from a doorway. She had a small tan messenger bag.

"The TARDIS is piloting itself! She wants to go somewhere!" the Doctor replied.

"It can fly itself?" I asked.

"No, it's impossible!" the Doctor said.

"Then how is it piloting itself?" I asked.

"Because it's possible!" the Doctor replied.

"Makes sense." The TARDIS's turbulence grew to its peak and we started flying through the air. Derpy simply opened up her wings and caught herself in the air while the Doctor and I were sent flying into the ceiling. All at once, the turbulence stopped and silence filled the air. "Well that was exciting." Wait a minute, why am I staring at the console? I'm supposed to be lying on the floor. "Doctor, why are we on the ceiling?"

He got up and dusted himself off and Derpy flew over by his side and nuzzled him. The adorable. It's too much. "That was fun" Derpy said. "But what happened?"

"I think the TARDIS crashed upside down" the Doctor said.

"I did not!" said an unfamiliar voice. It sounded female and of British origin. I looked up. A light blue unicorn was hanging from the TARDIS's console.

"Yes it did!" the Doctor said. "Now, let's get outside to see where we are." The Doctor started climbing over to the exit when he stopped mid-step halfway from the door. He backtracked over to under the console of the TARDIS, specifically, under the strange, new pony. "How did you get here?"

"Where?" she asked.

"Here!" the Doctor replied.

"I'm not in Here, TariCtoneen" she said.

"No I don't mean the planet TariCtoneen. I'm talking about the TARDIS. Why are you in here, the TARDIS?" the Doctor said.

"Oh, you mean here" she said. "Well, this is my body."

"Your body?" the Doctor said. "What do you mean your body?"

"Oh, I'm the TARDIS" she replied.

"Oh, you're the TARDIS. Let's get going" he said. The Doctor climbing over to the door when he stopped and backtracked again. "You're saying you're the TARDIS. That's impossible! Again!"

"No, it's possible" she said. She pointed at me. "Whatever that bloke did, it gave me a body."

The Doctor turned to face me. "Tran, I'm sorry if this is a bit straightforward but what in the hell did you do?!?"

"I stuck my sword into the TARDIS's heart. I was going to use my magic to make electricity and attempt to power the TARDIS but something else obviously happened" I explained.

"Hmm" the Doctor hummed. He walked over to me and started scanning me with his sonic screwdriver. *Ping* The Doctor looked at his screwdriver. Then he walked over to the pony who was claiming that she was the TARDIS and scanned her. "Interesting."

"What?" the TARDIS pony and I said.

"Tran, most of your magical energy is gone" the Doctor explained. Before I could get a word in, he continued on. "Actually, it's not gone. She has it." He pointed to the TARDIS pony. "And she is indeed the TARDIS."

"How does she have a body then?" I asked.

"Its a construct" the Doctor replied. "She's entirely made from magic. Everything from the hooves to the stomach."

"So she's made of magic?" Derpy asked.

"No, she's made from magic. Very different from being made of magic. If she was made of magic, her body would be solid magic and she would have no organs or biological needs. Being made from magic means that she actually has a biological body with biological needs. The magic should dissipate with time and she'll be a normal pony."

"So I can die?" the TARDIS asked.

"Probably" the Doctor replied. "But I'm pretty sure you can't die from age. Even if you can die, you can return to the TARDIS any time."

"So what do we call her?" Derpy asked.

"Sexy" the Doctor replied. Derpy turned and slapped the Doctor. Oh. Riiiiight. They started dating.

"Derpy, her name is literally Sexy" I said. "Though there's no way I'm calling you that so I'm going with Tardy."

"Oh my Celestia! I'm so sorry!" Derpy said to the Doctor.

"It's alright Derpy" the Doctor said. He nuzzled her. More adorable. Body shutting down from cuteness overload... Nah, not really.

Wait, the Doctor said most of my magic was gone. I placed my left hand against my heart. It thumped erratically, showing how injured and hurt my body was. "What is it Tran?" Derpy asked.

"I'm injured."

The Doctor walked over to me and scanned me with his sonic screwdriver. "Massive organ damage, half of your bones are cracked and damaged, internal hemorrhaging, an erratic heartbeat, and your blood volume is low" the Doctor said. "How in the world are you still alive?"

"My powers were keeping me alive" I replied. "And now ole Tardy has most of it."

"So you're just going to die?" the Doctor asked.

"Nah, my magic should return with time and I'll be fine" I said.

I walked over to the exit. "Alright, let's see where we are" I said.

"Yes, we should but before we leave, may I ask who are you?" Tardy asked me.

"Tran" I replied.

"What's your real name?" the Tardy asked.

"Not going to tell you" I said. "And how do you know that Tran isn't my real name?"

"Because you're human. It's plain and simple. All humans in every time period all have a first and last name" Tardy explained. "And Tran is only half of a name."

"You'll find out at the end of the chapter" I said.

"What do you mean by the end of the chapter?" she asked. "What does that mean?"

I smiled at her. "Spoilers." I walked over to the door. "Well come on." Sexy, Doctor Who, and Derpy moved to behind me as I opened the doors and we were graced with the image of inner Ponyville. Everyone stepped out while I stood in the doorway of the TARDIS.

"Looks like a normal Equestria" the Doctor said. He stuck out his tongue. "Tastes like a normal Equestria."

"Hey look, it's a pegasus guard" Derpy said. She was pointing up in the sky. Indeed it was a pegasus guard. He resembled a normal pegasus guard of Equestria from before the Changeling-Equestrian War with gold color armor and all. However, he had a pony revolver holstered on his hind left leg and beside it was a billy club.

"Hey!" he yelled at us. "Where is that human's collar!?" He landed in front of us.

"His what?" the Doctor asked.

"His magic shock collar in case he runs feral. What else?" he said to us.

"Oh, sorry officer. We forgot it" the Doctor said. He pulled out a small leather bound ID holder and opened it for the guard to see.

The guard's demeanor completely changed as if he realized he was going to die right on the spot. "Ambassador! I apologize!" he said. The pegasus guard pulled out a collar and a small green crystal attached to a bracelet. "Take this spare one. Once again, I apologize." He handed the color and crystal to the Doctor. With that, he started flying away. "Celestia damned rich snobs and their bucking slaves" I heard him mumble.

"Humans are slaves?! That's horrible!" Derpy said.

"Why did you take us here?" I asked Tardy.

"I need to refuel. This location was the most bountiful in terms of fuel for time travel" Tardy replied.

"But we're in a different universe! I thought you couldn't travel through different universe" I said.

"I can't but you're covered in this unknown substance. I believe that's what gave me the ability to do so" Tardy said.

"Interesting" the Doctor said. He pulled out his sonic screwdriver and scanned the area around us. "You didn't create any damage in the fabrics of time in space in doing so, Sexy."

"That's because I have the magic to travel through different dimensions" I said.

"Magic. Ever since I came to Equestria, it's been the bane of my existence" the Doctor said.

I grabbed the collar from the Doctor. "I guess I need to wear this then" I said. I attached the collar to my neck. "How does it work anyways?"

The Doctor stared at the crystal in his hoof. "Well it obviously has something to do with this crystal" he said to me. He tapped the crystal with his other hoof. The reaction was almost instantaneous. The crystal turned red and a powerful electric shock course through my body. Unlike how electric shocks posed no problems to me, usually giving me energy, this electric shock knocked me to the ground and started distorting my mind. I felt my muscles contract, causing me to fall to the ground and my vision started blurring. My hearing was reduced to a constant ringing that reminded me of electric distortion.

Then it stopped. I regained full control of my muscles so I started to stand back up. The same ringing filled my ears but it was lightened and I was hearing distorted voices/mumbles. My eye sight started to come back, first starting as blurs. "Tran!" I heard Derpy's voice call out. In an instant every single one of my senses were back and I could make everyone out again.

"That was strong" I said. It really was. Though the ability to take me down may have been further attributed to the fact that I was currently running low on magic and heavily injured. If these were supposedly given to anyone that owned a slave, then I may be in trouble. Anyone at any time could take me down with the simple wave of the hoof. Until my powers regenerated, I would be in danger to these collars.

"Well, at least we know how it works" the Doctor said. He held up the crystal. "Terribly sorry about that Tran."

"I'm fine" I said. "And this universe is horrible." I walked back to the TARDIS and retrieved the Sparda. "Going to need these then."

"Oi! No killing anyone!" the Doctor said.

"I won't kill anyone that doesn't deserve it" I said it. I strapped the Sparda to the inside of my assassin's robe. I pulled out Yin and Yang and brass checked them. Both were loaded. I reholstered both pistols. I placed one of my hands on the collar. I should leave it on to not raise suspicion. "What now?"

"Well, refueling will take about two or so days" the Tardy said.

"So we have two days to kill" Derpy said.

"Let's explore" the Doctor said.

-X-X-X-

The four of us walked around this Equestria. It was, like Derpy said, horrible. Humans were used for meaningless tasks such as hard labor or simple meaningless tasks. Most ponies owned a slave, some two, and others three or more.There was the occasional pony that owned no slaves but they were as rare as finding a Colt Python.

Even worse was how they were treated. It was as if they were worth less than pets. Every human we passed were dressed in rags and most of them had skin marred with scars. When the Doctor attempted to speak to one, the slave simply grunted in response. Repressed mindset as the Doctor described.

Unfortunately, there was no way we could change anything without extreme intervention. We decided to ignore it and go on with our day.

"Where should we head off to?" Derpy asked.

The Doctor spoke up. "Well we should-" He was interrupted by Tardy's stomach rumbling loudly. "Get lunch" he finished, laughing.

We traveled over to a nearby restaurant, the same cafe that Twilight used in the Ticket Master. We all sat down at a large table and waited for a waiter. "So we have to stay here for two days?" I asked.

"Yes" Tardy replied. "Then we can leave this dreadful place."

A waiter walked over to our table. "I'm sorry, your slave can't sit at the table" he said.

"What?!" the Doctor said. He pulled out the psychic paper and held it open for him to see.

The waiter nearly fell over. "I'm sorry sir!" the waiter said. He placed four menus at our table. "Here are your menus and I'm terribly sorry." He quickly walked away as if he was going to die.

I picked up my menu. Like usual, most of the meals on the recipe were for herbivores like the ponies. However, this one had some meals meant for omnivores. The only meal on the menu that appealed to me was a cheese omelet and tomato sandwich.

After a few minutes, the waiter returned and we order. I ordered the sandwich, Tardy ordered a Daisy sandwich, Derpy ordered a soup made of a variety of veggies, and the Doctor, much to my and Derpy's dismay, ordered an English muffin.

"Seriously, why did you order that?" I asked the Doctor. "It's a fake muffin!"

"I still like it" the Doctor said. He took a bite out of his aforementioned false muffin. "It taste amazing."

"Is this what eating feels like?" Tardy asked, mouth full. "I like it!" She took another bite from her sandwich, giving her chipmunk like cheeks.

"Food is fun to eat" the Doctor said.

"Eeyup." I took another bite of my sandwich.

"Doctor, can I ask you something?" Derpy asked.

"Yes?" he said back.

"What does that sonic screwdriver thing of yours do? I saw you use it on Tardy earlier and I don't understand it" Derpy said.

"Ah. The sonic screwdriver is an extremely versatile tool made with technology from Gallifrey, my home planet, and it can do just about anything from picking locks to performing medical scans. The only it doesn't do is anything that does harm. It's completely harmless. That's why I love it. Doesn't wound, doesn't maim" the Doctor explained. "That and wood. It doesn't do wood."

"What do you mean by it doesn't do wood?" Derpy asked.

"It doesn't work on anything made of wood" the Doctor replied.

"And how does your sonic screwdriver work?" Derpy asked.

"Well it-"

"Generates and projects every possible type of frequency known in the universe on all wave lengths in a directed area, affecting all and any form of machine, matter, and or organism" I finished for the Doctor. "Which for some reason doesn't work on wood or deadlocks."

"Tran, how do you know that?" the Doctor asked, amazed by my knowledge.

I opened my mouth as I felt compelled to say 'I know everything' but closed it as I realized something. How did I know that? I never heard nor read that yet I was able to recall it as if it was basic knowledge to me. "I don't know."

"Hold still and don't move at all. I have a theory" the Doctor said. He got out of his seat made of hay and walked over to me. Pulling out his sonic screwdriver, he began to scan my head. After a few seconds, the sonic screwdriver dinged quietly and the Doctor looked at it. "Oh dear."

"What?" Tardy said.

The Doctor swallowed and assumed a straighter posture. "What is the capitol of Tiltic?" he asked.

"Wixzyt" I replied.

"How do you reach the speed of light?"

"By opening a quantum tunnel with an FTL factor of thirty six point seven recurring."

"How does a flash pistiler work?" the Doctor asked.

"It traps light in a suspended dimension where its reflected and magnified millions of times to increase intensity before its released with the heat intensity equivalent of the rays from a white dwarf star or about 35500 kelvin."

"How much power does it take to suspend any sized object in geostationary orbit around a decikt sized black hole?"

"The equivalent of a power source with an inverted self-extrapolating reflex force of six to the power of six every six seconds."

"Hosalapghqnq in schapwikenan ahn waslaoinsh och fortnapgu ipnzn hoargwinhs."

"Ipoanwnwo en asqpqjwngon ihjan ocjena wneoaksd qpoeeti cili."

The Doctor gaped at me in both horror and amazement. "Tran, you just spoke to me in ancient Eastern Plicinztc, an extinct language spoken by the Plicizt race, a race never seen except by me and that was an accident" the Doctor said. "How do you know all of what you have told me?"

How did I know this? "I don't know" I replied calmly.

"Tran, this is very important. When you stuck the Sparda in the heart of the TARDIS and repowered her, what went through your head?" the Doctor asked.

"Lines of information in this strange coded language" I replied.

"Did this code look like a bunch of circles filled with a bunch of more circles and lines?" the Doctor asked.

That description was exactly what I originally thought to describe it. "Yes?" I replied.

The Doctor ran a hoof through his mane. "What's going on?" Derpy asked.

"It appears that Tran has absorbed a small fraction of the TARDIS's knowledge" the Doctor said.

"Is that bad?" Derpy asked.

"His mind will burn away once that information integrates into his brain" Tardy said.

"Give it to me straight, doc. How long do I got left?" I asked with a smile. Even dying, I will joke.

The Doctor rolled his eyes before he scanned me with the sonic screwdriver again. "Three days, fifteen hours, forty-two minutes, eight seconds, and twelve nanoseconds" the Doctor replied.

"Well, at least I have some time left" I said. "Is there anything we can do?"

"Yes. There are four ways we can deal with this" the Doctor said. "One, we can let him die."

"That's horrible" Derpy said.

"Which is why we aren't going with one" the Doctor said. "Two, we delete his memories."

"Nope. Not happening" I said.

"Yeah and another consequence of choosing number two is that your friends would question why you don't know anything" the Doctor said. "Three, we can maybe add more memory to your mind."

"Let's do that one!" I said.

"And number three requires the death of someone" the Doctor said. "And that someone has to have a brilliant mind. That would leave the choices of choosing either a time lord or a Dalek."

"Number four?" I asked.

"Well..." the Doctor said.

Before the Doctor would finish his sentence, a hundred pegasus guards surrounded us. Each one of them sported a bolt action rifle and a pistol holstered on their rear left leg. Hmm. Basic tactic of use of power. Simple yet effective.

I grabbed the Sparda off of my back, scabbard and all. "Ideas Doctor?" I asked. No way I was going to kill them. They may believe in slavery but they're not evil. Don't look at me like that. I kill a lot but I won't kill the innocent. Yes, they're innocent. These ponies were raised with the idea that slavery wasn't a bad thing. When you're raised in a certain environment with certain conditions, you get used to that environment with its conditions. Eventually, you assume that its the norm. You didn't do anything wrong as you were raised that way. The best example I can think of is how Americans believe that the Asian idea of eating cats and dogs is a bad thing. However, if you are raised believing that its not a bad thing, you did nothing wrong. Interesting fact: cats are more nutritious than dogs.

"Drop the sword and put your hooves and hands in the air!" he yelled again.

"Do you have any that involves us strangely disappearing, leaving everyone in awe and or shock?" the Doctor asked.

"Several" I replied.

"Would you kindly enact one of these plans without harming anyone?" the Doctor asked.

"Eeyup." I pulled the Sparda a few inches out of its sheath before snapping it shut. In an instant, we were teleported away from our predicament to outside of Carousel Boutique. "Next idea?"

"Canterlot?" Derpy mentioned.

"Oh I've always wanted to visit Canterlot but I couldn't afford it" the Doctor said.

I pulled out a small bag from my pocket and tossed it to the Doctor. "I swiped a few bits and compared them to the bits from our universe. They're identical" I said. "Just use my bits."

The Doctor opened it up and looked inside. "Bloody hell that's a lot of bits!" the Doctor said. He looked back at me.

"I have quite a bit of money on hand" I said. "So, Canterlot?" The Doctor smiled and nodded. I pulled the Sparda out fully this time and create a portal through time and space. Basically a shortcut to Canterlot.

The four of us walked through the portal and appeared in an alley. "An alley?" Tardy exclaimed. "Why did you pick an alley?"

"So we don't get noticed" I replied.

"I know but why didn't you choose the inside of a walk in fridge or a restaurant?"

I shook my head. "City of the rich snobs, what do you three want to do?" I asked.

"Visit the castle!" Derpy said.

"Buy more food!" Tardy said.

"What is it with you and food?" the Doctor asked Tardy.

"Eating is amazing!" Tardy said in reply.

"Enough, enough!" Derpy said. "Let's just go sight seeing."

-X-X-X-

Tardy, Doctor, and Derpy had a blast. They enjoyed the sights of the magnificent city. We visited dozens of stores, districts, markets, and many other places along the likes of that. However, as time passed, I felt some of my magic return, lessening the pain of dying horribly due to massive organ failure and internal body damage. Unfortunately, I felt my mind starting to shut down as the Tardy's memories and intellect start to overload my mind. However, I still have some time left before my supposed demise. I could deal with putting off my death for a while.

We were currently walking through the snobbish city that was Canterlot. As we walked, the Canterlot snobs stared at us as one, I was a human who was wearing actual clothing and I wasn't acting like a slave and two, Derpy, the Doctor, and Tardy did not seem to be of first class and their behavior definitely showed that.

"I can't believe you ate all that butter, Doctor" Derpy said. "And how are you not sick?"

"One, I love butter" the Doctor said. In fact, he was currently eating a stick of butter. On his back, he balanced a few sticks of butter and another stick partially eaten in his left hoof. He ate the rest of the stick and opened up a new stick. "And my unique biology allows me to do this."

"I don't see how you can like this butter substance. It tastes like dreck" Tardy said.

"You're eating a lollipop wrapped in cotton candy" I said. Held in her left hoof was the sugary confectionery. To make her case worse, the entire thing was maybe two times the size of her head.

"And you're chewing gum" Tardy said.

"I always chew gum" I said. "And chewing gum is actually normal."

"But you can't actually eat it!" Tardy said.

"It's not meant to be eaten. It's meant to be chewed" I said back.

"And that's why I don't like it" Tardy said.

"Well you can't just-"

I was interrupted by a mare's voice from behind us. "You just let him talk to you like that?" she said. All four of us turned around to face a rather snooty/snobbish looking unicorn mare. She was dressed up in a overdone dress and beside her was a unicorn stallion dressed up in a tuxedo.

"And why should I not talk to her like that?" I asked.

"Because your a slave. Now shut up and behave like one" the stallion said.

"And if I don't?" I asked.

The stallion pulled out a small green crystal, identical to the one that the Doctor used to shock me. "I'll use this then" he said.

I quickly drew Yang and shot the Crystal, obliterating the small gem. "And what if you don't have a crystal to do that?" I asked.

The two of them ran away as I had my pistol trained on them. "Did you really have to do that?" the Doctor asked.

"My powers are low, my body is shutting down, and those collars give an ungodly powerful shock. Yes" I replied. I holstered Yang and turned back around.

"Guns. Never understood why you humans adored them" the Doctor said.

"They're pretty useful tools if you're skilled with one" I said.

"I'll stick with my sonic screwdriver."

"You're choice. Just wait for Daleks to appear."

"A single gun won't do anything to a Dalek."

"Yeah but a magically enhanced, rail gun firearm hybrid with teflon coated tungsten rounds would."

"True."

"Wait" Derpy said. "If something like that happened, what would you do?"

"What do you mean, Derpy?" I asked.

"If someone pulls a gun on you, what is the first thing you're going to do when you get away?" Derpy asked us. The three of us didn't reply as none of us had no clue what Derpy was asking. "For the smartest beings in the universe, the three of you are pretty much idiots." The three of us then started glaring at her. "If I was them, I'd call the guards or the police."

"Oh dear" the Doctor said. As if that was a cue, the four of us were surrounded by royal guards. Like they previously were, they all sported a bolt action rifle and a revolver. Like I did previously, I pulled out the Sparda and brought us back to Ponyville, inside the edge of the Everfree Forest. "Good thinking, Tran."

"What now?" I asked.

"We still have a day or so before the TARDIS finishes refueling" the Doctor said.

"All we need is an extreme adventure or something to kill time" Tardy said. "What could possibly go wrong?"

"Make any sudden moves we'll shoot" came a voice from a nearby bush. The four of us watched as a person rose out of the bush we heard the voice from. In addition to that, five other humans rose out from behind trees. Something we had to take caution of was the fact that all seven of them were armed with various bolt action rifles of different types.

When I Iooked closer, I noticed how each of the rifles were heavily damaged. Even more interesting was how each of them had no sidearms or extra ammo for their weapons. On their bodies were clothes that were a step up from wearing rags. Evidence suggests that they are most likely part of a rebellion consisting of humans.

"Let's get that shock collar off of you" one of them said. One of them slung their rifles over his shoulder and started walking over to me. When he was within my vicinity, he pulled out a knife and prepared to cut off my collar. However, I dropped the Sparda before grabbing his hand, twisting, taking the knife out of his hand, before placing the knife at his throat all with my left hand. Before his friends could raise their weapons at us, I pulled out Yin with my free hand and trained the pistol at one of their heads.

"Whoa there! We're trying to help you!" one of them said.

"I'm their companion, not a slave" I said.

"Face the truth, you're a slave" he said back. I dropped the knife in my left hand and kicked my hostage forward, sending him flying forward. Luckily for him, his friends caught him before he hit the ground. Now it left my left hand free to draw Yang, which I did. All six of them stared at my two handguns. "A well armed slave."

"Doctor?" I said. "Thoughts?"

"Let's see what they do" the Doctor said. "It doesn't seem like they mean any harm." I flipped the safeties of my pistols and holstered them.

"Taking orders like a slave" the same man said. I walked up to him and glared at him.

"Please don't kill him Tran" Derpy said.

"Obeying orders exactly like a slave. Why not be free?" he said. I turned my head to look at Derpy before looking back at him. "Freedom is-" he didn't finish as I hit him in the face with a palm strike. He flew back where his friends caught him. "You broke my fucking nose!" he screamed as he gripped his bleeding face.

"But you didn't say anything about hurting him" I said. Immediately, the five that weren't injured raised their weapons at us again. "Are those even loaded?" I held out both my arms extended outwards. "Even if they are, you aren't going to win." I turn my left hand so that the palm faced the ground. The Sparda flew from the ground and into my hand.

"Enough!" Derpy said. "Why don't you all lower your weapons?"

None of them lowered their weapons so I decided to be the first by attaching the Sparda to my back, under my robes. "Your turn" I said. Slowly, they slung their rifles over their shoulders. "Good."

"So what type of guns are those?" a different person asked.

"Only thing you need to remember is that they are mine" I replied.

"Why do they look so funny?" he asked.

"Cause their meant to be used by hands not hooves" I said. I placed my right hand behind my back to hide the fact that I had an inventory. Then I pulled out my Colt Python from my inventory and unloaded it into my hand before I presented it to him.

He took up the .357 revolver and aimed down the sights. "Beautiful weapon. Where do you get these weapons?" he asked.

"I have my ways" I replied. "And its almost impossible for me to get more." He handed me my Python back and I reloaded it before putting my hand behind my back to place it back into my inventory. "Much obliged."

"Custom designed weapons" he said, gesturing at my sword. "Fitted clothing." He flicked my robes. "And you have displayed an ability to handle yourself." He pointed to the one with a broken nose. "And you say you aren't a slave but why do you still wear the collar?"

I put a hand to the collar. "To fit in. The best way to hide is in plain sight" I replied.

"Smart boy" he said. "Who are you?"

"Tran" I replied. "You six?"

"Jon Smith" he replied.

The Doctor snorted. "I believe we should make our way now" the Doctor said. John Smith nodded and held his hand out for a handshake. I held my hand out to shake his hand but held my hand up in a palm when I heard rustling.

"What?" Jon asked. Then several small ceramic balls landed in front of us. Each of them had a small burning fuse attached to each one. Acting quickly, I picked up each grenade and threw them into the distance. "Shit! Smoke grenades! Run!"

From the underbrush, gunfire laced out. Most of the shots seemed deliberately placed in an attempt to suppress or scare us prompting me to believe that whoever was attacking us were attempting to direct us to a certain area to capture us. Even more interesting was that the gunfire was only in low volume meaning they only had a low capacity and or slow firing weapons, most likely bolt actions. I could only assume they were the royal guard or slavers as who else would do this?

Drawing Yin and Yang, I open fired near where the enemy gunfire came from, careful not to hit anyone. Instead of how I usually fired accurately and slowly with Yin and Yang by taking a decent amount of time to actually aim, I completely threw that out the window by rapid firing both pistols, only wanting to throw out as many bullets as possible. This easily displayed Yin and Yang's full rapid fire potential as the suppressing gunfire was just a single buzz of loud explosions. Trees were mowed down in a display of how powerful Yin and Yang was, exposing the enemy, a team of eight Royal Guards, all of which were armed with bolt action rifles and revolvers.

The sheer firepower of the two 1911 pistols created a sense of dread and fear in the guards, giving them only one thought obvious to anyone that would ever face the fury of Yin and Yang only armed with simple bolt action rifles. Run. And they did. The eight Royal Guards dropped their weapons and ran away in fear. Those that were pegasus flew away in fear, still abandoning their firearms.

Reloading Yin and Yang, I reviewed the damage I caused with the two pistols. Most of the underbrush and plant life that were victim to Yin and Yang were now mulched piles of dead plant matter. I holstered the two pistols and collected the guards' abandoned weapons.

Jon approached me. I could tell he was visibly shaken by Yin and Yang. "What the hell was that?" he asked.

I smiled. "My sidearms" I replied. Amazement soon took over his face as he realized what my words meant. Then I realized something. There's the off hand chance that he could and most likely would report to his superiors/higher ups about the capability of my weapons. I dropped the weapons I had collected from the guards on the ground.

Deciding it was time to leave, I walked over to the Doctor. "I think its time to go" I said to him.

"What?!" he yelled at me. He was rubbing one of his ears with one of his hooves. I knew he was most likely deaf at the current moment due to the loud reports of Yin and Yang. When I looked over to Tardy and Derpy, they were performing a similar action. Pulling out a small notepad, I wrote down what I said earlier. "Yes! We should go!" he yelled.

I moved over to get Derpy and tardy when my vision started to fade until it evolved into a field of black nothingness. Quickly thereafter, I lost consciousness.

-X-X-X-

The first sense that came back to me was my hearing. Albeit being faint, I could make our a few voices.

"I thought you said he also had a revolver. All we've found on him is those two revolvers, three throwing knives, six packets of this 'Trident' gum, an axe, and a sword." I did not recognize this man's voice. It displayed a sense of experience and ruggedness. Whoever this was, they have done quite a lot.

"He presented a third revolver to Jon before the encounter." I recognize this man as the one who offered to remove my collar.

"Then why have we not found a third revolver?"

"I don't know sir but-"

"There is no third revolver! Get it through your fucking head!"

"Yes sir."

By two revolvers that they mentioned earlier, I knew they meant Yin and Yang as pistols didn't exist in Equestria until I introduced them. In the time that they spoke, my other senses slowly came back to me and I could consciously move my body again. I appeared to be in what looked like an infirmary set up in a tent. The bed I was in was a standard hospital cot. When I moved my hands, I found myself to be restrained by two pairs of cuffs. Sighing, I broke them and got up from my lying position.

Checking myself, I found that I was indeed missing what they had mentioned and that I was still wearing the control collar. Fortunately, I still had everything in my inventory. I pulled out my Colt Python with my left hand and PPK with the right. I exited the tent and aimed both handguns at the two. They immediately noticed me and said nothing, not knowing how stable I was. "I want my weapons and my companions back" I simply stated.

I knew the leader would speak up about how my weapons could help the fight of humanity and he did. "Your guns-"

I interrupted him. "I don't care if my weapons can help you win this war or whatever it is. If I did, I would have handed them over ages ago. Now take me to my weapons, then my companions."

"But-" I fired my PPK. The small, yet still effective .22 caliber bullet him him in the left arm, creating a small, painful wound. Luckily for him, my PPK was the only firearm I had that was not fitted with a rail gun barrel.

"Now." I aimed the Python at the other guy's head. "You're staying here." With that, the leader and I proceeded to retrieve my weapons.

-X-X-X-

At gunpoint, he lead me to a small makeshift shooting range. Upon entering, shooters that were practicing were immediately aware of me, prompting them to aim their guns at me. It easily became a hostage situation as I found out that the man I had hostage was higher up on the chain of command than I thought. Even though he didn't wear a formal uniform or display any rank, he was a low ranked general.

As I held the man hostage, I stared down the barrel of numerous bolt actions. "I want my guns back" I simply stated.

"They have been confiscated for the good of the human rebellion" one of them said.

"I don't care. I want them back." I could tell how much they wanted Yin and Yang. Compared to what they had, my two custom 1911s were a complete evolution of firearms that would most likely guarantee them a victory in their so called war. However, this wasn't my universe. I had no right in helping either side. They had to play it out themselves. "Last warning." None of them did anything so I fired a round into my hostage's left thigh with the PPK. It was only a flesh wound but it was still quite painful for the victim. It showed how painful it was with the way he screamed. "That was only a flesh wound but if he doesn't get any treatment, he'll bleed out in ten to twenty minutes. Do you want to glare at me while he slowly dies from blood loss?"

They almost open fired but contained themselves, knowing that they had a chance of killing their beloved general. "Next one goes through his head" I warned. "Bring me my weapons and my companions now."

A man came out of the crowd, holding a small crate that also had the Sparda placed on it. He set it down in front of me and opened the crate, revealing the contents, all of my belongings. Quickly thereafter, the Doctor, Tardy, and Derpy, all of which were unharmed,  were brought forth to me.

"Doctor, Derpy, would you kindly grab my belongings but can you hand me my katana?" I asked them. "How long was I out?"

"A day or so" the Doctor replied. He handed me the Sparda after he unsheathed it.

"How is it that none of your men has managed to take apart my two pistols?" I asked the general.

"We were but we decided to bring in experts to examine it in order to make copies" he replied.

"Not anymore." I swung the swung the sword through the air a few times.

"Can you explain something I don't understand?" the general asked. I nodded. "Why is that whenever that sword is swung, why is there a distortion contrail left behind?"

I pointed the Sparda towards the ground to show off the blade. "It's really sharp." I swung it again, this time bringing the blade through a nearby tree. "Sharp enough that it cuts throw anything." Before the tree fell, I cut the tree several times over, cutting it into small logs, similar to the pre-cut ones bought in stores. "So sharp that it can cut through light, temporarily leaving what appears to be an air distortion contrail but in reality it's the damaged light expanding from a small electromagnetic explosion laced with radiation."

"That's not even supposed to be possible" the Doctor said. "But there it is."

I brought the blade up once more. "It can also cut through the fabrics of time and space, leaving portals. Meaning-" I made a tear through time and space and teleported Tardy, the Doctor, Derpy, and I through it. When the four of us reappeared again, we were just outside of the TARDIS.

Then I found myself unconscious again. Teleporting four ponies through a portal through time and space was too taxing for my magic reserves.

-X-X-X-

When I found myself back in consciousness, I felt rather invigorated. I no longer felt any of the damage my body once had. None of what had been inflicted to me during that trip to that alternate universe with the humanized ponies nor any of the damage my body once had even before the world ended.

Wait a minute, why am I feeling so.. undamaged? Some of the damage in my body was supposedly impossible to heal. So much energy now. Not hyperactive energy but normal energy used for common actions.

"Look who's awake?" That was the Doctor's voice. When I opened my eyes, I saw the Doctor standard over. Again, I was in a hospital bed except this one was much more luxurious. However, this time, I no longer felt the warm cling of my jackets and my boots and socks were off, exposing my feet to the cool air.

"How long have I been out?" I managed to rasp out. I attempted to get up but the Doctor stopped my attempts.

"Careful Tran. You're still getting used to your new biology" The Doctor said to me.

"What? What do you mean by new biology?" I asked.

"This was option four" the Doctor said. A large heart monitor descended from the ceiling. Unlike normal heart monitors that usually displayed one string that buzz for every inconsistency, this once displayed two sets of lines that somehow gave out two different sets of beeps. "You're a timelord now Tran."

It took me a while for those words to register but then I realized what it meant. "What?!? How?!" I screamed at him.

"I planted a small sample of time lord DNA in one of your previous ancestors that stayed inert until your generation where it became active" the Doctor replied.

"Wait, is my brother also a time lord?" I asked.

"What?" the Doctor stated. I could tell he didn't mean to ask a question but rather, he said it in silent exclamation/fear. "Lets hope to Gallifrey that your brother isn't an incompetent idiot that should not be trusted with great responsibility and or power."

-X-X-X-

Andy looked up from his newspaper and up into the sky. "Why do I feel like a near god like being just insulted me with a fact?" he said. Then he realized something. "Where did I get this newspaper?" With that, the newspaper came to life and started attacking. To make matters worse a flowerpot hit him on the hit. "Where do those things come from?!? I'm indoors!" With that, another flowerpot hit him on the head.

-X-X-X-

"My brother Andy may be idiotic and incompetent and should never be trusted with responsibility and or power but... Yeah we're doomed" I said.

"Oh dear" the Doctor said. "Anyways, you don't have any regeneration but you will still age much slower than normal human beings. Though I don't think you'll live long enough to display that trait with how many injuries you had earlier." He tapped me on the chest to exaggerate that. "You're also not going to die from the Tardy's memories and intellect. You're a time lord now. You should be able to handle it." He walked away. Shortly after, Tardy walked.

"Hello Tardy" I said.

"Hello Tran" Tardy greeted back.

I got up from my bed in a sitting position. "Where's my stuff?"

Tardy smiled and levitated a crate out from another room. She opened it up, revealing my belongings. I donned my precious belongings, also regaining their familiar feeling. Then I noticed something. There was a small circular symbol that was engraved in the upper left portion of my robes. The symbol was similar to the symbols I had saw days ago when I accidentally and unintentionally absorbed a fraction of Tardy's memories. Except I knew what it was now. It was Gallifreyan.

"The Doctor engraved that into your robe when you were resting" Tardy told me. "What does that mean, Tran?"

"Remember when I told you that I would tell you my full real name at the end of the chapter?" I asked.

"Yes? I still don't what that means" Tardy said back.

"This is my real name" I said, pointing to the symbol. "My real, full name."

Chapter 39: Oh Hello

It was beautiful. My full name. Most people don't understand the uniqueness of having a foreign name and being of foreign descent. When you meet someone who can speak a different language, have you ever had the urge of asking them what your name was in the language that they spoke? In reality, there is almost no such thing. Ninety percent of the time, there is no such thing as a different language version of your name. It's stupid how most Americans think that their name has a different version of it in a different language. It might be written differently but there is no different way to say it. Honestly, if you think there's a different way to say your name in a different language, you're stupid. Not an idiot, you're stupid.

As I adjusted to my new biology, I found several "benefits" to being a timelord. First of all, my senses were greatly enhanced and my reaction time was further enhanced. As my mind had finished adjusting to having part of the TARDIS's/Tardy's memories, I was given access to some of the knowledge that the Doctor had. Funny, that gives a new meaning to 'I know everything.'

"So Doktor, where now?" I asked. Apparently, becoming a timelord had given me a slightly more Asian accent. Why? I have no idea.

"It's Doctor" the Doctor said.

"That's what I said. Doktor" I said.

"No, not doktor. It's Doctor" the Doctor corrected me again.

"Doktor" I said again.

"No, it's Doctor!" the Doctor said. "Maybe Derpy will have the same notion."

"What?" Right as the Doctor said that, Derpy walked in the room. "The same notion about what?" Derpy asked. On top of her head was a bowl of popcorn that was balanced perfectly. She lightly trotted over to me where I grabbed the bowl.

"Thank you" I said to Derpy. In addition to adjusting to my new biology, I had also recovered from severe magical exhaustion of teleporting four people with a depleted magical store from temporarily fueling the TARDIS. To say it had a negative effect on me is like saying a gunshot wound is nothing serious. After recovering from such ordeal, I had the strange craving for popcorn.

"Are you opening a fifty caliber bullet?" the Doctor asked.

In my hands was the said cartridge with its bullet/head removed, exposing the gun powder which I dumped into my popcorn. "Correct" I replied. Like I said, a strange craving for popcorn. Well, popcorn with gun powder. Lots and lots of gunpowder.

"Is that normal?" Derpy asked.

"For a human, no" the Doctor replied. "But for a timelord, yes. I remember in one of my many incarnations, I often craved fish fingers with custard."

"Custard with fish fingers?" Derpy asked.

"Fish fingers are human food made from piece of fish deep fried after covered in bread" I explained to Derpy. "Our RocaR Doktor ere ate fish finger with custard." I grabbed a hand full of popcorn and stuffed it into my mouth.

"Wait, say Doctor again" Derpy said.

"Doktor" I restated.

"Doctor."

"Doktor."

"Doc-tor."

"Dok-tor."

"Say it with me Tran" Derpy said. "Doc."

"Dok" I pronounced

"No, it's Doc!" Derpy said. She turned to face the Doctor. "Can we fix his accent or something?"

"Possibly." The Doctor walked over to me. As he was roughly three feet tall as normal ponies were, I towered over him with my six foot height. "Can you sit down, Tran?" I placed the bowl of popcorn on the console before I did as he asked. Now the two of us were at eye level.

"You ponys so damn short" I said.

Then, the Doctor grabbed my head and quickly head butted me. I felt an immediate overload of my senses, filling my head with the mixture of a headache, a migraine, and a hangover. "What was that?!?" I yelled in a British accent. "What?!?"

"Too much" the Doctor said.

That was when I noticed that I had the exact same accent as him. "I need you to fix this problem" I said to the Doctor.

"What problem?" the Doctor asked smiling. "There seems to be nothing wrong."

I glared at the Doctor. "Fix it Doktor."

"And you still say my title wrong. What the hell!?!" the Doctor exclaimed.

"Fix it." The Doctor groaned before he headbutted me again. I felt the same feeling as before, an overload of senses, and gripped my head. "Did it work?" I found myself to be speaking in a more refined version of my Asian accent. "Looks like it worked, Doktor."

"And you still pronounce my title horribly" the Doctor said.

"What's going on?" we heard Tardy say. She entered the console room with us. "Is that food?" she asked, pointing at the bowl of popcorn sitting on the console.

"Oi, it's mine" I said. I grabbed the bowl and continued eating from it. "Where are we headed off to now?"

All three of us looked at Tardy. "Well I don't know. My navigation system has been all out of whack since the Master attempted to force me to fly" she said.

"So we're literally going to bounce around in the fabrics of time and space?" Derpy asked.

"No, more like jumping from different locations in time and space" the Doctor said.

"Isn't that the same thing?" I asked.

"No" Tardy replied.

"What's the difference?" Derpy asked.

"Jumping is slightly fancier than bouncing" the Doctor replied.

"Then where are we jumping off to?" I asked.

"I don't know" Tardy said. "Now hold on to something." None of us understood what we meant when she said that but soon, the Doctor and I realized what she meant when we remembered that Tardy was still connected to the TARDIS. However, neither of us reacted fast enough to avoid the turbulence that came from the TARDIS activating and starting its journey. All four of us were immediately sent flying through the air around the TARDIS. Derpy managed to catch herself midair with her wings while the rest of us crashed around in the TARDIS. After a minute or so, the turbulence stopped, leaving us falling to the floor.

"Tardy, you're still connected to the TARDIS. Why is there so much turbulence?" I asked Tardy.

"Because it's fun!" Tardy replied.

"Good point. " I got up from where I fell and made my way to the door. I was about to open the door and step out when the Doctor stopped me by throwing his sonic screwdriver at my head. "What?"

"Maybe you should assume a better form" the Doctor said.

"Fine." I snapped my fingers and felt the familiar feeling of morphing into a pony. Instead of morphing into a giant alicorn pony that towered over everypony else, I decided to take a smaller form. After I finished morphing, I was now only three feet, two inches, barely taller than the Doctor. In this much shorter form, I had a more normal build than my full alicorn form or my human form. Though I was still rather slim. Considering the average pony weighed roughly a hundred fifty to two hundred pounds for the average non earth pony and roughly two hundred to four hundred and fifty pounds for the average earth pony, I was rather slim for weighing only a hundred and twenty pounds. Not too overly underweight like I was in full alicorn or human form but still a little skinny.

Now something I noticed as a pony was the same lack of body ailments as I had felt when I was a human. For me, it was a largely noticeable difference. I had grown used to having the ailments but having no ailments was absolute heaven. My pony body felt like I had just gone through a multi pressure point massage. I knew that my abilities and senses would be on overdrive without these ailments though my nose still wouldn't be functioning very well. And for some strange reason, my eyesight was still horrible and my nose was still barely functioning.

I still kept my previous color scheme of being white with a white mane. Like usual, my clothes had changed to fit my form, shrinking and developing armored holes for my bladed wings. "Okay, let's go" I said. I pulled out Yin and Yang. The first thing I noticed was that they had changed in design as they now sported a pony trigger system which was rather new to me. Before the Doctor, Derpy, Dinky, and I had changed the universe, Yin and Yang had always stayed the same, even if changed into a pony. I could deal with the different trigger setting, it would only be rather new to me. I brass checked the two pistols and indeed, they were loaded. I holstered the two pistols before grabbing the Sparda. "I'm ready."

"Tran, are you wearing ammunition?" the Doctor asked.

"Hmm?" I realized what he had asked and then lifted up my sleeve, revealing the 7.62 NATO ammo belts I was wearing around my wrists/lower forelegs. "Eeyup." I pushed open the doors and stepped out.

I had entered a tunnel that appeared to be underwater. When I looked up, I saw a myriad of underwater life ranging from smaller sea life, such as fish, to the larger kind, such as sharks. When I looked around, I saw large skyscrapers surrounding me. However, despite being in what appeared to be an underwater city, I only saw two ways I could go, forward or back. Each direction I could have went was blocked by a giant circular door that had a single lever switch beside it.

This was when I heard the doors opening. I knew it was the TARDIS's doors as it sounded like its iconic wood doors opening and closing.

"Where are we?" I heard Derpy ask.

"It seems familiar" I said. This universe seemed to be familiar but I just couldn't register what it was.

"It seems safe enough" the Doctor said. "An underwater city. Interesting concept but not exactly practical, though it provides incredible beauty."

"It's not the first underwater city you've seen" Tardy said. "Let's explore."

As she trotted off, I was hesitant to follow her. This city gave me a sense of absolute dread. It wasn't just a simple gut reaction, I could feel my powers, both magical and demonic, growing. A demon's power only recovers or grows in the presence of evil. This place wasn't providing the essence of a simple corrupted city like New York but more like a den of evil similar to any gathering of the underworld or political rally.

Sighing, I carefully took the time to reload Yin and Yang with subsonic .45 ACP frangible ammunition. Frangibles are a specialty ammunition designed to completely fracture into millions of tiny particles when it hits a solid object or hits and enters a flesh target. It's only meant to be fired at an unprotected flesh target and has horrible stopping power compared to standard ammunition. Compared to Yin's custom armor piercing and Yang's custom hollow point enchanted .460 rounds, frangibles are just a single step up from beans. To make matters worse, the subsonic trait of these bullets meant that they flew at a much lower speed. Low power ammunition. Great.

The need for a change of ammunition type was the danger of shattering the glass tunnels we were in. This glass tunnel we were in would most likely lead to more glass tunnels. This presents a constant danger for a tunnel collapse or failure if any of Yin and Yang's usual custom ammunition were to strike any part of the glass. Frangible ammunition would not come close to causing any damage to the glass.

To further be careful, I stopped funneling my powers into the pistols. In addition to that, I also turned off the rail gun barrels. Basically, Yin and Yang were now two really fancy 1911s with really high capacity magazines. By high capacity, I meant a hundred rounds per mag.

"Are you coming, Tran?" I heard Derpy call out.

"I'll be there" I said. I followed the same path they took.

-X-X-X-

This city was an absolute beauty. Rarity would love this place. Everywhere we went, we saw things of luxury and class. Everything was small as it was designed for a pony. As it turned out, this city was made up of hundreds of underwater skyscrapers connected with hundreds of tunnels with thanks to a map we had found. At the current moment, we were in what looked like a shopping section of this city.

This place was nice, though where was everypony? Everything was abandoned and seemed to be frozen in time. As we went deeper into the city, this city became more mysterious as we entered parts of the city that were in disarray and if we looked hard enough, firearms designed to be fired with hooves hidden in decently secret hiding spots.  Even worse, that previous sense of dread I had grew stronger and evolved into a feeling of death and evil.

"Doktor..." I stopped trotting as I felt my power reach it's peak.

He turned around to look at me. "Yes Tran?" he replied.

"I don't like it here" I said. "There's evil in the air."

The three of them stopped walking to look at me. Their faces showed signs of worry knowing exactly what I could do. "How bad is it?" the Doctor asked.

Instead of answering his question, I stood up on my hind legs and drew Yin and Yang over the Sparda. My large pony ears twitched as they detected popping. It was the ever so familiar pops of gunfire. I flared out my wings out from under my jackets to stretch them out. "I heard gunfire." Following that, a loud roar emanated through the tunnel we were in.

"That doesn't sound good" Tardy said.

I ran through the door that led to where I heard the roar from. Inside, a battle was raging on in what seemed to be an open market. Nine ponies were attacking a larger heavily armored pony who had a small filly beside him.

These nine ponies were armed with weapons ranging from melee weapons, such as a lead pipe or wrench, to various revolvers and even one submachine gun that resembled a Tommy gun. Four of them were earth ponies, two were unicorns, and the remaining three were pegasi. However, despite being members of a different pony race, it didn't look like they took advantage of it. The pegasi weren't taking advantage of their flight capability and were restraining themselves to fighting on the ground with their firearms. The earth ponies had somehow decided to use firearms instead of using a melee weapon that could be coupled with their earth pony strength. Lastly, the unicorns, being gifted with magic, were only using melee weapon and instead of using their magic to wield them, they used their hooves.

When I looked closer, I could see that each of the nine ponies were heavily disfigured even from under the clothes and masks that they wore. Lumps, tumors, and growths plagued their bodies, creating large misshaped limbs. Now interestingly enough, I could easily read their minds but it didn't yield much information, telling me that for some reason, all nine of them were after the same thing, that little filly the large armored earth pony was protecting.

To attack the armored earth pony, the nine of them were spread about between two floors. On an upper, raised floor connected to the first floor via two separated sets of stairs, roughly half of the ponies were fighting him. On the First floor, the rest of the ponies were shooting at him while a few others were idle with their melee weapons.

That single earth pony that was defending the filly was an earth pony who was garbed in what looked like a giant, heavily modified diving suit. The brass helmet seemed enormous in comparison to the rest of the suit and was laden with eight view portholes, all of which were glowing red. Attached to his back was a large metal oxygen tank and what looked like hydraulic machinery or an engine. Attached to his right side was a large conical drill that was now spinning, most likely response to the nine ponies that were attacking him.

The small filly being protected by the earth pony in the diving suit was a unicorn, much younger than any of the crusaders. She sported a white coat in conjunction with her brown mane that was partially covered by a tattered stereotypical 'schoolchild' type blue dress. The most interesting thing about her was how her eyes were glowing a bright yellow, a trait I had never seen before in a pony. Strangely, I had difficulty breaking into her mind but once I did, I discovered that she saw everything in a more childish manner. She saw everything with a sort of mind filter, everything was like a fairy tale world. Strange.

That's also when I realized that I was in a variant of the Bioshock universe. Not in Columbia but Rapture. I was in Rapture! Those were splicers attacking a big daddy and his little sister. Oh. Oh. Oh!

Realizing the implications of my thoughts, I ran forward and jumped into battle, literally. Four of the splicers (two unicorns, a pegasus, and an earth pony) stopped battling the big daddy to look at me before they immediately charged at me, even the one with guns. Before they could reach me, I fired Yin and Yang in a circle, riddling the four splicers with .45 frangibles. Low stopping power or not, if you pump enough lead into someone, they'll drop.

The two remaining pegasi noticed me slaughter their allies and took flight, immediately going after me. When they came in range, I flared out my wings, brandishing the razor sharp feathers that lined them. In an instant, both wings were coated in the blood of both pegasi. The said pegasi fell apart in pieces, mid flight, coating the ground and myself in gore.

I jumped up to get to the second floor where the rest of the ponies were battling the big daddy and unfortunately, they seemed to be winning. The big daddy's was leaking enough gasoline to notify even my barely functioning nose. Several large portholes on the daddy's helmet were cracked and several holes marred with several bullet holes.

As I landed, my open wings decapitated two of the remaining earth ponies. The last earth pony, armed with a revolver that resembled a Webley revolver, turned to face me, quickly pointing the said weapon in my general weapon. Before he could fire, the big daddy slammed his drill through the pony tearing the last splicer in half, adding to the mess of corpses on the ground. When I looked down, I had found many more corpses than splicers that were alive earlier. How many splicers were fighting this big daddy?

Done with the splicers, I holstered Yin and Yang in it's usual hidden holster. Looking to the big daddy, I noticed that the little sister was approaching me. As she slowly inched towards me, that feeling of dread I felt earlier grew. This girl was radiating dark magic, more so than the splicers. Also, why was she approaching me? She just witnessed me slaughter nine splicers and I'm covered in blood from doing so.

I could remember from Bioshocks one and two that the little sisters were mentally conditioned to see everything from their eyes as a utopia so that they could function properly. However, in the normal Bioshock universe, the mental conditioning was done slowly with technology and psychological treatment. In this pony version of Rapture, did they do it with dark magic? It would explain the feeling I'm getting off of her.  

Now, she was directly in front of me, staring at my features. "You have wings and a horn just like the princesses" she said.

I realized that my wings were still flared out so I closed them against my robes. "Which one?" I asked her.

"Princess Celestia!" she replied. I smiled at her and stepped forward. "Are you a princess too?" Such innocence. She didn't even have a cutie mark.

"No" I replied. I patted her on the head and went back on all fours. A cloud of dark magic enveloped me and once again, I reverted to my demon form. Now when I'm in my demon form, I gain a large number of bonuses such as heightened eyesight and hearing, more strength and speed, and other things along the lines of that. However, the most important of bonuses I had gained for this situation was the ability to sea dark magic. When I looked back to the little sister, I found that a small cloud of dark magic enveloped her mind.

"Why don't you look like the other ponies?" she asked. I knew what she was talking about. In her eyes, I didn't look like everyone else because of my devil form. To her, I most likely looked like my normal non-devil form.

Instead of answering her, I started petting her on the head with my left hoof. Then, I used my natural powers and removed the dark magic from her mind. In an instant, the yellow glow disappeared, revealing cerise eyes. In doing so, I switched back to my normal form so that I didn't scare her with my devil form and took a few steps back.

As she recovered, she held her eyes shut and clutched her head with one leg. Soon, she looked back to me. "Thank you." She immediately ran forward and hugged my front right leg. I stood there for a few seconds before I picked her up and hugged her back. It was sweet and she was adorable.

Then she gasped and jumped out of my heads. She was running towards the lying body of her once great protector, the big daddy. "Mr. Bubbles!" she screamed. She started crying over his body. I trotted over to her and looked at the bouncer. "Can you help him?" He was still alive as his eyes were still glowing yellow but I could tell he was near death.

Drawing the Sparda, I started carefully cutting off the bouncer's suit. As I did, a strange colored gel started leaking out, most likely something to keep the bouncer's body fed. Once the leather and brass parts of the suit were cut into small pieces, I tore the suit of entirely. It revealed a massive brown earth pony that was massively bigger than Nick was as an Alicorn. Even more unnatural was how his body was bulging heavily with muscles.

I could tell his size and build was unnatural as I felt the same evil presence from him as with the splicers I recently killed. Fortunately, this meant that I could simply undue the black magic on him. Didn't need the filly watching though. It could blind her.

"I want you to cover your eyes, okay?" I asked. She nodded before sitting down on the ground and covering her eyes with her front legs. Once again I reverted to my Devil form. With my special eyesight, I spotted the type of dark enchantment was on his body. He had a massive network of curses and spells that were enhancing his strength and health. In a flash, like earlier, I undid all of the dark magic.

Without dark magic, he was obviously smaller than his original size but he was still a similar size to Nick's Alicorn form. If Nick didn't have nanobots, I bet this guy would give Nick a hard time in a fist fight. His mane and coat was the same color, brown. His cutiemark was a simple brick broken in half. Wonder what it could mean? I'll ask him when he's better.

Even though he was free of the hold of dark magic, he was still heavily injured from the said battle. His body was marred with multiple gunshot wounds, bruises, and broken bones that were poking out of several areas of his body. Quickly going through my inventory, I brought out several containers of medigel. Before applying the said gel, I removed the bullets that were still inside of him via magic and reset his bones by hand(hoof). Then I applied the medigel. Most of his injuries were now gone but he would still have some internal body damage and his bones still needed time to heal. After all, medigel only healed what was on the outside.

Now in much better condition, he started shuffling. The first thing he did when his eyes were open was scream. Loud. Very loud. In fact, the only thing that was louder than his scream would most likely be my A10's cannon being fired. Then he stopped.

Following that, a loud roar echoed filled the air this time. However, this one was different. Instead of what made the roar earlier, this one sounded more... Brutish.

"Tran!" I heard the Doctor scream out. I turned around to face the others. The three of them were staring at the dead bodies of the earlier battle.

"Get these two to the TARDIS. We've gotta get going. If whatever made that roar is as bad as this situation, we'll be caught in a constant battle" I said. I hoisted the ex-big daddy to his hooves.

"We'll talk about the bodies when we get to the TARDIS but for now, let's go!" the Doctor said.

I picked up the ex-little sister and placed her on my back. Just as she grabbed onto my robes' hood, a giant disfigured version of those splicers landed in between us(the big daddy, little sister, and I) and them(Derpy, the Doctor, and Tardy). "Keep going! We'll catch up!" I yelled. "And Doctor, they deserved to their deaths!"

The splicer that landed in front of the three of us was a brute splicer. If I remember correctly, brute splicers were normal splicers that modified their bodies in the category of strength and natural body armor. Great. And I just had to be restricted to using a round barely capable of taking down a normal human being. To make matters worse, he had an enormous double barrel shotgun slung over his back.

I immediately drew Yin and Yang to fire but paused when the ex-big daddy tackled the brute. Even though he was injured, he moved pretty well. Now that he wasn't weighed down by that big daddy suit, he could act with his full abilities. Upon being tackled, the brute splicer was sent flying back.

That wasn't enough to put him down. Not even close. The brute splicer recovered from the tackle quickly and got back up. The ex-big daddy ran forward and attempted to buck him but was counter when the splicer punched him in the side, sending him flying.

Free of any obstruction I open fired spraying the brute splicer in a partially lethal swarm of frangible bullets. In a matter of ten seconds, I emptied both magazines into the brute's body, leaving Yin and Yang empty and the brute splicer... Completely unharmed. You know, this is exactly why I don't like frangible ammunition.

Despite being hit with two hundred rounds of frangible ammunition, the splicer was still standing. In fact, it looked like being riddled with bullets didn't even faze him much less injure him. "Well."

The brute splicer just stared down at me before letting out a mocking laugh. When he stopped laughing, he pulled the large shotgun off of his back and aimed it at me. I dashed out of the way as he fired. The sound that followed was more of the detonation of a cruise missile than a gunshot. The buckshot that spewed out of the gun completely tore up the front of the wall that I was once standing in front of.

Before he could fire again, I pulled out my Colt Python and shot him in the left leg he was balancing on. Luckily, my Python was still loaded with my custom .357 tungsten hand loads and were supercharged from the rail gun modification. However, I noticed that the bullet, despite being supercharged, only punched a tiny hole in his leg rather than tearing off the limb that usually resulted from being shot with one of my railgun/firearm hybrids. In fact I don't think the round even punched through his leg completely! Now that is cheating!!

Again he fired and again I dodged out of the way. The splicer started to reload his shotgun so I fired the other five rounds into the splicers chest punching small holes in his chest. Again the supercharged rounds didn't as so much faze him and only being something to anger him. I quickly reload and started running to avoid getting shot.

As the brute took aim with his shotgun again, I ran up and kicked him in the face eliciting a loud crack from his jaw. He attempted to hit me with a high double arm swing but I dodged with how slow he was. He attempted to punch me but again, I dodged. Before he could hit me again, I kicked out one of his legs knocking him to the ground.

I pulled out my Python to finish him off but before I could shoot the splicer, his head exploded that was followed by a familiar earth shattering boom. When I looked up, I saw the ex-big daddy with the brute's double barrel shotgun.

I reloaded my various firearms and holstered them. "Good work" I said to him. Instead of saying or doing anything, he just glared. I could tell he was looking at the little sister that was holding onto my back. Knowing what he desired, I carefully lifted her off of my back.

"Mr. Bubbles!" she screamed in happiness. In a diabetes inducing movement, she jumped out of my arms and hugged one of the ex-big daddy's legs. In return, he hugged her back. Once she pulled away, she turned around to face me. "Come on big brother, let's go." The adorable. It's too much.

Picking her up, I placed her on my shoulders again. As she got comfortable on my shoulders I handed the ex-big daddy a decent sized bag of 6 gauge shotgun shells I found on the brute's corpse. "You might need these" I said to him.

He opened his mouth to reply. "Thank you." The Big Macintosh-esque voice that said that told me many things. He was tough yet knew how to display his emotions. He has some experience in life but was still knew to a lot of things. Most importantly, he loved and I knew who he directed that love to. "Name's Breaker."

"Tran" I said in response.

"And Meadow Shine!" the little filly said, almost jumping in the process. The adorable. Breaker smiled, hearing the filly's response. It was almost like the bond between a father and a daughter. "Come on big brother, let's go!" I nodded at Breaker. He nodded back and reloaded his newly aquired double barrel.

As he reloaded, I could see the design of the shotgun. It was a simple double barrel shotgun that used external hammers. Overall, it was just a regular old double barrel shotgun if you forget the fact that it fires A GODDAMN 6 GAUGE ROUND!!! Throughout this story, I've been talking weapon calibers, ballistics, etc. If you apply the same thing to the 6 gauge round,.. No. The 6 gauge shotgun round, in my original universe, is an incredibly rare type of shotgun shell(not talking about the 23mm shotgun shell). For those of you who already don't know the smaller number the shotgun shell gauge type, the larger the round.

A 12 gauge(used in Andy's, Logan's, Alex's, Applejack's, Austin's, Ike's, and my shotgun) round fires a .729 caliber slug or 583 grains of lead from a regular or magnum 2 3/4, 3, or 3 1/2 inch shell. The 10 gauge(used in Nick's model 1887) fires a .775 caliber slug or 700 grains of lead in the form of a regular 3 1/2 inch shell. The 8 gauge shotgun fires a 835 caliber slug or 875 grains of lead in the form of a regular 3 1/2 inch shell The 6 gauge fires a .919 caliber slug or 1166 grains of lead in the form of a regular or magnum 4 inch shell.

Just what were they thinking off when they made a shotgun that fired this shotgun shell? Hunting? Whatever it is, does it really need a 6 gauge shotgun shell in a magnum 4 inch shotgun shell? And if there is an animal that requires such a shotgun shell type... That's nightmare fuel. Think. An 8 gauge is used as an elephant gun. What's the 6 gauge used for? Glaciers? Blue whales?

Overall, the 6 gauge round is a big ole case of overkill beyond all recognition. Forget about how much muzzle energy/foot pounds of energy this shell puts out, you''ll just die. The 6 gauge and any round bigger is borderline shoulder fired artillery. Heck, a standard 6 gauge is more powerful than every single one of my guns, minus my Barrett, Yin and Yang, my M4a1, and my own shotgun, the Remington 870 Super Magnum. The former two firearms were only more powerful than a 6 gauge because of their railgun attachments.

The shells I looted from the brute splicer's dead body was 0000 or quadruple aught buckshot. I had given Breaker roughly 30 of the shells and kept two of them for myself(later experimentation). I pulled out Yin and Yang and started walking.

"Where are we going?" Breaker asked.

"Out of this underwater prison" I replied. "Those three ponies you saw earlier are part of the plan." With Meadow Shine on my back and Breaker following me, we started making our way back to the TARDIS. Deciding to simply backtrack my steps, we took the same tunnels.

When we made it through the first section of the underwater city, we found the Doctor, Derpy, and Tardy running directly at us and away from gunfire.

"Take cover!" the Doctor yelled at us. All six of us complied and hid behind a small diner. "I see why you said that they deserved to die!" Before I could ask, the Doctor said "Meat locker full of dead foals."

*Clunk* All six of us turned to see a grenade that had somehow landed behind us. Immediately, the Doctor kicked it away where it exploded safely.

The gunfire stopped momentarily as the obvious sounds of reloading sounded out. Both Breaker and I ducked out from cover and started firing. Breaker's first shot hit a normal splicer rendering her torso into mere bits of meat. Breaker's second shot narrowly missed a very lucky splicer except the only possible cover he could have hid behind was rendered into dust. This gave me a window to shoot him, which I took. The splicer's chest was peppered with nine rounds of frangible .45 rounds.

I took out another additional two splicers simultaneously, one with each pistol. I killed an additional three splicers before breaker finished reloading again. Breaker fired again, killing the last splicer.

"Let's go" Breaker said. He popped open his double and reloaded it before snapping it shut with an audible crack.

"Let's hope we don't run into anypony else" the Doctor said. "What could possibly go wrong?"

Somewhere in Equestria, Andy was slowly developing an aneurysm.

More roars similar to the earlier brute splicer's sounded out. Derpy turned to face the Doctor. "You just had to say that" she said. To make her point, the same roars were heard again. "Run!" Breaker yelled.

The Doctor immediately took lead running in the direction of where we originally traversed to get here. Derpy and Tardy followed with Meadow on my back and Breaker and I covering the back. Three more brute splicers(at least they weren't arm with guns this time), and dozens of regular splicers came into view.

Both Breaker and I stood up on our hind legs and started firing at the splicers. Unfortunately, the splicers weren't within 6 gauge shotgun range so they weren't hit with enough shot to actually die. There was something good about this though, the splicers that were hit with buckshot were slowed down from their injuries from being hit with 0000 buckshot. The brute splicers that were hit weren't even fazed.

Like Breaker, I fired except I had Yin and Yang. I easily took out the normal splicers but once they were all taken care of, I holstered Yin and Yang. Loaded with frangibles, they'd be useless against those brutes so I holstered both pistols and brought out my M4a1. I fired the underbarrel grenade launcher sending a high explosive grenade(custom made by yours truly) at the brutes. The grenade exploded once it hit the leading brute splicer, effectively killing him unlike how frangibles fared.

As I reloaded the grenade launcher, my back felt lighter which was followed by a scream from Meadow Shine. Looking up, I found a unicorn splicer clinging on to the ceiling and he was floating up Meadow Song via levitation. I switched my M4a1 to single shot and aimed up. Meadow Song's body was almost shielding every vital area of the splicer's body except for a small portion of his skull. I knew I could make the shot. I've made harder shots with handguns. I fired once and the bullet flew, barely missing Meadow's head enough to not harm her(even with a graze) and hitting the splicer in the upper portion of the skull. The splicer died dropping Meadow as his magic was cut abruptly due to his unexpected death.

I quickly caught her on my back and continued running except on all fours this time. "They're catching up to us!" Breaker yelled out. We entered a tunnel. The adjacent tunnel to the one we were in held the tunnel. We have to lose the splicers before entering the TARDIS.

"Break the glass!" I yelled out.

"What?!?" Breaker yelled back.

I stood back up on my head legs and started firing at the ceiling, punching several tiny .22 holes in the veiling. Even with a railgun modification, my M4a1 still fired a .22 caliber round(.224 caliber if you want to be even more specific). If you're think why it's used in the military or why a 5.56 has more power than a .22 Long Rifle, a 5.56 round moves at a much higher speed and is a bit heavier. A 5.56 round weighs roughly 50-60 grains and moves at between 3000 feet per second. A .22 Long Rifle round weighs roughly 35 grains and moves at between 1500 feet per second. What people don't understand about bullets is that the caliber tells you the diameter of the projectile.

When Breaker fired, the buckshot tore through the already damage glass ceiling collapsing the tunnel and letting in a surge of water between us and the splicers. Unfortunately, this meant that we had to get to the TARDIS before we get flooded in completely.

As more water flowed into the tunnel, the Doctor opened the door to the next tunnel, letting us and water into it. All six of us flooded(pun intended) into the tunnel and ran over to  the TARDIS. Pulling a key out of his mane, the Doctor opened the doors and all six of us(along with a torrent of water) was forced into TARDIS. Derpy immediately shut the door(as she was the first one in) once all of us got through.

"Now that is what I've missed out on all these years!" the Doctor yelled out.

"Is this what you do all of the time?!?" Derpy asked. The Doctor, in turn, smiled sheepishly at the mare. "Let's do another!"

The Doctor visibly relaxed before going over to the console. "Our next adventure awaits!"

"Where to now?" Tardy asked.

"Home" I said. "We've got a few guests" I said looking at Meadow and Breaker.

"Hey Tran" Tardy said. She had something balancing on her head. "I got something for you."

"My popcorn!" I said picking up the bowl in one hoof.

Both Derpy and the Doctor facehooved as I happily ate my gunpowder popcorn.

-X-X-X-

I sat behind a counter, watching Dinky Hooves and Meadow Song play around in my shop. It turned out they got along pretty well. Even worse, they were ungodly adorable together. Together, they're an unstoppable force of adorable! Many people questioned why two small fillies, both twelve years old, were playing in a gun store.

I looked over to the front door as I heard it open for the millionth time this week. In came Breaker with his 6 gauge shotgun slung over his back. He patted Meadow's, then Dinky's head before walking over to me. "Hello Tran."

"Hello Breaker" I said back. I ducked out of the counter and pulled out a twin set of barrels. He took the shotgun off of his back and placed it on the counter. Taking the 6 gauge shotgun, I took off the barrels and attached the new set. What was it? A rail gun modification. Yes, I just put a rail gun barrel mod on a 6 gauge shotgun cause screw all life. It's only a 6 gauge shotgun with a modification that makes it put out 9 times the stopping power. "Just wait here for a while, I have to check some last minute compatibility issues. Already did the math and the theories check out but real life sometimes doesn't care." Breaker nodded and started browsing the guns in my store. As he did, I started giving the 6 gauge a once over.

I heard the door open again and saw Nick come in. He walked right over to me and placed his Model 1887 10 gauge right in front of Breaker's 6 gauge double barrel. "Hi Tran, I know your busy but could you- What's that?" Nick said. I knew he was talking about the 6 gauge shotgun I was working on.

"Double barrel. I'm putting on a railgun attachment on it" I said while running a small pick through one of the barrel's pin channels. "6 gauge too."

"Something for me?" Nick asked, smiling.

"Nope" I stated simply.

"Whose it for?" Nick asked. I pointed right over at Breaker with the pick. "So you're telling me that someone I don't even know has a bigger and more powerful shotgun than me?" I could tell this was really bothering Nick.

I looked right in Nick's eyes and simply said "Eeyup."

Chapter 40: Boot Camp Part 3 and Life Goes On Part 1

“Whoever said the pen is mightier than the sword obviously never encountered automatic weapons.”

-Douglas MacArthur

“The soldier is the Army. No army is better than its soldiers. The Soldier is also a citizen. In fact, the highest obligation and privilege of citizenship is that of bearing arms for one’s country.”

-George S. Patton Jr.

“We sleep safely at night because rough men stand ready to visit violence on those who would harm us.”

-Winston Churchill

Silently, I laid on the grassland hidden by a matching ghillie suit while staring through the scope of a standard sniper rifle of the Royal Equestrian military. I carefully scanned the field in front of me for anyone or anything I could put a bullet into. 'Can't let anything pass.' Pulling back the bolt on my rifle, I checked if it had a round chambered. One round in the chamber, another five in the mag.

Chambered in 8mm Mauser/7.92x57mm Mauser, it was a man stopper delivering of three thousand foot pounds of energy per round. Being a traditional bolt action rifle, it had a rather lethargic fire rate combined with only having a five round internal magazine but it made up with its sub MOA accuracy.

MOA is a unit of angular measurement equal to one sixtieth of one degree. To put it in simpler terms, it's how much of a grouping(spread) a firearm puts out. When a gun has an MOA of one, that means it will create a one inch grouping from one hundred yards, two inch grouping from two hundred yards, and so one. A standard assault rifle, in the US, has an MOA of somewhere between three to six while the average sniper rifle has an MOA of under three. Sub MOA is MOA when its less than one.

Back to the sniper rifle in question, it had an MOA of roughly zero point seven when I last tested it which was pretty good. When fitted with a standard eight to sixteen zoom scope, this rifle was incredibly effective at 900 yards.

I originally designed this rifle early on in the previous month when Logan's marksmen need a proper and more updated sniper rifle. When designing it, I had decided to go with a simply design so I created it with details with the Enfield SMLE's action and the Kar 98k's receiver. Another thing that I had to keep in mind while designing it was that it had to be fit for a pony, meaning it had to be shorter. After the rifle was initially created it was designated the SRT8 with SR meaning sniper rifle, T meaning Tran as I was the designer, and the 8 being the rifle's caliber.

Carefully, I squeezed the trigger, sending one round downrange. The round traveled four hundred eighteen yards before it hit a lump of grass that was situated right next to a birch tree. Upon the round hitting my intended target, the lump of grass stood up, revealing a pony in a similar ghillie suit rubbing the spot where I hit him.

Beside me, Logan pulled out a megaphone and yelled through it. "In what fucking universe, does grass clump up in the middle of nowhere next to a damn tree?!?" Logan yelled.

You see, I was currently helping Logan with his sniper unit learn about camouflage. Specifically, they were learning about hiding in the surroundings. Logan's soon-to-be snipers were making simple mistakes with their choices. Grass simply does not clump up in the middle of a clearing randomly. You have to tactically placed yourself that makes it seem like you belong.

Whenever I spotted one of them, I shot them with the same weapon that they would soon be using. The only difference was that my rifle was loaded and firing rubber bullets. It may hurt a lot but at least you leave with your body intact, with exception to the large bruise that will result of course.

Out of the two hundred and something snipers, I had already pegged ninety-seven of them. Not so hard with rookie mistakes though it is getting harder to find them now that the easy ones were out.

Oh look! There's another one of them! *Squee* I quickly worked the bolt of my rifle and took aim.

*BANG*

The Next Week

Bullets pinged off of the rock I was hiding behind. Large caliber bullets were sent with the intention to morbidly wound me. What really made things unfair for the enemy was that their weapons had an incredible rate of fire and they were happy showing that off.

In this situation, there was a high chance of something going wrong. Exactly what could possibly go wrong? According to Andy, a lot. According to me, nothing at all. Now the question is who should you trust? The man who knows everything or the man who knows everything about bad luck?

In my left hand was my Colt Python and in the other was the Sparda. Now there was a hitch in the plan, I wasn't wearing any of my jackets. In fact, I only had on my usual white collared shirt and black pants. This outfit isn't exactly bulletproof.

Normally, when this happens(being pinned by an enemy gunner), you have several choices to choose from to deal with the problem.

The most common of which is to flank the shooter. Flanking, in simple terms, is attacking on the sides instead of attacking head on. However, it is usually done with more than one person. As I was by myself, I did not have this option and the gunner(s) could simply trace my movement.

Another common solution is to distract the shooter. This could be done with a sniper providing support, a grenade thrown while behind cover, or a flying moose for all I could care but what really is important was whether or not the method worked. Whether or not it worked is whether or not the solution is there or not. This solution, I didn't like it as there was too much of a high risk to use this method. It could work or not. You could lose a man. This method isn't bad, I just don't like it.

And my favorite. Waiting for the gunner(s)/shooter(s)/enemy(s) to make a mistake. Reloading at the same time. Their gun jamming. In my case, it was probably one of the latter two when I heard very obvious mechanical clicks coming from the direction of the shooter.

I immediately jumped over the rock I took cover behind and ran towards the shooters, three stallions that were part of Nick's unit. Upon seeing me, one of them drew a pony 1911 pistol and shot me twice in the upper chest.

Even though I felt the bullets tear its way through my chest, I stood there looking at the guy who shot me. "Good job on switching to your secondary weapon but two of you still reloaded at the same time" I said to the three of them. "And you ruined my white shirt." I moved my hand across my shirt where the two bullets hit me. "However, you did hit me center mass with your pistol."

"Chief, my weapon jammed, chief!" the one with the pistol said.

"Then why didn't your third gunner take over?" I asked.

"Chief, I wasn't ready for that, chief!"

"You weren't ready for that? Then what will you do if that happens on the battlefield?!?" I gestured. "Anything can happen in war. You don't know if the enemy will outnumber you forty to one or if a flying moose will hit you in the face." I pointed at the stallion with the pistol and the one whose gun was empty. "You two can go. Your unprepared friend here is going to continue running this drill until he gets it down." As the three stallions walked away I picked up the jammed Gatling gun.

Yes, I just said Gatling gun. The only real thing you have to worry about is the crank on the side of the gun that has to be operated so that the gun can fire. Now the Gatling gun was already standard before I got here. For the average Equestrian gunner 1800 rounds a minute was a normal achievable rate of fire with how fast they could work the crank. Now here's the scary thing, from its six eighteen inch octagonal barrels it fired the massively powerful .45-70 round with relatively low recoil.

Compared to the 8mm Mauser/7.92x57mm Mauser round the standard sniper rifle fired, the .45-70 round has as much muzzle energy. The difference? Trajectory. While the 8mm/7.92 Mauser round has a more straightforward path of flight, the .45-70 round has, as I call it, a rainbow trajectory. After traveling for three hundred yards, the 8mm/7.92 Mauser will drop maybe a foot while the .45-70 round will start to drop six/seven.

Now this is a big problem as accuracy is thrown right into the trash at long ranges unless you really know what you're doing. Even I have difficulty hitting a 12 inch target from 400 yards with a proper .45-70 rifle. Really, the only person that ever existed that could accurately wield such a type of weapon is Billy Dixon, one of the only eight civilians ever to be awarded the Medal of Honor in all of US history.

However, the Gatling fixes this problem with fire rate. While the SRT8 was accurate and could be accurately fired from around 900 yards, the Gatling gun was designed to spew out as much lead as possible in a platform that can be carried by a normal pony. Who needs to be accurate when your gun fires hundreds of times faster than something that's accurate?

Now since it's a crank Gatling gun, it isn't belt fed. It is actually magazine fed. Now that's not a bad thing as belt fed guns have a tendency to jam as the exposed ammo belt can get dirty, which happens quite often. The standard Gatling guns fires from something called a Broadwell drum that is attached to the top of the gun's back mechanism housing. This was something that I actually made standard in the Equestrian military. The Broadwell drum was something that I actually had to travel back in time in the human world to retrieve and then redesigned to fix the problems(such as the mag falling off the gun when being fired at an elevated position or how much it weighed). Basically, it's a large metal drum with twenty columns that holds thirty rounds each. When one column empties, the drum has to be switched to another column which I fixed in the redesign by adding a multi-spring loaded system. The end result is a feed system that holds 600 rounds. Now that gives someone wielding one of these Gatling guns 20 seconds of continuous fire if needed. An alternate feed method were the original single stacked, 45 round stick magazines which did not last long in a continuous fire situation.

Now the biggest problem was that when a loaded Broadwell drum was attached to the gun, the entire thing weighed 100 pounds(60 of which is the loaded drum). I don't know about you but that is rather heavy for a gun the average medium machine gun weighs around thirty or so pounds.

However, the difference between my standards and their standards is that these are equines we are talking about. The average man in the US is around 5 foot 9 and weighs around 190 pounds. Currently, I'm 6 feet tall and weigh 125 pounds... I'm one skinny man.

In Equestria, the weight of the average pony is divided into groups due to the different pony types and for some reason, genders played no role in the differences in weight(besides extreme examples). While all ponies are around 3 and 3 1/2 feet tall, they all weighed differently. Pegasi, due to their flight capability, are unnaturally light so that they can take off. When I checked the Equestrian census, I found that most pegasi weighed somewhere between 90 to 120 pounds(don't you dare mention Bulk Biceps). A good example would be Rainbow Dash, albeit being very athletic, only weighed 104 pounds and reached 3 ft 4 in. The average unicorn weighed somewhere between 120 and 180 pounds as they had no physical need for a light or heavy weight. A good example for the average unicorn was Rarity who weighed in at around 143 pounds and reached 3 ft and 4 in without her horn of course.

My little pony indeed. They are very little.

Then there was the Earth ponies. The earth ponies were, due to physical labor, weighed anywhere above 200 pounds. The strange thing was that their weight was completely in random intervals. While some earth ponies weighed 200 pounds or so, there were some that reached nearly 600 pounds. My two favorite examples is Applejack and Big Mac. Applejack, who has been working on a farm all her life, weighed 268 pounds and reached 3 ft 7 in. Big Mac, same case as Applejack except more heavily built, weighed 384 pounds and reached 4 ft 1 in. This was what I was talking about when I said that there were random intervals. Applejack and Big Mac, who grew up in basically the exact same way, somehow are different in size and weight. What is this nonsense?!? Don't you dare tell me it's gender. Look at the episode with Appleloosa. Everyone is basically the same size, male or female. Oh God, imagine Bulk Biceps as an earth pony.

Now how does this take effect to the heavy gun situation? The stallions that Nick were training were enormous. They were all earth pony stallions who were heavily built up in muscle. Kinda like how Big Mac is. Now the average weight for a stallion in Nick's unit was around 350 pounds and reached 3 ft 9 in. Now that is a huge difference to the average man being 190 pounds and 5 ft 9 in. While the average Gatling gun weighed 100 pounds with 600 .45-70 rounds, the average gunner in the army carry an M249 with 1000 of 5.56 rounds of ammo which weighted 51 pounds. And here's another thing, equine have a higher muscle to weight ratio than humans.

Despite spewing out all of this sciency mumbo jumbo, all you need to know is that it is a very effective dealer of dakka.

Looking at the jammed Gatling gun I turned the crank and cycled the gun a few times. Nothing went bang. I hit the top of the Broadwell drum with my hand and started cranking again. A loud staccato of gunfire filled my ears as I spent the rest of the rounds. None of you here will ever be able to imagine how fun it was to fire this monster. I also found out what was the problem, the spring in the gun's magazine was a bit hung up. Probably needs to be broken in more.

Now since it's a .45 caliber weapon and that it was an machine gun(rapid fire weapon if you want to be technical) designed by a pony that was named Gatling, it was designated the MGG45.

Nick's voice came up on a megaphone. "Tran, start running!" I turned around to see six more gunners, all armed with gatling guns.

Following this, all six gunners started working the crank on there Gatling guns. Nick, my old friend, I can't wait for my revenge.

The air was then filled with the rapid fire of six Gatling guns.

The Next Week

Looking through the air with a pair of binoculars, I scanned the sky for any targets. Besides me were ten of Andy's scouts, all armed with standard carbines. Every scout being trained was a pegasi.

These carbines were pretty simple. They were bullpup which meant that the magazine and action was behind the trigger. This made the gun shorter and lighter which unfortunately made the gunshots louder and the muzzle flare brighter. Good trade off I suppose. These carbines were of my design and fired double over pressured .460 Rowland rounds. Despite the powerful round type, it had low recoil(of course, being only semiauto helps a little). Fed from a double stacked 35 round magazine, it was effective at short to mid ranges. Like the SRT8, I had designed this gun and it was meant to be small for close or short ranged combat. Maybe medium ranged combat. Following the same Equestrian designation system as earlier, it was called the CT460.

"Targets! Six O' Clock!" a soldier said.

All eleven of us turned to face the sky in the opposite direction. In the air were three pegasi, all of which were now desperately weaving left and right, clearly visible in the sky. Upon seeing them, all eleven of us open fired with our carbines. Like with Logan's Marksmen, I was firing rubber bullets and so were the other ten people with me. Now hitting a fast moving target is difficult. Hitting a flying, fast moving target is harder. Hitting a flying, fast moving target with a short barrel carbine is even harder. Hitting a flying, fast moving target with a short barrel carbine from a hundred yards is a bit in the impossible zone.

That didn't stop me from hitting all three of them. Sure it took me twenty something rounds but I still got them. As the three of them fell, I ejected the magazine and started the process of reloading.

I pulled out a megaphone. "You need to be more stealthy!" I yelled. "The point of scouting is to get more information on your enemy!"

-X-X-X-

I racked the charging handle on my gun and checked the iron sights. Again I scanned the air to find more of Andy's scouts. They were getting better at what they were doing and therefore, harder to find.

This time, I was wielding a submachine gun. Now there's always a great need for a submachine gun in any military force. It was a simple gun and was designed and built by Canterlot scientists ten years before my friends and I got here. Chambered in .38 super that delivered 450 foot pounds of energy per round, it fired at 950 rounds a minute which was pretty high compared to the few other full auto guns found in Equestria. What I really liked was the box magazine. It reminded me of the FN P90's loading system except the rounds went in towards the front instead of the back. Giving the shooter 45 rounds of ammunition, it was a dakka gun.

Another fun thing. When I first handled this, I had a longing desire to do something that most people would call 'mag dump.'

Even though it was the first and only current submachine gun in Equestria, it was designed the SMGCP38. Quite a mouthful.

*Ruffle*

I instantly turned towards where the noise came from and fire six shots. No screams of pain. What to check? Whatever is out of place or anything that could have been the source of the noise. Trees? Nothing out of place. Animals? No, the gunfire from other training exercises scared all of them off. Wait, there was a rock. They tried to distract me with a rock.

They were getting smarter. If I remember correctly, their goal was to first get the color of my tie(black), the color of my gun's grip(it was painted red), and where I was. Then, if possible, to return back, report said information, return to me, and then attempt to shoot me in the back. An even harder challenge was to sneak up on me and tap me on the head.

By now, I was sure that they already had the primary goals down as some had already potshots at me, missing only by inches. Now to be truthful, it is difficult to shoot from the air as you were constantly in motion meaning your sight picture was constantly changing. Scouts, not mean to be in direct front line combat.

I heard rustling behind me again. Instead of shooting, I drew a throwing knife(a safe, training one) and threw it backwards at the source without looking. In front of me, from the bushes, a scout came into view. Smiling, I shot him thrice in the chest and once in the head. I heard more rustling and this time, I fired eight times at the source, scoring some hits as I heard screams of pain. Gotta love rubber bullets though you need to be careful where you shoot somebody.

Rubber bullets, albeit meant to be non-lethal, can cause serious damage in the right place.

I spotted one in the sky and he was close too! I fired four rounds at him before scanning the ground. *Crack* Ah, tiny little sticks, you served me well. Turning, I mag dumped the rest of the magazine in the pony's chest. All I could think was 'that should hurt in the morning.'

Oh how I love hurting people when they deserve it or volunteer!

The Next Week

I stomped on my shirt in hopes of putting out the fire. You know, I have lost a lot of perfectly good white shirts in the past few weeks. All of these training exercises are killing my wardrobe. Might have to go to Rarity.

And Flamethrowers. It had to be flamethrowers. Now flamethrowers are evil weapons of war and I love the concept and use of them but I absolutely hate it when it's used on me. You see, there are many myths to flamethrowers that are magically thought to be true.

One of the most common myths is that you die from the fire when in reality, you die from asphyxiation or having your body deprived of oxygen. When your completely covered in fire, there is no surrounding oxygen in the air as fire needs oxygen to burn and therefore sucks out all of the surrounding oxygen. Bad way to die indeed. During WWII, flamethrowers were at their best when used to clear bunkers, trenches, or any other small enclosed spaces as it sucked the oxygen out of whatever it was fired into. To make matters worse, if you did survive, you would be left with horrible burns that would cripple and affect your actions and movements.

Ever since I became a demon, I had a natural resistance to fire but not lack of oxygen. I still needed air. That could still temporarily knock me out.

Now another myth about flamethrowers is that they have basically have no range. Most video games depict flamethrowers as being able to effectively throw flames out to ten or so meters. In reality a flamethrower can spew out burning hot death at five times the distance, fifty meters.

*Hiss* Turning around, I faced an earth pony armed with a flamethrower. God damn it. I wasn't armed so I couldn't shoot him so I did the next best thing, jump behind cover. It turned out there was a second pony with a flamethrower exactly where I hid behind.

Luckily, this one was close. Before he could light me up, I picked him up and threw him at the other flamethrower pony. The one I threw collided with the one on the ground which evidently knocked him to the ground and gave me enough time to get away.

Alex, the next time you suggest hide and seek with flamethrowers, I'm force feeding you liquid nitrogen.

-The Next Week

Okay, this training exercise was simple. In the previous Equestria(the low technology one), Ike was in charge of creating a direct assault unit. In this Equestria, he was in charge of improving the mobile armor unit. What does this mean in normal terms? Tanks. Lots and lots of tanks.

"Fire!" I yelled.

*BOOM* The entire cabin of the tank shook as a large shell was sent downrange. Following that, the sound of a spent shell falling to the ground was heard.

There I was, sitting inside a standard tank of Equestria acting as the commander. Looking downrange with the tank periscope, I found where the shell had hit, the ground several feet to the left of the target, an old car.

"Needs a two degree backwards adjustment! Load shell!" I yelled into the cabin. "Fire!"

*BOOM* This time, the target was hit, evident by the explosion that came from the car. "Good hit!" I yelled out. Being inside a tank is fun. Commanding a tank is even funner

Don't you dare say funner isn't a word.

I scanned the field for another target. Oh look. A dummy target tank. "Next target! Sixty-seven degrees! One thousand and eighty yards! Standard shell! Load and fire!"

*BOOM*

"Target hit!" I announced. Gotta love tanks.

Now in the previous Equestria, we were all in charge of two hundred ponies each and we still were in charge of two or three hundred ponies except for Ike and I. In this more modern Equestria, Ike was in charge of seven hundred eighteen ponies. Why was Ike in charge of so many ponies? Because seven ponies were to run a single tank. All seven hundred and eighteen ponies were all that made up of Equestria's armored division.

This raises a problem that I have not addressed yet, Equestria's military. Overall, Equestria was an enormous nation but that doesn't mean there are a lot of ponies. In the latest census, Equestria's population was around twenty-seven million mark and out of that, only 1.1% of the population was serving in the military. This may seem like a small number but then again, you guys are looking at it from a human stand point. Ponies are by no means violent creatures while us humans have signs showing that we were meant to be predators(eyes pointed forward, ears on the side of the head, sharp teeth for eating meat, etc.).

Also, if you want numbers to prove it, as of 2014, the US military, 2nd largest in the world(first place goes to China), has .4% of the total US population(around 320 million) serving in the military. That doesn't seem like much but that means there are roughly 1.4 million active military personnel (though the peak of military makeup was during WWII in 1945 when the US military made up 12 percent of the population but then again, it was a world war that involved everyone worldwide).

Now the Equestrian military(Royal Guard) only had a total makeup of 297000 active military personnel. From that 297000, they were divided up into five branches, the Frontline Army, Royal Air Service, the Ceremonial Guard, Royal Security, and the Royal Navy. Now these five branches were a bit finicky.

The Ceremonial Guard was a military branch that was supposed to make Equestria look good and nothing else. If they were sent into combat, they'd be nothing more than cannon fodder. Royal Security was a military branch charged to protect the princesses and important assets of Equestria. These two branches were almost useless for this war and unfortunately, more than half of Equestria's made up these two branches. Most of which were the white coated, blond guards in ceremonial armor that we see all of the time.

Now the remaining three branches were actually fit for war. The size? 132000 active personnel. While the Royal Air Service was in charge of providing air support or auxiliary support(delivering supplies, important documents, etc.), sometimes away from combat, it wasn't meant to actually fight a war. The Royal Navy was a better case as it was identical in its working to the US Navy which unfortunately meant that we couldn't use them for ground combat which was this war's case. They would most likely not see much at all as griffons travel by air. There is one major role that they play, the Royal Navy protects trade ships from pirates and enemy griffon ships so that the war can be supplied.

So this brings us to the Frontline Army. The Frontline Army is the branch that is going to be doing most of the fighting. The size, 41000 ready personnel. Between the seven of us, we were in charge of 5% of Equestria's ready-to-deploy soldiers. Between the griffons and their ally, the hippogriffs, we were outnumbered us six to one in terms of ready-to-deploy soldiers. This was the problem I was talking about. We were outnumbered

We could still win with a better trained and equipped military though. The 5% we're training will be a force to reckon with and the other 95% will be just as good. Due to the war and small military size, Equestria had been funding upgrades to the military. Everyone would have top of the line army, gear, weapons, and materials.

Now how is this related to Ike's tank unit? Several hundreds of millions of bits were spent towards upgrading the mobile division. Roughly 75% of Ike's unit will be in charge of operating super heavy class tanks.

Now when it comes to tanks, it goes light class, medium class, then heavy class, and finally super heavy class. Now how does the weight classes of a tank differ? Well, as a tank gets heavier, it carries more armor, weapons, and fuel. Most of WWII was fought with medium tanks and when a heavy tank was seen, fear was brought into the beings of everyone on the enemy side. In the modern day(2014), heavy tanks make up 80-90% of the total tanks found in the world.

Even though Equestria's military only possessed maybe 200 armored vehicles at the moment, 70 of them were super heavy class tanks. The rest were tank destroyers, APC, AA platforms, and weapons carriers. Eeyup, Ike's unit is just one big case of overkill. To make matters better for us, spies have notified us that the armored division of the griffon military is made up mostly of medium tanks though to be fair, their armored division outnumbers ours 10 to 1. Then again, it's a super heavy tank. Good luck out punching through the armor of one. Even from the weakest section, that would be difficult.

Now if we go back to what I was doing, I was acting as the tank commander of a 105 ton super class tank that was outfitted with upgraded armor. At first, when I saw this monstrosity, I though it was an enlarged version of the German Tiger II tank of WWII. When I got closer, I could see the differences it's size or its armor. It appeared to be cruder. My favorite, most noticeable difference? The main gun that it was packing. "Load! FIRE!!!" I yelled again.

*BOOM* The recoil of the tank's main gun shook the tank's cabin, giving all seven of the crew members(eight if you count me) a good jolt. Now here's a thought. The recoil of the tank's gun shook the whole tank. The very heavy 105 ton super heavy class tank. Do yah get I'm sayin?

This tank, not only was it heavily armored, it was heavily armed. The main gun of the tank was a 155mm gun that could easily pierce through 950mm of reinforce armor on any day. Easily effective at 1.5 miles, it could send a variety of shells with goodish accuracy. Who needs precision accuracy when the shell can take out a bunker?

Besides the 155mm gun, there were four Gatling guns that fired from the inside of the tank that was meant for antipersonnel means. On the outside, mounted on the turret via a coaxle rig, was a single Equestrian heavy machine gun and another Gatling gun. The mounted heavy machine gun was an interesting case. At 350 rounds a minute, it fired a .505 caliber rifle round. It was a rather powerful round with the six thousand foot pounds of energy it delivered but then again, it's a heavy machine gun. In comparison to a regular .50 BMG round, it had only 45% of the muzzle energy but that's still a lot of firepower.

Now the main armor of this tank was a reinforced armored steel chassis that provided 750mm of armor again standard tank rounds where the thinnest armored area of the tank provided at least 250mm of the armor. The one and only addition I made to the tank was the upgraded chassis. I called it the Mark I Thundercloud. With help from scientists from Canterlot and Cloudsdale What it did was that it electrified the lower portion of the tank's armor. It was constantly active but it could be switched off only from the inside of the tank.

The tank was also well designed. For it's weight, it had a pretty good power to weight ratio which was coupled with a large gas tank giving the tank a rather far combat radius of slightly over 250 miles. The inside of the tank was designed so that if there was an explosion from the inside(or from the outside if that was humanly possible), very few ponies would be injured from the shrapnel. Now to enter the tank, there was the standard entryway by going in through the top of the tank(the turret) or by the emergency exit that was on the bottom of the tank.

The enormous size of the tank was also a plus. Other than its weapons, it could carry a maximum of 13 large sized ponies(7 of which was taken up by the crew). The amount of space inside the tank also provided for another thing, emergency weapons for the crew. Dependent on choice, there could be CT460 carbines, 1911 pistols fitted with hoof grips, or a SMGCP38.

If the tank didn't kill you, the crew would.

The name of this super heavy tank? The Manticore Mark I. Such a fitting name.

There was a downside to this tank. It had a top speed of 20 miles an hour... Going downhill. In a real world situation where it would have to move through a battlefield or uphill, it would move around 12 miles an hour at top speed.

"Target sighted! Load high explosive round!" This one will definitely be heard. "Fire!" I yelled.

*BOOM*

-X-X-X-

"Medic!" I screamed as loudly as I could. There I laid, broken and battered from bad choices. Bullets riddled my chest. Burn wounds were covering my limbs. Shrapnel peppered my body. Stab wounds were on me somewhere. Pretty sure my left foreleg was out of its socket. Foreleg? Oh yeah, I was in my normal sized pony form. You know, the one where I'm an alicorn but I'm just as tall as any other pony.

Why was I in this form instead of my human form? Like in the previous form of Equestria, Austin was in charge of medics. The only difference was that Austin was now in charge of around four hundred ponies. Why were these medics different than regular medics in Equestria's military? Apparently, in Equestria, medics weren't deployed while combat was taking place. It wasn't a bad thing because back in the human world, there was a problem with medics being killed. It happened a lot during both world wars.

Now Austin's medics would be directly deployed with troops and had to be combat trained. However, instead of more advanced forms of training, they'd be lightly trained to use a standard CT460 carbine.

Another important thing? Good medical skills.

Here's an important lesson kiddos. Marines can kill you 8 different ways with a rifle and 10 different ways with their bare hands. Navy Seals can kill you 19 different ways with a knife, 21 different ways with string, and 30 different ways with 20 ounces of water. Who wins this fight? Neither. Medics win. Medics can kill you in over 10 million different ways with medical malpractice.

As a medic ran over to to my aid, I could only groan in annoyance. For the past few months, I had been assisting my friends in training their specific units. Whenever I gained an injury or injuries(like right now), I would then waltz right over to Austin's medic training area(after turning into a pony) and then they'd use me as a test subject(I had to disable some of my powers beforehand of course) for their medical skills. It was a good idea using me as a medical cadaver as the injuries I gained would be commonly found on the battlefield. Now the only problem was, unlike a medical cadaver, I was still alive.

Half of the time, they knew what they were doing and were able to temporarily mend my wounds like they were supposed to. The other half of the time, they were complete fools that would mostly cause more harm than good due to nervousness from the fact that I was still alive was rumored to be one of the most dangerous beings in existence.

"You have to stem the bleeding on the wounds first you idiot! The guy might bleed out while you're working on him" I said to the unicorn working on me. "That means drop the damn forceps!" He was already trying to fish out bullet fragments from various entry wounds with a pair of forceps held in his magic.

"Y-Y-Yes chief" the medic said. He put down the forceps and started working to slow the bleeding on my injuries. That was another thing. As I was still alive, everything about me was identical to working on a real soldier. I even used a little magic to turn my blood back to a normal red color.

"Don't be nervous. If you are, don't show it. Nervousness causes mistakes" I said.

"Yes Chief" he said this time without stuttering.

"Okay, do you know what to do first?" I asked him. He nodded his head in reply. "Now work carefully. You don't want the man to die."

I continued to walk him through the procedures but only when he needed it. Otherwise, he did fine. Forgot a few things here and there but if I was a normal injured pony, I would have lived.

As the medic finished, I reactivated my powers and I felt my wounds quickly leaving no trace of them. "They're getting better" I heard Austin say.

I turned to face him. "And so is everyone else's aim" I said. "Welp, I gotta go pick up the kids."

"Alright, bye" Austin said while walking away. "And for the love of God, don't give them access to guns."

In a flash of light, I was back in my human form. In another flash, my blood stained, tattered, needed-to-be-replaced outfits was gone and instead, I was wearing my robes, fleece, white polo(a new one), and standard dress pants. A few weeks back, I decided to stop wearing my camouflaged BDU as it was heavily faded from its decades of being worn. Currently, it was retired in an air sealed, temperature controlled room in my backpack.

Always respect a veteran folks. A lot of my family members lived through Vietnam and they could still remember it(like it was yesterday as they describe) decades after it had passed.

With my outfits were my usual open and conceal carry weapons. Yin and Yang were holstered on it's usual dual rig holster worn around my waist(thankfully they were loaded with my custom hand-loaded .460 Rowland ammo instead of .45 ACP frangibles) hidden away by my robes while my Colt Python and Webley MK VI were on a dual shoulder rig holster, both of which were also concealed by my robes. On my back attached to my flannel jacket and hidden by my robes was the Sparda.

You know, normal people would not wear this amount of clothing in the Spring or carry four firearms, plenty of ammunition for said firearms, and a sword. Then again, I'm a part-demon Asian from a different universe walking among small, talking ponies who value friendship like it's gold. Any sense of normalcy was thrown out the window long ago.

As I started my not-so-long journey, I thought about how much Equestria had changed from when I had entered this universe for the first time. Not only had Equestria shift from a post medieval time period placement to an early post industrial time period placement. That's a pretty major shift.

Eh. At least Equestria wasn't like early post industrial America. That would have ended horribly. Sorry to tell you this but the USA is filled with corruption and stupidity, even in the modern 21st century day. Want a good example? Gun control. Look at the amount of crime in the US cities with the most gun control(Detroit, Los Angelos, New York City, Manhattan, etc). Compare that to the cities with the least gun control. If any of you think that Britain is a prime example of how gun control works. No. Average amount of violent crimes in the United States per 100K citizens is currently 466. Average amount of violent crimes in the United Kingdom per 100K citizens is currently somewhere 2K. Yeah, gun control really works.

Need an example that isn't related to firearms? The affordable care act. Let's take money from those who can afford healthcare so that we can help people who can't afford healthcare. Sounds a bit like communism. I'm all for welfare and all but the affordable care act does this in a more extreme case that basically brings the US closer to communism. It's like logic exists everywhere except in Washington DC.

Eh. Long walk to the schools.

-X-X-X-

You know in the previous Equestria, I had an advantage over everyone when it came to academics or intelligence as I had a more advanced education in the US and because that more information was available. Albeit still being somewhat obsolete, this Equestria was much better than the previous Equestria. Technology, politics, and society was changed. Duh. More importantly, the educative system of Equestria was much more pronounced. Albeit being stuck in what appeared to be a bad 50s movie, it was better. Education means a lot to me. It's sort of a stereotype to being Asian but I take pride in it.

Both Dinky and Meadow were in grade school(I'd say around the second or third grade from what they're learning. I can't really specifically tell with Equestria). Where were they learning at? Public school.

It wasn't long til I actually made it to the school. Outside, like I was, there were other ponies who were waiting for school to end and to pick up their respective family members. Only a few more minutes before hundreds of small fillies and colts flood out of the school. Still disguised as a normal sized pony(my horn may have been showing but my wings were hidden under my robe), I looked at the other parents. As due to Equestria's strange male to female population ratio, most were mares. The stallions that were here looked to be rather bored of the current situation(can't blame them, waiting is boring). Some cars were present with their engines running with the parent(s) waiting patiently inside.

*DIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGG*

With the bell, torrents of the tiny ponies flooded out from the school's doors. The parents that once showed bored expression traded them for new ones of relief as their children came to them. One thing bothered me. Where's Dinky and Meadow? It's been a few minutes since the bell rang and I still haven't seen them.

Making my way through the hundreds of fillies and colts, I searched for the two of them.

That's when my pony ears picked something up. "Give it back!" I heard. Walking towards the source, I encounter Dinky. In front of her was another unicorn filly who was currently levitating a book in the air. Sneaking up behind the little brat, I snatched the book out of the air with my own magic before levitating it back to Dinky's grasp.

"Hey!" the brat said.

"Thank you Tran" Dinky said.

"It's not yours" I said to the brat. I walked over to Dinky and placed one of front legs around her, before lifting her to my back. "You shouldn't take things that aren't yours."

As I walked away a red coated unicorn mare walked up to me. "What were you doing with my child?" she asked.

I pointed at the small red filly that was pestering Dinky. "Your brat was bullying my child" I replied.

"You can't call my Fruity a brat! She'd never do something like that" she said back.

"Yes she did" Dinky said on my back.

"No, it's my book!" Fruity said.

"Then return my daughter's book!" the mare demanded.

I walked up to the small filly and lowered my head to face her at eye level. "If it's your book, what's the name of the book and what's on the cover?" The filly only stammered as it was obvious that she was lying from the start. "Exactly. Not only is your daughter a bully, she's a liar." I turned to face the mother. "You need to raise your child better."

"And? It's my child" she said.

Unfurling my wings I took air and hovered, leaving both the filly and the mother in awe as I revealed that I was an alicorn. "She's still a brat" I said. Once I started to leave, I turned to face Dinky. "Where's Meadow?"

"She went to the playground" Dinky replied.

"Why?"

"She likes the swing."

Flying over to where the playground was, I found Meadow happily swinging on the swing.

"Tran, catch me!" Meadow yelled out.

What? Out of the random, Meadow jumped out of the swing, flying towards me.

*SMACK*

The next thing I know, my head is buried in the playground sand with Meadow sitting on my head and Dinky on my back. "Big Brother, are you okay?" Meadow asked.

"Mmph mmmph mph-mph mmph mmmmph!" I replied with my head still l buried in the ground.

"Okay."

-X-X-X-

"Okay, time to pick up my students" I said to Meadow and Dinky who were both sitting on my back.

"Students?" Dinky asked.

"I teach some small fillies how to defend themselves. Not as small as you two but still small" I told them. "And there's their school." I pointed forward to the CMC's school.

In this Equestria, they were in a separate school. In a more human perspective, this school taught what was the pony equivalent of grades six to 9. In the next year, all five of the crusaders(remember, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon are now crusaders) would have to attend would have to attend the Equestria version of high school which strangely lasted for five years.

As I waited with Dinky and Meadow on my back, I realized that I never finished my education. In my home universe, the zombie apocalypse cut it off when I was halfway through my sophomore year. True I had read literally thousands of books through the entire apocalypse, traveled through universes learning all sorts of nonsense, and absorbed some of the databanks banks of the TARDIS but I feel rather unfinished. Eh. Can't really change that.

Like earlier today with Dinky and Meadow's school, a bell rang signifying that school had ended. Again, fillies and colts filed out of the school. Not much later, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo appeared but instead of calmly walking out of the school, they were sprinting through the crowd, pushing past other ponies.

"Tran, we need your help!" Scootaloo yelled out.

"What? Why?" I asked.

"It's Diamond Tiara" Sweetie Belle replied. "Somepony's trying to take her tiara."

-X-X-X-

Once we found where the situation was, behind one of the school buildings, I found six fillies facing Silver Spoon, Apple Bloom, and Diamond Tiara. The latter of which was indeed missing her crown which was being held by one of the fillies. Funny, simple case of bullying. Rich girl not being like by other people. Yes, those cases exist. Simply bully tactic of outnumbering the victim and her friends if there are any.

"Who are you?" one of the fillies asked.

"Nobody important" I replied. "I'm only here to get that tiara back." I said pointing to the filly that had it.

"You mean this one?" The filly that had the tiara held it up to emphasize the fact that she had it.

"You mean the one that I already took from your hands?" I asked. I held up my left hoof and held in my grasp was indeed the tiara. Walking(trotting) over to Diamond Tiara, I placed it back on her head. "Let's go girls." I pointed at the six fillies. "Leave now or I will tell your parents and the school's dean." They turned tail and ran.

"Thank you Tran" Diamond Tiara said.

"It's no problem" I said back. "I'm glad the five of you didn't choose to attack them." I started smiling again. "Now who's ready for the Foal and Filly Fair?"

"I want to go eat some junk food!"

"I want to play the games!"

"I want to try the arcade!"

"I want to see the puppet show!"

"I want to see the the circus ponies!"

"I want to see Daring Do!"

"I want to try out the rides!"

"Junk food!"

"Games!"

"Arcade!"

"Puppet Show!"

"Circus!"

"Daring Do!"

"Rides!"

The only question is what to go to first. Let's settle that before we have a giant argument. "Calm down" I said. "I'll think up of a number between one and a million. The first one to get it or get the closest will decided."

"1911" all of them said simultaneously.

I only stared in silence. "..."

"You're that see through" Dinky said.

"Okay, I have another number in my head" I said.

"17?" Dinky guessed.

"109?" Scootaloo guessed.

"10593?" Silver Spoon guessed.

"982911?" Apple Bloom guessed.

"Trapezoid" Sweetie Belle guessed.

"That isn't a number!" Apple Bloom said.

"But it is correct" I said chuckling. The glare coming from them, minus Sweetie Belle, was enough to destroy a standard super heavy class Manticore tank.

-X-X-X-

There we were, at the arcade, trying out the various video games that were out for the fillies and colts. For all seven of the fillies, I had given them a budget of 100 bits... Each. You know, now that I think about it. That's a lot. If I am correct, 100 bits is the same as fourteen grand in the US. Eh. Equestria is strange. Magic! Logic! Sandwich! Flowerpots!

If they run out of money, I'm going to shoot myself in the foot/hoof. Then again, they have fourteen grand each. Then again, we are dealing with three fillies who have a knack for chaos that rivals Discord, two fillies that have lavish lifestyles, one filly that used to be a little sister, and one normal filly. What could possibly go wrong?

Spitting out my current piece of gum for a new piece, I realized the implications of what I had just said. Murphy's law. Gotta love it. Andy believes that by saying that phrase something will immediately go wrong or something bad will happen. I believe that it's just a phrase and nothing will happen. Actually, whenever I say a phrase that supposedly tempts Murphy's law, something good usually happens.

As if I was being mocked, something hit me in the face. I was ready to tear it off of my face and shoot it when I realized how pink and fluffy it was. Calmly removing Fluffle Puff from my face, I got up from the bench to set her down on the ground in front of me. Once she was on level ground, Fluffle Puff blew a raspberry as I sat back down.

"Hello Fluffle" I said to her. She blew a raspberry in response. "Gum?" She happily gasped in response. Pulling out two pieces of gum, one for me and one for her, I popped a piece in my mouth and held the other in front of her mouth which she happily took. "So, how'd you get here?"

Instead of responding, she just looked up. I looked up to and saw Derpy flying away. She must have been working. She did have her uniform and two mail bags on. "Sorry Tran!" she yelled out while flying away.

"It's okay!" I yelled back to her.

"By the way, she has your mail!" Derpy said

"My mail?" I said to myself. I looked to Fluffle Puff and found that she was now holding a small bundle of letters in her mouth. Taking the bundle out of her mouth, I checked the letters. Most were junk mail while others were magazines I had subscribed to.

Sighing, I just placed the bundle of mail on top of Fluffle's back where it sank down and disappeared. I swear. Her fur contains a black hole or something. Jumping up, she landed on my lap. Eh. She's cute and adorable so I started petting her.

That was when Sweetie Belle walked up to us. "Hi Tran, I was wondering if you could take us to Twilight's" Sweetie Belle said.

Pulling out my Webley revolver, I pointed it at her face. "Nice try. Drop the disguise or I'll put a bullet through your head."

"But Tran-" I pulled back the hammer with my free hoof. "Fine." A green flame enveloped her body and she grew until she was as big Celestia. When the flame disappeared, it revealed Chrysalis.

"What do you want?" I asked her. My Webley was still trained on her face.

"My species is starving" Chrysalis said.

"And? I distinctly remember a small wa-, no pest control, that was waged between the changelings and the ponies" I said.

"What were we supposed to do? We needed food. Ever since the wedding invasion of Canterlot, changelings have been rejected everywhere" Chrysalis said.

"I can think of half a dozen different things you could have done. You could have asked for aid. Maybe integrate changelings into society bit by bit. Maybe disguise changelings as people that join the general population. Invading is probably the worse thing you could have done." I manually decocked the hammer and reholstered it back it's shoulder holster. "But you have people starving none the less." I clicked my tongue as I realized something. "How does changeling society work? Like ants?"

Chrysalis smiled. "Contrary to belief, no. We do not behave like bees or ants with a single queen as the head. We do however live in hives. Not giant bee hives but magically hidden hives built into caves" Chrysalis explained. "It's almost identical to how ponies work except we have an insect body and that we live in the ground."

"Why are there multiple kings and queens?" I asked.

"Kings and queens are just titles for elected individuals that are in charge or certain areas of the hive" Chrysalis replied. How big is this hive?!?

"Are there families?" I asked.

"Yes."

"An economy?"

"Yes."

"And is the military made up of volunteered individuals?"

"Yes."

"Is gold of any high value?"

"Yes." That's all I needed to know for now.

"Okay, here's how this is going to work." I pulled a business card from Fluffle Puffs fur and held it out. "Bring another king and queen to this location next week."

The business card was enveloped in a green glow before it was floated into the changeling's mane. "Thank you" Chrysalis said. Chrysalis started flapping her wings to fly off when Fluffle Puff jumped off my lap and onto Chrysalis's back. Once safely on, Fluffle Puff gasped happily.

"She likes you" I said smiling.

Instead of making a retort, her eyes widened and her mouth dropped open. "She's a paragon of love energy! I have never, in my life, been this full!"

"Eeyup." I actually already knew that. Love is easily detected when you are a part demon that runs on dark energy/magic. "Why don't you stay for a bit. Ole Fluffle Puff likes you."

"Fluffle Puff huh?" Chrysalis said. "Wait, won't everyone be wary of me?"

"Use a disguise you fool!" I almost yelled in her face. "You're a changeling!"

She sheepishly smiled. "Riiiiiiiiiiight." The same green fire enveloped her and gained the appearance of a red maned, brown coated mare. Her cutiemark was a heart that had an arrow through it. "By the way, how did you know I was in disguise earlier? I'm one of the best infiltrators in the hive."

"You will soon learn that I know everything" I said. "Also, Sweetie Belle's coat is a lighter shade of white, her horn was shorter than what you had, and her eyes are bigger than how you made them out."

"Did I really mess up that much?" Chrysalis asked.

"Yes" I replied. "That and I can see her right over there." I pointed out behind Chrysalis. Off in the distance was Sweetie Belle playing on a little arcade machine with a small brown colt.

I patted the empty bench space beside me. "Why don't you sit with me?" I asked Chrysalis.

"Yes" Chrysalis replied smiling. She jumped onto the bench beside me, assuming a lying down pony position. Right, the way I'm sitting(just standard upright sitting position) is strange to everypony else. Except for Lyra. She likes sitting this way.

And so we sat there waiting. At the start, I had told the fillies that they could only spend forty minutes here before we had to move on. What surprised me was that they all returned fourteen minutes early.

"One question, why are all of you here early?" I asked the seven of them.

"We ran out of money" Scootaloo replied.

"How much money did you give them?" Chrysalis asked.

"100 bits. Each" I replied.

"They managed to use up 700 bits in less than half an hour?!?" Chrysalis nearly screamed.

"Yes." That was when I noticed that the brown colt Sweetie Belle was playing with earlier was now standing next to her in front of me. Atop his dual toned brown hair was a red and white propeller beanie that spun infinitely. "Who's that?" I asked while pointing at the colt with my left hoof.

"Tran, this is Button Mash. Button Mash, Tran" Sweetie Belle replied. There was obvious nervousness in this conversation.

"H-H-Hello" Button Mash said. He was scared of me. That's why.

I returned the gesture. "Hello Button Mash." I realized what his name was and smiled. "I'm going to guess that you like video games. Any favorites?"

Button Mash's face lit up. "Oh there's this computer game called Minecraft-" Oh my god it exists here. "and it's so awesome! And there's this new game called Super Humgonian Adventure about adventures and villages and saving ponies! Then there's this awesome army game called Call of Duty!" Oh my that exists too. "You get to blow stuff up and shoot guns!"

Call of Duty. Call of Duty. It is the bane of my existence. I do, however, enjoy playing the game. Why is it that it's the bane of my existence? Well, Call of Duty gives its millions of fans a strange perception of reality that somehow, shooting a gun is very simple and relatively easy. Many times in life have I bested Call of Duty fans at gun ranges with a pistol, shotgun, and or rifle.

"You know Button Mash, I used to enjoy video games but I realized something" I said to him.

"What?" Button Mash asked.

"It's funner to do it in real life" I said. "How old are you?"

"Seventeen?" Button Mash replied.

I pulled out Yin and Yang and held it out to him after I unloaded them of course. "These are my two favorite guns. I call them Yin and Yang."

"Cool! Can I shoot them?" Button Mash asked.

"Once we get permission from your mom or dad and at a proper shooting range" I replied. "Where is your mother and or father today?"

"Well my dad's on a business trip and mom's working" Button Mash replied.

"Where does your mother work?" I asked.

"Some store called the War and Peace" Button Mash replied.

I froze. It can't be. No possibly way. "Is her name Calamity Jane?" I asked.

"That's right. How'd you know!" Button Mash said.

"Let's go have a talk with her then" I said. I stood up from my spot on the bench and jumped onto the ground. "Can all of you cover your ears?" Puzzled, all of them sat down on their haunches and covered their ears with their now free front legs.

Now that they their ears were covered, I pulled out my Webley revolver and shot myself in the left back leg.

-X-X-X-

I limped through the busy doors of the War and Peace. Business was going well. Today, there was a celebration for all of the fillies and colts of Ponyville giving the parents a lot of free time. Logan was busy showing a pony a 1911 pistol with a hoof grip.

1911 is king. Think about it. It was originally designed in the year 1911 and was continuously used by almost everybody for the next century without any major change. Can you think of any other firearm that shares the same trait?

Eh it might be the fact that I'm a fanboy of the 1911. I'll tell you now, it's not the best pistol in the world. I simply prefer it over other pistols. The 1911 is a good gun but there are other pistols that can do it's job the exact same way and maybe even better. There is no such thing as the perfect gun. Believe me. This is coming from the know-it-all Asian gun nut. You can't really argue with me about that and expect to win.

After Logan was finished dealing with that customer, I spoke with him to ask what I needed to ask and to retrieve adequate hearing and eye protection.

Then I walked(limped) back outside where Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Button Mash, Scootaloo, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, Chrysalis, Fluffle Puff, Dinky, and Meadow were waiting for me.

"What's the box for?" Button Mash asked.

"Hearing protection and safety glasses" I replied.

"Why do we need those?" Sweetie Belle asked.

Ah, this talk. I have given this lesson to a lot of people back in my home universe and to a lot of ponies here. I smiled as I got ready to give this lesson again. "Well, whenever you are shooting, you need to wear two things. Those two things are safety glasses and ear plugs. The safety glasses are meant to protect your eyes from anything that might get or hit them. Unburnt gunpowder, a shell casing being ejected, or the gun kicking into your face."

"As you can see, I wear glasses so I don't need to wear a pair of safety glasses. You nine don't wear glasses so you will need safety glasses." I handed each of them a pair of safety glasses(minus Silver Spoon as she wore glasses).

I dug through the box and handed each of them a pair of ear plugs via magic, except for Fluffle Puff which I directly placed in her ears. "Next are ear plugs. You need to wear them no matter what. You generally won't see me with earplugs because my hearing isn't as strong as yours. If you don't wear the protection, you will suffer permanent hearing damage."

Once they had adorned their protection, I placed the box on the ground. "Now we just need to find your mom, Button." Wait a minute, Logan said that Calamity Jane was supervising customers who wanted to shoot their guns? Why couldn't I hear any?

Just as that thought crossed my mind, a loud, rapid staccato of booms filled the air. Logan told me that Calamity was watching customers but I only heard one shooter. Another thing to worry about was that there was only one shooter. With that rate of fire, I'd say he/she was buying a gatling gun. Yes I sold those at my store? What could possibly go wrong with selling military grade weapons to civilians? Nothing at all. In the US, class III title weapons have been used in exactly 1 homicides since 1930 and it was by a cop.

The eleven of us followed the gunshots and eventually found Calamity Jane. The gun that they were shooting was indeed a gatling and it was currently equipped with a Broadwell magazine. Who was behind the gun? Fleur De Lis. Beside her was his husband, Fancy Pants.

Fancy Pants tapped his wife on the shoulder a few times and she stopped firing. “Yes dear?” Fleur De Lis said in her strange Euro accent.

“We have guests” Fancy Pants said while gesturing at me.

“Sorry dear” Fleur said.

“There’s no harm, Fleur” Fancy Pants said. “Why hello Tran” greeted Fancy Pants.

“Hello Fancy. I’m guessing you’re here to buy that?” I said pointing at the Gatling gun that Fleur was manning. “You know its thirty-five hundred bits, right?” Or about fifty thousand dollars in the US.

“Mere pocket change” Fancy Pants replied.

“Besides, it’s worth every bit” Fleur said.

“So Tran, what brings yah here?” Calamity Jane asked.

“I know the accents fake, Jane” I said to her.

“Celestia bucking damn it!” she yelled out. “So what are you here for, Tran?”

“Well, as you know today’s the Foal and Filly Fair so I took several fillies that I care for out to have fun” I explained to her.

“So what are you here for?” she asked.

“Duh! The gun range!” I replied. “That also raises another issue.”

“Oh that’s nice but what’s the issue? Don’t keep me waiting” Calamity said.

“The issue is that one of the fillies I’m looking after met a colt that she likes and now he’s with us. I have to ask for permission from one of his parents so that they can go shooting” I further explained.  “And we don’t know who his parents are.”

“Oh so you still need to get permission for this one colt? Who is he?” Calamity asked.

I laughed. Behind me was everyone that in our little fun group. The ten of them had been standing behind me in a perfect enough manner that they couldn’t see me at all. “Why don’t you introduce yourself, Button?”

“Button?” Calamity said.

“Hi mom!” Button Mash yelled out as he jumped out from behind me.

Calamity’s jaw dropped and she nearly fell over as she realized who it was. “Tran, what are you doing with my son?!?”

“Duh, mom. We’re here to shoot guns” Button Mash loudly replied.

Calamity Jane glared at me with the fury of a thousand sons. “If anything goes wrong, I’ll rip you limb from limb and feed your soul to a liberal” she seethed out in anger.

“He might hit himself in the face with some large bore weapons” I said to her.

“Let the colt have fun” Fancy Pants said. “I was a little adventurous as a child and look how I turned out!”

“Fine” Calamity said. I knew she was still mad and irritated. “Button, I may be mad at him for now but I want you to listen to everything he says.”

“Yes mom” Button Mash said in an annoyed drone.

“I mean it!” Calamity said. “If I heard one worth that you didn’t listen to Tran, I’ll destroy your computer.” She started smiling again. “Have fun!”

-X-X-X-

I started all of them(except for Fluffle Puff) out with .22 rifles modified to be fired with hooves(and I also had to teach them how to load and shoot their guns). What I always see that I don’t like is when someone starts out a new/novice/beginning shooter with a large bore or heavy weapon and expect them to shoot it. When you have someone who has never handled a firearm before, always star them out with something easy. You want them to enjoy their first time with guns. You don’t want them to start hating firearms when they’ve been hit in the face with a Desert Eagle or get knocked over by a shotgun or have something go wrong. You want them to actually continue shooting.

Everyone was having a blast. Instead of having them formally shoot a paper target. I let each of them shoot whatever targets they wanted. I also let them shoot as fast as they want and they were loving it.

If you readers out there are worried that I was giving Chrysalis a gun even though we went to war with her race, I had warned her of the repercussions of trying anything. She knew that I was several times more powerful than when I had gone to war with her race and knew that if she did try anything, it may result in her species being wiped off the face of the planet.

By now, the lot of them had already gone through a few bricks of ammo. Pulling out Yang, I fired three rounds into the air.

“Good!” I yelled out. “I think it’s time for everyone to move onto something else.

“What are we going tah shoot next?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Your choice” I replied.

Realizing the implications of what I had said, they all went into a frenzy.

After a long discussion(it was more like war negotiations), they all chose their firearms.

Scootaloo wanted to shoot Yin and Yang but because I was only able to fire them, I let her use a pair of standard Equestrian modded 1911s.

Apple Bloom, much like her sister, went for a pump action shotgun that fired standard 2 3/4 in shells.

Silver Spoon, decided to go with a simple bolt action rifle chambered in .308.

Diamond Tiara, even though her first choice was my Barrett rifle, had gone with a rifle that matched her best friend's rifle.

Dinky, because she was rather small and young, had gone with my .22 PPK.

Chrysalis decided not to shoot with everyone else and decided to watch like how Fluffle Puff was.

Meadow, much like her daddy, had gone with a double barrel except hers fired a .410 round.

Button Mash had a rather interesting choice. It was a Gatling gun. Why? No reason.

Sweetie Belle. Her choice was sweet. "I'll just shoot with Button Mash" she said. She went up to the gun with Button Mash. Aww. They're so adorable together.

"Now go have fun. My feet are tired" I said. Everyone, minus Fluffle Puff, Chrysalis, and Button Mash, gasped upon realizing what I had just said. "It's not that strange."

I walked over to Fluffle Puff and sat down on her. Oh my god, she makes the perfect chair.

"Are you fine, Tran?" Button Mash asked.

"Yeah. I'll be fine" I replied. I leaned forward from my Fluffle Puff chair and pushed his hat aside to pat him on the head. "Go have fun with Sweetie Belle."

"Wait, can I go first?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Okay!" Button Mash replied. Aww.

Now think about this. The Cutie Mark Crusaders now have guns. The next question is when is the world going to end?

-X-X-X-

Next in the agenda was Dinky's choice, meet Daring Do.

At one stall in the fair(which was in the town square) was a stall ran by Daring Do. Other than the three security guards, there were hundreds of ponies here wanting to meet her.

Unfortunately, this included Rainbow Dash. Even worse, she stood in line right in front of us. It's not like I don't like Rainbow Dash, its that she's really annoying in fan girl mode.

After waiting in line for quite a while(and listening to Rainbow Dash's fan girl rants), I got to meet my dear partner. "Tran! How has my number one sidekick been?" she greeted.

"Still not your sidekick, Daring and it's nice to see yah" I greeted back. I brought some people here to meet you."

"Tran, since when did you know Daring Do?!?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"For quite a while actually" Daring replied for me. "We're" She stepped up front her seat. "Now lets meet the little colts and fillies that you brought here for me to meet."

I stepped aside and let revealed the fillies and colts(and Fluffle Puff and Chrysalis) that were following me. "Hi Daring!" Dinky said immediately.

"Dinky! You've grown since the last time we've met" Daring said. Rainbow Dash's jealously levels increased by 20%. It was funny to see her like this.

"Hi miss Do! I love your video games!" Button Mash said.

"Video games?" Daring said. Then she face hoofed. "I honestly hate those. They portray me horribly."

"What do you mean?" Button asked.

"I never go through a fortress or a temple guns blazing" Daring said. "That's his job." She pointed at me.

Rainbow Dash just stared at me, mouth dropped. Oh what I would give to know what she's thinking.

"Me and mah sister love yahr books' Apple Bloom said.

"So do I" Scootaloo said.

"And me three!" Sweetie Belle said.

"It's good to see that fillies your age are still reading" Daring said. "You know, when I was a kid- Is something chewing my pith helmet?" I walked beside her and picked up the Fluffle Puff that was gnawing on her helmet. "Oh it's just Fluffle."

"So how do you know Tran?" Silver Spoon asked.

"He helped me in one of my adventures" Daring replied. "You'll read it in my next book." That's right, Daring Do pushed back the release date of her next book, the one she already gave me a copy of, back by a month. "Tran, what did you think of the advance copy I gave you?"

"Pretty good" I replied. "Dinky, your thoughts?"

"It was amazing!" Dinky said. Rainbow Dash was absolutely seething.

-X-X-X-

Next up was a quadruple. We went to the circus that was passing through Ponyville. Since it was the circus, this included junk food, games, rides, and the choice to go to the circus. You know, I love it when I can do things like this. You know, something that requires effort to have fun.

If you ever asked me whether I wanted to play video games for five days or go mountain climbing for five hours, I'd easily choose the mountain climbing. However, back before this all started, I couldn't exactly go mountain climbing ever day due to how far away I lived from any cliff sides/mountains so I usually had to settle with video games.

Everyone had fun gorging on junk food while trying out the various rides and games of the carnival. Even Chrysalis was having fun. Albeit being for small children, she enjoyed the meri-go-round very much especially with Fluffle Puff. So adorable I tell you what.

The only problem with the carnival was the carnival games. They were always trying to scam you.

I was standing, enjoying some popcorn when I felt two somethings plow into my head. "Tran! We need your help with something!" I heard Button Mash called out.

"It's important!" I heard Sweetie Belle cried out.

I pulled Button Mash off of my head. "Yes?" I said.

"There's this game with a grand prize that we all want but we can't get it!" Button Mash replied.

"What do you need to do to get it?" I asked.

"Shoot down some targets with a little toy gun" Sweetie Belle replied. "It should be easy for you."

Oh this should be interesting. If I remember correctly, any carnival game that involves shooting something down employs the tactic of making the projectile being incredibly inaccurate. "Let me take a look."

-X-X-X-

The game stall in question was in fact a target shooting game. It had small stuffed animals as the prize but who needs a stuffed animal when you have a Fluffle Puff? There was also a grand prize and it was awesome. It was a small train that looked like the ones you saw in a mall or circus giving kids rides. I could tell the train wasn't a mere toy as it was made of a metal alloy and an engine. It consisted of five carts, four passenger carts and the leading engine. The entire thing was so massive that it laid down on the ground.

Oh my god that would have been awesome to own as a child. Too late for me but not too late for Dinky and the others.

"How do I get the grand prize?" I asked the stall's owner.

The stallion in question held up a what looked like a pellet rifle. "Using this air rifle, you have to knock down all of the targets. Fifty cents gives you five shots, two bits gives you thirty, and ten bits gives you a hundred and twenty five shots" the stallion replied. "You get the grand prize, you have to knock down all of the targets to get the grand prize. There are a total of one hundred and one targets."

I pulled out a ten bit and placed it on the table. "Ah, you're after the grand prize." I don't know why but the way he said that made me want to punch him in the mouth. There was nothing wrong with how he said it, I just suddenly felt like punching him in the mouth.

As he loaded the air rifle, I readied myself. I was in my pony form and it was rather strange to shoot with hooves. I still had my shooting skill as a pony but it was rather handicapped. Standing up on my back legs, I took off my jackets and shirt, placing them on the stall's table.

"Holy Celestia! You actually have an upper torso!" Button Mash joked to which Sweetie Belle laughed. I chuckled a little bit myself. What? Even I have a sense of humor.

As the stall's owner handed me the air rifle, I popped my long pony neck. "You know that I'm going for the grand prize" I said.

"I know" he said back. "It's just that, in the twenty-something years that I have been running this stand, no one has ever won the grand prize." There was this smug look on him that suggested that he knew something was going to go his way. "Fire away." A buzzer rang out and immediately ten cartoonish soldier griffon targets the size of watermelons popped up.

Taking aim, I shot down all ten with ten shots in less than a second. Looking back at the stall's owner, I could see that his smile was still prevalent but smaller than earlier. "You're a good shot, you know that?"

"Not the best but not the worst" I said. I wasn't the best in Arizona but being able to place in state competitions is still pretty good.

The same buzzer rang out again and another ten targets popped up. These, albeit still big, were smaller than the previous targets. Again, I shot all ten down in seconds without a second thought.

Decently sized targets from seven yards away? This was easy. Too easy. What's the catch? There's always a catch.

"Twenty down, eighty-one more to go" the stall owner said.

The buzzer rang again, and more targets came up. Again I shot all down within seconds again. More minutes passed as I continued shooting down targets. Every increments of ten targets became harder and harder until they were moving targets the half the size of apples.

Then I shot down the hundredth target. "Last one" he said. The entire time I was shooting, he was in a positive mood. The smile plastered on his face didn't falter and I knew it didn't mean well.

The last target popped up. It wasn't a griffon like the other targets. It a simple picture of a red and white target. I immediately fired a shot at the center and scored a hit. It didn't fall down.

What?!? That's his game?!? I rapidly fired whatever was left in the air rifle, scoring every single hit on the target but it refused to fall down. It only stopped when the air rifle was only shooting air. Of course the last target is hard to knock down! It's a one inch plate of steel!

"Sorry, better luck next time" he said in a sarcastic tone.

"What?!? He shot all of the targets!" Button Mash yelled out.

"Ah but I said that you have to knock down all of the targets." the stall owner said.

"You're just a lying con artist!" Sweetie Belle said. "Tran, you can't just let him do this to us!"

I pulled out another ten bit coin and placed it on the table. "Again."

"Really? You know you're not going to shoot the last target" the stall owner said. I just gave him the same stare. "Fine." I handed him the air rifle to reload it.

"Hold on a minute. I have to go to the restroom" I said.

-X-X-X-

When I returned, Sweetie Belle, Button Mash, and the stall owner was still there waiting. I immediately stood back up on my hind legs and shoulder the air rifle. "Start."

"Your loss, my gain" he said.

The buzzer sounded once again and the entire cycle of targets started all over again. When the last ten targets(before the cheat target) was up again, I paused. "Sweetie Belle, Button Mash, I want the two of you to cover your ears" I said. They did as I said. "Good."

I shot down all ten targets and looked at the stall owner. "Last target" he said smiling. I just smiled back at him.

The last target popped up in the same fashion as earlier. This time, I didn't shoot at it foolishly like earlier. Instead, I placed the air rifle on the table and pulled out my M4a1. I didn't fire the rifle.

Instead, I took aim with the 40mm M203 underbarrel grenade launcher. Then I fired. There was no massive explosion from a HE(high explosive) grenade hitting the target. Instead, the sound of a shotgun being fired was heard. A very, very loud shotgun actually. Why? There was no 40mm grenade round. Instead, it was a 40mm shotgun shell loaded in the tube. That is roughly the equivalent of a 1 gauge shotgun. Why were buckshot grenade shells ever created? I have no idea and I don't want to find out. Seriously, they're evil. This is the kind of thing that leaves clouds of red mist in place of the victim.

The last "cheat" target was sent flying through the back of the stall and embedded itself into the ground. "I think I'll be taking that grand prize" I said while pulling out the spent 40mm shell. I wasn't going to the restroom earlier.

-X-X-X-

There I was, sitting in the conductor cart of a small train with a conductor's hat on my head. In the passenger seats were the other members of our little group of chaos. The next stop for the We Have Our Own Fluffly Train Express(they named it, not me)? To the puppet show!

Well, that was the plan when the ground suddenly turned into gold, the trees turned into crystal, and the buildings became miniature places/castles. To make matters even stranger, everything that was unnecessarily decorated radiated a benign form of dark magic.

"What is going on?" Diamond Tiara said.

I licked a hoof and stuck it in the air. "Black magic" I replied.

"Black magic? I though dark magic has been forgotten over time" Chrysalis said.

"No though finding users is a rarity" I said. "Celestia and Twilight knows how to use it a little and Luna as Nightmare Moon."

I laid a hoof on the ground, feeling the now gold dirt. "This dark magic is completely harmless and only appears to be cosmetic. Who would do this? And why would they do this?" I said.

That was when I noticed an any Nick walking by. In his hands was his minigun but it looked like Rarity had it in her workshop for a few hours. It appeared to be made of gold and every single square inch was bedazzled.

"Um Nick, what happened to your minigun?" I asked.

"Rarity" Nick replied without so much as looking at me. Oh. He's that angry.

"Nick, please hand me your minigun. I'll fix it for you" I said to him. Instead of handing it to me like I asked, he tossed the entire thing to me. You know, I had superhuman strength because of the whole dark magic, demon thing but still, it's a damn minigun. If it's loaded, like Nick always does, then the entire gun rig weighs close to two hundred and fifty pounds. I don't know about you but having a two hundred and fifty pound gun tossed at you will do something.

After stumbling a little in my conductor's chair, I took off the spell that turned it gold and bedazzled reverting it back to its usable state. After I was done, I tossed it back at Nick. "Thank you. Now if you need me, I need to dye Rarity, green."

"Do you know what this means?" I asked Fluffle Puff.

"Toot toot?" Fluffle Puff replied.

"Onward!" I revved up the train's small engine and we lurched forward.

Chapter 41: Life Goes On Part 2 And Shenanigans

"Toot toot!" Fluffle Puff said.

There we were, traveling at six miles an hour in a small train, trying to find out the reasoning behind the crazy amounts of Rarity-esque decoration.

"Sweetie Belle, do you know why your sister would do something like this?" I asked.

"No though the decorations are exactly like how she thinks" Sweetie Belle said.

That was when the train we were riding changed. While it was previously completely pitch black(I blame cheap carnie prizes but then again it is a working miniature train), it now appeared to be a perfect miniaturized copy of a regular train. The little tires that it used to run on were now railway car wheels. The kind that only ran on railways.  The non-existent windows(no windows at all) that it used to sport now had actual panes of laminated glass. The boxy passenger carts were now furbished units that had everything from carpeting to lights.

Then there's the touches that absolutely screams 'Rarity did this!' There was the gold. The entire train was gold. Then there was the crystal and gem inserts encrusted into the trim of the train. The large red bow around the conductor's cart was another sign.

But do you know what did it? What really gave it away? The fact that she, Rarity, was standing in front of the train and that her horn was glowing with benign dark magic.

I quickly dispelled the dark magic and returned the train back to its previous and actually usable form.

"Tran, what are you doing?!? You're pauperizing my masterpiece!" Rarity said. "Where did you get that dreadful thing from?"

"Carnival game grand prize" I replied. "And what are you doing, decorating everything?"

"Darling, my mind just manifested a rather fair amount of inspiration" Rarity replied.

"Rarity, I can feel the dark magic stemming off of you."

"I don't know what you're talking about" Rarity said. "It must be one of your bouts of insanity speaking, darling. You should really have yourself treated." Well that was mean.

Then Rarity trotted away with a happy stride and a rather smug look on her face.

"That wasn't Rarity" Sweetie Belle said.

"She'll change" I reassured Sweetie Belle. "She'll change."

Starting up the engine, the train began to lurch forward.

You know what I hate the most about Rarity's decorations? How shiny they are. I swear to god that muzzle flashes from Nick's rail minigun are darker. The entire time we were going through the town on our train, I was being blinded by the light reflecting off of the golden ground.

"Tran!" I heard Twilight call out. I couldn't see her with me being blinded by the damn ground!

"Yes?" I said in reply, eyes covered by my eyes.

"I need you're help with something" Twilight said.

"Does it involve getting rid of this blinding road?" I asked.

"Yes. There's dark magic making it like this."

"I know" I said back. I turned off the engine and got out of the train. "Fluffle Puff, please take everyone to enjoy the fair. I need to help Twilight with this."

"Toot toot!" Fluffle Puff said.

-X-X-X-

You know, dispelling black magic that has been placed on dirt is painstakingly long. Luna and Cadance was also called out to help with the dispelling. Even with their help, it took us all day, long after the fair had ended. Eh. I had nothing better to do all day though Twilight, Luna, and Cadance probably had something important to do.

After we were done with said task, Twilight and I started to walk/trot back to the library until we were stopped by Rainbow Dash. "Twilight, Tran, there's a problem at Sweet Apple Acres" she told us.

"What's the problem?" Twilight asked.

"Fruit bats."

-X-X-X-

There we all were, at Sweet Apple Acres. Exactly why did she need the thirteen of us?

"Calm down Applejack" Rarity said.

"Calm down?! How can ah calm down at a time like this?! Vampire fruit bats are attackin Sweet Apple Acres!" Applejack said.

"You know, I always thought the bats stayed in the west orchard" Twilight said.

"Wait, why did you need our help?" Nick asked. "I know we're your friends and all but most of us have jobs."

"This here is an emergency! These bats can destroy parts of the orchard" Applejack said.

"Seriously! We have jobs" Nick said.

"Fine, go back to your job. Ah think we can handle the problem with the twelve of us" Applejack said.

Instead of only Nick leaving everyone left, minus Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Spike, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Alex, and I.

"Shoot. Now there's only six of us" Applejack said.

"It's kind of true. Everyone does have jobs they have to go to" Twilight said.

"Exactly how are the fruit bats a problem?" I asked.

"Cause they aren't just regular fruit bats. They're vampire fruit bats!" Applejack replied. "Ah'll be darned if they think they're gonna sink their fangs into mah blue ribbon apple." Applejack walked over to an Apple Tree that had a large tarp draped over part of it. There, she pulled away the tarp, revealing a large apple that was taller than me!

"Wow" Fluttershy, Twilight, Rarity, Spike, and Rainbow Dash said.

"What in the living fuck?!?" Alex yelled out.

"This here's our entry into the Appleloosa State Fair's produce competition. You know how much TLC goes into getting an apple to grow like this?"

"Magical plant steroids?" Alex asked.

"No! TLC" Applejack said. "Them vampire bats want to shrivel it up like a raisin."

"Oh, I'm sure if we just let them know how special that particular apple is to you, they'll leave it alone" Fluttershy said.

"Yeah right" Applejack said. "Be my guest."

Five Minutes Later

"What'd they say?" Applejack asked.

"They'll leave your apple alone" Fluttershy said.

"Are you sure?" I asked.

"No" Fluttershy replied. "This is the first vampire fruit bat I've ever met and, well, it might take some time for me to really understand their language."

"Uh-huh. And in the meantime, this pest and his vermin friends are gonna go after mah prized apple and, while they're at it, every other apple in the orchard! These vampire bats are nothin but a bunch of monsters!" Applejack said.

"Monsters?! Oh, that's a bit harsh, don't you think?" Fluttershy said.

"No, ah do not" Applejack replied.

Youtube Video

As Applejack did her magical My Little Pony musical outbreak thing, I walked away towards my store. "I hate Mondays."

-X-X-X-

Digging through my toolbox, I looked for the power drill I so desperately needed to remove the engine from the little train I owned. Around me, customers milled by, looking at various guns while Logan and Calamity worked.

"Pffftftpfpfffttff" Fluffle Puff raspberried.

"No, I will not make it bright pink and fluffy" I replied.

"How do you know what it says" Logan asked.

"What are you talking about?" I asked. "She's speaking perfect English."

"..." Logan looked at me as if I was insane. I'm only almost insane by Arizona state standards(this is actually true).

"Pffftftpfpfffttff" Fluffle Puff raspberried.

"Nah. That's not it. He's just probably going mental" I said.

"I will never be able to understand the insanity that is you, Tran" Logan said.

Crowbar. Pulling it out from my toolbox, I placed the flat prying tip under the engine.

"Hey Tran, how did the day go with my little Button?" Calamity asked.

"Fine. He had a lot of fun like everyone else" I replied. "He seems to really like spending time with Sweetie Belle."

"Is that the little earth pony without the cutie mark?" Calamity asked.

"No that's Apple Bloom" I replied. "Sweetie Belle is the white unicorn without the cutie mark."

Pulling out the train's diesel engine, I placed it on the floor. It was a pretty small engine. Then again, this entire thing came from a carnival game.

"They make an adorable pair" I said.

That was when the doors to the store exploded inwards. Logan, Calamity, and I all drew our respective sidearms and trained them on the door but lowered them when we realized it was only the Mane Six, Spike, and the other humans.

"What?" I asked. "Is it another apple emergency?"

"We may or may not have turned Fluttershy into a bat pony" Rainbow Dash replied.

"Ugh. I'll get the tranq gun" I said.

"I'll get the darts" Logan said.

"It's one of these chapters" I said. "Mondays. It's always has to be Monday."

-X-X-X-

An hour later and Flutterbat was unconscious in a tree with several darts stuck in her flank. "Did you really need tah have shot her twelve times?" Applejack asked.

"Yes" I replied. "Now do the magic spelly thing already."

Twilight's horn lit up and purple magical tendrils surrounded Flutterbat. In a quick flash of light, she was once again Fluttershy.

"Can I go home now?" I asked. Mondays.

-X-X-X-

There I was again, working on the little train inside my store. Calamity and Logan were both gone as I had given them the rest of the day off.

The doors rang as someone entered. When I turned to face the person(pony) that entered, I saw Bon Bon, Lyra, and Vinyl. "Hi Chrysalis" I said.

Green flames enveloped the lot of them and they all turned into two changeling queens and a king. The one that previously held the Lyra disguise was Chrysalis. "No how did you tell this time?" she asked.

"Cause I know everything" I replied. "And Lyra always has her lyre with her."

"You know what we're here for" the king said.

"I'm not the one asking for help" I said. "I can use my time for whatever I want and you can't do anything about it." I pulled out two loaded stock 1911s out from my toolbox, holding both up trained at the three of them. "And I don't know if I can still trust you three." There was a heavy silence in the air as they knew exactly what I meant. "But you asked for my help and here is a token of my friendship." I turned both 1911s into their equine equivalents and tossed them over to the king and queens. The former of which caught both.

"Where's Fluffle Puff?" Chrysalis asked. I raspberried once. "What?"

*Pop*

And there she was on Chrysalis's head. "What?" Chrysalis said.

"Holy hive! It's a paragon of love!" the king said.

"If you take her, I'm burning down your hive" I said. I blew another raspberry and she jumped onto the counter in front of me. Apparently, she's part acrobatic. "Now we need ole sunbutt." I snapped my fingers and a flash of light enveloped the store.

There she was, Princess Celestia of Equestria, one of the powerful diarchs of Equestria, eating cake with the ferocity of a thousand lions between while three changeling leaders and I watched. When she realized that she was not longer at the castle and was in our company, she blushed and poofed away the table and cake. "Tran, what do you need? I was in the middle of doing something important."

"Cake isn't important" I said. "Turn around."

Celestia turned and noticed all three changeling leaders. Immediately her magic flared up and a gold plated Gatling gun popped into existence. Before she could spoil up the gun's barrels, I grabbed it out of the air and pulled off the ammo drum attached to it.

"No. Bad Sunbutt" I said. "They're here for good reason."

"What reason could they have to not be shot on sight?!?" Celestia asked.

"We want to make a deal" Chrysalis said.

"We were just at war with your species not even a year ago!" Celestia retorted.

"Celly" I said. "We're at war with the griffons and they outnumber us. We could use the help and they need food."

"If it's that important, shouldn't Twilight, Luna, and Cadance be present too?" Celestia asked.

"Luna, yes. Twilight and Cadance? No. I want to keep this only to certain eyes" I said. "Don't want to cause too much trouble." I snapped my fingers again.

There she was, Princess Luna of Equestria, one of the powerful diarchs of Equestria, sitting in a bean bag chair and wearing black and blue striped socks. In her sock covered hooves was a bowl of cereal and she had a tired look on her face. When she noticed the three changeling leaders, she flashed away the socks and cereal before using her magic to pull out four night black 1911 pistols out of her mane. Like Celestia, I snatched them out of the air and unloaded them before she could fire them.

"Tran, there are changelings in our presence!" Luna yelled.

"Long story short, they want to make an alliance" I said.

"Does it involve the war?" Luna asked. Well that was easy.

"Yes."

"What do they require?" Luna asked.

"We were just getting to that" Queen Chrysalis said.

In the end, we had our deal. The changelings were willing to help us fight the war. Now since there are still some tension between ponies and changelings, the changelings would fight along with Equestria under disguise.

With the changelings, we effectively doubled our numbers in military might but unfortunately, the griffons would still be outnumbering us three to one. Now there was the problem with their actual military. If memory serves correctly, the average changeling soldier was only a little better than the average Equestria soldier. Even worse, the changelings had no armored vehicles. Fortunately, they did have a lot of artillery.

In return, the changelings were given the ability to collect love from the soldiers but not enough to affect them. Equestria would also have to send some one  to help their hive with some general problems. I volunteered for that.

Now that we were done with the negotiations, we had a large scroll with the contract written on it. After we(Celestia, Luna, the three of them, Fluffle Puff, and I) signed the contract, we made four copies of it and distributed it among us. One for Celestia and Luna, another for the changelings, one for me, and the last for Fluffle Puff which she quickly started eating. While Fluffle Puff was eating her contract, Luna was eyeing her.

At that moment, Fluffle Puff took a bite out of Luna's hair, leaving a small chunk missing. "Is that even possible?"

"It shouldn't be" Luna replied. "But this small creature found a way around it."

"One last thing" I said. I held out Celestia's Gatling gun in my hands and Luna's four 1911s in the air with my magic. "Will you behave with them?"

Celestia quickly snatched her's out of the air with her magic and teleported away. Luna calmly took her four pistols and placed them back in her mane.

"When did you buy 1911s?" I asked Luna. "I never remember you going to my store."

"I mail ordered them" Luna replied. That's right. A few months back, I got an order for four custom full size equine 1911s. Should've figured Luna ordered them. If my memory is correct, the details for the order was to make them night black and to put her cutie mark on the grips. Seriously, how did I not know it was Luna?

"Monday. It's always Monday" I said.

Later In The Day

I was standing at the edge of a stream. In front of me was Big Macintosh, Granny Smith, Apple Bloom, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie. "So you're telling me that your wagon broke because it was overloaded-" Big Macintosh shrank back. "Lost the map." Apple Bloom Shrank back. "Break part of the raft." Applejack shrank back. "And why did you think it was a good idea to make it a raft with tree sap that can dissolve in the water?" Granny Smith shrank back. "Seriously?" I reiterated.

"It was a simple mistake" Applejack said.

"You're lucky I absolutely love you ponies to death" I said. "Now all I need is-" That was all I said before I was snatched up into the air by a giant bald eagle. "Mondays."

The Next Day

"God damn European mythological creatures" I said while wiping the slime off of my robes. Behind me was a giant dead Tatzelwurm with it's stomach cut open from the inside. "Did you guys get the flower?"

"Yeah" Twilight replied. "Are you okay?" I nodded. She turned to face Cadance. "Then let's get Discord back to Ponyville, make that elixir, and finally get a chance to spend some quality time together alone." She turned to face me. "No offense Tran."

"Eh. None taken" I said.

When we returned to Discord, we found that he was prancing around and not sick. "To the ends of Equestria! To face such great danger! And they did it for me! They did it all for me, for me, for me!" Discord said.

"You were faking?!?" Twilight screamed at him.

"I was but I had a very good reason" Discord said.

"We're listening" Twilight said.

"Well, I was in my thinking tree – that's where I do most of my really deep thinking – I was there, and I said to myself, Discord, your friend Twilight says that she's your pal, but she never writes and she never pops in for a visit" Discord explained.

"I don't even know where you live!" Twilight said.

""Now that she's a princess, maybe she's decided that she's too good for you" Discord said.

"I have never considered-"

"But how was I supposed to know for sure that I'm truly still friends with one of the most important ponies around?"

"Discord, you know what?" I said.

"What?" Discord said.

I wiped some of the slime off my jacket and onto Discord. "I'm leaving."

Later that I found out the slime I wiped off on Discord made him incredibly ill and that Fluttershy had to take care of him.

The Next Day

"Congratulations Rarity" I said. "I'm sure everyone will love how you will present Ponyville." It was kinda obvious that Rarity would be chosen to decorate the town and organize the festivities.

"Thank you, Tran!" Rarity said. "I was also hoping that you could let the town use your shooting range for the event."

"It's no problem" I replied. "You know what? I'll even put out some firearms with free ammo for people to use." Firearms at a town wide festival? Why not? Guns are pretty fun and in the hands of the right people, it can be entertaining.

"Oh but you'll lose money from your store" Rarity said.

"It's fine. The store's revenue can easily make up any amount of ammunition used up. Even if the store's entire stock of ammunition is used up, I'd be fine."

"How much does your store make in revenue?"

Let's see. Every piece of inventory/merchandise sold inside my store is created by me. The materials I make the guns out of, I gather myself. This means that I do not need to purchase inventory from manufacturers. Ammunition comes from an automated ammo press found in one of the storage rooms.

Then there's the fact that I built the store from the ground up and I do not live in Equestria as an Equestrian citizen. That means that I do not need to pay a mortage, tax, or fee on the store itself or anything that I sell in it.

Nor do I have to pay for electricity, water, or repairs on the store. The electricity comes from a generator inside the store and the water comes from an underground source pumped via the same aforementioned generator. Repairs, I do myself.

Basically, every dollar(bit) made in the store is pure profit. The only thing that actually money actually goes to is employees but then again, I only have two.

What should I say?

"Considering the fact I make the guns from scratch from materials that I gather myself, a lot. I don't really have any fees to pay. Employees aren't a problem as I only have Calamity and Logan." I think that was good enough.

"You know, everyone has gotten used to your human form" Rarity said. To emphasize that, she gave a light tug on the current human form of my robes. I did prefer being human over being a pony.

I spat out my chewing gum and popped a new piece into my mouth. "Why are we waiting at the train station anyways?" Well obviously, I knew that we were waiting for someone. I just didn't know who.

"Why we're waiting for the premier fashion stallion of Equestria" Rarity replied. The way she said that had this tone that I had heard before. Where? "Everyone he talks about in his magazine instantly becomes the new thing!"

Wonder who he'll be. "Wait, then why are we waiting for the train? Wouldn't he drive here or something?" I asked. It was true. How everyone(everypony) without wings traveled in Equestria was by car when it was somewhere long distanced. The only reason for people(ponies) to not travel via car is that they either couldn't afford a car or that their car wasn't able to be driven.

"Well darling, a few articles back, he claimed that a hoodlum damaged his car to the point where he had to purchase a new one that's still being custom made" Rarity replied.

A hoodlum huh? You know, I absolutely hate it when people have no respect for others. Always respect the belongings of other people. They worked hard to get it. The only reason you have to damage someone else's belongings is if that if they don't deserve it or are absolutely careless.

That was when we heard the train approaching. Both of us turned to face the incoming vehicle as the sound of its horn filled the air. Once the train docked at the station, ponies started filing out of it.

"Do you see him?" I asked.

"Yes! There he is!" Rarity said while pointing at a very familiar stallion. It was that Trenderhoof douchebag.

The same time that I had caught sight of him, he had caught sight of me. "You!" we both yelled simultaneously.

"You two know each other?" Rarity asked. She was obviously shocked at this.

"He destroyed my car" Trenderhoof yelled.

"Tran, you did what?!?" Rarity screamed.

"He ran me over!" I retorted. "And he tried to drive away!"

Rarity covered her mouth with a hoof as she gave Trenderhoof a shocked look. "You did what?! To my friend?!"

"He destroyed my car! It cost me thirty thousand bits!" Trenderhoof said.

"You could have killed somepony driving that reckless" Rarity said.

"But he's still alive" Trenderhoof retaliated with while pointing at me.

"You still ran somepony over and tried to drive away!" Rarity said. "You would have to go to jail."

"But he's still alive." This is the kind of douchebaggery that I always hated.

I now realized what that type of tone she was using earlier when she was describing Trenderhoof. It was  lovey dovey tone that everyone uses when they have a crush on someone. However, Rarity was now slightly red with anger and had a lot of malice in her words.

Instead of saying anything else, Rarity turned around and bucked him right in the face. Normally, I wouldn't really care about people that I hate getting injured but this time, I actually cringed slightly from seeing Trenderhoof get sent flying back into the train and into a food cart.

"Nice one" I said to Rarity. I was actually proud of her. She handled this situation better than I would have.

"That was unlady-like of me" Rarity said. "But thank you. He did deserve it."

I pulled out a piece of gum and held it out. "Want one?"

"A lady simply does not chew gum." I moved my hand to put the piece of gum in my pocket when I realized it was gone. When I looked back at Rarity, her mouth was moving with the same motion anyone(anypony) would have when chewing gum. "But I am an exception."

The Next Day

Just gotta put one foot in front of another, then repeat multiple times. Make sure its at a nice quiet time or area. That's the key to a nice long walk. Long walks can give you just a nice time of peace in your day.

And that's what I was doing. Taking a nice long walk near the Everfree Forest. Well, until I heard someone(somepony) singing. The voice that the it was sung with had a nice calming effect. It was like whoever was singing it could naturally use their voice as a weapon of peace if needed.

I enjoyed listening to it. I couldn't make out most of the words of the little song but just hearing the person's(pony's) voice was nice.

Drifting towards the source, I found myself at Fluttershy's cottage, giving me the answer to who was singing. Fluttershy. Her voice always did have a calming effect. When I found her, she was putting birdseed in various bird houses and she was still singing.

"You have an amazing voice" I said.

Immediately, she dropped the seed, turned a round, and stopped singing. "Tran?!? How long have you been listening?" she nearly screamed at me.

"Not long" I replied. "It has this nice calming effect. It's rather nice listening to you."

Fluttershy shrank back a little bit as she now knew that I was listening to her. Stage fright. Definitely stage fright. "Oh but I could never perform for anypony!" she told me.

I smiled. "I respect your words. If you don't want to sing in front of anyone, you don't have to." I leaned forwards and scratched her on the head a little. "One day, you might sing for someone. I can see that time isn't now so I should probably leave." As I walked away, I could only wish that I could listen to her more. Eh. Gotta respect other people's desires.

"Wait!" I stopped where I was, roughly eight paces away from her. "Why don't you listen to me a little bit and tell me what you think?" she said.

"Why don't I help you feed your animals while you're at it?" I picked up the dropped basket of bird seed that she had dropped earlier.

And she sang. Even though it was obvious that she had stage fright, she didn't mess up. Every lyric was perfect and her tone never faltered.

I smiled as a sense of peace and calmness filled my very being. "See, you did fine." I spat out my piece of gum for a new one. "One last thing. May I share with you what I learned this week?"

"Yes?" replied Fluttershy.

"Mondays are horrible."

Chapter 42: Eenope

Small town chic. That was Rarity's plan. It was a good plan and it was working. The Ponyville Day's Festival was in full swing. A silent cider auction, fashion, slow dance, etc. Outside, Logan and Calamity were supervising ponies outside at my range. Like I said yesterday, I had several firearms out that ponies could demo. Inside, where I was, ponies were purchasing the guns they had demoed.

Well, it was going perfectly until a certain unstoppable wall of liquor wandered into the store. "Tran, I need something from you" Nick said with a drunken smile. Under his left arm was a large wood barrel. There was no doubt that it was filled with an alcoholic spirit.

"What do you need, Nick?" I asked.

"I need more ammo!" Nick said in a drunken fit.

"What happened to the last batch of ammo you bought?" I asked him. If I was correct, he had bought thirty crates of ammunition yesterday. How was he out now?!? Sure he had minigun but it also included ammo for his other guns.

"I sold it to Applejack for booze!" Nick replied.

Looking back at Nick, I asked "Can you pay for it?"

"I have booze!" Nick told me. He then shook the barrel that he was currently holding. "I had booze." That was when he vomited into said barrel and passed out.

"That happened" I commented.

The doors opened again, this time yielding Applejack. "Hey Tran, want tah buy some ammo?" Behind her was a large cart that was filled with several wooden crates. Geeze, I wonder what they held.

"Sure" I replied. At least I can make more money off of Nick. Too bad he's losing a lot of money. Eh. Not my fault.

-X-X-X-

The festival was over and I was one of the few people(ponies) that volunteered to help clean up around the festival.

"So Tran, what are you doing?" Logan asked.

"Helping the town clean up" I replied while picking up some empty, discarded bottles of alcohol. "That reminds of something. I need you to hold on to a few of my things while I work." Taking off my backpack, I took careful consideration to pack in my robes, my fleece jacket, my two carry revolvers, Yin and Yang, the Sparda, and my three throwing knives. "These get in the way while I work." You see my loyal readers, whenever you do something that is outdoors or something like work, try to take off anything that may get in the way.

"Really? Well that makes everything easier" Logan said.

"What?" I asked. "What's easier."

"Cleaning your equipment if you ever ask me to clean them" Logan replied. This seems slightly suspicious. Eh. Whatever.

"Really? That's generous of you" I said. "Careful with Yin and Yang. They use full length, multi piece guide rods." Handing him my backpack, which included my belongings, I picked up the bag of empty glass alcohol bottles and continued collecting others.

"Bye Tran" Logan said.

"Peace."

-X-X-X-

Finally done with the cleanup work, I wondered into Rarity's boutique. "Hey Rarity, where yah at?" That was when I noticed that her giant sofa was out. Ah, Rarity's famous sitting, fainting, crying, and inspiration sofa.

Walking over to it I sat down on it and instantly was overcome with a sense of . "You know, this is pretty comf-" Nothing else but silence filled the air as Tran had fallen asleep for the first time in existence.

Later in the day, Rarity returned to her shop looking for Tran as she wanted to tell Tran of something important that was to happen tomorrow. Unfortunately for Tran, there was no way in Tartarus that she was going to willingly wake up Tran from his slumber.

The Next Day

Waking up from my impromptu slumber, I realized something. Rarity's couch was really comfortable. Standing up, I walked around Rarity's boutique. I wonder if she has anything that I could eat.

"Hey Rarity! Where are you?!?" I yelled out, trying to get her attention.

"I'm in my workshop!" Rarity yelled as a response. When I walked over, I found her standing there. Her sewing machines weren't on and I couldn't see that she was working on anything.

For some reason, Rarity had this weird jittery look to her. "Oh hello Tran" Rarity said in this strange lowered tone. "I was just about to go camping and wanted to know if you wanted to come and sample my marshmallows."

"Camping? Since when do you like to go camping? And I hate marshmallows" I said.

"Since this morning" Rarity replied.

"Really?" I asked in a quizzical tone.

"Oh but don't you like warm, gooey marshmallows?" Rarity asked with the same lowered tone. After she had said that, she started pulling on my shirt with her magic.

"Rarity, let go or Opal is going into your mane. I believe she has not been declawed" I said.

"Oh but don't you want to have some fun with me, Tran?" Rarity asked in a pouting tone.

Using my magic to teleport in Opalescence, I dropped her in Rarity's mane like I had said. Remember folks, I never bluff(except in poker).

As Rarity dealt with the obvious threat to her appearance, I walked out of the boutique with on what was happening.

If Tran did have a functioning sense of smell, he would instantly know what was going on.

-X-X-X-

Why was Rarity acting so weirdly? Eh. Maybe Twilight will know. As I started walking over to Twilight's library, I noticed that there was nobody(nopony) outside. Where was everyone(everypony)?

As I approached the library, I realized something. Every time there is silence in Ponyville, there is something wrong. To make matters worse, Logan has my gear and backpack.

Carefully opening the door of the library, I found it to be completely empty and silent like the rest of the town. "What is going on?" I asked myself. It was like everyone but Rarity was trying to hide or something. My first thought was that it was too early for everyone but it was already eleven in the morning. "Spike" I called out, trying to see if he was here.

No response from the said dragon. However, I did get one response from Twilight. "Oh Tran." It was in a similar lowered tone as Rarity was speaking with me. "Can you help me reorganize the books in the basement?"

'The basement? Since when did she keep books in the basement? A private collection maybe? Something that she doesn't want others to see?' I asked myself mentally. 'I hope to god that they aren't trashy romance novels.'

"Hey do you know what's going on in Ponyville?" I asked her as I walked into the basement. "For some reason I can't seem to find anyone but Rarity and for some reason, she was acting weird speaking with this weird lowered tone. Kinda like the one you're using." As I entered the basement, I noticed several chains, random black leather outfits, and several pairs of lavender fuzzy hoof cuffs.

"Hey, what are these for?" I asked while picking up a pair of the fuzzy hoof cuffs. "And why are they fuzzy?"

"You find out in a second" I heard Twilight said. The aforementioned hoof cuffs were taken from my hands via a unicorn's magic(Twilight's as it was lavender colored). In an instant, I found myself handcuffed and chained to one of the library tree's large roots.

That was when Twilight stepped into the light and revealed herself. She was clad in a full body black leather suit and her mane was tied back in a ponytail. Held next to her head via magic was a leather riding crop.

"Why did you hand cuffed me?" I asked.

"You've been a bad boy, Tran... And bad boys need to be punished..." she said as she attempted to hit me with the riding crop.

Instead of standing there, I jumped up while pulling myself up and planted my legs on the ceiling before pulling down on the cuffs, snapping the links and releasing me.

Before she could do anything else, I grabbed her and cuffed her to a nearby root via one of her hind legs leaving her dangling upside down. "So you be on top. You can but you have to start with the ruler" Twilight said.

When she looked down, she found that Tran was missing.

-X-X-X-

What just happened?!? First Rarity, now Twilight? Looking at the fuzzy handcuffs attached to my wrists, I could only spout out nonsense on what was going on. "What in the Chinese devil is going on?!?" I yelled out.

What should I do? Well, I should probably get the remains of these handcuffs off. Digging through my pant's pockets, I pulled out a paperclip and picked them.

Now what should I do? Fluttershy? Maybe she'll know what's going on and you know, not attack me! She's too Fluttershy to attack me. What is going on? Seriously!

As I made my way towards Fluttershy's cottage, I felt like I was being watched. 'At least two people' I thought to myself.

Pulling out a throwing knife(yes I kept those), I turned round, ready to face who it was. Where I thought was my stalker was now occupied by an empty space. I twirled the knife in my fingers as I waited for a sign of my stalker.

That was when Pinkie Pie popped out of my shirt via the neck hole. "Hello Tran! I have a new form of fun for you" she said.

"Agh!" I yelled out while pulling off my shirt. Once it was off, I tossed both Pinkie Pie and my shirt away.

"That's one down!" she said while tossing my shirt away. "Time for the pants!"

"What? Why?!?" I yelled out.

That when I was tackled to the ground. "Good one, Rainbow!" Pinkie Pie said.

"Get his pants" Rainbow Dash said.

Pinkie Pie jumped on me and attempted to pull off my belt but was stopped when she couldn't figure out how to take it off. This gave me enough time to grab her head with both of my feet and toss her away. While Pinkie Pie flew through the air toward a bush, I stood back up and fell back down, crushing Rainbow Dash.

When the two of the came to their senses, they found Tran missing along with his shirt.

"Aww" Pinkie Pie said.

"We must find him!" Rainbow Dash screamed to the heavens. "Get everypony!"

-X-X-X-

Pulling out an empty 1911 and a few mags from a tree, I loaded the pistol and tucked it in my belt. What? I keep extra 1911s stored around town in case of 1911 emergencies.

Reminds me of something I found earlier.

A Few Minutes Ago

As I was walking, I found the edge of the forcefield. On the other side of the forcefield was a large scarecrow. When I looked closer, it was the unconscious form of Nick tied to a pole. Tied to one of his arms was my backpack. Taped to his chest was a sign.

I had nothing to do with this and Nick was drunk and unconscious the whole time

-Andy

PS- Here's your stuff

Present

What now? I want to go to Fluttershy but then again, she might be crazy like everyone else.

Welp, my decision didn't matter because she found me before I made my decision. "Hello Tran" I heard her say. Looking up, I found Fluttershy sitting in a tree tending to a squirrel. Upon seeing her, I pulled out the 1911 and pointed it at her.

"How have you been today, Tran?" Fluttershy asked.

"You're not going act strangely or attack me?" I asked.

"Oh my. No, I never would" Fluttershy replied.

Letting out a sigh, I flipped the safety and tucked the 1911 back in my belt. "For some reason, everyone has been acting weirdly and attacking me."

Fluttershy flew down to the ground and hid behind her mane. "Do you like me Tran?"

"Yes?" I replied.

The small part of her face that was showing was covered in red as she asked "How much?"

"Why?" I asked.

Her already blushing face got redder as she asked "Would you, that is if you want to of course, mate with me?"

I just opened my mouth and closed it, mimicking a fish. After a minute or two, I spat out my gum and said "No."

She began giving me the stare as she began to yell. "YOU WILL RAVAGE ME NOW!!!"

I popped a new piece of gum into my mouth and said "No."

Her pupils dilated as she heard my reply. "What?!? Why didn't the stare work?!?" she screamed.

"Because your stare does not work on me" I replied.

She hid behind her mane again and said "Oh yeah. That's right."

"Now can you explain to me, what in drunken form of Nick is going on?!?" I yelled out. "Why is everyone acting weirdly?"

"Wait, you don't know, Tran?" Fluttershy asked me with a look of amazement. I shook my head. "Once a year, every year, every mare goes into heat."

"Explanorate" I said.

"Well, heat is- Explanorate?" Fluttershy said.

"Explain and elaborate" I replied.

"As I was saying. Every year, every mare goes into heat" Fluttershy continued. "Do you know what estrus is?"

"Yeah? Estrus is when an animal goes through a phase of..." I realized what she meant. "Well, if you need me, I will be on the moon."

"You can't. Celestia and Luna creates a shield around Ponyville when this time of the year comes around" Fluttershy explained. "The shield can literally stop anything. Magic, physical force, teleportation."

"Oh to protect you guys, the Elements of Harmony" I commented with realization. "Wait, why wasn't I notified of this?"

"Huh, I'm pretty sure Celestia notified your friends of this" Fluttershy said.

'Wait, then why wasn't I notified of this? Maybe I can break through the shield. I can just cut through... Logan. I am going to kill you.'

"Have you visited anyone else other than me?" Fluttershy asked.

"I woke up at Rarity's, visited Twilight, then Pinkie and Rainbow attacked me" I replied.

"Pinkie and Rainbow?!?" Fluttershy asked. "Are you sure?"

"Yes?" I replied.

"Hide. Now" Fluttershy said. "If you got away from them, they'll be back with the town."

If I remembered correctly, the current population of Ponyville is around thirty thousand and about ninety percent of population are mares. You know what? I should hide.

-X-X-X-

Gathered at the town hall of Ponyville, four thousand mares were looking for Tran. To make matters worse, that number was growing by the second. Leading the crowd was Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie.

"Where is he?!?" one grey mare demanded.

"We have to find him!" a beige mare said.

"Let's check his gun shop!" a red mare said.

"No, he's too smart for that!" Rainbow Dash said. "To find Tran, we have to think like Tran. He'd know that his gun shop is too obvious."

"But then wouldn't he know that it's too obvious and hide there and therefore hide in the store?" a purple mare said.

"Nopony thinks that far ahead" a teal mare said.

"But remember, he's too smart for that" Rainbow Dash said.

"Who gets him first?" a white mare asked.

"When we find him, I'll get him first" Rainbow Dash said. "I'm the leader."

"And I help coleadered!" Pinkie Pie said. "I should be first."

"I want to be first" a cerulean mare said.

"What happens if I want him first?" a green mare said.

"I want him first" a blue mare said.

And so, the great riot of Ponyville started. While the riot went on, mares argued, punches were thrown, and no one found Tran.

As the riot went one, the white mare that asked who would get Tran in the first, placed a piece of gum in her mouth and walked away.

"Well that was easy" the mare said.

Youtube Video

-X-X-X-

Picking up a muffin, I bit into it. Tasty. You know, other than the cupcakes and cakes, Sugarcube Corner has pretty good pastries.

Welp, time to deal with Logan and the others. Pulling out a cellphone, I dialed Logan's number. When he picked it up, I said "Good bye" and hung up.

Somewhere in Canterlot

Logan, Ike, Alex, and Austin were watching the Ponyville riot from a balcony in the Canterlot castle. Then, Logan got a phone call. Answering the call, Logan dropped his phone after the call was finished.

"Who was it?" Austin asked. He was looking through a telescope at Ponyville.

"It was Tran" Logan said.

"What'd he say?" Ike asked.

"Goodbye" Logan replied.

Out of nowhere, the four telescopes they were using started beeping and flowing red. When the four of them tried to get away, the telescopes exploded.

-X-X-X-

Watching the remains of the explosion from here, I smiled as I bit into another muffin.

Using a little bit of illusion magic, I disguised myself as a mare. Once the process was complete, I stepped out of Sugarcube corner and started walking to where the shield was put up.

When I found the shield, I found that my little home was outside of it and therefore out of me reach. Eh. I could live without it for a while.

As I walked back into town, I suddenly found a rope tied around my hindlegs. In an instant, I found myself to the ground. "Hello there, Tran" I heard Applejack say.

"Element of Honesty thing?" I asked.

"Eeyup" Applejack replied.

That was when Applejack started dragging me. "I need help in the barn" Applejack said.

"Eenope" I said.

Applejack stopped, leaning in close she said in the same tone used by both Rarity, and Twilight. "Aww, but we could do it Winona style..."

"..." I pulled out my 1911 and shot the rope. Then I continued shooting until the mag was empty. "Eenope."

Before she could say anything, I hog tied her with the remains of her rope. "Bondage? Okay" Applejack said.

I used my magic to summon an apple. Then I stuffed the said apple into her mouth and walked away. "Eenope."

-X-X-X-

Pulling out another muffin, I bit into it. Then it was snatched out of the air via gold colored magic. Pulling out my 1911 and flipping of the safety, I held the pistol in a CAR grip.

I heard Tardy. "Hi Tran" she said.

I aimed the pistol at her. "No! I have been attacked by mares all day!" I said.

"Wait! I'm immune to heat. I am both made of magic and technology" Tardy said.

"Oh thank god" I said. "Wait, what do you need then? No one just randomly visits a friend for no reason."

"What makes you think that I need something from you?" Tardy asked.

"..."

"Derpy has the TARDIS" Tardy replied.

"Wait, you're the TARDIS" I said.

"Correction, Derpy is in the TARDIS and chasing the Doctor around" Tardy said. "All day, Derpy has been chasing Doctor. You would have thought that one of them would get tired."

"Well Derpy flies all day while heavily laden with mail because of her job as a mail mare and the Doctor is essentially constantly running because of his adventures."  

"Good point" Tardy said.

"So where is the TARDIS?" I asked her

"In the town hall" Tardy replied.

"The town hall? You mean basically where every mare in Ponyville is rioting over who gets me first when they catch me?" I asked.

"Yeah" Tardy said.

"Well, at least it isn't Monday" I said.

"But today's Monday" Tardy said.

"I know" I said.

-X-X-X-

I used my magic to make myself look like a mare again except instead of being a white mare, I was now a tan mare with a matching tan mane. By now, I think Applejack would have gotten out of her bonds and notified everypony of my usual disguise by now. The riot was over and the search was back on so never doubt the powers of a bunch of temporarily psychotic females.

The riot had already ended and the search was back on. The only difference was that their number had more than tripled. While they searched, I tried to make my way towards the town hall.

"The 1911 is a horrible pistol" I heard someone say from the search party.

Oh I know what they're doing. It is not going to work.

"It needs to be fire something in a smaller caliber."

Definitely not going to fall for it. I have heard this a billion times. Eenope.

"I'd thought that, that would work for sure" I heard Rainbow Dash say. Exactly how would that work? It would have to be said everywhere in order to bait me. "I got it! Check everyone for gum."

Good thing I spat out my gum already. Smart thinking but not enough to fool me. It's a good thing too. I was already within a normal person's throwing distance.

Then I was once again knocked to the ground. I heard my attacker apologize. "Oh my gosh! I'm so sorry!" And again, it's Rainbow Dash.

"I'm fine" I said to her.

"I just crashed into you at full speed. You should probably get to the hospital!" Rainbow Dash told me.

"I'm fine" I said back to her. I walked in a circle to show off my currently female equine body. "See, nothing wrong with me."

"Okay, if you're alright, you can continue searching." She doesn't suspect anything.

"Right. Continue searching" I said while turning around.

"Wait a minute. You don't smell like you're in heat" I heard Rainbow Dash say. I knew I forgot something. A few mares, hearing what Rainbow Dash said, started looking at me.

"Well, I have this rare disor-" I started. I looked up and pointed. "There he is!"

Every mare looked up to where I pointed, including Rainbow Dash. While they were distracted, I struck Rainbow across the neck knocking her out and I started running.

Quickly losing the disguise to assume my faster bipedal form, I climbed up the side of a building adjacent to the town hall and ripped out the 1911 I had taken out of a tree earlier in the day. No I wasn't going to shoot them but I could daze them with the sound of the gunshot. Equine ears are more sensitive than human ears. Gunshots are way too loud to be safely heard unprotected.

Pointing the .45 pistol at the dirt ground, I fired three shots rapidly before jumping from the top of the building I was on and into the town hall through a window.

Now that I was in, I just have to find the TARDIS. If Tardy is correct, it's in the mayor's office. When I found the office, I kicked open the doors. Inside was the TARDIS and unfortunately, the mayor.

"I don't suppose you know what this is?" the Mayor Mare asked me.

"You're not going to attack me?" I asked.

"Why would I?" the mayor asked back.

"Heat, estrus, craziness, etcetera" I replied.

"You learn to control yourself when you get to my age" Mayor Mare said.

I walked over to the TARDIS and pulled out my keys to open. If I remember, the key the Doctor had given me a long time ago was a simple Yale lock key. Finding the right key, I unlocked the doors.

Then I realized something. "Wait, you're no older than Cheerilee" I said.

"Good point" I heard Mayor Mare say. Then I heard the sound of the hammer being pulled back on a revolver. "You know what I want. Drop your gun and strip. I know a bullet won't kill you but it can stop you for a bit."

I turned to face her. The 1911 pistol I had in my hand was dangling around my pointer finger via the trigger guard. "Drop my gun?"

"Yes." I pulled my finger out of the trigger guard and dropped the pistol. As the 1911 pistol fell to the ground Mayor Mare stopped aiming the pistol at me. "Good, now-" Before she could finish her sentence, I jumped up and kicked the pistol. Mayor Mare tried to raise the gun to shoot me but it was too late as the pistol hit her right in the face, knocking her out.

Walking over to her unconscious form, I picked up my 1911 where I dropped it. "Psychotic little mare."

Walking back over to the TARDIS, I opened the doors and stepped in.

*CRASH*

"DOCTOR! GET BACK OVER AND FILL ME WITH YOUR TIME CHILDREN" I heard Derpy scream out.

"TARDY! WHERE ARE YOU!?!??!" I heard the Doctor scream.

"Not Tardy! It's me, Tran!" I yelled out.

I heard hoof steps come towards me and then the Doctor appeared out of a room and in front of me. "Tran, I need your help! Derpy's in heat and I've got to get away from her!"

Then Derpy flew into the room. "Ooo. Two of you. Double the fun" Derpy said.

I threw the 1911 at her and it klonked her in the face, knocking her out. "Well that was easy" I said.

"Okay. Let's move her before she wakes up" the Doctor said.

"Eeeyup."

-X-X-X-

"So what now?" the Doctor asked.

"Probably wait out this heat cycle" Tardy said.

"Ten days shouldn't be that hard but before we go, can we make a few trips? I have to retrieve a few things" I said.

"Where?"

-X-X-X-

The doors to the TARDIS opened and once again, I stepped inside.

"Tran, is that a sofa?" the Doctor asked.

"Eeyup."

"Why do you need a sofa?" the Doctor asked while sitting down on it. "I have extra sofas and- Holy Gallifrey this is comfortable."

"Exactly."

Then we all heard Rarity's voice. "Tran! Get back here with my sofa so you can bend me over it and-" I closed the doors to the TARDIS and locked them before she could finish that sentence.

"Eenope" I said. "Next location doktor?"

*SNORE*

"He's asleep" Tardy said.

-X-X-X-

Logan carefully watched where he was stepping. He could never know when Tran could strike. Tran may have been stuck in Ponyville but he finds ways.

Out of nowhere, a rock hit him on the back of the head. Tied to the rock was a note. When he untied the rock and looked at the note, he could only blanch.

Got my stuff back

-Tran

Sometime Later & Elsewhere In Canterlot

"What the hell happened?" Nick asked.

He was in a small enclosed space that was very small. The walls were blue and to him, it smell like a sewage pipe. It was a port-a-potty and unfortunately for him, it was a very well used port-a-potty. "What the hell?"

Stepping out of the port-a-potty, he found that he was on the edge of a cliff on the mountain that held Canterlot. Bringing horrible unbalance to the entire small receptacle, the port-a-potty, Nick included, fell over the edge and plummeted to the ground, thousands of feet below.

"It's everywhere!"

Chapter 43: Back to the Future or the Past or the Present or Whatever It's Called

"Well Doktor, where are we off to?" I said.

"Again with the doctor thing" commented the Doctor. "But our destination? The future."

I sat down on the couch, the one that I borrowed from Rarity. "Oh a trip to the future. We haven't had one of those yet."

The Doctor trotted over to the control console of the TARDIS. "How far ahead?" he asked.

"Surprise me."

The Doctor smiled at me. "Good choice!" He started to flip some switches when Tardy tackled him.

"Can I choose the time!?" she asked.

"Sure, why not" the Doctor replied.

Smiling, she jumped off of him and somehow onto me, right on my head. "And onward!" she yelled while leaning forward. I nearly fell over from her doing this but managed to stay standing... For about ten seconds. After which, I hit my head on the console, mashing a few buttons.

Coincidentally, the buttons that my head managed to press/smash were also the correct ones to start the TARDIS. Unfortunately, they were also the correct buttons to cause turbulence which, at the current moment, felt like the earthquake that hit Haiti in 2010. The first thing that happened? Me falling, still with Tardy on my head. It was worsened when the Doctor fell on top of me, also on my head.

Soon, the shaking finally stopped and everything was still again. "Would the two of you remove yourselves from my head?" was what I intended to say but what actually came out were muffled grunts.

"What was that, Tran?" asked the Doctor.

I stood up, knocking the two of them over. "I was telling the two of you to get yourselves off of me."

Tardy got back up on her hooves. "Terribly sorry about that."

The Doctor also got up. "Yes, sorry about that."

Walking over to the control console, I looked at the dials. "Three thousand, eight hundred twenty-seven years into the future" I read off of the console.

"Not bad for dialing in the coordinates with your head via the assistance of gravity" said the Doctor.

I made my way to the door. "Let's see how far Equestria has gone into the future."

"Wait!" said Tardy.

I turned to look at her. "Yes?"

"You're still a human" said Tardy. "You're going to scare the food out of everyone!!" What is with her obsession with food though what she did say was correct. My human form might scare someone just not enough to literally scare the food out of a person. Snapping my fingers, I was once again in my small alicorn form, wings tucked inside my jackets. "Now you're good" she said with a light smile.

Turning around, I pushed open the doors of the TARDIS revealing hundreds of tall buildings, lots of concrete sidewalks and foundations, and cars. What made this different from the past?

The buildings seemed to reach the sky and all of them looked much more advanced than simple sky scrapers. One of the most easily visible examples of the advances were the big floating attachments to each of the buildings, such as billboards or balconies.

The sidewalks that I stood on were made of concrete but unlike the concrete jungles of Manehattan of Equestria or New York City of the United States, it sported no deformities and felt baby-skin soft to the touch, even to hooves.

The cars that zoomed by moved at sound breaking speeds and hovered. Yes, they had hover cars! The need to purchase a hover skateboard is rising.

Another giveaway that it was the future were the ponies that walked on the sidewalk. It included more than just ponies. Among the ponies, I saw changelings, griffons, camels, dogs, diamond dogs, zebras, hippogriffs, sphinxes, giraffes, and even some pink fluffy ponies, similar to Fluffle Puff.

Running towards the closest fluffy pony, I picked her up and hugged her. The adorable!

"Hey, get your hooves off of me you asshole!" he yelled with a deep masculine voice. Dropping the fluffy pony, I gaped at her, well him. "That's what I thought!" he said while walking away. People nearby gave me odd looks while I stood there.

Shaking my head, I walked back to the TARDIS doors. I pushed them open and stuck my head in to yell "Oi. Let's go!' Just as I pulled my head out, I found a griffon and a sphinx looking at me.

"Do you have a permit to put that there?" asked the griffon.

I reached a hoof into my robe's pocket. "Why yes. Here it is." I pulled out the psychic paper and held it out for him to see.

"Right. Apologies for the interruption of your actions" said the sphinx. With that, the two teleported away.

"Who were they?" I heard the Doctor ask. I turned around to face him and Tardy standing at the open doors of the TARDIS.

"Eh. Probably some police officers Doktor" I replied.

The Doctor sniffed the air a little bit. "Good environment. Nearly identical to the past. So, where should we head to first?" asked the Doctor. "No places of relation to weapons or food." Both Tardy and I looked at the Doctor degenerately. "What?"

-X-X-X-

Tardy stared at her drink. The thing resembled a soda cup filled with soda like the one you would get after buying fast food but it was anything but that. Poking it once, she continued staring at it.

"Oh just drink it already" said the Doctor.

She didn't comply and continued looking at the drink. "I don't trust it" said Tardy.

The Doctor rolled his eyes. "The restaurant scanned your tongue to determine what you would like. Just drink you good already!" said the Doctor.

I looked at the meal I was drinking and set it down. "To be fair, there is some fun in chewing a meal" I said.

The Doctor threw up his hooves in response. "Fine. Let me drink it and we'll be on our way" said the Doctor.

Tardy quickly snatched up her meal in a cup and basically cradled it. "No, it's my meal!" said Tardy.

"What!? You're not drinking it!" said the Doctor.

I put my hand over his shoulder. "Doctor, the three of us gave logic an existential crisis long before time existed." I took out a new piece of gum and popped it into my mouth.

Restaurants in the future were weird. Everything consumable was a liquid and you no longer chose what you order. You simply walked up to a cashier, pay for a meal, and then the said cashier hands you a drink that was specifically made for your tongue that was created upon entering the restaurant.

Drinking it was an even weirder concept. Imagine drinking something that was flavored like steak but felt like you were drinking sludge. That was what mine tasted like. I didn't like it.

Tardy absolutely took this to another level as shown. Still, she did not want to drink her meal.

"So, want to see if they still have guns?" I asked.

-X-X-X-

The griffon in front of me slammed his talons on the counter. "No we do not carry any gas propelled firearm weaponry! We sell current use, offensive role tools, not relics from the past. Does it look like we're a museum?!?" said the griffon store clerk.

"Then what do you have?" I asked them.

"It's dependent on your preference. Which of the following greet your mind better, magnetic assisted kinetic impacted, light based projection, or matter riders?" I blinked a few times. "New to weapons eh?" Well don't I feel offended now. "I'll let you test all three out and then you can make your choice."

I looked at Tardy and the Doctor. "You sure you don't want to try anything out?" I asked the two of them.

"Nah, just have some fun. We'll be waiting right here" said the Doctor.

I looked back at the clerk. "So, where are we going to test those out?" I asked the clerk.

He looked at me with a questioning look. "A holo room of course. Where have you been in the last century? The past?" he asked.

Would it be called the past? Technically, I'm from that time so I'd be from the past but right now, I'm in the future or would that be called the present now? Am I in the future and from the present or from the past and in the present? "Right... Let's go to that holo room... Right now?" I said, with a questioning tone.

He face palmed with his left talon before snapping with his right. The next thing I know is that I'm suddenly in a bright white room. I immediately started looking around, almost spinning in circles.

"Easy, easy now. It was only a simple mind to holo room transfer" the griffon's voice sounded out. "Seriously, where have you been in the last century?"

"I guess I'm just too old fashioned." I said.

"Anyways, look behind you. Demo weapons have been added in behind you."

I turned around and found a large weapons rack filled with various pistol-like objects. The problem? They were all unfamiliar to me. Every universe that I traveled to all had one thing in common, I could recognize how the weapons worked. Here? I might as well have been Andy.

"Don't know where to start?" asked the griffon. He still wasn't physically present. His voice just came out of nowhere when he spoke. "Let's star you out with the basics." The weapons on the rack in front of me disappeared in an instant only leaving three remaining.

All three of the weapons resembled pistols but were obviously different than what I was used to. The only commonalities that these weapons had to to actual pistols were the fact that the three of these had hoof triggers, a set of sights, and that they were vaguely pistol sized.

The one on the left differed from the others with how it sported a barrel with a very, very small diameter and how it was the only one of the three with a magazine release, or at least what I thought was a magazine release. It reminded me of an FN Five Seven with how plastic and toy-like it looked.

The one in the middle didn't differed from the other two as it appeared to not even have a barrel. Where a barrel would have been, was a small, bulb like device. Large sections of it were covered in a glass like substance that reminded me of a mix between solar panels and mood rings. Strangely, there were no visible sights on it. It reminded me of a mix between a laser/ray pistol and a 1911.

The last one also had a barrel but it appeared to be of no use to the weapon as the barrel appeared to be filled after an inch in depth. Strangely enough, it had only a rear sight. It reminded me of a Hi Point C9 with a closed revolver cylinder on the slide.

I picked up the one on the left first. The first thing I noticed? It had almost no weight to it. Seriously, it felt like I was holding a pencil.

"Targets are up. Take aim and fire when ready." In front of me, past the table, large circular red and white ringed targets popped up.

Taking aim, I pulled the trigger once. There was no gunshot but a slight whiz sound that was a lot like the sound of a paint ball gun being dry fired. There was also no recoil to it.

The holographic target downrange registered a hit directly on the bullseye of the target. "Huh. Fifteen yards and you hit the bullseye. Must have been a lucky shot" I heard the griffon say.

Lucky shot? If these sights are correct, then let's give him a show. I took aim again and pulled the trigger with speeds that would have made a machine gun jealous. The almost nonexistent recoil coupled with my demon strength and speed made it a cinch to do this. The gun started clicking after I had expended around fifty rounds in the two seconds that I had been firing it.  The target downrange wasn't peppered like with what would happen if I had used a machine gun. No, every round had neatly landed in the bullseye in a half inch grouping.

Looking at the gun thing, I tried to figure out why it started clicking. Ran out of ammo? Probably. I did fire fifty shots. While looking at it the AI, Nguyen, inside my glasses was able to scan the weapon. Turns out it had a commonality to the other weapons that I had seen in other universes, it was a kinetic energy weapon. Specifically, it was a rail gun. A very, very advanced rail gun but that doesn't make it more effective to the rail guns that I had created in my time period for my friends and I.

Sure it held fifty rounds but that was probably the only trump it had to the weapons I created. The design was easily more refined and Nguyen clocked the projectiles from it going at roughly 36000 feet per second. That's amazing and all, especially with my M4a1 fires projectiles at 9000-10000 feet per second with its rail gun mod, but the problem with it is that the the projectile it fires was a .95 grain round. That is excessively tiny compared to the 55 grain round that my M4a1 fires. This is worsened by the fact that the 5.56 round that the M4a1 fires is consider small.

With these numbers, the estimated amount of stopping power that these rounds deliver is about 2800 foot pounds of stopping power. That's horrible compared to what I created but to be fair, it's pretty amazing compared to any modern sidearm from the 21st century. Seriously, a pistol that holds fifty rounds, all of which delivering 2800 foot pounds of stopping power, is insane!

However, the size of the round brings up another issue. Muzzle energy and stopping power means nothing if none of it is dumped into the target. When a bullet passes through a target, a certain amount of it's energy is loss in going through a target. The bigger the bullet, the more energy that's dumped into the target. Many factors goes into how much energy is put into a target from a projectile but the biggest contributor? The size of the bullet. What caliber is my M4a1? Well, it fires a 5.56mm round which means its a .223 caliber projectile. What caliber is this rail pistol? According to Nguyen, it's a .4mm weapon which means it's a .016 caliber weapon.

Comparing the usage of  this rail pistol(like the one I was holding) to a conventional firearm(a normal gun from the 21st century) is like stabbing someone with a hypodermic needle versus stabbing them with a #2 pencil. Of course the pencil would do more damage, the needle is just more efficient at passing through an object without effort.

Now this introduces another problem into using very high powered, small caliber weapons. If it passes through a target, losing very little of its power, what does it do? Well, it keeps on going of course! This endangers anything or anyone behind the target.

"Can you bring up some flesh analogue targets?" I asked. I waited a few seconds but nothing happened and no on answered back. "Hello?"

"What you just did. Impossible. How did it happen!?" the griffon said.

"Could you bring up some flesh analogue targets?" I asked him.

"How!?" yelled the griffon.

"Um, could you bring up those flesh analogue targets?" I repeated.

"What? Oh sure" said the griffon.

The targets disappeared and extremely realistic pony dummies appeared in its place. Taking aim, I pulled the trigger, only to be met with clicks. I had forgotten that I had ran out of ammo. I pushed what I thought was a magazine release and the slide slid back like a drawer. I looked into the opening and saw the mechanics of the gun. How the heck do I reload it?

"What? You can shoot that well but you don't know how to reload?" asked the griffon. "Then again, you didn't even know what it was earlier."

"Okay, how do I reload it?" I asked him.

"Push the slide back in place and you'll be good for another fifty shots" said the griffon.

"How does that work? Nothing happened!" I said.

"Wrong. The mechanisms are exposed letting the nanos take in matter to craft more shots" said the griffon. Also, holy crap is that insane.

I pushed the slide, closing it back up and it dinged. Taking aim again, I fired three rounds. All three landed in the pony's midsection. What Nguyen told me was rather strange. "It appears that the rounds simply disintegrate after exiting the body" said Nguyen.

"Really? Well that solves one of it's design flaws" I said back.

"Who are you talking to?" asked the griffon. "An AI?"

"Yes?" I replied. "I don't think this is my style."

"Eh. Kinetic weapons aren't for everyone" said the griffon.

I set it back down in its original position and picked up the next one, the one in the middle. "What's this?" I asked.

"Light projection pistol. Fires a concentrated beam of light at a target" replied the griffon.

So it's a laser? I took aim at the dummy's head and fired. The beam that came out of the pistol was bright green and bright. The beam had landed on the dummy's head and completely disintegrated it, leaving a cloud of dust where it used to be. What was really interesting? How the pistol had recoiled downwards.

"Not for me" I said, placing it back down.

Then I picked up the final one. "That is a simple matter riding frequency weapon" said the griffon.

I have no clue on what that means but it sounds dangerous. Taking aim, I fired and hit a different dummy in the face. which made the head explode. I widened my eyes and looked down at the thing, amazed at what it did. "Yeah, that's the most popular type."

"Can I go home and think about my choice?" I asked.

"Sure."

In an instant, I found myself back in the gun store, looking at the griffon. I almost jumped but realized it was the future. "Do you know where my friends are?" I asked him.

"We're right here" I heard Tardy say. Turning around, I found the two of them. Strangely, they were exactly where they were before I had gone to that demo shooting range. "You guys just waited here for me?"

"What? No. You just went to a holoroom" said the Doctor.

"A what?" I asked.

"A holo room. It's a room where a person's mind is placed in to experience certain scenarios. No time passes in reality but an unlimited amount of time can pass in a holoroom" explained the Doctor.

"You really need to get our more" said the griffon. "You asked me for a weapon system that has not been used for well over two millenia."

"Museum anyone?" asked the Doctor with a smile.

-X-X-X-

Since the Doctor went with our choices and brought us to a restaurant and a gun(not really) store, we went to a nearby museum of history. Unlike early in the day, I was in my human form. Multi-species Equestria has its perks.

To say it was interesting things was an understatement.

"And here" continued our AI tour guide. "Are the technological remnants of the past!"

The three of us, our hologram AI, and a dozen other tourists filed into the room. Inside, the room was detailed and stylized like a music store. Various pieces of devices were spread around the room, similar to how an apple store was arranged. The supposed pieces of technology that were found in the room ranged from simple things, such as phones and computers, to other things that I could barely recognized but this was only because of my trips through the multiverse, such as shock burst generators(imagine something that creates small earthquakes) and stasis fields(slows down just about anything). What really caught my interest were the simple things such as some tools, and the musical instruments.

The tour guide walked over to a few stray socket wrenches. "Some, society knows nothing of there use while others-" The AI walked over to a piano without a bench. "Have had their way of operation forgotten over the time." I walked over to the same piano and played a few keys.

"What is it supposed to do?" asked a tourist.

"It's a musical device. When played correctly, sounds of unbelievable beauty were supposedly created" explained the AI. "As I had said, no one knows how to play it. Only recordings of a few songs exist nowadays."

"Can we listen to a recording?" asked a different tourist.

"I'm sorry but we do not have any recordings on record" replied the tourist.

I pressed some different keys, testing out their tune. Smiling, I looked back at the Doctor. "Yes?" I asked.

"Why not" he replied.

I stood a position in front of the piano and played a few arpeggios in addition to a few chords.

"That was good" said the AI. "Unfortunately, the songs and how to play them were lost throughout history."

What he said is/was unfortunately true. Back in the US(I am talking about real life), the number of ponies that can play the piano are lessening. It has gotten to the point where you can adopt a piano. I'm serious about this. Look up "adopt a piano" on Google and you'll be surprised. Why? The piano is outdated and has been outdated since the digital age started.

And so, I played.

Youtube Video

Once I played the last few keys to the aging piece, I played the the outro to shave and a hair cut.

"And they're not called songs. They are referred to as 'pieces' and they always have" I said.

The AI, even though it was a piece of technology, looked like it was about to have a migraine. "Let's move on to the next exhibit."

Both the Doctor and Tardy covered their mouths with a hoof to stop themselves from laughing. It didn't work.

Moving on, the tour guide led us to a new section of the museum. "This is the hall of heroes!" Walking down the hall, he continued. "Throughout this hall are the stories of this world's greatest heroes." Everyone started going off on their own tangent to look at the exhibits.

I stood in front of a statue of Fluffle Puff. Below the statue was a small plaque that read the following.

Fluffle Puff

Lived a happy and fluffy life

Created the first successful domesticated alliance between the changeling species and the pony species

Started Hug Day

Hug day? Oh god the fluffiness.

Walking away, I went over to a set of statues of the Mane Six. Their plaque read this.

Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie

The original six bearers of the the Elements of Harmony

Founded a new form of magic for the world to use

Defeated countless villains throughout history

Seeing something like this always gives me a little bit of nostalgia. Sure I'll be returning to the past today but time is fleeting. I'll eventually die or see my friends die. You simply can't escape it. I'll just have to enjoy the time I have left.

Wandering around, I found myself in front of a statue of myself. Unlike the other statues that were smiling, mine had a neutral straight faced look to it. It looked like me except that it wasn't wearing my signature robes and the eyes were... Older. This statue version of me had this more aged look to it, one that said told stories of experience and wisdom. Something I currently did not have enough of to give off this image.

My god did they make these statues realistic.

Tran

Leader of the six interdimensional warriors

Led Equestria through war and revolutionized the military

Enjoyed chewing gum

I laughed at the last line. If you ever touch my gum, I will end you. Yes. I'm talking to you.

I turned to see the hologram looking at me. "I see that you've stumbled onto the statue of Tran" said the hologram.

Exactly how does he not see that I am Tran."Exactly how did he revolutionize the military?" I asked.

"Nearly four thousand years ago, he created one of the first lasting special forces unit, the Hunters. Today, other special forces units have formed as a result but the hunters still exist and are still currently the most feared unit" the hologram said.

Hmm. I named them "the Hunters" and they became feared? I like it. I'd like to meet them and see how they work. "Is there any way that I could see the Hunters?" I asked.

"Four Hunters guard his memorial no matter the time or condition at the four eight seven RL District" said the hologram.

"Memorial?" I asked.

"In the twelfth month of the Griffon Equestrian War, Tran attempted to sacrifice his life to ensure that his friends could escape. To do as so, he utilized a primitive nuclear fission device to hold off the enemy and succeeded in the process. Prior to the event, he had lost his powers to prevent another enemy from stealing and using said powers" explained the hologram. "After he was given the status of KIA or killed in action, a memorial was erected in his honor."

I blinked at what the hologram said. 'I only have a little under nine months left to live.' Looking back at the statue, I stuck both my hands in my pockets and fumbled with the contents.

Then I felt someone grab my hand. Turning around, I saw Tardy was the culprit. "I heard what the hologram said." She proceeded to hug me around the waist.

The Doctor wandered over and noticed the hug. "What's the occasion?" he asked.

I didn't face him. "According to the hologram, my death is in the twelfth month of the war" I explained to him.

The Doctor's eyes widened. "Don't even try to-"

"Stop my death?" I finished for him. "It's a fixed point in time. I know." Fixed points in time were events in history that are set in stone and could never change. A fixed point in time is defined as fixed when there's written, mental, and or physical proof of the event in the future. If a fixed point in time is changed, all of time and space would be horribly damaged.

"I'm sorry Tran but it has to happen" said the Doctor.

"Yeah." I looked down at my feet. "Well, I should probably make the best of what little time I have left" I said. "Let's go see my memorial."

-X-X-X-

My memorial was a statue of me standing there with a smile plastered on the face. In it's left hand was a 1911 and the other hand held a untitled book. Guarding the statue were, like the hologram said, four soldiers. Two were ponies(one an earth pony and the other a pegasus), one was a griffon, and the last was a diamond dog. Each and everyone of them wore a cloak/robe like I did but colored black. They weren't visibly armed but a quick scan by Nguyen told me that each of them carried three pistols, one of each weapon type.

All four of them looked like they were simply standing there instead of actually guarding the memorial. They weren't showing disrespect. They were actually showing more respect as they were standing like how I would while waiting. These hunters were really dedicated to my figure.  In fact, they were all chewing gum! Now what I wanted to know was what could they do?

Standing behind me, Tardy and Doctor just stood there, waiting to interfere if necessary. To be fair, I recently found out that I had under a year left to live.

I looked at the guards. Then, I took a few steps and a few more and more until I was within ten feet of the statue. "Sir, step away from the memorial" came the pegasus.

"You four are hunters, right?" I asked.

"Eeyup" came the same guard/hunter. Of course they would mirror how I say that.

"Why do you mirror him so much?" I asked. "The way you stand, the preference of a sidearm over a primary weapon, specific words, what you wear as a uniform, and you even chew gum. Why?"

All four of them looked rather offended at my words. "He started the Hunter unit four thousand years ago and it still exists today. You should know that, rookie" said  the diamond dog Hunter.

"Rookie?" I said out loud.

"Are you not a Hunter?" asked the griffon. "You're wearing the same uniform as our beginners."

"Are you telling me that this-" I gestured to my clothes. "Is a uniform for your rookies? Sword included?"

"I doubt that you just accidentally dressed up in the same way our rookies did" said the pegasus Hunter. "Or are you the real Tran but from the past" he said jokingly.

"Did the Hunters start out looking like that?" I asked.

"What?"

"Did the Hunters start out dressed up like that?" I asked.

"No. When the Hunters started out, regular combat uniforms of the Equestrian military was worn. Our modern uniforms are slightly aesthetic in use" said the earth pony Hunter.

"So kinda like the royal guard, right?" I asked.

My statement seemed to anger all four of them as they stopped chewing gum. Simultaneously, they all said "What?!"

"You do not compare us to those mockeries of soldiers!" yelled the diamond dog.

"You're sure showing the tact of a royal guard" I said.

The diamond dog started stepping forward but the earth pony stopped him. "But Captain!"

"Do not engage him" said the pony. "You don't and can't attack him for that."

"Yes captain" replied the diamond dog.

"Because I will." The earth pony back flipped and threw a backwards side kick at me to which I deflected to the left before striking him between the front left shoulder socket. A loud pop sounded out, telling everyone that it was dislocated.  

"You're going to have to try better than that" I said. "You know Vovinam. You know it well but not enough to stop me." Vovinam was one of the martial arts that I achieved 'mastery' in. They knew it well enough to perform aerial kicks so they were pretty good.

"I know" said the Captain. The Captain grabbed the dislocated shoulder and popped it back in place with a grunt.

"Now that is impressive" I said. Relocating your shoulder back in place is a rather painful experience. I've done it before without much difficulty(real life included) but I understand that I have nowhere near a normal pain thresh hold and understand that for normal people(ponies), that it would be incredibly painful or difficult.

The Captain darted at me again. This time, he threw out an inverted drop kick. Instead of striking. dodging. or deflecting his attack, I grabbed him out of the air and dropped him where I stood. He then grabbed me with his back legs and rolled in an attempt to throw me. I simply flipped over the direction that he intended to throw me in, landing on my feet.

He reacted to that with a leg sweep but I had jumped away. Standing back up, the captain looked at the diamond dog and nodded to which the dog nodded back to. Then both of them charged at me. When they were within arm's reach, I jumped and did a 180 turn in the air before kicking out with both legs, catching them both in the chest and knocking them away. While they were sent flying away, I started falling to the ground. I put both my hands in front of me and pushed myself back up, facing away from the two Hunters.

Turning around, I found the other two Hunters charging at me. I quickly removed the Sparda from my back, scabbard still attached, and bashed the griffon Hunter in the face before throwing a punch at the pegasus Hunter. To my surprise, the pegasus blocked my punch with a left wing and slashed at me with her other wing.

I jumped backwards to dodge the slash before I swept her legs. Instead of falling to the ground, the griffon caught her and set her on her feet. Unexpectedly, they flew backwards away from me. Two clicks sounded out from behind me.

When I checked, I saw that the other two had drawn out their sidearms. Almost identically to how I was, the captain and the diamond dog were dual wielding pistols. To mirror me even more, the pistols that they were armed were identical in appearance to 1911s and one was colored black while the other was colored white.

"Nonlethal mode only" said the Captain. I immediately drew the Sparda and held it in front of me. All four of them laughed at me.

"Good luck dodging" said the pegasus.

"Or blocking the shots with that cheap replica" said the diamond dog.

The Captain was the first to fire. Even though the bullets to their weapons were flying at a much faster speed and smaller than the rounds from the firearms that I were used to blocking, I was still able to deflect the shot. Seeing this, the diamond dog fired too and in a flurry of slashes, his shot was deflected also.

The other two drew their sidearms and all four open fired. My sword continued moving at an impossible speed in front of me in an attempt to block their shots. Sparks were created in front of me as each and every shot was deflected or blocked. This process continued for quite a while and over two hundred shots were deflected or blocked. When it finally ended, I held the Sparda pointed down as they looked at me in awe.

"To answer your question, yes. I am Tran from the past" I said. I spun the sword in a display of skill before I returned the Sparda to it's scabbard.

"Do you have them?" asked the captain.

"Yin and Yang?" I asked. Reaching behind me, I drew the two pistols and held it out for them to see.

"Holy makers" said the diamond dog. All four of them took a kneel. "It is an honor."

"I like how my little group has evolved. Shooting skill, martial arts, and you know a little bit about respect. I like it" I said. "You can stop bowing."

All four of them arose and approached me. "If I may ask, why are you here?" asked the pegasus.

"Just spending time here while the mares are in heat" I replied.

"By the makers, I hate going through heat" said the pegasus, who was the only female of their group.

"Yeah well, six of my friends tried to rape me and later they rounded up the entire town in a manhunt for me" I said.

"Didn't you start a riot over who was going to use you first?" asked the captain. I smiled and nodded. "So the myth is true!"

"Myth?" I asked.

"There was a myth about you starting a riot over  who was going to use you first" replied the Captain. "And it's apparently true."

"Oh" I said. "I was disguised in one of their manhunt meetings disguised as a mare. I was actually the first to ask who was going to use me first. When they started arguing, I walked away."

"That is ingenius" said the griffon. "So how do you like the future?"

"Yeah. It's been fun and the sight's have been good though I hate the guns. They just seem horrible" I said.

"How so?" asked the Captain.

"Well, think of it like this. Your guns are like getting stabbed with a needle. It's much more efficient at passing through a body and clothing. The guns from my time period are like pencils. They are less efficient at passing through a body but they definitely cause more damage" I explained. "I'm also a bit honored yet weirded out by how you mirror me."

"It has been a tradition to mirror you for the past century" said the Captain.

"Again, honored but still weirded out" I said. "Another thing, why is one of your pistols black while the other is white?"

"They're supposed to mirror your primary pistols, Yin and Yang" replied the griffon.

"Yeah but they look nothing like Yin and Yang, besides the color of course" I said. "Here, trade sidearms for a moment." I held Yin and Yang out to the Captain. With wide eyes, he exchanged sidearms with me.

"You lucky bastard" said the pegasus.

The pistols that he handed me handled and looked like 1911s but they were obviously weren't. They were much lighter and felt like plastic. "What do these fire?" I asked.

"Digital rounds. It's the latest in military technology and only we have access to it. It can be set to lethal, stun, or party" replied the griffon.

"Party?" I asked.

"Imagine lasers that are for show" replied the griffon.

"Yeah well Yin and Yang only fires in overkill" I said. "Last time I checked, Yin and Yang could punch through at least half a foot of steel."

"Well, to put it in the same context, these digital pistols will go through maybe half an inch of the same material" said the griffon. "How did you achieve such power in your sidearms?"

"Technology mixed with magic mixed with the powers of a devil" I replied. "Here." I held out both of the Captain's pistols. The two of us returned our sidearms.

"Having fun there?" I heard the Doctor ask. Turning around, I met him face to face.

"Yeah, we should get going." I turned to look at the four Hunters. "Peace." I turned around and I started walking away with the Doctor and Tardy.

"The others will never believe us" said the diamond dog.

"Who the hell cares! We met Tran" said the pegasus.

"I can still hear you!" I said from the distance.

-X-X-X-

Sitting on the "borrowed" sofa, I held a .22 caliber round in my hands. "Nine months left to live" I said.

The Doctor sat down beside me to my right and patted me on the back. "You'll be alright" he said. "What's that?" He pointed at the .22 round.

"There was a situation where I was stranded on a house that was surrounded by hundreds of zombies. I tried to shoot myself with my father's pistol and the gun failed to go off" I explained.

"That's the round that didn't kill you?" asked the Doctor.

"Yeah" I replied.

"And you just carry that around with you?" asked the Doctor.

"It kinda serves as a good luck charm" I said. I stuck it in my pocket. "So nine months left to live."

That was when Tardy sat down on the sofa beside me to my left. "Try to make it the best nine months that you have left" said Tardy.

"Yeah" I said.

Somewhere in Canterlot

Logan, Ike, Alex, and Austin hid in a bunker that was buried hundreds of feet below Canterlot. In Logan's hands was his AR10. In Ike's hand was Nevan, the electrical guitar that was really a demon. In Austin's hands was his MP5. In Alex's hands was his Saiga 12.

"I really hope to god that he never finds us" said Ike.

"Who never finds us?" I asked.

"Tran you dumbass!" said Ike.

A few seconds passed before they realized that I was there.

Back in Ponyville

"Where is he?!?" demanded a very angry, heat driven Rainbow Dash. In front of her was hundreds of mares that had also been searching for Tran.

"We haven't found him like you haven't" said one of the mares.

"Well I'm right here yah fools!" I yelled out. They all looked at me and started to charge. Drawing Yang, I fired three shots, stopping them all in their tracks. "Hold up." Snapping my fingers, Austin, Alex, Logan, and Ike appeared in the air and fell to the ground in front of me. "Enjoy!"

Snapping my fingers once again, I teleported.

Somewhere in Neighvada

I reappeared and landed on my feet in front of the TARDIS. I fiddled through my keys for a few seconds before I chose the correct one and opened the doors to the TARDIS. Walking through with a smile, I sat down on my sofa and popped a new piece of gum into my mouth. "All's well, ends well."

Then Tardy fell from the ceiling and landed on my lap. "Okay." I grabbed her and hugged her. "You are quite possibly one of the softest things I have ever held.

And then the Doctor fell from the ceiling and landed in front of me. "There you are! Give me the sonic screwdriver back!"

"Help me!" said Tardy. I picked her up and tossed her like a foot ball.

"Run laddy!" I yelled while she flew away.

Chapter 44: Exactly

Who knows what kind of a hand life will deal? You may never know what comes. You can try to guess what happens but you will never be right.

It’s true that life can sometimes give you a hard time like how the EOHs were lost, the Invasion of the Crystal Empire, etc. but it can sometimes give you a break. Sometimes, you just have to learn to deal with the bad and eventually you’ll see the good.

But, then, there are times that the bad is too much for a single person to deal with. It may be something basic or something complicated but everyone will eventually meet the lowest point of their lives. Some can deal with it while others can’t. You can never be prepared for that moment and you will never know what you will do until it happens. What brings someone to this low point may be similar to other people’s, it is not always the same.

To this point, I have already visited that lowest point and I definitely wasn’t prepared. While you readers out there(with exception to the few of my friends) will never know what happened, but my reaction was rather drastic.

No matter how strong you are, how well you can fight, how much you've been trained, how capable you are with guns, or how smart you are but you will never be prepared. No one is prepared. It is impossible to be prepared.

-X-X-X-

“So you want to bring us all on a trip to Manehattan?” Logan asked Rarity.

“Oh consider it a fun little trip for our little group. We could all use the break from what’s been going on in Ponyville” Rarity said while pulling out a pair of train tickets from the saddle bags she adorned.  “And I could use the company while I’m waiting for my fashion show.”

“Fashion show?” Logan said negatively.

“It’s a fashion show competition. If my dresses are chosen, I might be able to sell an entire line of clothes” Rarity explained. “So am I able to tell the others that you will be accompanying us?”

“Sure. Why not?” I said. “What could possibly go wrong?”

“Great! Now we just have to notify the others and we’ll be on our way!” Rarity said. "And I have a surprise for all of you!" Using her magic, she handed us the train tickets.

"Okay, you guys get the others. I'll drop off the crusaders off at someone that can watch them" I said.

-X-X-X-

“Can we go with please you!” Scootaloo asked. Alongside Scootaloo were the other members of the CMC(Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon included),  Button Mash, Dinky, Meadow, and Fluffle Puff. All of which, like Scootaloo, wanted to come along with me to Manehattan.  As they pleaded, each and every one of them had quivering lips and puppy eyes complimented with a single tear in the left eye.

No, I was not going to let them go. They will just have to stay with Derpy like I had planned. What? You thought I'd fall to the adorableness? Hah! I've been living in Equestria! I've built up a resistance to it by now.

“No” I said for the millionth time.

“Please!”

“No."

“But we have to go!” Sweetie Belle cried out.

“But you can’t so you’ll have to stay here with Derpy” I said.

This was when Derpy spoke up. “Do you guys have something against me?” she asked.

“No!” Dinky replied immediately. “You’re the best!” D’awww. Hey, it's resistance not complete immunity.

“Then it’s settled. You’re all staying here” I said. I picked up Fluffle Puff. “Except for you. You’re coming with me.” Fluffle Puff gasped with happiness.

“That’s not fair!” Meadow said.

“It’s Fluffle Puff. She broke the fair scale, along with every other scale, a billion fluffy years ago” I retorted.

-X-X-X-

“Where's Tran?” Twilight asked. The Mane Six, Spike, and the human six were all at the train station with their tickets in hand/hoof. Beside Rarity was a tailor/seamstress’s clothing rack that was filled with covered dresses. No doubt it held her entry for the competition.

As they waited, they noticed that the time was pass when the train was supposed to arrive. Applejack said “Where’s the train? It’s ten minutes overdue!"

“Oh my! Shouldn’t we ask somepony?” Fluttershy said.

Ike, who was looking at his watch, took out a cigarette and lit it. “Yeah.” Ike walked over to a booth that sold tickets. “Hey! Where’s the train to Manehattan?” he asked the pony inside.

The pony inside, who was currently reading a newspaper, lazily replied “Well all trips to Manehattan have been cancelled.”

“What? But I have a competition in Manehattan that I have to attend!” Rarity asked.

“Yes and I want a raise. See? We can’t get everything we want” the pony said.

“Well I never!” Rarity said.

“Now this is a problem” Twilight said. “How are we going to get you to Manehattan?”

“Looks like we won’t be able to” Andy said. “Who said it!?!?”

“Said what?” Alex asked.

“You know!” Andy said.

“What could possibly go wrong?” Logan asked.

“Yes. That accursed phrase of doom, evil, and unnecessary flowerpots!” Andy said.

“Guys! Guys! Guys!” Spike yelled, getting everyone’s attention. “We still have a problem here! We’re stuck in Ponyville and Rarity can’t attend her competition in Manehattan!” Spike paused. “And where’s Tran?”

Just as Spike said that, the sound of a powerful engine roared. Following this, a large truck pulled up to the train station. It was a five ton deuce truck. Inside the driver’s seat was Tran and passenger seat beside him appeared to be empty. The bed of the truck had its cover away, exposing the seats to everyone. “Hey, need a ride?” I asked while sticking my torso out the side window.

“Yeah. It has enough room in the back for your dresses too” I replied.

“Shotgun!” Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Alex, and Austin yelled out simultaneously.

“Hah! I was first!” Rainbow Dash said.

“Now that’s a lie” Applejack said. “I was first.”

“No I was!” Alex said.

“What happens if I was first?” Austin asked.

“It’s obvious that I was first!” Rainbow Dash said.

“No, I was!” Applejack said.

“Seat’s already taken” I said.

“What? By who?!?” Rainbow Dash demanded.

A small ball of pink fluff stuck out the side window on the other side of the truck. “Pffffffffbbbbbttttl” Fluffle Puff raspberried.

-X-X-X-

The trip of Manehattan wasn’t complicated. Ponies preferred not to drive as they had no reason to so there wasn’t that many cars out on the roads. It wasn’t a long trip either as I had been driving at nearly ninety miles an hour.

It was obvious when we were near Manehattan. One of the easiest tells was the huge increase of cars on the road. Unlike Ponyville where there were only few dozen drivers for every mile or so, there were now cars everywhere.  Street signs were also present. Actual street signs and markers. Not simple signs but actual manufactured street signs.

Then we actually hit the city limits.

Manehattan was, well, like Manhattan. It was a giant metropolitan city made up of thousands and thousands of large buildings, exactly like Manhattan. Where as Ponyville had a total population under forty or so thousand ponies, Manehattan looked like it had hundreds of times more ponies.  

Unfortunately, this would make Manehattan a lot like a normal metropolitan city. If Equestria’s Manehattan was anything like the US’s Manhattan, then there would be a high crime rate, strong dissent for guns, rich fools, carelessness, and the people are absolute douchebags/jerks. That and taxis. Lots and lots of taxis. Oh and carrot dogs.

“Wow! Look at all of the cars!” Pinkie Pie said. “Look! It’s the world’s largest candy shop!”

“NO!!!!” everyone yelled.

“Why not?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“NO!” everyone yelled again.

Now that we were in Manehattan, I parked next to a curb. Once the deuce was at a halt, I leaned out. “Where to?” I asked.

“Oh, we should head to the hotel first” Twilight said. “We do need to check in.”

“And I do need to drop off my dresses” Rarity said.

‘Only a few miles from here. Might as well go.’  I leaned out the side window again. “Ready to go?” I yelled out.

"Yeah/Yes/Yep" everyone replied.

I pressed down on the brake and shifted it from park to drive. I was about to press down on the gas when someone flew in front of the driver window. I leaned out the window. "Yes?"

"How much for a ride?" he asked. On his head was a little baseball cap and around his neck was a camera on a sling. He was a tourist. What really gave it away was the Hawaiian shirt that he adorned.

I leaned out the window and noticed six other ponies, all of which of varying colors, ages, and species. More tourists. "What?" I asked him.

"How much for a ride? We noticed that you're carrying ponies with your truck. We want to pay for a ride" he explained.

"I'm not a taxi. Sorry" I said.

"But you have plenty of room in your vehicle" the tourist said.

Should I? We do have to do a few things. I shifted the car back to park before I opened the door and stepped down to the ground. Walking over to the back, the seven tourists followed me.

Once back there, I stepped up onto the trunk bed. "Oh hello Tran" Rarity greeted me. "What appears to be a problem?"

"We have seven tourists here and they need a ride" I replied. "We definitely have enough room back here." That's an understatement. The troop seats(they were actually a basic troop bench) were currently installed. With troop seats, this truck has enough room to seat more than thirty soldiers and their gear and extra. We only have six small ponies, five humans that are smaller than the average member of the US military, and a few sets of dresses and luggage. "The question is, do you mind if they ride with us?"

"Oh let them, Tran" Rarity said. "Why should we be the ones to ruin their vacation?"

"And that's why you're the Element of Generosity" I said, smiling.

"Well aren't you a charmer?" Rarity said.

I walked over to the edge of the bed. "Did you heard what she said?" I asked the seven tourists.

"Yeah" the pegasus from earlier said. He flew up to truck bed and landed on the troop seat. A mare flew up and landed beside him before giving him a peck on the cheek. D'awww. Ponies are so adorable.

"Excuse me. Can we get help getting up there?" one of the tourist said. The mare had a point. This truck was raised like nine feet off the ground.

I jumped down to the ground and lifted the other five ponies into the truck. Now that I was done with that, I moved back into the driver's seat. Putting the deuce back into drive, I finally drove towards our destination, the hotel.

-X-X-X-

Once at the hotel, we checked in and dropped off Rarity's dresses. After, we filed back into the deuce and decided to tour the city. I swear, this city is a complete ripoff of the US variant. A pony version of the Statue of Liberty? Really? That's like a punch right to my 'Murica. Then there was the smaller, almost identical version of the Golden Gate bridge. Anyways, the other seven tourists, thanked Rarity and I and left after we had visited the bridge.

"This trip is so fun! I really like jumping up and down!" Pinkie Pie said.

"That reminds me" Rarity said. Using her magic, she reached into her saddle bags and pulled out a small stack of tickets. Once in the air, she held them out like a fan showing off what they were. "I got us all tickets to go see Hinny of the Hills!"

"Hinny of the Hills!" everypony and Spike yelled out. Every human said the same thing but in question and someone quietly compared to the ponies and dragon.

"The hell's Hinny of the Hills?" Alex asked.

Rarity replied "It's just about the premier musical of Bridleway!" For the love of Christ! What is the point of a musical in Equestria!?!? And Bridleway?!? Seriously?!?

"A musical?!?" Nick yelled.

"How did you even get tickets?!?" Twilight asked.

"The director of the musical owes me a favor" Rarity replied.

"But why a musical?!?" Nick asked.

"Hinny of Hills is supposed to be awesome!" Rainbow Dash said.

"Normally she doesn't even like musicals" Applejack said.

"Ponies just bursting into song in random places at the drop of a hat? Who does that?!" Rainbow Dash said.

All seven of us humans stopped walking and traded annoyed looks. To make it worse, Rarity started singing.

Youtube Video

As she sang everyone else, due to Equestria' strange rule of breaking into song makes everyone else break into song, joined her. Because I was immune, I walked away with Fluffle Puff held under my left arm.

-X-X-X-

I quietly sipped tea while Fluffle Puff quietly lapped her own cup of tea. While Fluffle Puff opted to sit on the ground, I was sitting on Fluffle Puff. She is really comfortable. Around us, Ponies filed around, purchasing various drinks and small pastries. We were in a coffee shop.

"I say!" I said. "This tea is rather delectable!" Atop my head was a top hat and worn over my eyeglasses(the left side) was a monocle.

"Pffbttl" Fluffle Puff raspberried. She was also wearing a top hat and a monocle.

"I concur!" I replied. For some reason, ponies were staring at us while some were taking pictures with their cameras. "Oh it appears we are out of tea!" I picked up Fluffle Puff's cup and stood in line to get more cups of tea.

Once I retrieved our refills, I returned to my chair and placed Fluffle's cup in front of her. "Pffbttl!" She immediately started lapping up the tea like a dog.

"Now I'll have to disagree with you!" I said. "You shouldn't drink tea with liquor." I haven't started drinking from my cup yet. Before I drink tea, I prefer to add some gunpowder in it.

"Pffbttl!" Fluffle retorted.

"Well that part's true. There are times that apply" I said in agreement while mixing up some gunpowder in my tea.

I was about to take a sip from my tea when I caught yelling. "I said I wanted a double mocciato soy latte with a bucking foam whip! This has no foam!" I heard a mare yelled.

Another mare spoke up, saying "I'm sorry Suri but I was in a hurry and you-"

"I don't care! Get me a new one!" the other mare yelled out. I heard splashing with the sound of a paper cup falling to the ground. "And make sure there's foam this time! And take it to me at the runway!"

Moving towards the yelling(still with my tea in hand) a purple maned, light pink pony, clearly angry, passed by me.

Where was the pony she was yelling at? I continued walked and found a small cream white earth pony with a blue Twilight-esque striped mane. She wore the color of a shirt(similar to the Doctor) and a pair of saddlebags. The splashing I heard earlier turned out to be when that pony from early threw her coffee at this mare. What really caught my attention was that she was close to crying as evident from the tears forming in her eyes.

"Are you okay?" I asked her.

"Y-yes" she whimpered out.

"Are you sure?" I asked.

"N-no" she replied.

I held out my cup of tea. "Why don't you take this. It looks like you need it more than I do. Don't worry, I haven't taken a sip out of it yet." Slowly moving a hoof out, she took the cup and took a sip. "Who was that?"

"My boss" she replied. Grabbing a small portion of my white robes, I started dabbing the coffee off of her, turning my robe a light brown.

"Why do you work for her if she's so mean?" I asked her.

"Because it's my only opportunity in this bucking city" she replied.

"Only opportunity?" I said. "You can get success anywhere as long as you keep your mind to it."

"Not in Manehattan" she said. "In Manehattan, it's everypony for themselves." Exactly like the human world.

Pulling out a business card from my store, I held it out for her. "Here, why don't you go to Ponyville? I can get you a job."

"Thank you but I'll have to stick with Suri for now" she said. "Thank you, erm."

"Tran" I said.

"Coco Pommel" Coco said.

"Hmm. What industry do you work in?" I asked.

"Fashion" she replied.

"Huh. My friend also works in fashion. In fact, she'll be attending this fashion competition" I said. "I think it's called Fashion Week?"

Coco frowned. "My boss will be attending that competition too."

"Well I hope she loses" I said.

"You know, Tran? I don't care about what the newspapers say about you. You are one of the nicest ponies I've met" Coco said. "Or the only nice pony I've met in Manehattan."

"I'm not a pony" I said. "Wait, what does the newspapers say about me?"

"That you're an ill tempered brick head that cares only about violence" she replied.

"Now I'm mad! I'll have to teach them a lesson!" I said while holding up my fist in the face and shaking it. After a few seconds, I burst into laughter alongside Coco. "Eh. It's just words. Don't really care about it." I checked my watch. Almost time for the competition.

"You know, the competition's in about half an hour. You should probably get going" I said.

Smiling, she handed me the cup, previously filled with tea, back to me. "Thank you Tran."

-X-X-X-

Once the showcasing of the contestants and their dresses were done(I took every liberty to not watch the showcase in order to protect my mind from explosion/not requiring brain bleach), I walked up Rarity.

"Hi Rarity" I greeted her. "How'd it go?"

"Great!" Rarity replied. "It looks like they love my dresses."

"That sounds good" I said while jumping out the nearest window.

The Next Day

All of us, minus Rarity, filed into our large hotel room.

"That was such a superrific day!" Pinkie Pie said while bouncing in.

"But did you have tah punch that guy in the face?" Applejack asked.

"Hey! That guy grabbed my flank!" Rainbow Dash said.

"Not you, Rainbow. Sides, I punched him in the mouth after yah punched him. What I'm talking about is Ike" Applejack said.

"He touched my guitar!" Ike said.

"It was just a little touch" Twilight said.

"Still! It's my guitar" Ike said again.

"Ike's guitar is like Tran's gum. You touch it and you die" Nick explained.

"What I can't believe is how someone blindsided your deuce and then demanded that you pay for damages" Andy said. Damaging a deuce by running into it? That's like the military running out of bullets!

"He was a douchebag!" Alex said. He pulled out a cigarette and stuck it in his mouth before digging through his pockets again. "Hey, does anybody have a light?"

"The pyro, for once, doesn't have his lighter?" Austin said. "What next? Tran running out of gum?"

"Hey, that's happened before" I said.

"Yeah and you killed like five people and destroyed half a store" Logan said.

"It was seven and I only destroyed a wall" I said. "and a couple shelves."

"Exactly my point" Logan said.

"Well the seven of them were also-" Before I could finish my sentence, the door to our room burst open and Rarity walked in.

"My life is rui-i-i-i-inned!" Rarity cried out.

"Rarity, what's wrong?" Twilight asked.

"That mare, Suri Polomare made used my fabric to remake her line!" Rarity replied. "Now if I showcase my line, I'll be branded as a copycat!"

Suri Polomare. Where have I heard of that before? "Wait, she remade all of her dresses with you fabric? How did she get your fabric?" I asked.

"I gave her a little sample of it so that she could make accents" Rarity replied. "But she betrays me like this!" Rarity looked at the rack that held her dress. "I'll have to make a new line of dresses but with less than a day. I'm doooomed!"

Fluffle Puff jumped up and tackled Rarity. "That's it" I said. "Make an exact copy of your dresses but out of Fluffle Puff's fur!"

Rarity looked at me like I was insane. "It's the perfect material but there isn't nearly enough fur for that many outfits!" Rarity retorted. I unsheathed the Sparda and prompty cut off a large portion of her fur. In an instant, it regrew replacing what was lost. "To the sewing machines!"

-X-X-X-

As we worked, time passed meaning we were spending a lot of our time in the hotel room.

"Rarity, we already missed ahr salon appointment and our dinner reservations. Now we're going tah miss Hinny of the Hills" Applejack said.

"And done!" Rarity said, finishing the last outfit. "I'm sorry girls about the salon and the restaurant but all of you can still see Hinny of the Hills! The tickets are in my saddlebag and they expire today so go!"

"Won't you go with us?" Twilight asked.

"I'm sorry but I have to get to the show!" Rarity said. Using her magic, she pushed the rack of dress out the door.

-X-X-X-

Rarity waited as everypony took in the appearance of the fluffly, pink outfits worn by the models. In an instant, everybody began to cheer, much louder than with any of the other outfits.

Rarity realize that she was now a shoe in for a victory but she noticed one thing, where were her friends. Looking at the reserved section where her friends were supposed to be, she only saw Tran. In his hands was a large white sign that said 'You know what to do.' When she blinked, Tran disappeared,

Realizing her mistake, she ran out the plaza. Once outside, she raced towards the hotel. Unfortunately for her, the hotel room did not bear her friends and their luggage was gone. Now sad, Rarity walked back to the fashion show.

Once inside, she found the place empty, as if Fashion Week never happened. The stage and seats were packed up, no traces of trash was anywhere, and nopony was present. The only thing that was the contestants' dresses, all of which were on racks and covered up.

Then a very distasteful voice sounded out. "Prim Hemline is furious with you" Suri Polomare said. Rarity turned to see the mare in question along with her assistant Coco Pommel.

Rarity said "Oh I just need a moment with her. I have to rush back to Ponyville, but I just wanted to thank her first for the-"

Uh-uh-uh, you'd best steer clear of Prim for a while. She's pretty furious" Suri said. She looked at her assistant Coco Pommel "Isn't that right?"

"No" Coco said. "She's not mad at you at all."

"What?" Rarity said.

"Coco, what are you talking about?" Suri said in a nervous voice. She leaned in towards her assistant and whispered "Don't make me fire you."

"Go ahead and fire me!" Coco said. She turned to look at Rarity. "Rarity, you won the competition and Prim loved your dresses. She also wants you to contact her because she wants to hear from you again."

"Suri was hoping that if you didn't claim your prize, the judges would consider it a forfeit and first place would go to her. So she lied to make you and your friends go away" Coco further explained. "I've worked for Suri for so long, I started to believe that it really is everypony for herself in this town. Until I saw how generous you were with your friends and how generous they were with you. It made me start believing there was something better for me out there."

"And that was what I was waiting for" I said. Everyone looked for where I was. "I'm right here." They still couldn't find me. Snapping my fingers, I appeared right beside Rarity. Held in my left hand was an extra large cup of steaming hot coffee.

I walked over to Coco Pommel. "Good job" I said to her. I handed the coffee to her. "You know you want to."

Coco Pommel smiled before turning to face Suri. "This, is for yesterday!" Coco said while throwing the coffee at her. Suri screamed as the coffee landed on her before running out of the hotel. "That felt so good!"

"Rarity, I have something for you" Coco said. Reaching into her saddlebags, she pulled out a trophy and a small spool of rainbow colored thread. "Thank you for showing me how true generosity is supposed to work. I'd like for you to take this thread as a gift." Coco handed her the two items. "Guess I'm out of a job now?" Coco said sadly.

"Still want a job in Ponyville?" I said. "I'll pay you a thousand bits a month."

"Thank you but-" Coco started but stopped. "How much?!?"

"You heard me" I said. "A grand month. How does that sound? And you won't have to get me coffee."

"Yes!" Coco replied loudly. "And who cares if I have to get you coffee!?"

"Now Rarity, you have to make amends with your friends" I said.

"But how?" Rarity asked.

"Here." I reached into my pocket and pulled out a small stack of tickets.

"Exclusive private shows of Hinny of the Hills?!?!?" Rarity screamed as she saw what they were. "How?!?!"

"You're not the only one the director owes favors to" I said with a smirk. "There's a ticket there for you too, Coco."

"And I get to see Hinny of the Hills?!?" Coco nearly screamed. "Best day of my life!"

"Now we just have to find our friends" Rarity said.

Snapping my fingers, all thirteen of them appeared in the room... Suspended six feet in the air. After falling and getting back up, they all took notice of Rarity and I.

"Every time!" Twilight said.

"Why can't you just teleport us to the floor?" Spike said, groaning.

"Quick question, how was Hinny of the Hills?" I asked them.

"We never got to see it. We were late to the show and they didn't let us in" Rainbow Dash replied. "And I was looking forward to itSO much!"

I looked at Rarity and winked. "Well I just happen to have gotten us private screenings of Hinny of the Hill!" Rarity told them. "But first, I'd like to apologize how I acted towards you all."

"We forgive you" Fluttershy said.

*Giant Pony and Human Group Hug Thing*

The adorable, soft horror! Nah, but even I enjoyed it.

And so, we left for the musical and with Coco of course.

I'm not going to lie, Hinny of the Hills wasn't that bad.

Some Time Later

Coco Pommel adjusted to Ponyville pretty quickly. She made clothes from my store. I had redesigned and remodeled a large storeroom in my store for her to work in. The room she worked in, that used to hold extra ammo, was now a large sewing room that easily rivaled Rarity's work room.

In addition to that, I also changed a few sections of my store. Now my store had a fashion section that sold clothing from Coco and Rarity. Now I own a store that sells weapons, custom tailored clothing, and custom commissions of just about anything.

And here I was, sitting behind a counter filled with various 1911 variants and revolvers. In front of me, on the counter, was the concealed carry rig that I wore to hold Yin and Yang. "Bored." The doors opened and Breaker walked in. "You!" I said pointing at him. "Tell me you have something interesting!"

"I'm just here to get Meadow Song" Breaker said. "And some extra shells."

I reached behind me and pulled out a box of 6 gauge shells, placing them in front of Breaker on the counter. "Meadow's playing with Dinky in one of the storeroom."

"You left two small fillies in a storeroom filled with guns?" Breaker questionably said.

"It's not like the guns have firing pins" I said. "Or trigger mechanisms."

"Anyways, I want to take Meadow to the circus" Breaker said.

"I'll take it!" I picked up the carry rig and jumped over the counter, falling on my face. "I'll still take it!"

-X-X-X-

I hate the circus.

Breaker, Meadow, and Dinky had went off to do whatever they wanted while I just went for a walk.

"What to do? What to do?" I said to myself.

As I walked, I noticed many ponies were walking over to one giant tent. Even weirder was that how most of them were wearing various forms of wound dressings, casts, and braces. Some were in wheelchairs. Then Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Granny Smith passed by.

"Hallo" I said as they passed by.

"Oh, hi Tran" Apple Bloom greeted.

"Howdy Tran" Big Mac greeted.

"Well Howdy Tran" Applejack greeted. "Ah guess you're seeing why everypony's going to this tent?"

"Eeyup" I replied.

I walked into the tent with them and found the most annoying twins in existence, Flim and Flam.

"Thank you, one and all, for your attendance, and we guarantee that your time here will not be spent in vain!" Flim said.

"In fact, we think it will prove to be the most valuable time you've ever spent!" Flam said.

"The Flim Flam Brothers! This should be interestin" Applejack said.

"Welcome, one and all, to the demonstration of a lifetime!" Flim greeted the crowd.

"A demonstration of a better life!" Flam repeated.

"A demonstration of a better time! And if we haven't captured your interest just yet, by the time we've finished, an unfortunate phenomenon practically guarantees that we will!" Flim said.

"A phenomenon? What's that?" Flam asked.

"It's a circumstance perceptible by the senses, but in this case, it's the simple fact that" Flim replied.

Youtube Video

A magical cure all? This ought to be good.

"Sold!" I heard Granny Smith yell out.

What?!?

"Congratulations Granny Smith! You just made the purchase of a lifetime!" Flim said to Granny.

"Are you as worried as I am?" Applejack asked.

"Eeyup" Big Mac replied.

"Same as you" I said. I cleared my voice. "Oi! I want a bottle too!"

-X-X-X-

I looked at the bottle that I held in front of me.

"Is there anythin special bout it?" Applejack asked.

I took a sip from it. "I don't believe so" I replied. "It might be a fake."

Applejack looked rather miffed by my statement. "Then how has it fixed mah granny? All day, she's been diving and swimming like she has a new set of hips!" Applejack said with a humfph. "She even says that all her aches and pains are gone."

"It could be the placebo effect" I rattled off.

"The pla-sea what now?" Applejack asked with a puzzled look.

"The placebo effect. It's when you believe you've taken medicine and you supposedly gain the effects of what the medication is supposed to do but in the end, the medication you were taking turns out to be a fake and the supposed effects that you felt were all in your head" I explained before taking another sip of the tonic. "This taste like old apple juice mixed with the grounded up leaves of a beat. I'm going to guess that's what it is."

Applejack looked incredulous. "Wait, so the tonic might be fake and the reason why Granny is feelin better is cause she thinks it's real?" she asked.

"Yes" I replied. "In the case that the tonic is fake and you tell her, Granny Smith will most likely immediately start feeling the effects of her old age again."

Now, she looked like she was ready to throw up. "Wait, so if ah tell her the truth, she'll get worse!?!" Applejack nearly yelled. "I have to lie to her so she feels better?!?"

"Unfortunately yes though you might want to stop her from doing anything extreme" I warned Applejack. "Through and through, she's not really better. She believes that she's better and her mind is making up for it."

This was an ultimatum for Applejack. Go against her policy of honesty and lie to Granny so that she could stay happy or go with her gut and telling the truth which may make Granny unhappy. "Whatever you choose, it's a good choice" I said. "Nothing too extreme if you choose the happy granny route."

"CANNONBALL!" came Granny Smith.

Both Applejack and I looked up only to get ourselves drenched with lake water. When the water cleared from our eyes, we saw Big Mac, Apple Bloom, and Granny Smith laughing.

"Then there's that" I said while spitting out my now-contaminated-by-lake-water gum.

"Hey Granny, the Ponyville swim meet is comin up" Apple Bloom excitedly said. "We could enter together! A legendary water pony like you? We'd be a cinch to win!"

Granny Smith gave Apple Bloom a disappointed look. "Mm, ee, uh, I don't know... Bein back in the water is one thing, but a competition is a pony of a different color" Granny said.

Apple Bloom seemed rather disappointed by her answer. Then, all of a sudden, she regained her happy attitude once again. "That tonic helped yah enough to start swimming again. Why don't yah get some more?" Apple Bloom offered.

"Well, I'll be a tart turnover, you are right! All we need now is more tonic!" Granny Smith said in happiness.

-X-X-X-

"I'll take a whole case!" Granny said without a single doubt. Granny Smith handed one of the twins a small clothe sack of bits while the other twin levitated a case of the faux tonic onto Big Mac's back.

One pony walked up to the two and said "Wait, are you saying this stuff really works?!"

Unfortunately, the pony speaking was asking Applejack who had turned to looked at her friend, me. The look on Applejack's face gave him the message that she didn't know what to say. Instead of saying anything, I just shrugged and gave her a blank look. Looking back at the pony in question, Applejack said "Well it seems to work for Granny. Right Tran?"

"Right?" I said, questioning myself for saying that.

The two con artists heard their opportunity and decided to take it. "You heard it here first, folks! Flim Flam Miracle Curative Tonic is Granny Smith-tested and Applejack-approved!" Flim yelled to the crowd. "And even Tran the human likes it!"

Oh no. I looked back at Applejack and the two of us shared the same worried expression.

Following Flim' s words, ponies clamored to buy the miracle tonic, quickly cleaning out the twin's supply of tonic.

-X-X-X-

Who knew that those simple words that Applejack and I said could create such an explosion in revenue for those two twins?

Currently, Applejack and I were attending the swim meet that Apple Bloom was talking about. Like they had planned, Granny was competing with Apple Bloom.

Meanwhile, the Flim Flam brothers were selling even more of their worthless tonic, profiting a fortune.

Then a grey earth pony wearing a black and white vendors shirt walked over to us. "Looks like honesty isn't the best policy" he said to us.

I looked at Applejack. She had turned to look at me too. Both of us shook our heads at the same time.

"ATTENTION!!!" cried out every speaker located in the local area. "Granny Smith will now be attempting to break the Equestria high diving record" came the announcers.

Both of our eyes widened upon realizing what he said. "What?!?" the two of us yelled.

Taking off my jackets, I cracked my neck. "Applejack, you stop the brothers from selling their tonics, I'll stop Granny" I said.

"Go!" Applejack yelled. The two of us ran off to achieve our respective tasks.

By now, Granny Smith had already ran climbed up the diving board and was ready to jump. Before I could do anything, she jumped.  Realizing what she did, I jumped across the pool and caught her before she hit the water before landing on the other side of the pool. When I landed, I hit my back against the hard surface of the ground. "I think I just broke my spine" I said, holding up Granny Smith.

"Land sakes lad! Why'd you go and ruin my jump?!" Granny yelled at me.

"Because you wouldn't have been able to make that dive!" Applejack replied with anger. She had found the Flim Flam brothers and forced the two over to where Granny and I was.

"Oh quit your fussin! I had enough of the tonic in me to make a jump ten times as high!" Granny retorted.

"Twenty times by my count" Flim said.

"Thirty, with a favorable breeze" Flam said.

By now, ponies had created a crowd around us to see all the fuss. "I hate to disappoint everypony, but there's no way Granny could have made that dive, because this tonic is a fake!" Applejack announced.

"But you gave it your stamp of approval" one pony cried out.

"Are you saying you lied?" another pony asked.

I looked at Applejack. 'You know what to do' my look told her.

"I am" Applejack replied.

Everyone gasped at the announcement that the Applejack, the Element of Honesty, had lied to them.

"I didn't mean to! But everypony seemed so much happier, I couldn't bring myself to tell you when I found out the tonic wasn't real. I know it was wrong. I just hope with time, I can win back everypony's trust" Applejack explained.

Apple Bloom stepped into full view. "But if the tonic is a fake, then how come Granny can swim again, and what about all that aquabatics stuff we just did?" she asked.

"If you believe in yourself while you're doing something, you might be able to really do it" I replied. "It's all about confidence in yourself."

The twins tried to take this opportunity. "See! The tonic boosts confidence so that you can do anything that your heart desires!" Flim said.

"Anything you absolutely want!" Flam said.

"That's a lie!" It was that grey pony from earlier. "I work for them and all the tonic is, is just old apple juice and beat leaves."

Hey, I was right!

"I know, cause I helped make it! Watching Applejack save Granny and then admit to lying, well, that made me realize I was making ponies believe in a thing that just wasn't so!" he continued.

"Believin in something can help you do amazin things. But if that belief is based on a lie, eventually it's gonna lead to real trouble" Applejack said.

"Thank you, Applejack. I got this through dishonest means. That was a mistake I won't be making again!" The pony took out a single bit coin. "I'd like you to have it, the first bit I made selling this crud, as a reminder of how you helped me finally see the truth."

"I don't know" Applejack said.

"Don't worry! I'll track down the pony I sold that worthless tonic to and pay him back" he replied. "Honest!" With the end of that statement, he walked away.

Looking at the bit, Applejack took off her stetson. "That was nice of him" Applejack said.

"Might want to keep it. Good reminder of today's adventure" I said.

"Right so, Tran. Right so" Applejack said. She placed the bit in her stetson before readorning her stetson once again. I smiled. "What's that goofy smile for, Tran? You usually don't smile."

I kept lowered the smile to a smirk. "This was so much better than sitting in my shop all day."

Some Time Later

A loud staccato of gunfire filled the air as hundreds of targets were to be obliterated in a swarm of high velocity lead.

*Click*

"Drats!" Fancy Pants said. Looking down at his gun, a custom engraved Gatling gun, he removed the empty drum. "I don't understand why everypony else in Canterlot is so appalled by the idea of firearms." Holding up the drum via magic/telekineses, Fancy Pants stepped out of the gunner's position.

Fleur De Lis walked up to the position. "They believe that these simple tools are rather blunt and barbaric" Fleur replied. Using her magic, she inserted a new drum into the gun and sat down in the gunner's chair. "They need to, pardon my language, remove their own horns from their arses."

I inserted five rounds into my Mosin Nagant and chambered a round. "Maybe it's because they lack the intelligence?" I asked. Finger off the trigger, muzzle pointed downrange and at nothing safe, and it was safe to fire.

"Might be" Fancy Pants said, busy reloading the drum magazine held in his magic with fresh rounds.

"Dear, it's not a matter of if. It's a matter of how much they lack intelligence" Fleur said.

"Tran, once again, thank you for letting us use your range" Fancy Pants said.

"There is a lack of proper shooting ranges in Canterlot!" Fleur explained. "Much less as fine as yours."

Le Gasp!

"Remember Fleur, those are exploding targets" I said.

"Yes and they'll explode when shot" Fleur said. "Maybe more so than how my dear husband performed."

"Oh you wound me so!" Fancy Pants said, bringing a hoof to his forehead. "And that's why I married you."

"Really? I though it was how I looked?" Fleur said.

"That and your poker skills" Fancy Pants said. "Or your amazing ability to annoy the other nobles."

The married couple shared a short laugh before they returned to their previous task at hand.

Once again, the air was filled with the sweet buzz of gunfire. Every few seconds, a target would explode, signifying good hits. Fleur had a good streak with the hits but her luck ran out when her ammo did. "Pardon my language but I bucking love this thing!" Fleur yelled out, eyes widened from the ectasy of shooting such a thing.

"Yes. I love it too, dear" Fancy Pants said.

"My turn" I said. Shouldering my rifle, I viewed through the rifle's scope. In the next fifteen seconds, five rounds were fired and five targets exploded.

The married couple applauded. "Good run, chap!" Fancy Pants said.

"Yes, I was most impressed" Fleur commented.

I started the process of reloading the Mosin with another five rounds until Fancy Pants asked me a question. "By the way, where are your friends?"

"Something about a breezie migration" I replied. I finished the reloading process and chambered the first round.

"Oh yes, I read up on that topic" Fancy Pants. "Then why aren't you assisting them?"

"I do not like the breezies" I states.

"What?" Fancy Pants inquired.

"Let's keep it, they're menaces when they're in packs of over a thousand" I said.

Fleur tried to ask me something. "What did they-"

"Thousand!" I interrupted her. I took aim again and sighted in a target. Ready to pull the trigger, I tucked the gun into my shoulder and breathed. Then all I was black. Looking away from the scope, I came face to face with a familiar blue pegasus. "What's with the shot block, Rainbow?"

"We have a problem" she told me. "And shot block?"

"You blocked my shot" I said. "And what's the problem?"

"Remember how Fluttershy told you about that migration of breezies?" Rainbow Dash.

A sense of irritation filled my min. "Yes?" I replied with hesitation.

"Fluttershy has decided to house a few of them" Rainbow Dash sheepishly replied. "And they may have overstayed their welcome."

More irritation. "I'll get the insect repellant" I said.

"Tran! No killing them!" Rainbow Dash scolded me.

-X-X-X-

Rainbow Dash and I made our way towards Fluttershy's cottage.

"What'd they do to anger you?" Rainbow Dash asked.

Those got dang breezies. "They tried to take my chewing gum" I replied.

"Well that's a death wish to anypony else" Rainbow Dash commented with humor. "Wait, why'd they try to take your gum. What could they possibly use with your gum?"

To demonstrate, I took out a stick of gum and unwrapped the wrapper around it. "Apparently, my gum contains an ingredient known to cure all ailments in the breezie community" I replied.

Rainbow Dash seemed rather surprised by what I said. "What?!? Why didn't you give them your gum?!? It could save a breezie's life!!" Rainbow Dash yelled at me.

"Because it's my gum" I replied. "MINE!!!! Sides, I did give them a few packets of gum. They just wanted all of it."

"You and you're crazy obsession with chewing gum" Rainbow Dash commented. "And why are we walking to Fluttershy's cottage? I have wings and you have your psycho demon powers! We could get there in an instant."

I smirked at her. "Ah young pegasus. You must learn to savor the little things" I said to her.

She looked at me as if I was insane. "Little?!? You walk like nine hours a day!" Rainbow Dash accused me of.

"It's more like eight and a quarter" I corrected her.

"Exactly my point!" Rainbow Dash retorted.

"Well guess what" I said.

"What?" I didn't answer her. Instead Rainbow Dash walked into a door with a loud bang. Specifically the front door to Fluttershy's cottage. After getting up, she jumped into the air and hovered as she gave me a death glare.

The two of us heard foot(hoof) steps and then the door opened a little to reveal Fluttershy. "Oh hello Rainbow Dash and Tran" she greeted us. "What brings you here?"

"Show him the breezies" Rainbow Dash said.

Sighing, Fluttershy opened the door completely, revealing the little menaces I needed to see. "Oi! Das meken!" I yelled out.

All of the breezies present in the cottage flew up to hover in front of me. One breezie, a blue one with pink hair and a black coat with white fluff, led them. "You!" the lead pest yelled out. Following that word, the same breezie started yelling out in it's native language.

This only confused Rainbow Dash. "What is it saying?" Rainbow Dash asked me.

But it seems Fluttershy understood. "Oh I'd rather not say" Fluttershy replied.

I also understood him. Because of the TARDIS knowledge absorption, I could basically speak every language that ever existed. "Oi. You're not any better. You tried to steal from me!" I said back. "Chuta mai lipte noin."

This only confused Rainbow Dash even more. "Wait, you speak breezie?" Rainbow Dash asked me. "And what did you say?"

"Silly blue rainbow pony, he knows everything" the lead breezie told Rainbow Dash with the weird accent she had.

I leaned in to look at the breezie closer. "What is your name and why are you still in Equestria? I thought you're all supposed to be in the Littan Breezie Lands."

"My name is Seabreeze and why we're still here is that these fools-" Seabreeze pointed at her companions. "Refuse to return! They like the yellow pony too much."

Seabreeze turned to look at Fluttershy. "Why are you giving in to these wimps?! If they had not been so scared in the first place, this never would have happened!" he accused Fluttershy.

Fluttershy looked offended. "But that is just not true, Seabreeze. It was because of a leaf, and you know that!"

Seabreeze laughed at her statement. "Oh, please! They have no idea what they're doing out there! Like you said, we need as much time as we can get because they are so incompetent!"

"Well I didn't say that exactly, did I?" Fluttershy asked. He glared at her. "Oh, well let's have a snack to lighten the mood."

What? What does that have to do with the breezies? "Why do we need to have a snack?" I asked her. Fluttershy reached into a bird house and pulled out a wrapped up banana muffin. "Sold!"

Rainbow Dash looked rather miffed. "You're just going to sell yourself out for a banana muffin?!?" Then Fluttershy held up a large mug of sparkling apple cider. No doubt that it was Sweet Apple Acres brand apple cider.

-X-X-X-

I crinkled up the muffin's paper wrapper and tossed it into a trash can. "Okay, now that that's done, we can get back to the matter at hand. Get rid of the breezies! Most of them are idiots and nuisances."

"Hey!" Seabreeze said. Then he nodded her head in agreement. "True. There are very few breezies with IQs higher than their age." His weird eastern European accent really made the point straight. "And we still need to go back to our home land."

The other breezies cooed in disagreement "But they're not ready to go!" Fluttershy said.

Seabreeze started flying away. "I'll guess I'll just go by myself!" he said before speeding out a window.

"Well that went well" Rainbow Dash said. She few over to the window Seabreeze flew out and Fluttershy followed the same action.

"Remember Fluttershy" I said to Fluttershy. "Kindness is a good thing but eventually, too much will just cause problems."

"Maybe I should follow her" Fluttershy said with worry.

"No!" I said with utmost sarcasm. "Rainbow Dash is also the slowest pegasus in Equestria and I am a pacifist that strongly supports gun control."

Fluttershy took my notion and flew out the window.

I walked over to the same window Rainbow Dash was in front of. "I'd give it about ten minutes" Rainbow Dash said.

"I say about five" I said.

"Wanna bet?" Rainbow Dash said.

I shook my head. "You'd lose."

She looked offended. "Oh I see! Five bits to the winner?"

"I have enough bits."

"Buys the other ammo?"

"There isn't enough money in Equestria to satisfy my need of ammo."

"Belly rub and scratches behind the ear?" Rainbow Dash sheepishly asked.

I turned and looked at Rainbow Dash with a questioning look on my face. I shrugged. "Why not."

Elsewhere

Seabreeze flew towards the direction of the portal that would lead to his home world/universe/land while simultaneously unleashing a veritable river of curses. The problem was that he was flying by himself which was a bad idea as the winds were too strong for his lone self.

Then, a random gust of wind blew him completely off course and sent him flying into a bee hive. The bees inside did not take kindly to that. A large swarm of bees flooded out of the hive and brandished their stingers at the lone breezie.

Before Seabreeze could get stung, Fluttershy flew in between the swarm and the breezie. "Excuse me, bees? Can you please back off my breezie friend? He didn't mean any harm. It was just an accident. I'm working on a bee-type dance and was hoping you could help me? Does this bring to mind any images for you? Perhaps a bee?" Fluttershy said. Seeing that being nice wasn't working, she adopted  harsher attitude. "Excuse me! I have done nothing but be kind, but I guess that is not working! You bees know better than to hurt a helpless breezie! I demand that you go away now, or you'll have to answer to me!"

The bees backed off and flew back into their hive. "Menkyulen. Thank you! Thank you so much! Thank you for coming after me!" Seabreeze said.

-X-X-X-

I looked away from the scope of my Barrett in front of me. "Welp. I lost that bet" I said.

Rainbow Dash pumped up her hoof into the air. "Aw yeah!"

I placed covers back on the rifle's scope and reloaded the gun. "Eeyup." I picked up the titanic SASR/sniper rifle and placed it back in my inventory. "When do you want them?"

With a smug look, she replied "I'll tell you when."

"Welp, if you need me, I'm leaving before she needs my help for something ridikulus" I said to Rainbow.

She groaned. "Again with the ridiculous thing." Giving a little chuckle, I jumped out a window. "And there's a door, you know!"

"Like how you use doors?"

Some More Time Later

Pulling out my 870, I unloaded it and pulled off the barrel. "Tran, may I be inclined as to ask what are you doing?" Rarity asked, sitting on the seat in front of me.

Currently, the Mane Six, the Human Six, Spike, the eight crusaders, Breaker, the Doctor, Derpy, Fluffle Puff, Chrysalis(in disguise), Daring Do(also in disguise), and I were all riding in a train to Rainbow Falls. Why? We were heading to the qualification trials for the Equestria games.

"I'm adjusting my shotgun so that I can shoot clay pigeons" I replied. Pulling out a new barrel(this one didn't have the rail gun mount) from my backpack, I started installing the aforementioned part onto the shotgun.

"When and where will you find yourself in that situation?" Rarity asked. "It's not like there's a surplus of clay pigeons flying in the air for you to shoot at, at Rainbow Falls. We're just going to support Rainbow Dash in her relay qualification."

I pulled out a box of regular shotgun shells(sports loads) and started loading them into the gun. "Actually, the other qualification events are also held at Rainbow Falls. The Equestria games is made up of more than a single relay event, you know" I said.

Logan popped up from behind Rarity. "Yeah. I'm also trying for trap. That and skeet, ten meter pistol and rifle, fifty meter pistol and rifle, and archery" Logan commented.

Ike popped up from behind Logan and said "I'm trying for skeet, trap, boxing, and the ten meter pistol."

"Skeet, trap, wrestling, and the discus throw" Nick said from his seat.

"Skeet" Alex said from his seat.

"I was thinking about trying for the trampoline event" the Doctor said.

"Who are you?" Rarity asked while looking at the Doctor.

"Skeet" Austin said from his position.

"Gymnastics" Daring Do said.

"Skeet and trap" Breaker said from where he was. Hmm. Trap and skeet with a six gauge shotgun. Like that will be fair for everyone else. Then again, several superhuman beings(and a partially chaotic devil god) are also competing in the same event.

"Huh. It appears I was more wrong than I thought" Rarity said. "What are you going for, Tran?"

"Trap, skeet, twenty-five meter rapid fire pistol, fifty meter rifle and pistol, archery, ten meter rifle and pistol, and ping pong" I replied.

"Correct me if I'm wrong but did I heard ping pong?" Rarity asked.

"Yes" I replied.

"I didn't know ping pong is a sport" Rarity said.

Andy popped up from under Rarity's seat and said "It's just about the only sport I like."

Rarity jumped out of her seat and into my arms. "Andy, don't do that" Rarity said while climbing out of my arms and back into her seat. Andy, in response, frowned at her and just laid there.

"I'm also trying to qualify for that sport" Andy said

Rainbow Dash flew over and sat next to me. "Seriously? You thought that the relay was the only sport that Rainbow Falls was holding qualifying trials for?" Rainbow Dash said. "There's like thirty sports in the Equestria Games."

Then Twilight teleported onto the seat to my left, opposite of Rainbow Dash. "Thirty-two to be exact" she said.

"I believe there was a rule saying that stops ponies from competing in more than one event?" Rarity asked.

This time, the Doctor popped up and he was right next to Rarity in an instant. "Actually, that rule was lifted" he said, surprising Rarity which caused her to jump into Rainbow Dash's arms/front legs. "Due to the different types a pony can be born as, it allows some to compete in other events that they see fit and are not restricted to. There was also the issue of there only being seven humans competing under the same country name."

"Seriously! Who are you!?!" Rarity loudly said.

"The Doctor" he replied. With that, he walked away.

Climbing back into her seat again, Rarity rolled her eyes. "Is there anypony else that wants to spite or surprise me?" Everyone else that already wasn't in our little group clamored around us. "I was being sarcastic!"

Disappointed, everyone returned to their seats, save for Rainbow Dash, Twilight, Rarity, and I.

Then Pinkie Pie popped up... Out of Rarity's coif. "But I wanted to surprise you" she said. She sunk back down into the coif and disappeared. Rainbow Dash, Twilight, and Rarity blinked simultaneously.

"I'll ignore that" Rarity said.

Then Pinkie Pie walked by. "Okay!" she said before walking into the next cart. The three of them blinked again.

"I can't believe that the griffons are sending a team in. We're at war with them!" Rainbow Dash said.

"It's always been a tradition for the griffons to compete in the Equestria Games. It's been that way for thousands of years" Twilight said. "And for the time being, both Equestria and the Griffon Empire has agreed to cease all wartime activities until the games end."

"They better keep their end of the deal or we'll kick their flanks!" Rainbow Dash said.

I moved the shotgun's pump back slightly to expose the chamber but not enough to actually chamber a shell. Once I was satisfied, I chambered a shell, switched it to safe, and placed it back in my inventory. "Eh. Our little group is going there so if they did try anything, it would be a massive failure" I added in. "Right?!?" I yelled out.

"Right!" everyone that was human yelled out.

I stood up. "And the ones that are shooting trap or skeet, did you change out the barrels and sights on your gun to shoot clays like I just did?" I asked. "The rail gun mod won't work very well for those events."

In retrospect, I made a bad choice in saying that as everyone that was shooting skeet flooded to me as all of them forgot to get their shotguns modified.

-X-X-X-

The train soon arrived at Rainbow Falls. We all unpacked our things and checked in at a local hotel before moving to where the qualification trials would take place. Once we were at the actual field where the trials took place, we all split up to either practice for which sport we were qualifying for or followed someone/pony who was practicing.

I, instead of going out to practice, just went to go get lunch, along with Daring Do, Fluffle Puff, Breaker, and Chrysalis.

While we all waited waited in our booth for a waiter to take our order, we chatted.

"You know what I never got?" I said. "Why doesn't Ahuizotl use a gun or something. It would be a lot easier for him to win if he did."

Daring Do, who was wearing her usual disguise, replied "I don't think he's smart enough."

A waiter walked up to our booth. "May I get your drinks?"

"Water, no ice" I said.

"Beer" Breaker stated.

"Hot tea preferably" Chrysalis said.

"I'll have whiskey" Daring said.

Fluffle Puff blew a raspberry.

"Excuse me?" the waiter said.

"She said that she'll take hot tea" I said.

"Now here's my question" Daring said. "What are you doing here, queenie?" she asked with hostility. To compliment her question, she had her revolver out, pointed at Chrysalis.

I picked up a napkin on the table, revealing six rounds, all of which belonged to her gun. "And she already has you under her spell" Daring said.

I pushed the six rounds over to her. "She's here under my terms. If she tried anything, she'd turn into a blood stain."

Daring reloaded her revolver with the rounds. "How can I trust you or her?" she asked.

"You have a gun. You decide." There was only a dead silence in the air. The tension was only worsened by the fact that the everypony else in the restaurant was dead silent and staring at us.

Then the silence was broken. "You're right. It's my decision." Daring pulled back the hammer on her revolver. "I'll trust you on this one." She gently released the hammer in the gun and tucked the revolver into her mane.

"Good" I said. I looked up and everypony was still staring at us. "This is official Royal Canterlot business. No need to worry."

The restaurant's manager walked up to our table. "How can you prove it?" he asked us.

Both the Doctor and I pulled out little leather ID holders and showed it to the manager. The manager's eyes widened as he unknowingly fell into the trap that was the psychic paper. "I'm terribly sorry for my interruption. Please forgive me" the manager said. The manager turned to face everyone else. "Please return to your meals and please do not disturb the officials." Then he left abruptly.

Both the Doctor and I looked at us and smiled. "Gotta love the psychic paper"said the Doctor with a smile. The two of us folded up the little leather ID holders and stored them away.

She looked at the two of us with a quizzical look. "Psychic paper?" Daring said. "What's that?"

I looked at the Doctor. "Do you want to explain or can I?" I asked.

"Go for it" he replied.

I looked back at Daring. "Okay. Psychic paper is a blank, white card that has psychic properties. When shown to someone or something, it shows them whatever they want to see. Example would be if someone asks you for an ID and you show that to them, it would show the person an ID."

"Where can I get one of those?" Daring asked.

"Sorry, not available for normal ponies" the Doctor said.

She whined slightly but stopped when she asked us "So what's the best explanation for Chrysalis?"

I leaned in towards her. "Equestria's military is dwarfed by the Griffon Empire's military. There's a secret alliance between the changeling race and the Equestrian race. They're helping us fight in the war while they're disguised as mercenaries. In return, they get love" I whispered.

Then the waiter, returned with our drinks. I took my glass of water and took a sip. "And that's why" I added in.

-X-X-X-

*CHK-CHK*

A small, orange, clay disc flew through the air. While it flew, I tracked with my 870 shotgun.

*BANG*

A small cloud of tiny lead pellets flew through the air before shattering the disc. After shattering the disc, the pellets continued going until it hit a rather powerful forcefield . Ejecting the final shell in the gun, I reached into my pocket for more.

"How in the Tartarus do you do that?"  asked the pegasus next to me.

I walked over to her. "Eh. It's not that hard, Fleetfoot." I started the long process of inserting more shells into the shotgun.

"You hit one hundred out of one hundred discs!" the Wonderbolt said.

"Eh. Now I believe that you have to return to your practice?" I said while I finished the reload of the shotgun. I slung the gun over my shoulder and started walking away.

"Where are you going?" Fleetfoot asked.

"Well, you're supposed to head to practice right?" I asked.

"Yes?"

"I'm getting a head start before you start flying off." Realizing what I said, she crouched down and took off, literally leaving me in the dust.

"You should have gotten a better head start!" she got in before completely disappearing from hearing range.

It may have taken me half an hour but I did end up finding where they were practicing. It turns out the Cloudsdale team was using Wonderbolts for their relay team. To say that, that was unfair for the relay event would be like saying that I was only a little dangerous.

Anyways, the Cloudsdale relay team consisted of Spitfire, Soarin, and Fleetfoot. Compared to the other competing teams, they were very well off. While the Wonderbolts had dietitians, professional personal wing trainers, and the experience from being professional fliers that all hail from a city with only pegasi, everyone else had only what they had at their disposal, as in do-it-at-home diets, commonly used athletic regimens, trainers who knew nothing about wings, and only the experience of being normal, maybe even athletic, fliers that all come from cities or towns where the general population consisted of the other two pony races.  

I had no doubt that the Cloudsdale team was going to qualify. It was rather obvious, especially with Soarin demonstrating their capabilities by flying through the official practice version of the relay course.

Another thing that I noticed was that Ponyville's team was also watching Soarin.

Rainbow Dash hadn't noticed I was there yet so I walked up behind her. As I snuck up behind her, Bulk Biceps(AKA Snowflake) and Fluttershy had noticed me. I held up one finger and did a silent hush. "Hallo!"

Rainbow's initial reaction was to jump up into the air. Bulk Biceps and Fluttershy giggled from her reaction. "I hate it when you do that!"

"I see that you're enjoying the little show" I said to her.

Her eyes lingered back to Soarin's display. "Yeah. It's awesome but it could be cooler."

"Twenty percent cooler?"

"That sounds right" Rainbow Dash confirmed. She turned her attention back to Soarin. "Now watch. I want the two of you to learn a thing or two from them." Aww, the old learn from the masters tactic. I remember when that was used on me when I was a child.

As Soarin was on the last legs of the practice course, a pair of cheerleaders popped into view. "Practice, practice, yay, practice!" came the two cheerleaders.

Soarin was obviously distracted by the two cheerleaders as he diverted his attention to the two mares. This proved to be a bad decision as he clipped one of his wings on a hoop sending him spiraling out of control.

I dropped my shotgun and ran to catch him but Rainbow beat me to the punch when she caught him midair. Now that Soarin was safe in her arms(front legs), Rainbow landed in front of me.

Taking off two jackets, I gently held the injured wing to examine it. "How bad is it, doctor Tran?"

I opened my mouth to answer but closed it when I realized what he called. "If you ever want to live a long happy life, never call me doctor Tran ever again" I warned him. "Same for you Rainbow."

"Noted" the two of them said.

I gently moved Soarin's wing around a few times to test its capability of motion. "Looks like you dislocated your wing and a few of the bones might be cracked. Not broken but cracked. You'll have to take a break from flying. If you weren't a pony, I'd say you would have to take a ten day break but since you are one, two days off."

Soarin was shocked from my statement. "Two days? I have to compete in a qualification trial!"

I forcibly popped the wing back in place with a very audible crack. Soarin bit his lower lip and nearly cried but tried to hold himself back. The key word is tried as he did let out a few tears. "Like I said, at least two days. Also, don't be a baby. By the time I was eight, I already had a few of my minor appendages ripped off." True story(I'm serious).

By now, Spitfire and Fleetfoot had made their way to the three of us along with two pegasi with a stretcher. "Soarin! What the tartarus happened?"

Soarin looked at her. "Well I-"

I interrupted him. "He got distracted by the cheerleaders and he clipped his wing on one of the hoops" I explained. "I already put his wing back in place but he'll have to stay off of it for-"

Before I could finish my sentence, Spitfire had interrupted me with her angry response to Soarin's stupidity.  "For the love of bucking Celestia, Soarin. I have told you to rip off your eyes and paste them to the course. I swear, if castration hadn't been banned centuries ago, I would have made you into a gelding!"

Huh. It's rather entertaining to see a pony go all drill sergeant. "Like I was saying" I continued. "He'll have to be grounded for at least two days so that he can recover. Clean it up and bandage up the little cuts on it."

One of the paramedics walked up to me and put one of his hooves on my chest. "What qualifies you to say all of that?" he asked me.

I looked at him the same way I would to an idiot. "Maybe because I'm most known for two things, fighting and knowing everything. The latter of which has been reported hundreds of times by the princesses, several newspapers, and the Elements of Harmony." I pulled out the psychic paper and held it up for him to see it.

The two paramedics swallowed as if they had just offended someone important. "Right. Sorry, we'll just grab him and be on our way" the same paramedic said. The two paramedics placed Soarin on the stretcher before flying away.

"Tough break to lose a teammate right before the tryouts" Rainbow Dash said to the two Wonderbolts.

"Motherbucking tartarus" Spitfire cursed.

Fleetfoot's eyes popped open and she looked at Rainbow Dash. "You know, you grew up in Cloudsdale" she said to Rainbow Dash.

Spitfire's eyes widened and she realized the same thing. "That means you can fly with us!"

Rainbow Dash looked rather conflicted with her statement. "Fly?"

"She means you can practice with us" Fleetfoot said. "Until Soarin gets better of course."

"What do you say?" Spitfire said. "Do you wanna be our third?"

"Uh, I don't know. My team really needs me to be at my best in order to qualify. Don't wanna be too worn out by the time the race comes around" Rainbow Dash said.

"We put you through some pretty intense workouts at the Wonderbolt Academy and you handled those just fine" Spitfire said.

Rainbow Dash put on her favorite face, the cocky one of course. "Heh, I did kick some major tail at the academy" Rainbow said. "But I don't know how my teammates will feel about me practicing about the competition."

"Who says they need to know?' Fleetfoot grabbed Rainbow's face and moved it so that it faced the race course. 'Think about it, Rainbow Dash! This is your chance to fly with the winners!" Fleetfoot said.

Rainbow Dash looked over at her two team mates. Fluttershy was playing with a little butterfly and Snowflakes was flexing. "Alright, I'll do it" Rainbow Dash said.

The two Wonderbolts smiled. "Wise decision, Rainbow Dash" Spitfire said. The two Wonderbolts flew away, leaving the two of us by ourselves.

"Remember where your loyalties lie, Rainbow Dash" I said to her.

She scoffed at me. "Don't worry, I won't. I was the Element of Harmony."

"Exactly" I said. "Was."

She frowned. "I won't, okay?"

I spat out my gum. "Where's my shotgun?!"

-X-X-X-

I could only be a bystander as Rainbow Dash practiced with both her home team from Ponyville and the Cloudsdale team. I had no right to interfere or influence her actions as she would not be learning anything if I did. As time passed, I noticed how she became more and more comfortable to the idea of practicing with the Cloudsdale team. I could not blame her. The Cloudsdale team was more equipped for this event. The more she was into practicing with the Cloudsdale team, the less she paid attention to Ponyville's team practices. It was sad watching this but I hoped she would learn.

Rainbow Dash flew down and landed next to a pond, dipping a hoof in the water before bringing it up to her mouth to drink.

Unbeknownst to Rainbow Dash, her friend, Twilight, had snuck up behind her. "It's not easy practicing with two teams, is it?"

Rainbow Dash jumped slightly while spit taking an impossible amount of water. Turning to see her friend, Rainbow Dash asked "You know? Does anypony else?"

"No" Twilight replied. "They're too busy practicing to wonder where you're disappearing off to."

"Well, I've seen the other teams practicing and we're still gonna qualify" Rainbow Dash said. In an attempt to show her speed, she flew up a fifty or so meters in an instant. "I can fly fast enough to make up the distance!"

"It just seems like one of the teams you're practicing with needs a little more help than the other one" Twilight said.

"But it's so much more fun working out with the winners than... Um... The non-winners" Rainbow Dash said. "Besides, Ponyville will still qualify."

"Rainbow Dash, you got a minute?"

Rainbow Dash and Twilight both turned to see who had asked for the former and saw Spitfire. "Um, sure" Rainbow Dash replied. She flew over and landed in front of the two Wonderbolts.

"You could really be an asset to our team, so... We want you to join the Cloudsdale team" Fleetfoot explained. "Permanently." Rainbow Dash gasped at the statement, lamenting how excited she was.

"It looks like your friend, Tran, was wrong about Soarin's wing and it won't heal in time for the trials. We want you to fly with us" Spitfire said.

"Of course, this means you won't be able to fly for Ponyville, but let's face it" Fleetfoot said. "Even with you on their team, their chances of qualifying for the Games-" She motioned at the Ponyville team.

While trying to pass the horseshoe relay object, she accidentally punched Bulk Biceps in the face. That had obviously caused a great deal of pain to him as one, Bulk Biceps was knocked out of the air and two, Fluttershy was an expert in Iron Hoof martial arts.

"Are pretty slim" Fleetfoot continued.

"So what's it going to be?" Spitfire asked.

"Well, um" Rainbow Dash stammered.

"Take some time to think about it" Spitfire said before the two Wonderbolts took off.

In a rush of excitement, Rainbow Dash flew a lap around Twilight before lying down on the ground. "They want me to fly with them! It's like a dream come true!"

"If you fly for Cloudsdale, Pinkie Pie won't have anypony to cheer for. Rarity's uniforms will never be seen. And Applejack will have slaved over those apple brown betties for nothing" Twilight said.

"Oh, but I really wanna fly with the best team! What would you do?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"And not only that but what they said seems strange" Twilight said.

"Strange? How so?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Because they said I was wrong." Both Twilight and Rainbow Dash jumped in surprise of my sudden presence. Looking at the two little ponies, I started scratching Twilight behind her ears.

"What?" Rainbow Dash said.

"They said that Soarin's wing would take longer to heal" I said. "It should not take longer than two days."

"And why is your word better than theirs? They have experts in pegasi anatomy and you're human" Rainbow Dash said.

"Dash" I said. I had never called her by Dash unless it was something important. "Trust me on this." Picking up Twilight, I started walking away. "Make your decision, Dash. The qualifications are tomorrow."

"Put me down!" Twilight demanded.

-X-X-X-

I polished the barrel of my 870 with a black clothe. Rainbow has to make her choice.

Around me, various ponies(and some griffons) were preparing for the relay qualification trials.

Well, they were until Rainbow Dash wheeled in... On a wheelchair and covered in bandages and casts. "Woe is me! Oooh!"

Everyone(minus the griffons) crowded around Rainbow Dash, all worried about her health.

"What happened?" Fluttershy asked.

"Urgh, I've hurt my hoof" Rainbow Dash said with a forced groan of pain.

"All of them?" Spitfire asked.

"I, uh, tripped on a-a foam hoof and landed on a byzuiz pokey stick coming out of the ground" Rainbow Dash said.

"Oh if I get my hooves on that byzuiz pokey stick coming out of the ground, It'll be in big trouble!" Pinkie Pie growled.

Sighing, I stood up and walked away, ignoring everything else that would come from her. Instead of making a decision, she tried to run away from her problem.

"There's no way I can fly now" Rainbow Dash said.

"Do you think you'll be better by the tryouts?" Fluttershy asked.

"I'll be lucky if I ever fly again" Rainbow Dash said. "I just need a little rest."

"Oh don't worry, Rainbow Dash. We'll take care of you or at least somepony will. Like, a medic or a doctor or a nurse" Fluttershy said.

-X-X-X-

The other members of the Main Six, minus Fluttershy, were all standing around Rainbow Dash's hospital bed. The hospital had her set up so that each of her limbs could not be moved. Half the room was hidden away from them via a large curtain.

Twilight looked at the EKG machine hooked up to Rainbow Dash. "So the medic pony isn't sure what's wrong with you" Twilight said.

Rainbow Dash was quick to answer as she wanted to keep her plan up. "Everything! Absolutely everything!"

Applejack pulled out an apple betty. "This'll cure everythin that ails yah!" she said before stuffing the said dessert into Rainbow's mouth.

"Thank you. I couldn't have done that on my own" Rainbow said with a full mouth.

Rarity pulled out a little bandage/scarf combo that was covered in glitter. "Nothing says get better like a little medical pizazz" Rarity said while wrapping the said object around Rainbow.

"That might help" Rainbow said.

The doors to that one hospital room opened and Fluttershy and Snowflake walked in. "And how is our patient doing?" Fluttershy asked.

"I've been better" Rainbow Dash replied.

"We just wanted to let you know that we're so sorry you're hurt, but you shouldn't worry a bit about not being able to be in the tryouts" Fluttershy said. "We'll be alright. We even have a replacement." She motioned over to the door and Derpy appeared. "We're so, so sorry that you can't compete. We all know how much you love to fly. And we promise-"

"Cross our hearts!" Snowflake yelled.

"That if we qualify and make it to the Equestria Games and all win gold medals, you can have ours, because we know how much a gold medal means to you" Fluttershy said.

"Thanks..." Rainbow Dash said.

"I think Rainbow Dash might need to rest some more" Twilight said.

The lot of them started leaving the room.

"Don't forget your betties" Applejack said before exiting.

"You know, choosing not to choose isn't really a decision" Twilight said. She left.

The curtain was pulled away revealing Soarin and Tran. "You sure have nice friends. Nopony's been by to visit me. Eh. Too busy practicing, I guess" Soarin said.

"Well, hopefully your wing will get better soon" Rainbow said.

"It's already better" I said.

"I'm just keeping it warm until my team wants me back" Soarin said.

"What do you mean? Spitfire and Fleetfoot told me that you were too injured to fly!" Rainbow said, incredulous at his words.

"And they told me that they were worried I wouldn't be one hundred percent by the tryouts, so they were going with somepony else!" Soarin said.

"That somepony else was me! Until, uh, well, until I got hurt, that is" Rainbow said.

"Looks like the two of you were dooped" I said. "And now the two of you are stuck here and Ponyville AND Cloudsdale won't qualify."

Rainbow Dash looked down. "Let's fix that!" She flapped her wings in an attempt to fly out of her bed but found herself restrained via the harness. "Yeah um..."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah." I walked over to Rainbow Dash and started removing her out of her bed.

-X-X-X-

Rainbow, Soarin, and I walked/trotted to where the qualifications trials for the relay race were being held. Everyone gaped at Rainbow Dash.

"Does this mean you're better?" Fleetfoot asked.

"I feel great because I was never injured in the first place" Rainbow said. Everyone gasped and Spitfire did a spit take. To prove her point, she started removing the bandages and casts.

"I faked my injury so that I wouldn't have to choose between flying for Ponyville or Cloudsdale. I wanted to fly with you both, and the decision was too hard!"

"Oh, Rainbow Dash, you don't have to choose us. I know you love to win, and you should go with the team that surely will" Fleetfoot said.

"I now know who I should've been loyal to" said Rainbow Dash.

"Good choice" said Soarin. "Always stick with the winners."

"Ponyville. Because it's not just where I live, but it's where my friends are. The ponies who really care about me, whether I can help them win a race or not" said Rainbow Dash. The Mane Six, Derpy, and Snowflake cheered for Dash.

"Are you sure about your decision?" Spitfire asked.

"You lied to me about Soarin's wing just so you could get a better flyer! You may be a winning team, but you're still not the kind of team I wanna be a part of" said Rainbow Dash.

"Huh. Rainbow Dash, you are something. Saw it at the Academy, seeing it again here. We could learn a lot from a competitor like you" Spitfire said.

"Think we already have" said Fleetfoot.

"Ready to fly?" Spitfire asked Soarin.

"Really?" Soarin said.

"Never should've lied and tried to replace you to begin with" Spitfire said.

"Go Cloudsdale!" Soarin said.

"Come on, Ponyville relay team! We've got a race to get ready for!" Rainbow Dash said.

I looked at my watch. "The two of you have about four minutes to get to the trials" I said.

Both the members of the Cloudsdale team and the Ponyville team realized what I said and flew off with the speed of, well, Rainbow Dash. This included Snowflake!

In the end, Cloudsdale Qualified, Ponyville qualified, the Griffons qualified, and hell, everyone in our group that tried for an event qualified! Even the Doctor in his trampoline qualifying trial. Who knew that the Doctor was so agile while jumping in the air?  He did four back flips in one jump!

-X-X-X-

A few miles outside of Appleloosa, a brown maned, yellow stallion stood there, watching a massive town-wide celebration. The pony wore a poncho, wide brimmed hat, and had a rubber chicken sitting on his back.

"Well, Boneless. Looks like our work here is done" the stallion said to his rubber chicken which only slumped down in response. "Yep, those ponies never partied so hard. Thanks to me, Cheese, Cheese Sandwich."

Cheese Sandwich shivered while jumping into the air. "Woo hoo hoo! That was a doozy! Well, Boneless. Looks like our next party is gonna be in-" He looked off into the direction where Ponyville was. "Ponyville."

Somewhere in Ponyville

Pinkie Pie was happily going through town looking for the party supplies she needed.

Youtube Video

As Pinkie Pie finished. "Oh, I am so, so, SO excited because today I'm planning the birthday bash of... Rainbow Dash!" said Pinkie Pie.

Rainbow Dash flew down from where she was hovering in front of the banner down to everyone's eye level. "Yeah!"

"Happy early birthday Rainbow Dash" I said.

"Technically, it's my anniversary too!" Rainbow Dash said.

"Anniversary?" Alex asked.

"My birthday is also the anniversary of when I moved to Ponyville" Rainbow Dash replied.

"Now ain't that interesting" Applejack said.

"Rainbow Dash" Pinkie Pie said.

"Yes, Pinkie?" Rainbow Dash said.

"You realize that, by enlisting me as your party planner, I guarantee that this is going to be the funnest, most fantabulous, superbial party in Ponyville?" Pinkie Pie said.

"Uh, yeah? I guess."

"No guesses! Parties are no picnic!"

"Oh, I like a nice picnic party" Fluttershy said.

"Parties. Are. Serious! And you have my certified Pinkie Party Promise that you will have the best birthday party ever!" Pinkie Pie yelled.

"Okay" Rainbow Dash quickly said, hoping to satisfy her wrath.

"Great! Now, who's ready to join this super duper party pony to plan this super duper party?" Pinkie Pie said.

"I am" said someone entirely new. He had a brown mane and a yellow coat with a hairstyle that mirror Pinkie's. He was wearing a poncho and a cowboy hat. He had been standing beside a wall, hiding from everyone else.

"Who are you, stranger?" Pinkie asked.

"He's Cheese Sandwich" I said.

"I've never met you before. How'd you know my name?" Cheese Sandwich asked.

It has been quite a while since I last did this. "Lean in closer. It's a well kept secret that is entrusted in my family's lines for thousands of years!"

Cheese Sandwich walked(trotted) over and leaned in towards me. "Yes?"

I checked left and right before facing him. "Okay. The secret is" I said. "I KNOW EVERYTHING!!!" Cheese Sandwich fell over from the surprise.

I walked over to Andy. "Andy, takeover for me. I've been narrating this chapter for most of it already" I whispered to him. "You know why."

"Okay" he said. "You have been narrating for like sixteen thousand words."

I nodded and started walking away. I stopped walking and turned around. "Here." I took out a packet of gum and tossed it to Andy.

Andy's POV

I watched as my brother walked away. He truly had a good reason to leave. That problem should really be fixed. I looked down at the blue packet of gum that he had given me. Spearmint. Exactly what he always chews.

"Did he just give you a packet of gum?" Nick asked.

"Yes" I replied. I took out one strip and carefully unwrapped it. I looked up and saw that everyone, including that new guy(Cheese Sandwich), was watching me. I stuck the gum into my mouth and started chewing.

"What's going on?" Ike asked.

"Nothing" I said.

"It sure seemed like it was something. Tran just stormed out and he gave you one of his packs of gum which he has never done before" Austin said.

"He's done something like that before" I said. "Exactly one year ago today" I replied.

"Why?"

"No reason." Or rather, a very big reason.

Pinkie stepped up, ahead of everyone. "He didn't seem to be in his usual upbeat mood. He actually seemed... Depressed."

Here's a little piece of fact. Yes I realized what I just said, or thought in this case. The upbeat and more confident people in life sometimes suffer from the worse depression or self hate. They put up a little outside barrier of positivity so that no one else sees them in their depressed mood. My brother usually keeps an upbeat, happy view on life when he's not serious. It's partially due to the ADHD but he hates letting people see weakness. Showing no weakness. That explains the three black belts, excessive grip on knowledge, and the inhuman ability to shoot, right? Then again, the gun nuttiness might be more of a hobby and preference. Actually, it's more of an obsession if that last option is true.

My brother, when alone, shows the real him. He doesn't have to keep that shield up because there is no one to see him since he's alone like I just said. I don't like seeing him like this. Sure he's a pain in the ass but he's still my brother.

Also, surprised to see that I know something? Of course I know something! In the words of my brother, I'm Asian! Just cause I act like a fool doesn't mean I'm stupid. Literally, I am my brother except I'm not violent. Or crazy. Or hyperactive. Or overly active. I swear to god, I really have to stop listing these. Or mechanically inclined. Or excessively insane. Why am I still listing these?! Or masochistic.  Or depressed... Yeah that last one stopped me.

"He's fine. Don't worry about it. I don't think you'll be able to fix it now" I said. Unfortunately, I don't think they'll be able to fix it at all.

"Are you telling us to not worry about him?" Fluttershy asked. "But that isn't right!"

"Just trust me on this" I said.

"But he seems to be in pain" Fluttershy said.

"Leave him."

"Can I throw him a party?" asked the new stallion.

"Oh hell no!" I said. If he's going through this, he doesn't need someone he doesn't know bothering him. I drew one of my M9 pistols and flipped the safety. "I'll shoot you if you even try!" He noticed the pistol and hid behind Nick.

"Andy!" yelled Rarity in an attempt to scold me.

"What? I'm telling you all to leave him alone and you want to do the exact opposite!" Andy said.

"Friendship can help anypony" Twilight said.

"Not this time." I holstered the pistol. I looked at the guy I just threatened. "Look, I'm sorry I threatened you but its for good reason."

"Apology accepted?" Cheese said.

"So what do you do, Cheese Sandwich?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Well I plan parties!" Cheese Sandwich said.

"What an amazing coincidence! I'm Pinkie Pie, and I'm planning a party!" said Pinkie.

"Oh, it's no coincidence, my little pony. My Cheesy sense was a-tingling, telling me a party was in the works" said Cheese Sandwich.

"A Cheesy sense? Double amazing! I have a Pinkie Sense!" said Pinkie Pie.

"Yes. I sensed you did. And I happen to be the premiere party planner in all of Equestria. If there's a party in need, there I'll be. Be it wingding, hoedown, hootenanny, or shindig, I'm your pony" said Cheese Sandwich.

"You know, you sound a lot like someone from my home universe" I said.

"Weird Al Yankovic?" asked Cheese Sandwich. "He voices me."

"Oh that explains" I said. Everyone looked at the two of us. "What?"

A pair of party pony planners in Ponyville?! What can be more perfect?!" Pinkie said.

"I'll tell you what. Making this party perfect!" Rainbow Dash said.

"You're birthiversary! Of course!" said Rarity.

"Exactly, what do you say, party planners?" Said Rainbow Dash.

"Oh, I think we can do it!" said Pinkie.

"Oh, I don't think so" said Cheese Sandwich. Everyone gasped dramatically at his response. "I know so!" That was when he started the first few words to an obvious musical number. "After all..."

Before the musical number started, I ran off. Screw that nonsense! I've been in enough musical numbers for this chapter! Enough!!!!

-X-X-X-

The next thing I know, a giant party was currently going on. "Huh. A lot of story exposition has been missed" I said. And skipped over.

Really long story turned short, Pinkie Pie and Cheese Sandwich had a goof off(which I still do not understand), decided that the two of them should be planning Rainbow Dash's birthday and anniversary party, and then threw the party after Pinkie Pie had gone off on a depressed tangent over an identity crisis over being a party planner which had led to her trying out multiple jobs which led to a few people charging her with property damage and harassment. Apparently, a lot can happen in an hour and a half.

"Hey Andy, having fun?" Pinkie Pie asked, bouncing up and down with every word.

I looked at her. She looked back at me. She was standing on the ground bouncing up and down. I was hanging on a pinata trying to cut it open with a chainsaw.

"Uh yeah, I think so" I said. I revved up the chainsaw and continued cutting. Seconds passed and then, half the pinata fell down with me still attached to it. Both the Candy and I fell down to the ground. The chainsaw that I was holding hell down and impaled it's saw blade right in between my legs.

"That was a close one!" said Pinkie Pie. Then, another chunk of the pinata fell down and hit me right in the face. "And that was right on!"

"Eh." I took some of the candy and started eating it. When I reached for more candy, I found someone's feet beside my head. "Yes?" I said while looking up at Ike.

"Where's Tran?" he asked.

I frowned upon him asking that. "Why?" I asked while standing back up. That was when I noticed that everyone else in our group had gathered around me. The only people in our group that wasn't here was that Fluffle Puff pony creature thingy and Chrysalis.

"He seems off. Why did he do all of that earlier today?" said Rarity.

"And what did he go do?" Logan asked.

"Nothing" I promptly replied.

"Andy."

I spat out the piece of gum that I was chewing. "Fine. You really want to know what he's doing? It has something to do with today" I said. "What's today?"

"Well duh, my birthday and anniversary, my birthaversary?" replied Rainbow.

"And don't you think it's rather rude that he's missing the celebrations?" Rarity added in.

"That's not the answer I was looking for" I said. "What is today?"

"Monday?" answered Nick.

"Still wrong" I said. "Do you want me to tell you what today is?" Everyone's awaiting look told me that I should tell them. "It's his birthday and you all forgot."

Chapter 45: Run, Hide, Scream, or Panic

Realizing what Andy just said, they all dropped what they were holding(various drinks, food items, a pinata stick, and a mallet). They were all truly scared, even Nick and Hunter.

Austin was the first to speak "Do you know where he is?"

"He's-" With that, Andy disappeared.

"Did he just teleport himself?" Ike asked.

"Andy's too... Himself to teleport" Twilight answered. "Think about it. No magical aura and an advanced magical ability. Who else could have done that?"

"So he knows?" Nick said. "I'm hiding." In addition to that, he pulled out one of his hand cannons and started running.

"Wait for me!" Rainbow Dash said while flying off.

"Hold up!" Twilight said while encasing the two of them in magic, effectively stopping them. "Think about it. Hiding won't work. You managed to trap him inside a magic bubble without his weapons or tools and he managed to get to four of you. Now he has both."

"And if he's just waiting for the right moment?" Nick asked.

"Hiding would still be useless" Twilight said. "Remember when he gave Andy his gum and left? He's either depressed and wants to be alone or angry and blowing off the steam. Either way, we should find him and cheer him up if its the first option or apologize if it's the latter."

"And if he kills us for angering him even further?" Rainbow asked.

"He's not going to kill us. He wouldn't kill his friends. When killing someone, he always has a good reason. Now he doesn't" Twilight said.

Nick popped open the cylinder of his right hand cannon and checked if it's loaded. "Alright. I'll help look for him" Nick said.

"Wait, you agree to look for Tran after you check if your gun is loaded?" Austin asked.

"Wouldn't you?"

Austin turned to face the others. "Can I borrow something? I left my guns at home." Ike pulled out one of his six .44 revolvers and tossed it. Austin caught it and checked the load. "Thanks" Austin said.

"Just don't break your hand shooting it" Ike said.

-X-X-X-

Logan, Applejack, and Austin slowly walked towards Tran's gun store. Logan was armed with his AR10 and was looking left and right, paranoid about an attack. Austin had his MP5 and was in the same mental situation as Logan, paranoid. Applejack had her shotgun out and was probably the most paranoid of the bunch.

"So who wants to go in first?" Austin asked.

"Not it" Logan and Applejack said at the same time.

"Well fuck" Austin said. He took a few cautious steps forward while shouldering his MP5. Reaching the door, he lifted a foot and kicked the left front door with as much force as he could muster. Despite being biologically augmented, Austin's kick did nothing but cause pain. "Ow! Ow! Ow!"

"You idiot! The doors open outward!" Logan yelled at him.

Austin pulled open the same door he kicked and stepped inside, facing several ponies who were shopping for guns. "Sorry about that" Austin said.

"What the hell are you doing?!" Calamity demanded.

"Oh uh, we're looking for Tran. Do you know where he is?" Austin asked.

"No! Now get out!" Calamity yelled at him.

"Right and sorry about that." With that, Austin went back outside. "Why did you let me do that by myself?"

"If Tran attacked you, we would have had a few precious seconds to run" Logan said.

Austin looked at Applejack for her response. "Well it seemed like... Yeah, what he said" Applejack said.

-X-X-X-

Nick kicked the front door of Tran's bunker home. The door held and resulted in him breaking his foot. "Oh my god that fucking hurts!" Nick screamed. Besides the pain, it was just a simple injury that would quickly heal.

"Well damn!" Ike said. "Tran really knows how to make doors!" In his hand was his Tommy Gun.

"How strong can he make a damn door?" Nick said, hobbling backwards. "Gun?" Ike handed him, with a heave, his minigun.

"Apparently very strong if you can't kick it down" Rainbow Dash.

"And this is Tran we're dealing with. He once blew up a tank with chocolate, an icing bag, and a bottle of liquor" Rainbow Dash said.

"When and why did that happen?" Ike asked.

"It involved Pinkie" Rainbow said.

"Never mind" Ike said. "So how the hell are we going to get in?"

"Secret key?" Rainbow Dash said.

"Where would it be?" Ike asked while motioning to the featureless area.

"Knocking?" Nick said.

Ike gave Nick a flat look. "Yes because that will work" Ike commented.

The door suddenly opened outward. At the door was Scootaloo. "Yes?" she said. She noticed that Ike and Nick were armed. She leaned out to see that Rainbow Dash was also armed with her revolver.

"Hi Squirt! Wait, why aren't you at my birthiversary party?" Rainbow asked.

"What about Tran and his birthday?" Scootaloo shot back.

The three of them felt even guiltier. "You knew?" Nick asked.

"Of course I knew!" Scootaloo said. "A better question is why didn't you?"

"We forgot" Nick said.

"Like Rainbow Dash's birthday?" Scootaloo said.

"We're not here for questions. We're here for Tran. Is he in there?" Ike said.

"No. I haven't seen him all day. I've been here all day" Scootaloo said.

"Wait, why have you been in there all day?" Ike asked.

"Since I actually remember Tran's birthday, I've been working on a birthday gift for him" Scootaloo answered.

"I don't suppose there's a chance that we can ride along a little bit with your present?" Nick asked. Scootaloo slammed the door in their faces.

-X-X-X-

Rarity and Alex walked through the military training camp located barely outside of the Everfree Forest. Out of the two, only Alex was armed. In his hands was his Saiga.

"You know, we never spend time together as friends" Alex said.

"Alex! We're in the middle of an stressed situation" Rarity said. "But you are still right."

"Why don't-" That was when a gunshot rang out. To the two of them, it sounded exactly like a 1911.

"Was that?" Rarity started.

"Yes" Alex answered. "That was a 1911."

The two of them immediately went out on a run towards the noise. As they ran, they heard more gunshots, from the exact same weapon. Unfortunately, they found the gunshots. It wasn't Tran. It was only one of a member of Tran's little special forces unit(platoon).

"Well fuck" Alex said.

-X-X-X-

Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Twilight Sparkle wandered through the outer levels of Ponyville for any clues to Tran's whereabouts. They could still hear Rainbow Dash's party still going on in the distance.

"Where could he possibly be?" Twilight said out loud.

Pinkie was quick to answer Twilight's obviously rhetorical question. "Well where ever he's hiding, or the last place we look, or his location, or maybe its-"

"Pinkie!" Twilight said, interrupting her.

"Sorry" Pinkie said, her mane deflating in the process. "I just wanted to make this seem happier."

"I'm sorry Pinkie. I'm just a little agitated with our whole situation" Twilight said.

Her mane poofed right back up. "It's okay, Twilight!" Pinkie said.

"Twilight" Fluttershy said, not heard by any of them.

"I'm just trying to figure out what Tran is thinking of" Twilight said.

"Twilight" Fluttershy said, louder this time but still unheard by the two of them.

"Just imagine if he's thinking of doing something or how he's thinking" Twilight continued.

"Twilight!" Fluttershy yelled out, this time heard very well by both of them. "I think I know where he is."

"Where!?!" Twilight and Pinkie yelled at Fluttershy who cowered in response. "Sorry" the two of them apologized."

"Why haven't we checked Andy's home?" Fluttershy said.

"Well-" Twilight paused to think. "Why haven't we? Where does he live?"

"In a cardboard box behind town hall" Fluttershy said.

"That's horrible! Why doesn't he have a home?" Pinkie Pie said.

"How does the others let him live like that?!" Twilight said.

"It's not like that" Fluttershy said.

"What?" Twilight said.

"You'll understand when you see his home" Fluttershy said.

Some Time later

As the Fluttershy, Twilight, and Pinkie neared town hall and away from the audible range of Rainbow Dash's party music, they began to hear piano music being played. It was barely heard but still, it was heard by the three of them.

"Do you hear that?" Twilight asked her two friends. The three of them followed the music until they found a small cardboard box.

"There's Andy's house!" Fluttershy called out.

"Andy lives in that?! How would he fit in it? It's not even big enough for him to sit in it!" Twilight said.

Pinkie Pie carefully examined the box. "Or he's tinier than we thought."

"It's like Tran's backpack. Bigger on the inside" Fluttershy said.

-X-X-X-

Doctor Whooves, AKA the Doctor, looked up from his cup of tea.

-X-X-X-

"How can be sure that Tran's in there?" Twilight asked.

"Silly Twilight. Who else plays the piano?" Pinkie asked.

"Then we need to gather everyone else!" Twilight said.

It didn't take the three of them that long. Minutes later, Daring Do in disguise, the Mane Six, the Human Six, the members of the CMC minus Scootaloo, Breaker, Dinky, Meadow, Chrysalis in disguise, Derpy, and the Doctor were waiting. Most of them were armed.

"Exactly how do we know that Tran's in there?" Daring Do(in disguise) asked.

"Who else plays the piano?" Twilight asked.

"Pianists" she replied.

"Who else plays the piano in Ponyville and also has the ability to make something bigger on the inside?" Twilight further explained.

"Ah fuck it!" Logan said before jumping into the box. Then Rainbow Dash was the next one in, then Ike, then Pinkie Pie, and so on.

As Logan was the first one to jump in, he was the first one to land. In this case, he crashed to the ground after falling, to him, about ten feet. Even worse, the ground was made of hard tile. Even worse than that was how Rainbow Dash landed on him afterwards, followed by Ike, then Pinkie Pie, and so on, further adding to the pile of people and ponies.

"Wait, has Nick landed?" Alex asked. The ones who had already landed realized this too. That was their cue to scramble away from the landing zone. The only person who didn't scramble away was Logan who was too much in pain from being crushed a few times.

Then Nick jumped into the box. He landed mere inches away from Logan and when he touched down on the ground, the tiles cracked under the impact. "Damn" he said while looking at the tiles. He shifted the weight of the minigun in his hands and walked away from the landing site.

Then Daring Do slowly descended in via her wings. "Exactly why didn't you think of that?" she asked Rainbow Dash.

Then was Breaker who, instead of crashing like the others, landed on all four hooves with Dinky and Meadow on his back. "Let's do that again!" Meadow yelled out.

The last one in was Chrysalis and she landed on Breaker, just behind Meadow. "Huh" she said. Everyone that had dropped their weapon grabbed it from where it landed. Once they were done, they gathered into a group once again.

The music that had led Twilight, Fluttershy, and Pinkie to the box was now louder and defined the pianist that played the piece was more skilled than they thought. What was thought to be a simple piece was now revealed to be a much more difficult piece.

Youtube Video

Everyone followed the sound of the music to it's source, a large concert grade grand piano. The pianist was concealed by his piano as everyone stood from the opposite end of the piano.

"Tran, we're sorry!" Nick yelled over the piano.

The music abruptly stopped. "Wrong person" Andy's voice called out from behind the piano.

"Andy?!" everyone yelled out in surprise.

"Since when could you play the piano with such proficiency?" Rarity asked.

"Since before my brother started playing" Andy said. "Now I'm going to guess that you're going to ask for Tran?"

"Oh don't you start with the knowing what we'll say next" Twilight said. "But yes."

No one had realized that Tran had actually been standing behind them the whole time. "I'm right behind you." Everyone recognized the voice. He looked exactly like his usual self and was chewing gum like normal. What really caught their eyes was that he was wielding a suppressed 1911 in his left hand. That and Fluffle Puff held under his other arm. At the sight of the pistol, everyone got nervous and most of them gripped their weapons tighter.

"We found out it's your birthday and that we forgot" Twilight said.

"And we just want to say that we're sorry" Pinkie said.

"Please don't be mad" Fluttershy begged.

"I'm not mad" Tran said. Everyone nearly lept in relief until they heard what he said next. "I'm disappointed in you all. He walked through their little crowd and into a room near the piano. Then Fluffle Puff leaned out of the same doorway and frowned at them.

-X-X-X-

I looked down the sights of my suppressed 1911. I had temporarily outfitted one of Andy's rooms with a shooting range. It was a simple single lane range with a human silhouette suspended in the air ten yards downrange as a target.

And so, I fired once. Then I fired again. Then another shot. Another. One more shot. Second to last shot. Last shot. Thanks to the suppressor, I could still hear Andy's playing over the shots.

That was when the others entered the range room. My friends. The first one to speak was Logan. "What's with the accuracy?" he asked in a rather quiet tone. Small talk. He's trying to initiate conversation to help forget the main problem.

I looked downrange. Indeed he was correct. My shots were all over the place, none of them proving that I was as good a shot as I normally performed so, I ejected the empty magazine in my pistol and replaced it with a fresh one before chambering a new round.

Seven more shots went downrange, all in a small grouping on the target's head. The display of marksmanship completely contradicted every other hole in the target. "There's a difference between having fun and being accurate" I commented.

"Look Tran, we're sorry" Twilight Sparkle said. "It wasn't right of us as friends to forget about you like that."

I felt something lick my hand and looked down to see Fluffle Puff. I sat down in her fur. "Hmm. Fluffle Puff managed to remember."

"Really?" Chrysalis asked.

I reached into my pocked, I pulled out a folded up piece of paper. I unfolded the paper, revealing a very detailed crayon drawing of me brandishing Yin and Yang, standing atop a cliff. I quickly folded it up and placed it back in my pocket. "One day. You just had to remember one day."

"It was a simple mistake" Twilight said.

"There are nearly thirty of you" I said.

"A very big, simple mistake" Twilight added in.

"Please?" Fluttershy said.

I let the air out of my lungs. "Let's go for a little trip."

"Where to?" Nick asked.

"A solitary area with no witnesses?" Ike said.

"It's into my mind" I replied. I snapped my fingers and Scootaloo was teleported into the room.

I snapped my fingers once again. Everyone waited for the result but after a small suspense less wait, they were all left disappointed.

"What was that one supposed to do?" Rainbow Dash asked.

I looked at my watch. "Three, two, one." With that, everyone went unconscious, Fluffle Puff included. Seconds later, I joined them in the world of unconsciousness.

-X-X-X-

I stood there, in front of everyone's unconscious forms. Snapping my fingers, they all awoke.

"Ugh. What was that?" Rainbow Dash asked while rubbing one eye with a hoof.

"Where are we?" Twilight asked, noticing that we were all in one seemingly endless white hallway. Alongside the walls of the hallway were doors of the same corresponding color and design. The only thing that told of what the doors were, were the supposedly random set of numbers and letters that labeled the doors. Otherwise, the doors seemed plain, down to the door handle.

"We're in his mind" the Doctor said.

"Wait, how would you know about this?" Twilight asked the Doctor. "Have you been here before?"

"No but I have been in other ponies' minds" the Doctor said. He looked down one of the seemingly endless directions of the hallway. "But never this extensive before."

"Who are you?" Twilight asked.

"The Doctor" he replied.

I smiled knowing that Twilight will most likely never figure him out. "As he said, we are my mind. The doors you see lining the hallway represent individual memories and my knowledge."

"We have access to everything you remember and know?!" Twilight exclaimed. She immediately ran up to one of the doors and glared at it.

"Your magic doesn't work in here" I said. "And your weapons and belongings are also not available to you, save for clothing, glasses, and other basic things as that." Everyone realizing what I said, patted themselves down in search of their belongings.

"Fine, I'll have to do it the old fashioned way" Twilight said. She bit down onto the door handle and pulled. It didn't work and only worked to humor me.

"Nice try Twilight but do you think I'd let you of all people free reign in my mind. You'd learn something like the source of how I know everything" I explained.

"But science!" Twilight said.

Most of them giggled at her statement. "Ain't gonna happen Twi" Applejack said.

"I want to show you few of my memories." I walked towards one of the doors. "Oh yes. Before we go." I snapped my fingers and Fluffle, Scootaloo, Dinky, and Meadow disappeared.

"Where did you send them?" Hunter asked.

"In a different memory of mine" I said. "Specifically the one where I visited the Candyland universe."

"Why didn't I get to go!?" Pinkie Pie demanded.

"Fluffle Puff and Scootaloo remembered while Dinky and Meadow are at the age where forgetting is reasonable" I explained. Pinkie Pie shied away from me knowing that I had good reason to not let her go. I looked at Andy. "Do you want to go too? You might not like what you'll see with us."

He nodded.

I pulled open the handle and stepped inside.

-X-X-X-

I was sitting on a boulder atop a cliff side. The wind inside was just blowing enough to be considered a breeze and the air smelled fresh and laden with nature. In front of me was Arizona's rust colored mountain-y terrain surrounded with trees.

The others soon appeared in this memory, most of them having trouble to gain footing(hoofing) in the rough terrain of the rocky cliff. Even my human friends had difficulty finding footing as Ike and I were the only ones that were usually found wearing boots.

"Whoa!" most of them said.

"May I ask about our whereabouts?" Rarity asked.

"We are in Arizona, the location of my home. Well, it's a memory of it" I replied.

"It's amazing. Every little detail remembered, down to the trees" Twilight said. "That's why you were so disappointed in us for forgetting your birthday. It's not something as simple as forgetting a little fact about you, it's about forgetting about you entirely in general"

"Yes, people have a fear of being forgotten once they have passed away so many try to do things on a tangent so that they will be immortalized." I picked up a rock and threw down the cliff.

"What was that for?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"The rock? I always throw rocks when I'm sitting atop cliffs" I said.

"That's awful! Why would you do that! Somepony could get hit!" Fluttershy said.

"I'm miles away from any trails. The only things that can get hit are the trees. Animals are no worry either. There aren't many to be found here" I explained.

"I wonder what'd this place look like from the air" Rainbow Dash while jumping up and flapping her wings. It failed to do anything but injure her slightly when she crashed back down. "What the hay?!"

"No magic. That includes pegasi magic" I said.

"Aww!" Rainbow Dash groaned. A few of the others had a chuckle over her anguish.

"Tran, why is this mountain so... Weird?" Applejack asked.

"I prefer climbing up sheer drop cliff sides" I said.

"Well even with the abnormal scheme, this place is beautiful" Rarity said.

Fluffle Puff then wandered over and sat down beside me. I turned around to look at the others. "Want to see why I'm afraid of heights?"

Rainbow Dash was staring at me, not believing my words. "How are you of all ponies, afraid of heights?!"

I snapped my fingers once again. "What's that one for?" Ike asked.

And suddenly, we were all falling. A simple fall off a cliff seems like something that would be over in a flash but when I had initially fallen, my mind went into overdrive(adrenalin included) giving me the perception that everything had slowed down. I was helpless to do anything but watch my surroundings move as gravity took over my actions.

Then I impacted the ground. Sitting back up, I scratched my head. "Oh that's fun the second time around!" I said, laughing. I looked around and noticed everyone just staring at me in horror.

"That was absolutely horrid!" Rarity said.

"Why did we feel that? Fluttershy asked who was quivering in fear.

"Doctor, do you want to explain it?" I asked him, who was not even fazed by the experience.

He nodded and I stepped away from where I was lying and joined their crowd while the Doctor took my place. "Whenever you enter someone's mind, you also experience what they experienced in the memory."

"So" I said while walking up to my original crash site. "So if I feel adrenalin, excitement, or the feeling that I'm about to die in the next instant-"

"We'll feel it to" Daring Do finished.

"Next memory" I said while snapping my fingers.

-X-X-X-

We all found ourselves standing in the same hallway as usual.

"Oh now you can teleport us without having us appear in the air?" Alex asked. I snapped my fingers and he appeared ten feet in the air, upside down. "Son of a bitch!" He hit the floor and did this usual routine of falling to the ground and getting back up before cursing me out.

"Now that that's over with, we can move onto the next memory." I walked over to one of the identical doors and opened it up. Once again, I stepped in.

-X-X-X-

One of my uncles and my dad were playing ping pong in the former's garage, both of them giving each other a hard time with their ping pong skills. Younger versions of my Andy and I stood in the background, watching and waiting for whoever would lose. My former self stood next to my brother watching while my current self was standing outside of the garage, watching the memory.

I heard a warping sound and turned around to see the others. "What's this memory about?" Daring asked.

"Spoilers" I said.

"Well that's helpful!" Rainbow Dash commented.

Then my dad missed a hit, letting the ball fly out the garage. "Ai yah" he said. He walked over to retrieve the ball. "Cho tanh *** nhin tai mai khi sung tui co a trong khi xe co tui di."

"What?" everyone said outloud, minus the Doctor, Andy, and I. Nick and Ike could speak a little bit of Vietnamese, but they just couldn't speak it fluently or enough to say something back to someone else. Everyone else just plain couldn't speak it.

"Oh, sorry" I said while snapping my fingers.

My dad missed the a hit, letting the ball fly out the garage. "Ai yah" he said. He walked over to retrieve the ball. "Let *** look at the guns that you have in your car.

"Al riiiight" my uncle replied.

Like I did, six-ish years ago, I had an inner feeling of excitement that everyone would probably only ever experience once in their life.

"Even when you were eleven, you were excited tah look at guns?" Applejack asked.

"Eeyup" I replied.

My uncle returned back with two pistol cases, one shotgun case, and a single rifle case. That's a lot considering that's what he carried in his car. Yeah, he was a gun nut too. It wasn't illegal. We did live in Arizona, the least gun restricted state in the US.

My uncle placed all of the cases on the table and opened them up. As I was eleven, I was only able to recognize two of them. "Do you know what they are?" my uncle asked my younger self.

My younger self pointed one finger at the shotgun. "That one's a Remington 870." Then he pointed the same finger at the rifle. "And that one's an AR15."

"Yeah" my uncle said. He pulled the two open pistol cases closer to him. "Do you know what these are?"

My younger self focused on the two cases. "No" my younger self replied.

"When I was first shown those two pistols, I had no idea what they were. The only thing I knew that was different about those two was that one was small and meant to be hidden while the other was the big size(full size) meant for soldiers" I said. Back then, they looked so foreign. I had never seen them before but I could still recognize that they were pistols. "Just wait."

My uncle picked up the smaller one. "This one is a Walther PK380." He then picked up the much bigger pistol. "And this one is a 1911."

Everyone was genuinely surprised as shown by their expression.

"There was a time when you didn't know what the 1911 was?!" Logan said.

"A better question is, there was a time when you were normal?!" Nick asked.

"Not exactly" I said. I looked back at my past self who was now standing on the roof.

"What? We looked away for only a few seconds!" Austin said.

"It's like the colt version of you had wings" Rainbow said.

"***, can I have some gum?" the past-Andy asked.

"No!" my past self yelled back.

"Aww" the members of the Mane Six said.

"You were oh so adorable back then!" Pinkie Pie said.

"No, I was adventurous" I quickly retorted.

"That makes it more adorable!" Pinkie Pie quickly added.

That was when my past-father noticed that I had climbed up onto the roof... Again. "Get down there before you kill yourself!" he yelled at me.

"I'm adventuring!" my past self quickly yelled back.

"D'aww" the Mane Six said again.

"Adventuring huh?" Daring said, nudging my arm.

"Oh shut it" I said back.

"Exactly why couldn't you stay that size? Taking care of a little you would be oh so fun" Fluttershy said.

"And not hazardous to everyone's health" Logan said.

"A year later and..." I snapped my fingers and the scene switched from the house with my uncle, father, brother, and I at a small house party in the middle of the Phoenix suburbs to the deserts of Arizona with only my uncle and I. While my uncle was firing a Taurus Model 66 in .357 magnum, I was firing a 1911. Other than the cacituses and plants of the Arizona desert there were several bowling pins and oranges set up in unspecified locations, meant as targets.

Everyone else, along with me, watched from a distance. They all watched my former self. The ponies of the group were amazed by one fact.

"How have you not died from heatstroke?!" Daring asked.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

Daring looked at me like I was crazy. "Look at what you're wearing!" She pointed at my past self.

Twilight, Rainbow, Pinkie, Applejack, and Fluttershy looked at Rarity. "Well dear" Rarity started.  "It appears that your past self is, or was, wearing a coat, one jacket, a shirt, and long pants."

"And what's wrong with that?" I asked.

"You're in the middle of the desert in the summer!" Alex said.

I looked at the memory again. The sun was in the middle of the sky and made it a pleasant 110-ish degrees. This type of weather, I absolutely loved(still do) and I'll honestly say that it'd be nicer if it was warmer.

"Wait for it" I said.

Some of them were confused by what I had said. "What?" some of them asked.

My past self fired off the last round in the 1911 in his hands. As he ejected the empty magazine, he made his way to a table that held dozens of firearms and a few crates of ammunition. Past-Tran grabbed a box of .45 ACP and started reloading the empty 1911 magazines in his possession.

Daring Do whistled at the sight of the table. "Now that's a lot of heat" she said.

My uncle fired off his last shot and walked over to the table too. "Why are you wearing all of that?" my uncle asked my past self.

"It's cold out here" my past self replied.

Everypony turned to look at me. "You're insane, you know that?" Rainbow said.

"Next memory" I said while snapping my fingers.

-X-X-X-

The scene had changed again. Previously, it was my uncle and I in the middle of a desert. Now, we were in a old house. My past self was standing up straight with his hands by his side. Beside my past self were four other people, the same age as I was. The four others were all Asian like I was however, they were shorter than my past self by a head. They too were standing the same way my past self was. Of the five of them, only one was a girl.

"Where are we now?" Twilight asked.

Another man entered the room. The man was obviously older than all of us, more so than four of us added together in age.

"So where are we?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Patience is a virtue, Rainbow Dash" I said.

"Just tell us already!" she said.

"I was once in your position, Rainbow Dash" I said.

"An amazing stunt flier?" Rainbow Dash said.

"No, a student" I said.

"Student?" Twilight asked. "This doesn't looked like an ordinary class."

"So what's going to happen?" Pinkie Pie asked. "Is it a movie?!" Accompanying her question, she had somehow gotten a bucket of popcorn and was munching on it.

"You have to be patient" I said.

"But that's boring!" Pinkie said.

I face palmed while snapping my fingers on my free hand. The scene hadn't changed much. We were pretty much in the same place but at a different time. While my past self in the earlier memory was only standing alongside several other kids, this one was in a fighting stance, slowly making strikes in unison with the old man and the four other kids.

"He was one of my masters" I said. I assumed the same stand as my past self and started performing the same strikes as the people in the memory. "I was the student and he was the teacher. A true master."

"Do we even want to know how good he was?" Nick asked.

"Good? His skill? He was a master. A real master" I explained. I froze in my current position. "Comparing my current skill to his is like comparing Andy to Nick in terms of strength."

"I wouldn't want to be the one to get on his bad side" Daring said.

"I miss taking those lessons from him" I said. "And sparing with them. Definitely sparing. I haven't had a good spar or opponent in such a long time." My human friends and Rainbow Dash glared at me. "Hey! It's true. Watch this." I snapped my fingers once again.

Instead of being indoors like the previous memory, all six of them were outside in the backyard of a home. The backyard was bare, minus a few plants and a tree, with the ground covered in a grass covering.

My past self and the female student were standing in front of each other, both of them ready for someone to make a move while the old man and three others were standing on the sidelines merely observing.

She was the first one to move. She started out by throwing a hook kick which my past self easily caught. However, she was prepared for this as she brought up the other leg and tried to kick me with it. My past self also caught this kick before throwing both of her legs up into the air in an attempt to throw off her balance.

It didn't work. She caught herself on the ground with her hands before jumping back onto her feet where she face past-Tran throwing a standard palm strike at her. She quickly deflected my strike before throwing a punch. Past-Tran deflected it before pushing her away from him to get space.

Then past-Tran threw a push kicked to which she caught. However, past-Tran went in for a forward slide with the other leg, pointed forward, aimed at her left foot. The move struck, distancing her left foot away from the right, damaging her balance.

She quickly caught herself when she fell backwards by moving both arms behind her to stop herself. However, this freed up past-Tran's other leg. He quickly got back up before going in for a punch.

The punch would have landed on her face if it hadn't stopped inches away from her face. She froze, staring at past-Tran's fist before smiling. My past self smiled also and helped her to her feet.

"See, I can't find anyone that could replicate that" I said.

"Now that is an independent mare" Daring said.

"Yeah. One time, someone tried to rape her" I said.

"That's horrible! Was she okay?" Fluttershy asked.

"You should feel bad for the rapist. She fought back" I said.

"Was she able to fend off the assailant?" Twilight asked.

"She broke one of his arms, a leg, three fingers, and a wrist. When he laid bleeding and battered, she looted his wallet before calling the police" I explained. Then I remember something. "I was actually jealous of her. As opposed to when I made seven dollars when someone tried to mug me, she made forty-two dollars."

"Wow. Why can't you be like that Rarity?" Rainbow Dash asked the mare in question.

"I enjoy the more... Nonviolent activities" Rarity said.

"She also did ballet" I said.

Rainbow looked back at Rarity. "Well I guess I'm not cut out for it. Are you happy, Rainbow?"

"Very" Rainbow said with a smile.

I snapped my fingers again.

-X-X-X-

We were all back in the same hallway as earlier.

"Now what?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Last memory" I said while stepping up to a seemingly random door. I pushed it open and stepped inside.

-X-X-X-

"Great! Now, who's ready to join this super duper party pony to plan this super duper party?" past- Pinkie Pie said.

"I am" said someone entirely new. He had a brown mane and a yellow coat with a hairstyle that mirror past-Pinkie's. He was wearing a poncho and a cowboy hat. He had been standing beside a wall, hiding from everyone else.

"Who are you, stranger?" Pinkie asked.

Then the memory froze.

"Wait, what are we doing here?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"We already know what happened" Twilight said.

"Did you now?" I asked. "Do you remember what I said to Rainbow Dash?"  

"Patience is a virtue" Rarity answered.

"So?"

"We should wait?" Twilight finished.

"Correct."

The rest of the memory played through until my past self was walking away from everyone.

"So what was that for?" Rainbow Dash asked. "We already know what happens."

"You didn't notice." It was a statement. I snapped my fingers and the memory played back once again. "How about now?" They all shook their head. I snapped my fingers again and the memory replayed.

"Wait" Daring Do started. "We share your feelings while we share your memories and you were supposedly depressed when you knew that we had truly forgotten your birthday."

"But we felt nothing" Twilight said, finishing Daring Do's statement.

"You son of a bitch!" Alex said.

I snapped my fingers once again. Scootaloo, Dinky, and Meadow appeared by my sides while Fluffle Puff appeared on my head. "Gotcha!" all four of us said.

"You did all of this for an elaborate prank?!" Twilight said.

"Basically but to be fair, you did forget my birthday" I replied.

"You felt nothing about that!" Twilight said.

"So." I picked up Fluffle Puff and walked over to a nearby door. This door, unlike every other door, was shaded completely black. Instead of the pull handle that all the other doors sported, this one had a door knob that had to be turned. "Come with me!" I opened the door and jumped inside.

Everyone was reluctant to follow him in. Inside, they found a giant library instead of a played memory. "Welcome to my subconscious intelligence. Everything I know is in here." My subconscious's library seemed to go on forever with no possibility of ending. Every shelf held books that no label but it radiated knowledge.

"Everything?!" Twilight yelled. She ran up to one of the bookshelves and pulled out one of the books with her teeth. When she opened it, she found it was blank. "What kind of cruel world is this?" Twilight said, nearly shedding a tear.

"You have to tell the bookshelf what you want to see" I said. I walked over to the same bookshelf that Twilight had gone to. "For example, nuclear physics." In front of me, all of the blank labeled books grew labels of various categories and subcategories. I pulled out a book and placed it open in front of Twilight.  

"Nuclear fusion?! That's only theoretical!" Twilight said. "And to create the source of the energy is impossible!"

"Actually, that's how I power my home. I have to make my own fuel cells but it provides good energy" I said.

"What am I going to do here?" Rainbow Dash asked.

I walked up to another bookshelf. "Aerial maneuvers." I pulled out a book that had something to do with Immelmans and tossed it to her. I walked over to another shelf. "Pastries." I pulled out a book about double chocolate, fudge, coca cola brownie cakes and tossed it to Pinkie Pie. I walked over to another bookshelf. "Cutie mark ideas." I pulled out a book and tossed it to the crusaders.

"I know everything. Go and choose you pick, though you are restricted from certain topics" I said.

"Could you provide us an example?" Rarity asked.

"Logan, walk up to a bookshelf and say Novichok agent."

"Okay." Logan walked up to a bookshelf. "Novichok agent?"

A loud defending voice sounded out. "Access denied."

"Go and fill your hearts glee" I said. Everyone went into a mad sprint down into the library. Fluffle Puff jumped down from my head and trotted over to the disguised Chrysalis. I followed suit. "Can I trust you in here?" I asked Chrysalis.

"Yes" Chrysalis replied.

Fluffle Puff had started noming Chrysalis's mane. "Fluffle Puff, watch her" I said. Fluffle Puff blew a raspberry in response. I looked up at the sky. "Tacos!" I yelled. A plate of tacos fell from the sky and down in front of Fluffle Puff to which she quickly started eating. "Don't touch any of those if you want to keep your hoof" I said to Chrysalis.

I picked up one of the tacos and started eating it. "What could possibly go wrong?"








Chapter 46: Fool Me Once...

I pulled back the slide on a pony 1911 and locked the slide back before placing it on the counter in front of me. The customer in front of me happily grabbed the pistol and walked out of the store. I looked around my weapons store and at the various customers that walked around my store. Ironic. Ponies are such a peaceful race yet they love firearms so much.

"Eeyup. I'm bored." ADHD is a curse and a blessing but mostly a curse. I jumped over the counter and made my way towards the door. You

I heard Calamity call out from where she was in the store. "I'm in charge?" she asked.

I stopped, mere feet away from the door. "Yes. Like usual, don't set the place on fire, don't give Logan the keys to my bomb storage, and don't let anyone touch the 1911s" I continued.

You know, I could never understand why people, ponies in this case, act the way they act. There's never a change in how it works. Example, judging someone/thing based on very little experience or knowledge on the topic or person. Case in point, sharks. Why is it that millions of people worldwide believe that sharks are incredibly dangerous and that you have a small chance of being attacked by one? You're more likely to die from a mosquito than a shark. Numbers wise, Mosquitoes bites results in an estimated 500,000-1,500,000 deaths in 2014. How many people were killed by sharks in 2014? Zero. Zilch. None! Which of the two is more feared? In a display of humanity's intelligence(if you're too stupid to realize it, this is sarcasm in effect), sharks. This is what I'm talking about. Why?!

Then there's ponies. Why would you shun someone(Zecora) if you've never met them or that they look scary? Then the mirror version of this is why would you trust or show loving grace towards a species(parasprites) never seen before? It's good to show some some trust and some hospitality but it's a stupid idea to show non-existant or too much trust in someone/thing.

As I walked through Ponyville, ponies would occasionally glace at me. I couldn't blame them. I was considered one of the most dangerous beings in Equestria and also one of the most destructive. Funny thing. You see, there were insurance policies for me. As there was health insurance that would help pay for medical needs when someone is injured or home owner's insurance to help pay for when damage is done to someone's home, there was Tran insurance that would pay for any damages done by yours truly to property or health.

Of course, there was also insurance policies for my friends, the human ones of course. Insurance for Austin was the least expensive, then Alex was the second least expensive, then Ike was the third least expensive, then Logan was next in line, Nick was the third expensive, Andy was the second expensive, and I was the most expensive... Actually, I'm wrong. The most expensive insurance policy was the CMC policy meant for the Cutie Mark Crusaders. You should see some of the things they've done! One time, they were shooting piles of fireworks from a catapult within city limits!

And the next thing I know, I'm at my destination, Rarity's little home/shop. I opened the door and ducked down to enter. The bell hanging above the door rang, alerting anyone inside of my entry.

"I'll be there in a minute!" I heard Rarity call out. A few seconds later, Rarity appeared in my view. "My spare sofa's in the back room of the shop." I still had Rarity's sofa from when I was trapped in Ponyville with the mares but I had left it in the TARDIS. It was a good thing that Rarity had a spare sofa.

I proceeded to make my way to the back of the shop. "Thank you" I said. I found the sofa and lied down on it.

"Would you like a pillow or a blanket?" I heard Rarity call out from the other room.

"I'm good!" I replied. "I think I'll be-" Instead of finishing my sentence, I had fallen asleep.

-X-X-X-

Andy started playing the dramatic chase portion of the Jaws' theme song. Pinkie Pie bounced on over and sat down beside him on the piano bench. "So, any super duper pranks for tomorrow?" Pinkie asked.

Andy paused in playing the piano. "Why tomorrow?" Andy asked.

"It's April Fools silly!" Pinkie quickly replied. "I'm hoping to get your brother good!"

Andy was genuinely interested in what was going to happen. He also knew that there would be chaos. "Is anyone else trying to prank my brother?"

"Probably everyone" Pinkie cheerily replied. "There's a prank bounty on him by Celestia! Whoever pranks him the most wins ten thousand bits!"

Andy adopted a look of horror. "Oh god! That's not going to go well" he said. He took his hands off the piano and started scratching his chin. "What could possibly go wrong for everyone? It's not like anything could possibly backfire horribly." And so, Andy spoke one of the eternal phrases of doom.

"Are you going to go for the bounty?" Pinkie asked him.

"Oh hell no. You all can fight in the futile war that is my brother" Andy quickly retorted. Andy continued playing the piano, this time moving onto a more lucrative portion of the Jaws' theme song. When Pinkie jumped off of the piano bench and faced away from him, Andy started smiling knowing that he had just doomed everyone to failure because of the words of utter doom that had left his mouth earlier.

-X-X-X-

Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle stood in front of the couch that held Tran. All three of them were, no doubt, prepared to cause trouble.

Sweetie Belle, confused of what they were doing, was examining the bottle of whip cream in her possession. "So what am I supposed to do with this again?" she whispered.

Scootaloo, who had an over sized white feather in her possession, was standing on the edge of the couch, trying her best not to nudge him. "You're supposed to spray that on his hands" she quickly whispered back. "I'm going to tickle his nose and when he tries to scratch it-"

"He'll get a face full of cream!" Apple Bloom said finishing Scootaloo's sentence.

Tran shifted slightly in the couch in response to the noise, almost bumping into Scootaloo in the process. In response to the movement, she jumped off the couch and fluttered to the ground. "Quiet! We don't want him waking up!" Scootaloo quietly seethed.

"Okay, spray the whip cream on his hands" Apple Bloom whispered to Sweetie Belle.

As Sweetie Belle spray whipped Cream on Tran's left hand, Scootaloo took the feather in her mouth. She flew up onto the couch beside Tran's head. This was the moment of truth for them. She brushed the feather along Tran's nose once.

In response, Tran shifted before bringing up his clean right hand up to scratch his nose. Scootaloo, irritated by the response, ran the feather along Tran's nose again. Once again, he brought up his right hand to scratch his nose. Now that was a case of inconvenience.

Apple Bloom, not wanting the same mistake to be repeated, spoke up. "Spray the other hand with the whipped cream" she said. Sweetie Belle quickly covered the other hand in whipped cream.

Scootaloo once again ran the feather along Tran's nose again. Ironically, Tran brought up his left hand to scratch his nose. However, instead of scratching his nose, Tran wiped the whipped cream onto Scootaloo's mane. Before anyone could respond, Tran grabbed Apple Bloom with his legs and wiped his right hand onto Sweetie Belle's mane. That was when they all reacted. Scootaloo jumped onto the ground, Sweetie Belle started shrieking, and Apple Bloom struggled to get out of Tran's hold.

Tran reached down and grabbed the can of whipped cream and spray some in Apple Bloom's mane. "There, all three of you are matching now." Tran stood up from the couch/sofa and made his way to the door.

The three fillies looked at each other.

"My mane is ruined!" Sweetie Belee said.

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo facehoofed. "Now we can't collect the bounty" Scootaloo said.

"It was supposed to fund our other crusades!" Thank the gods that the CMC had failed because if they had ten thousand bits, they would have destroyed the universe.

-X-X-X-

I was making my way to my store. "Now that's a way to start the morning" I said to myself. I pulled out a stick of gum and popped it into my mouth. As I chewed, I could strangely hear a large amount of giggling and laughter in the background that would go on and off every now and then. I wonder what that's about.

As I approached my gun range, I could heard the sound of magically suppressed gunshots. The story behind that was that ponies had started complaining about the constant gunshots not long ago and I had decided to address their complaints.

Once I entered my store, I noticed one thing. "Is that a pail?" I asked, looking up. Balanced on the door was a metal pail. Somehow, it was staying on, despite the full force of me opening the door reverberating through it. I moved the door through the motions of opening it and closing it but the pail remained adamant on its desired location. "Who left a pail on the door?"

I looked down to see Rainbow Dash fly up from behind the counter. "How did you do that?!" she exclaimed.

"Was it you that left a pail on the door?" I asked her.

"How did you make the bucket not fall?!" Rainbow Dash asked.

"I didn't even know there was a bucket" I said. I reached up and grabbed the bucket. I looked into it. It was filled with water. "Okay, I'm going to put this back for whatever it is you're working on. I'll just go meet up with Logan. He wanted a day off today for some reason." I placed the bucket back on the door, where it was positioned and walked out, closing the same door on the way out. I left the door slightly ajar so that the bucket would still be balanced on the door.

And so, I walked away.

-X-X-X-

As Tran walked away, Rainbow Dash was examining her prank. She looked at the bucket that was still balancing on the very edge of the door via the very edge of the bucket. "How in the buck did he do that?" she said to herself.

She reached out a hoof to grab the door. When her hoof barely touched the door, the bucket fell down on her head, drenching the mare. "Of course."

-X-X-X-

As Tran walked through town, several ponies targeted Tran for the prank bounty. He only stopped when he happened upon a roadblock. Beyond the roadblock, a large portion of the ground was dug up revealing the sewer system. Working on the sewer system were several workponies garbed in safety vests and hardhats.

One construction pony walked up to Tran, stopping behind the roadblock. "What's going on?" Tran asked.

"Some idiot put several small holes in the sewer system here" the pony replied. He reached into the safety vest and pulled out a small cloth bag. "It looks like someone managed to pepper the tunnels with bullets." The pony tossed the bag to Tran.

Tran opened the bag and looked inside of it. He reached into the bag and pulled out a bullet. The bullet was slightly damaged but still kept its shape, form, and weight. "Tungsten alloy and it managed to stay relatively intact meaning it's one of my custom hand loads that I make for rail gun firearms. Caliber is 9mm. Rifling is a right hand twist and hexagonal. Number of riflings indicates that it's a Glock." Tran paused in his self discussion. "Logan, you idiot."

Tran looked back to the construction pony. "I'm sorry about the damage. Please report that the damages should be billed to Logan of Ponyville." Tran closed up the bag and stuffed it into his pocket. Tran turned around, looking for another route.

While Tran was looking for another route to go, eight ponies popped up around him in the background. Half of them were on one side of the street while the other half was on the other half of the street. All eight of them pulled out pies and readied themselves to throw.

In unison, all eight of them threw their sugary payloads. Right when the pies were about to impact, Tran bent down. "Oh hey, a bit!" Tran said, picking up the aforementioned copper coin. The pies went right over Tran and kept on going. All eight ponies, astonished by their unfortunate stroke of bad luck(good luck in Tran's case), stood like deer trapped in headlights. Unfortunately for them, the pies that they had thrown earlier struck each other in the face as they had been standing across from each other.

Standing back up, Tran pocketed the bit and walked down a nearby alleyway. He ran towards one of the walls and jumped off of the wall and climbed up onto the building. A few minutes later, he was on the other side of the construction site.

-X-X-X-

Logan's house in this more technologically advanced Equestria was located on the outer ring of Ponyville, near the Everfree Forest. It was near near the forest but only enough to be within a five minute walking distance. It was a relatively simple single story home with a basement. There were the basic rooms that belonged to a house, a bedroom, a bathroom, a kitchen, and a garage. Just an average Ponyville home other than the raised ceilings, raised doors, and the bomb making maniacal homeowner.

I spotted Logan sitting on the porch of his house. He had his McMillan out and was most likely using the scope as a telescope. I knew he had spotted me from afar as I was looking down the end of the barrel. I walked towards him, waving hello in the process. When I had finally walked up to him, he was looking at me like I had just beaten Nick in an arm wrestle. "What?" I asked, questioning him.

He closed his mouth once and then opened it again. "Could you walk back away from my house about thirty feet?"

What? Why would that be for? "Sure?" I replied. I walked back out and stood there looking at Logan. "What am I doing this for?"

Logan still had the same astonished look on his face. "Could you jump up and down a few times?" Logan asked.

"What? Why?" I asked.

"Just do it" Logan said. I jumped up a few times. "Could you take two steps forward and then jump up and down a few times?"

I stepped forward a few times and jumped up and down. "I don't see the purpose of this" I said. "Look, I'm here cause I'm bored. Want to run a few shooting drills?"

I don't know why but Logan still had that astonished look on his face. "No, I'm pretty busy today. Maybe another day" Logan replied.

Well shoot. "Oh, well peace." I turned around and started walking away.

"How in the hell did he do that?" I heard Logan say as I walked away. I turned around to see Logan watching me as I walked away.

"What was that about?" I asked myself.

-X-X-X-

As Tran walked away, Logan looked down at the ground where he buried his magically enchanted pastry landmines. "How did... What?" Everything else that he had said was confused gibberish.

He held out one of his legs and hovered one foot over the area where he buried the mines. He proceeded to set one foot on the dirt. Right when his foot touched the ground, hundreds of landmines detonated, covering the ground and Logan himself in cream and various pastries. "Aw shite!"

-X-X-X-

As Tran walked through Ponyville, five pegasi were watching. They were pegasi so they were hiding on the clouds, high up in the air and away from view. They were safe from being spotted by Tran as he had not reason to look up at the clouds. They also followed him as he moved, also moving the clouds in the process.

That was when Tran happened upon a table that had a banana muffin sitting on it. There was a sign taped to the table. "Free banana muffin" Tran said, reading from the sign. "Eh, what could possibly go wrong?" Tran picked up the muffin and started eating it after he spat out his gun.

As Tran ate the muffins, the pegasi that were watching him maneuvered their clouds above him.  All of the pegasi looked at each other and nodded. All six of them began to jump on their clouds trying to release rain.

Nothing came out of the clouds. The pegasi began exchanging looks from each other. They looked down at Tran who had finished eating the muffin and was already walking away.

"Are these the decoration clouds?" one of the pegasi asked the others.

"No, they should be live clouds" a different pegasi answered.

"Well they're not working!" a different pegasi seethed angrily. To emphasize his anger, he slammed one of his legs into the cloud. Unlike earlier when the clouds did nothing after being struck, the slam activated the clouds alright. Instead of rain like they wanted, lightning came out, shocking the pegasi. The lightning arced from him to another pegasi to another pegasi and so on until all five of them were shocked.

-X-X-X-

Now I was making my way to Sugarcube Corner. "Well that was a tasty muffin" I said. I pulled out a new stick of gum and popped it into my mouth.

I went up the two pink steps of the bakery and through the front door. A few steps into Sugarcube Corner, I found a tripwire. Whoever set up the tripwire was smart. The wire itself was difficult to see as it was made of a clear plastic wire and it was set up between a well traveled passage. I pulled out a nearby chair and used it to trip the wire.

*Click*

A pile of cake splattered all over the ground in front of me. "Well, that happened. I guess I'll just go talk to Fluttershy."

I turned around and walked to the door. I was about to walk out the door when I noticed a another tripwire. Someone, most likely Pinkie, had set it up while I was looking at the first trap. "Nice try Pinkie" I said. I stepped over the tripwire.

And right onto a pressure plate set up on one of the two steps in front of Sugarcube Corner. I looked up and saw a bunch of cake falling down. Before it could land on me, I stepped out of the way. You know what I never understand? When something is falling down at someone because of a tripped booby trap, why would you not step out of the way? It seems like something that you'd do but it seems to never happen in fiction. The character just stands there, as if they are waiting to be rained down upon by foreign matter. Then there's another issue. Why do they look up?!

"Aw. So close!" I heard Pinkie say from behind me.

I turned around. Pinkie Pie was inside Sugarcube corner a few feet behind the door frame. "Okay. Cake. It's always cake."

"No use in wasting cake!" Pinkie Pie said while stepping forward. In doing so, she tripped the other tripwire and cake cascaded down on her. "This works too!"

Okay. "Okay. You do that." I turned around and started walking again.

-X-X-X-

As Tran walked through Ponyville, Nick and Alex were watching Tran from a rooftop. Both of them picked up a tub of water. While Alex grabbed a bucket of water, Nick grabbed a bath tub, also full of water. When they looked back to where Tran was walking, he was gone.

Alex lowered the bucket. "Where'd he go?" Alex asked.

Nick, just as confused as Alex, ducked down. "I don't know!" Nick replied.

"Who are we watching again?" I asked.

"Tran. Who else would we be waiting for?" Nick replied.

I sat down and waited for them to realize who asked. A few seconds passed before they both started turning around. "Hallo" I said. Both of them just outright jumped off of the roof leaving their containers of water. I chuckled as they fell to the ground and crashed. Before they could get away, I hefted(with a lot of effort) the tub and dumped it over the side of the roof. Both Nick and Alex were immediately drenched in water. Looking over the side of the roof, I got a great look of Alex and Nick drenched in water.

"You know, I kinda expected something like this to happen" Nick said. I picked up the bucket of water that Alex was armed with and also dumped it. The water splashed Nick in the face, further drenching him. "I didn't expect that though" Nick said.

I walked over to the other side of the roof and jumped down, rolling on the ground once I hit. Dusting my self off, I started walking away.

-X-X-X-

As Tran walked through Ponyville for the fifth time today, Tran was being watched by more ponies. This time, only two ponies were watching Tran. Both ponies were wearing blue vests with white vertical stripes over a white shirt and were nearly identical in appearance as they were twins.

"Well dear brother of mine, do you have the launcher ready?" Flim asked.

Flam, in reponse, hefted up a large bazooka-like invention and settled it on his shoulder. "Mhm, yes I do old buddy old pal" Flam replied. "Is the pie loaded?"

"Why yes it its!" Flim replied. Flim trotted out of the way deciding to move right behind Flam. "You may fire when ready!"

"Thank you my good brother" Flam said. Flam took aim with the pie bazooka and pulled the trigger. The pie-load was sent but it wasn't in the right direction. Instead of the pie hitting Tran, it hit Flim's face who was standing directly behind the bazooka.

He wiped the pie off of his face. "You're holding it backwards, idiot brother of mine" Flim said.

Flam turned the bazooka around and took aim once again. Once again, he pulled the trigger. *Click* "I forgot to load up another pie, didn't I?" Flim took out a pie and stuffed it into the end of the bazooka.

And so, Flam took aim again. When he pulled the trigger, it went click again. Flam set the bazooka down and looked down the launching end. "What appears to be the problem?" Flim asked. That was when the bazooka launched a pie into Flam's face.

Before anything could be said and done, a bolt of lightning came out of the sky from a cloud and struck the two of them. Derpy's head popped out from the cloud. "Sorry!" Derpy said.

-X-X-X-

I stood alone in a grass field. My jackets were off exposing my very rarely, if ever, seen shirt. My jackets in question were folded up and sat down on my backpack a few yards away from me. Strapped to my back was the Sparda in its standard katana form.

I pulled out a small scrap of clothe and tied it around my head covering my eyes. With my vision gone I drew the Sparda. The Sparda cut through the air with practiced skill showing the signs of an experienced wielder. I shifted my foot position and assumed a ready out stance.

The katana, a traditional, single edged, curved sword design. It's design is pretty simple but the katanas were beautifully made. Now one thing I want to clear. The katana is not the best sword ever. The title of best sword ever goes to no specific sword. There's no such thing as the perfect sword, only swords that are good for specific jobs. Different regions and time periods yield different necessities and materials which yield different swords. Look at one of the most well known swords of Egypt, the khopesh. The time period(3rd millenium BC to 1st millenium BC) when the khopesh was introduced, bronze was best metal available metal(alloy) and its shape fit the use of a multi-role weapon. Another example is the Indian Talwar. It was an infantry and or cavalry sword meant to slice while on foot or horseback. In addition to that, it was designed so slices/slashes were easier to recover from.

As to what I was saying. The katana is not the best sword design ever created. It's good but nowhere near the best. I do favor it over other swords, not because it is better but for the fact that I am weak. Asians are not big people. A samurai was considered tall if he reached five foot six in armor so they wouldn't be remotely close to being as burly as a Celtic warrior who were considered average if they hit six feet. Because I am weak, I needed a light sword when I first started my martial arts lessons and the katana fit the need very well. It's not like you'll give a weak person a claymore or a biden/doppel hander(imagine even bigger versions of claymores), would you?

And so, a light sword for a weak person. That is why I like the katana. I am weak. I acknowledge that. I dare you to try to mess with this weakling.

Once again, the Sparda sliced through the air with well-practiced skill. Well practiced indeed.

-X-X-X-

Applejack cut out a piece of apple pie(what else would it be?) and started to eat it. She looked down at the rest of the pie and then to a pile of pies that she had gathered. She then looked over at Tran, still blindfolded, practicing very meticulous maneuvers with his sword.

Applejack smiled thinking it was going to be easy for her to prank Tran what with the blindfold he was wearing. She didn't even have to hide from plain sight! She picked up a nearby apple pie and threw it at Tran. The pie flew a straight path towards Tran's face, completely unaffected by any outside factor.

As the pie continued to fly, Applejack was squealing on the inside, knowing she was going to win ten thousand bits which was quite a lot of bits considering the average Equestrian car only cost only a hundred fifty bits. Her excitement was ended when Tran had taken a step to the left, shifting where his face was barely enough for the pie to miss. Complimenting the position shift was a slow movement with the sword.

The dodge did not happen deliberately but of pure chance. Right when the pie was supposed to hit Tran in the face, he had decided to practice a different move.

Appalled by the miss, Applejack picked up another pie and threw it. The pie once again flew straight and towards Tran's face. Unfortunately for her, the pie flew straight into Tran's sword and the pie was immediately sliced in two, both of which kept on going before it landed out of Tran's earshot. This also seemed like pure chance as when Applejack threw the pie, Tran had already been holding the Sparda in the supposed path of flight of the pie. The only thing that went right was how Tran was completely oblivious to the pie hitting his sword though the sharpness of the Sparda had a part in that.

Growling, Applejack bucked the entire cart of pies at Tran. There was no way for her to miss this time. As the pies flew Tran just stood there, completely oblivious as to what was to come.






























Until Discord teleported right in front of Tran and shielded the aforementioned human from the pies by taking the pies(and cart) himself. "Oh, I'm hit!" Discord cried out.

Tran immediately tore of the blindfold and faced the interruption with the Sparda at ready. When he saw it was only a pie encrusted Discord, he lowered the sword. "Don't do that! I'm trying to practice my swordsmanship." Tran swung the sword around in a flurry of motions before finally sheathing it on his back.

As Tran walked over to his pile of clothes, Discord was rather perturbed by one thing. "You're not going to question why I'm covered in pie?" Discord asked while adjusting the wagon to be on his head. "Oh and do you like the new hat, I think it clashes with my beard."

"Well, it doesn't seem weird as opposed to what usually happens in my life" Tran replied. Tran began to reattached his removed sets of jackets to his body. "And the wagon hat doesn't match your beard."

Discord looked up at his hat. "Ah yes, you are correct. It does need to match my beard better." Discord snapped his fingers and the wagon began flashing different colors in a neon sign-like fashion.

Tran picked up his backpack. "What is it that you need?"

Discord pulled out a checklist from literally nowhere. "Ah yes. You seem to have forgotten about your appointment."

"My appointment?" Tran said. "You mean the one where I have to be somewhere at sometime about the something? Why wasn't I notified of not being notified of being notified of notification!"

"Exactly!" Discord exclaimed. Both of them chuckled before the two of them simultaneously snapped their fingers and disappeared leaving only the telltale signs of teleportation.

Applejack just stood there. "What in dah buck jus happened?" she said to herself. Then a pie fell from the sky and onto her face.

-X-X-X-

I reappeared in Fluttershy's cottage. "So what is it that you need?" I asked while looking at Discord.

Discord snapped his fingers and he was garbed in a butler's costume. "Would you like some tea my good sir?" Discord asked in a British accent.

"Why yes I would" I replied.

"Now would you kindly follow me" Discord said.

"Why yes I will" I said again. Discord snapped his fingers again. All of a sudden, I found myself sitting at a small table. Sitting on the table were several tea cups, tea pots, and those tiny little triangle sandwiches. "Oh, I love those!" I grabbed one of the tiny little triangle sandwiches and ate it. "Tasty." Sitting across from the table was Fluttershy who seemed rather confused. "Tea party" I said to her.

"Oh, that's nice" Fluttershy said.

Discord appeared floating in the air. In his talons/claws/hands/appendage-y things was a tea pot. "Would you care for a spot of tea?" Discord asked.

"Why yes I would." Discord poured some tea in the cup directly in front of me. Fluttershy also answered yes and he repeated the action for her.

-X-X-X-

Austin looked at the little tea party that Tran, Discord, and Fluttershy was having. In one of his hands was a large balloon filled with paint. The paint balloon was intended for Tran but he stopped when he saw the little tea party. Austin's inner British man was conflicting with his desire to collect ten thousand bits from the prank bounty. Should he try for the bounty? Or shall he have tea with an agent of chaos, a hellishly dangerous Asian, and one of the most adorable things to come into existence?

After a long and hard period of thinking, Austin threw the balloon behind him and started walking towards the cottage. Before he could get to the door of Fluttershy's cottage, a roar alerted Austin of a nearby large predator. When Austin turned around, he was faced to face with Harry, Fluttershy's pet bear. Splattered across Harry's head was paint and the remains of a balloon.

In the blink of an eye, Austin was gone in a made sprint with Harry not that far behind him.

-X-X-X-

Tran stood up from his seat. "Thanks for the tea, Fluttershy" Tran said. He walked towards the front door and left.

Discord, still dressed as a butler, snapped his fingers cleaning up the table that held the remnants of the tea party. He snapped his fingers again and the butler's outfit disappeared.

"That was nice" Fluttershy said with her usual soft tone.

Discord floated over to Angel's favorite couch. "Oh I love a love a good tea party" Discord said while laying down.

"Yeah" Fluttershy said. She walked over to the same couch and lied down, right beside Discord.

Discord popped right into a sitting position and started brushing Fluttershy's hair with a hairbrush that he, quite literally, pulled out of nowhere. "Did you know that ponies and people have been trying to prank Tran all day?" Discord asked. "It has been causing a deliciously amazing amount of chaos!"

"Oh, I know" Fluttershy said. "Has anyone been able to prank him?"

Discord let out a squawky laugh from his beard. "That's the amazing thing, they've all been failing! Every single prank that has been done on him has backfired! The funnier thing is that he doesn't even know that the pranks are happening! He just believes that ponies are trying to mess with like he believes they usually do." Discord sighed. "That ten thousand bit bounty is the only thing that ole cake butt has ever done right."

"Okay" Fluttershy said.

"At least you haven't tried to prank him" Discord said. In response to Discord's statement, Fluttershy turned her neck to face Discord and smiled. "No, you didn't!" Fluttershy's smile grew. "Did you put something in his tea?"

"Just some laxatives" Fluttershy replied.

Discord pause din his brushing. "Are you sure that's going to work with his unique condition?"

"Oh I used Harry's laxatives" Fluttershy said.

"That could work" Discord said. "All you have to do now is wait." Discord continued brushing.  That was when Fluttershy's stomach began rumbling. Her face showed discomfort and in the next instant, she darted away. "You forgot to switch the cups after you spiked one of them, didn't you?"

Rather loud bowel moments sounded out from Fluttershy's restroom as Discord face palmed with great intensity.

-X-X-X-

I pushed open the doors to Twilight's library home and stepped in. "Hey Twilight. I got bored and-" I stopped when I discovered that a bucket was balancing on the door.

"What?!" I heard Twilight yell out. She ran out of wherever she was hiding. Held in her magic was a book. "That's not possible!"

I took another step forward and closed the door. The bucket still hadn't fallen down and had stayed in its exact position. "How'd you do that? I don' see any magical auras."

My statement seemed to have astounded her even more. "Wait, so you're not doing that!?"

"No. Earlier in the day, the exact same thing happened to Dashie" I said. I grabbed the door and pulled it open. The bucket stayed in place. "Did you glue the bucket to the door?"

"No! Of course I didn't." Twilight flipped through the book. "There's nothing in my book that says anything about this." She closed the book and used her magic to summon a table.

"What's the table for?" I asked. Instead of answering me, she grabbed the table with both hooves and flipped it. "Oh." I walked over to Twilight and started scratching her head. "May I ask what this is about?"

"I'm trying to prank you" Twilight replied.

I stopped scratching. She turned her head and looked at me with longing eyes that told me to continue scratching. "Why are you trying to prank me?" I thought back to what the CMC, Pinkie, Nick, and Alex tried to do. Now that I think about it, other people have been trying to prank me too."

"Today's the first of April, it's April Fools Day!" Twilight replied. "Wait, how did you not know about this?"

"No one told me about it." Wait a minute. "Why is everyone trying to prank me anyways? Usually most people just try not to bother me because they fear how badly I might violently react or respond even though I don't really react violently." Well, unless you're trying to mug, rob, or assault me. Otherwise, I'll just respond with shenanigans or something of similar fashion as to what you tried to do. If it's an accident, I'll do nothing. Seriously, why is it that when someone does someone accidentally to me, they think I'll kill them? It's an accident, of course I'll forgive you! It's not like I was burdened by the pain of something that you did. I'm a masochist! I like pain!

"Celestia put a ten thousand bit bounty on you for anyone that succeeds in pranking you" Twilight replied.

"Oh now that's good incentive." Ten thousand bits. That's a lot of dough. You could buy a house if you wanted. That or a hundred standard 1911s, twenty-ish cars, all of the pastries in Sugarcube corner several times over, forty or fifty clubhouses, two thousand sets of shoes, or twenty thousand pies. "Then why'd you try to prank me?"

"Surely you can't be serious!" Twilight said.

"I am serious and my name isn't Shirley. Wait, you're a princess. Don't you have a ton of money now? Why would you need the ten grand from the bounty?" I asked.

"Keep scratching" Twilight said. I obeyed her request. "We don't have a lot of money like everypony thinks."

I paused in scratching her head again. She looked at me with an irritated expression again. I continued scratching. "Wait, shouldn't you be paid or something?"

"Well we are paid but it's only one bit a year" Twilight replied. I stopped scratching again. She glared at me again.

"One bit a year?!" I nearly yelled. Twilight was still glaring at me. I chuckled as I started to scratch her head again.

"Does this include Celestia and Luna?" I asked.

"Yes, they have the same pay as well" Twilight replied.

I thought about something really important. "How does Celestia afford all of the cake that she eats?"

Somewhere in Canterlot

Celestia frowned at Tran's statement. Turning to the left, she faced her economic adviser. "I want you to increase that prank bounty to twenty thousand bits."

"How are you going to pay for the extra ten thousand?" the adviser asked.

Celestia's magical aura appeared and the sound of teleportation was heard. Held in Celestia's magical aura right in front of the adviser's face was a crown similar to Cadance's except the gems were diamonds. "Here, this should easily be worth fifteen thousand."

The adviser was flabbergasted. "This was gifted to you six hundred years ago by the crown prince of Saddle Arabia!"

Celestia didn't even bat an eye. "He gave me a crown every year for my birthday for twenty-seven years. I have extra."

-X-X-X-

"Most of the common expenses, such as new additions to our wardrobe or food is paid by the treasury. Luxuries like extra cake or trips to the spa are our responsibility" Twilight explained.

"Wait, then the same question as earlier can still apply to you. Why are you trying to prank me? What would you be buying that requires twenty thousand bits?" I stopped scratching her head once I realized what she wanted to buy. "More books?"

Twilight was amazed. "How did yo-" She stopped talking when she realized what she was saying and that I had started smiling.

"It doesn't take knowing everything to know that Twilight Sparkle the bookworm wants more books." I looked at a window and noticed that it was raining fliers. I walked outside and picked up one of the fliers.

"What's that?" Twilight asked from behind me. I held the poster down for her to read. "Twenty thousand bits! Now that's a lot of money!"

I looked at the poster once more before throwing it away outside. "Looks like Celestia really wants me to get pranked."

"Well, I would put my bits on Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, or your brother" Twilight said.

"Pinkie and Rainbow already failed and my brother knows that trying is futile" I said. "Welp, I'm leaving." As I walked away, I heard a loud crash and a splash of water. Turning around, I got the view of drenched Twilight wearing a bucket on her head.

-X-X-X-

The massive increase in the bounty motivated even more ponies to try and prank Tran in addition to motivating those that had already failed. In addition to that, ponies were coming in from other cities, such as Canterlot and Las Pegasus. Unfortunately for them, Tran now knew that it was April Fool's Day and of the bounty, therefore making the task of pranking him hundreds of times harder.

One of the ponies that tried pranking Tran was one pony that everypony thought wouldn't join in on the festivities. The fashionista in question had "borrowed" some paint from the Crusaders and had painted the side of a massive house. The painting was of a tunnel and in the middle of the tunnel was a table where a small pile of gum laid. Attached to the table was a small sign that had labeled the gum as free for anyone to take.

Rarity looked at her painting and smiled. It looked realistic. "Those art lessons really paid themselves off" she said to herself. Earlier in the day, she had dropped fliers near Tran's walking route. All she had to do now was to wait for her prey. An hour or so later, Rarity had fallen asleep from boredom.

Ironically for her, Tran had just walked by not a minute later. "Now where's that free gum that I was told about?" Tran asked out loud. Rarity snapped awake and went immediately into an attentive state, fixed on you know who.

"Come on, momma wants a new Summer wardrobe" Rarity whispered to herself.

Tran soon found the painted tunnel. "Oh hey" Tran said, noticing the table where the gum laid. He made his way towards the table.

Rarity held her hooves up in front of her in excitement. Tran was now only one step away from walking right into the wall. In a display of no logic, Tran walked into the painting as if the painting of a tunnel was an actual tunnel. "Oh come on!" Rarity said while throwing up her arms up in irritation.

Tran turned around and had one of his signature pistols trained on Rarity in an instant, scaring her in the process. When he saw that it was only Rarity, he dropped the stance and reholstered his weapon. "Let me guess, you're trying to prank me also?"

"But. How. What. Summer line. Want" Rarity babbled out. Tran walked out of the tunnel and ran his hand through Rarity's hair, ruffling it up. This ripped Rarity out of her stupor. "Not my hair!"

Tran struggled not to laugh. "You were trying to prank me, were you?" Tran asked.

"Its twenty thousand bits!" Rarity said. "I could buy an entire summer line and a few trips to Canterlot."

"So you tried to prank me by giving me free gum?" Tran asked.

"No, you walked through my prank! How did you do that?!" Rarity said.

Tran turned around to look at the tunnel. "What?"

Rarity walked over to the painted tunnel. "This tunnel isn't even real! I painted it!" Rarity said.

Tran walked into the tunnel, then walked back out. "Seems real to me." To reiterate this point, he pointed forward into the tunnel and jumped back out. "Very real in fact." Rarity looked at Tran and blinked. She looked at the tunnel and jumped forward. In a true cartoon-ish fashion, she slammed into the wall as if the tunnel wasn't real and plastered herself against the wall. Tran blinked and walked back into the tunnel and right in front of Rarity. "Well this is a rather strange twist to reality."

Tran walked back over to the table and pocketed the gum from the table. "Don't mind if I do" Tran said while pocketing the gum. As he walked away, Rarity got unstuck and fell down.

-X-X-X-

I looked at my new packets of gum. For something that was painted and supposedly fake, it was pretty good gum. It tasted identical to my regular trident gum and had the same consistency.

"There he is!" I heard someone yell from behind me. I turned around to see a large mob of ponies armed with various pastries and prank instruments.

I blinked once before I grabbed both lapels of my armored robes and shook them. Several flash bang grenades fell out of the bottom of my robes, pins included but not attached to the grenades. I jumped back, hands covering my ears and eyes closed. Even with my ears covered, I heard the detonation of the grenades and the pained screams of the mob. I opened my eyes and started walked away, completely ignoring the screams of pain coming from the mob.

And then, I remember something. I took off my backpack and reached into it, pulling out a pink grenade. Looking back at the crowd, I bit down on the grenade pin. Now every military nut or member of the military will tell you pulling the pin of a grenade with your teeth is a horribly stupid idea but it's actually pretty fun if you don't chip or damage your teeth. Now the only safe way that I know of pulling the pin of a grenade with your teeth is to bite onto the pin with your back teeth and doing this still needs caution.

In respect to what I just discussed, I pulled on the grenade and the pin was pulled off of the grenade. In an instant, the spoon popped off of the grenade and the grenade was now armed. I counted away two seconds before I tossed it into the stunned mob. A few more seconds passed and the grenade exploded. Instead of killing everything within a decently sized zone, it spray cake everywhere onto the crowd. Don't ask how but Pinkie had managed to make cake grenades.

And so, I began walking away... Again.

You know, I don't even know why they even bother. Something always goes wrong.

As I walked away, I pulled out a Rubik's cube. This was a new one. It wasn't a regular cube. It was a mirror cube. What's so special about a mirror cube? Well the difference between a regular Rubik's cube and a mirror cube, is that all of the sides of a mirror cube is the same color? Does that mean that it's pre-solved? Nope. While the pieces of a Rubik's cube are cubes, the pieces of a mirror cube vary in size.

Look at this!

Anyways, the mirror cube was fun to solve and it provided a pretty good challenge. Don't get me wrong, a regular Rubik's cube was fun but something new made things a little more interesting. Besides, I still had my regular Rubik's cube and I still solved it for the purpose of breaking my previous speed record.

The mirror cube was good entertainment as I was walking to Twilight's library. When I walked through the front door, I noticed one thing. "And you left the bucket on the door" I said to myself.

"How is that possible?!" I heard Twilight yell out.

I walked over to where Twilight was. Her hair had began showing the signs of her insanity as some of her hairs had began popping up. "Yeah, I'm back here to ask you when the bounty is voided" I asked her.

Twilight turned to look at a nearby wall clock. "In fifteen minutes" Twilight replied.

That was when the crack of teleportation sounded out and Discord poofed in between Twilight and I. "Ah yes, the timeline. I'm saddened by that unfortunate means of peace. Did you know that Celestia is coming to Ponyville to check if anyone managed to successfully prank you?"

"Lies! Celestia would notify me of her visit!" Twilight said accusing Discord.

"No, Discord's not lying. His chaos powers say so" I said.

"Now how would Discords power be in any relation to you knowing that Celestia is coming to Ponyville?" Twilight asked.

"I can feel Discord's powers growing. Recently, it has suddenly spiked most likely from people scrambling around to clean things up or prepare their homes for if Celestia sees or inspects their home, even though she will most likely not" I explained.

Twilight blinked and more of her hairs started popping up. She blinked once again and she teleported away. "Where do you think she's gone?" Discord asked.

Instead of answering Discord, I held up three of my fingers. I dropped one finger, then another finger, and finally my last finger. *CRASH* It didn't take a genius detective to tell that Twilight was spazzing out over Celestia's visit. She's probably getting rid of scandalous materials or cleaning up.

"It's a shame that no one is able to claim that bounty" Discord said.

"Yeah." I walked over to the entrance. "Let's go meet with Celestia."

-X-X-X-

Celestia touched down in Ponyville in a chariot. Seconds later, another chariot landed, right beside the one that taxied Celestia. The second chariot would have been empty if it wasn't for the giant chest that resided in it. The two pegasi that pulled the chariot containing the chest unhooked themselves and proceeded to carry out the chest as Celestia walked out of her ride.

Ponyville's denizens, in respect to the princess, trotted out to and crowded around her before bowing down in unison. Discord and I teleported out to meet Celestia.

"Que es lo que necesita en Ponyville?" I asked.

Discord looked at me with a weirded out look. "Is that where Pinkie learned to speak like that?"

I looked at him. "What do you mean?" I said.

"Some time back on Rainbow Dash's birthday and your birthday, a day that I love for all of that juicy chaos, Pinkie was saying some strange words. Exactly like you are" Discord explained.

"What did she say?" I asked.

Discord coughed while tapping his chest with his fist. He inhaled with great exaggeration in preparation. Instead of speaking, he snapped his fingers and a small screen popped up in front of Celestia.

On the screen was a replay of Pinkie Pie singing and dancing on a giant pinata.

"Dale, dale, dale No pierdas el tino! Porque si lo pierdes! Pierdes el camino!" Pinkie singed.

Once Pinkie finished singing, the screen closed and disappeared. "Hmm, that's the Spanish Pinata song" I said.

Discord blinked and a few seconds passed. I blinked and a few more seconds passed. "Can you tell us and the readers what it means?" Discord asked.

"I can" I replied.

Discord blinked again and a few more seconds passed. I also blinked and more seconds passed. "Will you tell us now?" Discord asked.

"Mkay. It means hit it, hit it, hit. Don't lose your aim because if you lose it, you will lose the path" I translated.

"Una cancions sobre las pinatas?" Discord asked.

"Si" I replied. I looked back at Celestia. "Que es lo que usted necesita?"

Celestia blinked at us. "What?" Celestia asked.

"So what is it that you need?" I said.

"Oh thank Faust he's not speaking a foreign language now. Have you been pranked at all today?" Celestia asked me.

I let out a small laugh. "No."

Celestia looked surprise. "I thought twenty thousand bits would be good enough incentive for my little ponies to prank you" Celestia said.

"No they tried a lot. They just all failed horribly" I said.

"Really? I know that you are skilled but you have been shot before. Pranks must be easier to land on you" Celestia said.

Before I could say anything, Twilight burst from the crowd, before running up to Celestia. I found it interesting in the fact that her hair was all frazzled, showing the intensity of her current state of sanity. "He breaks the laws of physics! I don't know how he does this!" Twilight said.

"Interesting" Celestia said.

That was when Fluffle Puff fell from the sky and onto Discord. We all looked up and saw Derpy. "My bad!" Derpy said before she flew off. Fluffle Puff jumped off of Discord and onto the ground in the center of us.

"What an adorable little creature." Celestia leaned her head in closer to Fluffle Puff. "What is your name?"

In a true Fluffle Puff fashion, she blew a raspberry. I reached forward and picked up Fluffle Puff. "This little fur ball is Fluffle Puff. She doesn't speak unless you count her gasps and raspberries as speech." I hugged Fluffle Puff's back and buried my face in her fur. Seconds passed and I was still hugging Fluffle Puff with my face buried in her fur.

"Tran, are you still here on Equestria?" Discord asked.

I slowly lowered Fluffle Puff, revealing my face covered in pie. I placed Fluffle Puff on the ground and started to wipe the pie off of my face. As I was cleaning off my face, I could hear Celestia giggling and Discord holding back his laughter.

"Looks like we have a winner!" Discord said.

Instead of saying anything, I grabbed the lapels of my robes once again and shook them. Bushels and bushels of pink grenades fell out of the bottom of my robes. A second later, the pins to the grenades fell out of my jacket. I quickly grabbed Fluffle Puff and teleported away.

The cake-splosion could have been seen miles away from Ponyville.

Later in the Day

Rainbow Dash reached for the chest that held the bits that Fluffle Puff had collected from Celestia. Before Rainbow Dash's hoof could touch the bits, Pinkie slapped it away. "Bad" Pinkie Pie said.

Rainbow Dash was offended. "She's not going to use them!" Rainbow Dash said.

"Technically, she is" Twilight said. The other members of the Mane Six looked at Fluffle Puff.

"Eating them is not using them!" Rainbow Dash said.

I looked at Fluffle Puff who was still eating her bits. Then I looked at Twilight who was still spazzing out about how I had managed to make that bucket defy gravity. I couldn't blame her, even the Doctor and I wasn't able to explain that. "Twilight, I think you need to calm down."

Twilight, who was in the middle of pulling out different books from her shelves, stopped and looked at me like I had just set her library on fire. "Stop?! This needs to be explained!"

The crack of teleportation sounded out and a ceramic flowerpot fell on her head, knocking her out. Another crack of teleportation was heard and Discord had appeared in the room. "Well, today's been fun" Discord said.

"Hey wait a minute" Rainbow Dash said. She flew up to be at Discord's eye level. "Did you have something to do with our pranks failing?!"

He laughed at her. "No" Discord replied.

"Then how do you explain all of our pranks failing?!" Rainbow Dash said. The doors to Twilight's library burst open and in walked nobody.

"That was rather anti-climatic" Rarity said.

"Oh contrar" Andy said behind Rarity. Rarity jumped up in surprise and fell foward. "Why the pranks failed? I spoke one of the eternal phrases of doom."

Rarity got up and dusted herself off. "Where did you come from?!"

"I'm Asian too."

"What are these phrases-eth of doom-eth that you speaketh of-eth?!" Pinkie Pie asked, who jumped up to Andy.

"The words!" Andy replied. "Of doom!"

The members of the Mane Six that wasn't unconscious nor Pinkie Pie, facehoofed. "What could possibly go wrong?" Pinkie Pie asked. The moment she finished her statement, a square foot of plaster ceiling tile fell down on her head and knocked her out.

I looked up to examine the ceiling. "Where did that come from? The ceiling isn't even made of plaster tiles" I said.

"Even I have no idea" Discord said.

"What could possibly go wrong?" I asked out loud. Everyone waited for something to happen. When a minute passed by, everyone was astounded. "What? The words of doom has no effect on me."

"Let me try! Nothing'll happen to me!" Dash said. What could possibly go wrong?" Seconds later, a bookcase fell down on her, burying her in books.

Fluffle Puff blew a raspberry before she continued eating her bits. "Just imagine all of the dresses I could have bought!" Rarity said in anguish.

I looked at Andy. "Remember the last time you said one of the supposed phrases of doom?" I asked Andy.

"Yeah, it was on Valentine's day" Andy said.

Discord tossed a live trout at Andy's face, smacking him in the face. "Correction! It was Hearth's Warming Eve!" Discord said.

"Ah yes. Cupid had a field day" I said.

A Few Months Back

Andy looked at the positions of his chess pieces, as did Discord. The two of them were locked in a mental struggle for victory in, what could be, one of the most intense wars of all time.

"It's your move" Discord said. He looked down at the chessboard with a smirk. He was clearly having fun and this wasn't really a regular game of chess. It was a game of chess war. Every piece on the board was animated and looked as if they were living beings. And then Andy moved a bishop and in the process, took Discord's queen. Discord reeled his head back in shock. Then he looked in, to examine his next possible moves. "Nope" Discord said while smacking the board out of reach.

As the board flew away, screams of pain came from the chess pieces, signaling their deaths. Andy looked at Discord and held up a still living white king piece, Andy's king to be specific. "Checkmate" Andy said. Discord smacked the king out of Andy's hand, also killing the chess piece. "Well that's being a bad sport, isn't it?"

"Nope" Discord said. Then a ding sounded out. Discord brought up one of his hands and looked at the wrist. "Looks like it's time for Cupid to come out!"

"Cupid? He's real?" Andy asked.

"Yes, why wouldn't he?" Discord asked.

"Does he shoot people with love arrows of doom?" Andy asked.

"Yes and his... Love arrows of doom?" Discord asked. He shrugged. "His aim with a bow rivals your brother's aim with a rifle."

"Hmm" Andy said in deep thought. "How bad could his aim be?" And so signified one of the first times that he used one of the eternal phrases. Fortunately for Andy, the usage of the phrase would only benefit him.

Elsewhere

A light pink pegasus pony grabbed two bandoliers and draped them across his chess in a criss-cross pattern. In addition to the bandoliers, he grabbed two quivers and settled them on his back. Then, he proceeded to fill the quivers and bandoliers with heart tipped arrows. Once he had finished, he grabbed a red short bow. "Almost forgot!" he said in an excessively positive tone. He licked his hoof and ran it across his hair, adding a slight slickness to his pink cowlick. He looked at himself in a mirror and admired his pink mane, coat, and tail. "Looking good."

He turned to look at a dummy of a pony that had several love arrows sticking out of it. Cupid, in the time that it would take a regular pony to blink, grabbed and notched three arrows in his bow and fired. The three arrows struck the pony in a evenly spaced pattern. In the same amount of time that it took him to notch and fire the first three arrows, he notched and fired another three arrows. The first three arrows were split down the middle by the three arrows that he had just shot. "Going on six thousand and still got it!"

And so, despite being a pegasus, he teleported away.

-X-X-X-

One of Cupid's mottos was to be quick and efficient and he easily went by this motto. In less than an hour, he was able to breeze through Vanhoover, Cloudsdale, Manehattan, Canterlot, Fillydelphia, and Balitmare without any trouble whatsoever. Ponyville was an entirely different ordeal.

Cupid fluttered around Ponyville's airspace, watching the ponies, humans, and single dragon mill around town. "The first Hearts and Hooves day for seven new faces. Who shall be first?" Cupid removed an arrow from a quiver and notched it on his bow. Pulling back the string and the arrow, he took aim.

Down in one open cafe in Ponyville was a slightly mopey Nick. He looked at his glass of whiskey and took a sip of it. Twas a bad day to be lonely and indeed he was.

Cupid smiled as he had found his first target of Ponyville. He released the arrow and the arrow was sent flying. It flew and flew until it struck Nick in the back of the head.

The magic of the love arrow worked fast and before Nick could notice the pain from being shot with the love arrow, he had fallen in love...  








With the bottle of whiskey residing beside the glass. "Oh whiskey, you were meant for me!" Nick said as he grab the whiskey bottle beside the glass and chugged down the bottle. Tossing the empty glass bottle, he ran off for more. He would likely get drunk and pass out like he did during the heat season.

Up in the sky, Cupid blinked. He was rather bothered by the fact that he had made someone fall in love with an inanimate object but this was more common than it should have been. Why just earlier in the day, an arrow of love had given the courage to a diamond dog to ask out a pile of granite. Then there were the REALLY weird cases that he had seen in previous Hearts and Hooves Days that still make him shiver to this day.

Anyways, Cupid had flown off to his new target, a group of local school children. Not even children would flee his work.

-X-X-X-

Andy walked through town. "So a rip-off of Valentine's day, huh?" Andy said in thought. He looked around town and noticed how ponies around town were spending time with possible loved ones/dates. Most of the ponies that Andy had seen fall to the love bug, had arrows tipped with heart arrowheads sticking to their bodies in one way or another.

Then out of nowhere, a flowerpot landed on Andy's head, causing him to stumble in his walk. "Ow! What the hell?!" He looked up to see nopony or thing up in the sky. Andy couldn't even see clouds above him. When Andy looked down, he saw a love arrow sticking in wall parallel to Andy's path. This gave Andy a clear examination of the arrows.

Hundreds of yards away, Cupid's mouth dropped in shock. This was the first time he had missed a target in this century! He had compensated for distance, arrow drop, wind, and had even fired the arrow a short distance in front of Andy to account for walking. Drawing another arrow, Cupid fired again. Hopefully, he would not miss this time.

Right as the arrow was about to hit him in the chest, a flowerpot hit Andy in the back of the head, knocking him over, causing another miss for Cupid. "Where the hell do those even come from?!" Andy screamed out. As he groaned, he stood back up and dusted himself off. Andy, in a futile attempt, looked behind his back to find the source of the flowerpot. He saw nothing except for the second arrow that had been shot at him.

"Whoa" Andy said. "Guess the flowerpots are helping me today." And so, he began walking off again.

In the distance, Cupid was livid. Two misses! Two misses! He had never missed twice on the same target ever! Before Cupid could do anything else, a pony flew by. Cupid quickly drew an arrow, aimed, and fired, hitting the pegasus in the back of the head.

-X-X-X-

I walked through town. Everywhere, ponies were displaying various forms of affection to their special someones/ponies. If they were people, I think I would be filled with a sense of awkwardness. However, they were ponies and it only made them more adorable!

There was one feature that most of them shared that I noticed. They had all been shot with arrows tipped with hearts. Since I'm in a world where most myths and tales are true, I'd say this was the work of Cupid.

"Hey" I heard my brother call from behind me.

I turned around to face him. "Yes?"

"Did you know that Cupid is real?" Andy said.

"Ah yes. I kinda figured. Unless it's some strange fashion style, I can see that everyone that is on a date or spending time with someone has been shot with an arrow that has been tipped with what looks like a heart" I said. "Do you think the arrows work on us too?"

"No, I don't think so" Andy said.

Hmm. What? "What makes you think that?" I asked.

"Well have you fallen for anyone?" Andy asked.

"No" I replied. Wait a minute, he wouldn't just ask me that. "Have I been shot?"

He gave me a strange look. "You could say that" Andy said. "Check your back."

"How many?" I asked.

"A hundred or more" Andy said. "So you don't feel anything? It's pincushioned your back, your backpack, and the back of your limbs."

I pulled out an arrow and examined it. "To be fair, I have been developing and experimenting with new forms of painkillers."

"So nothing?" Andy said.

"Yeah. I probably gave myself complete analgesia with anhidrosis."

"What?"

"Complete insensitivity to pain and temperature" I explained. "I most likely temporarily destroyed my nervous system."

Andy reached over and ripped a few arrows from my back. "Yeah. Probably."

I continued removing the arrows from my back. "Can you help remove them?" I asked.

"Yeah, just turn around." Tran turned around and Andy began plucking out the arrows. "So do you think the arrows work on us?"

Just as Andy had said that, Logan and Rarity walked by. Well sort of, Logan had walked by. Rarity was held in Logan's arms and had her lips locked with his. Every now and then, the two of them let out moans, scarring the two Asians that they had passed. Quite possibly the only reason they were swapping spit were the arrows sticking out of their heads.

Andy let out a single moan of horror. "I hope to god that I will forget about this" Andy said.

I shivered myself. "Lucky you. I have a photographic memory!" I will forever have that memory engraved in my head. *Shivers*

"Well at least we now know that the arrows work on us" Andy said.

"I need to invent brain bleach or something" I said with a grumble. Actually it existed. It's called liquor.

-X-X-X-

Cupid notched another arrow and looked at Andy hundreds of feet down. "Not going to miss this time!" Cupid said. He pulled back on the bow and took aim. Taking in a deep breath, his hooves began its process of becoming perfectly still. When he let out a small portion of the air in his lungs, all movement in his hooves ceased to exist.

Cupid's hoof released the arrow. In the land of magic, science had decided to take over once again. The  slow but still accountable light wind had pushed the arrow down and to the left. Gravity brought the arrow closer to the earth with each passing millisecond. The arrow's natural resistance to the wind affected its velocity, slowing it down but not by much due to the arrow's shape and short, slim shape.

Seconds passed and the arrow was only mere yards away from Andy's stationary head. Cupid, who was watching the arrow soar, waited in excitement for the arrow to finally do its job.

And then Tank flew right in front of Andy. The arrow hit Tank's shell and bounced off of it. The arrow flew for a second before it bounced off the door to someone's truck. A second later and it bounced off a mailbox before finally landing on Twilight's flank. Twilight immediately stopped and and looked forward.

How Cupid's arrows of love worked was that once it struck someone, it would give someone the courage to pursue a relationship with whoever they were thinking of. Cupid would only do something like this on Heart's and Hooves day as everyone would be thinking of someone they want to be with. Albeit rare, this would sometimes lead to enemies falling in love with each other or ponies completely unfit for each each other, falling in love.

Now the arrows worked no matter where they were shot into someone. Even clothed or armored, the arrows would work. The love magic would only seep through whatever was between the arrow and target. The arrows would only wear off when the day ended. After the holiday, most ponies would continue pursuing their relation with whoever they had decided to be with on Hearts and Hooves Day.

Why had Rarity and Logan fallen for each other? He had been thinking of having one of his suits adjusted by Rarity when he was shot while Rarity had been thinking of how she was going to adjust Logan's suit. Nick? Nick was a special case.

Now who was Twilight thinking of? Cadance. In a flash, she teleported away.

Cupid blinked. He missed, again! "Aaaarrrrggg!" Cupid screamed in frustration.

-X-X-X-

"And done" Andy said, dropping another arrow into a nearby bucket. "I got all of them."

I turned around to look at the bucket. It was filled with the monstrous little things. "Now we have a bunch of arrows that we don't need." I picked up the bucket of arrows and dumped it my backpack.

-X-X-X-

Cupid pulled out another arrow and notched it on his bow. "I'm not going to miss this time!" Cupid said. He pulled back the arrow and fired it. The arrow soared through the arrow towards Andy like all of the other arrows he had fired today. Right when the arrow was about to hit Andy, a flowerpot appeared out of nowhere and conveniently shielded him from the projectile.

-X-X-X-

Andy was hit with several pieces of a ceramic flowerpot.  "Aw, what the hell?!" Andy yelled out while turning around.

-X-X-X-

Cupid frowned. "Buuuuuuuuu-"

-X-X-X-

I picked up an arrow of love and stuffed it into my backpack. "Found another one." That was when an arrow hit me in the chest. I hadn't felt the arrow but I did see it. "Oh damn it."

Andy had noticed the arrow too and had hid behind me. "To the library!" Andy said.

With that, three more arrows hit my chest. I quickly pulled them out and stuffed them into my backpack. "You can go do that. I'll be at the market to wait for this holiday to end." Another arrow hit my chest as I walked away from Andy.

"Not my shield!" I heard Andy cry out.

-X-X-X-

The day where everyone is expected to be with their loved ones. Its amusing to see what can happen on this day. From where I sat down on the bench, I was able to watch the ponies that would purchase flowers for their loved ones. Now most ponies in Ponyville bought their roses from one person(pony), Roseluck.

Ponies of all ages, types, and size would go to Roseluck for her roses. For each and every purchase, she would keep her face stoically happy. It was a facade. I had seen my share of loneliness.

On the day where everyone is finding someone to be with and you are alone. Even worse, you are the one who will see people trying to make their special someone(pony) happy.

I got up from my bench and walked over to her stall. I selected a rose and paid for it. "Who's the lucky mare?" Roseluck asked, her face still keeping her facade.

I set the rose back down on her stall and walked back to my bench. I sat back down on the bench. Roseluck, at first, just looked at the single rose.

Roseluck closed her eyes and a single tear rolled down her cheek as her smile was now true. She pulled out a closed sign and set it down on the stall. After she had packed up her stall, she took the single rose and trotted over to me.  "Thank you."

"It looked like you needed it" I said.

"I did" Roseluck said. She looked down at the ground and slowly pawed at the dirt. "Do you want to maybe-"

"Sorry, I'm not looking for a special someon-, er pony." I said interrupting her. Her eyes flopped down as she lost her smile. "But, you looked like you need someone to spend the day with."

She looked back up at me. "What? Why?"

I thought back to the times from my world. "Well you remind me of an old childhood friend of mine." I paused. "No one should be alone on Hearts and Hooves Day. Want to go on some crazy adventure?" I asked her. Crazy adventures were fun.

She looked aghast. "Isn't that dangerous!" She paused for a second. "You're Tran!" No, I thought I was Nick cause I was obviously as big as him.

I resisted the urge to face palm. Just because I'm involved doesn't mean it's dangerous... Okay, nobodies going to fall for that(I laughed a little while writing that small part). "It's not that dangerous. Besides, I'll be there to prevent anything bad from happening."

-X-X-X-

Roseluck dangled off the side of a cliff with only two simple ropes keeping her from falling. "This is not safe!" Roseluck screamed out.

I looked at the rope that kept fer from falling. It was connected to my belt and my Yin & Yang carry rig. "It'll be worth it at the top" I said looking down towards Roseluck. I climbed up a few more feet.

"I'm still dangling off the side of a cliff!" Roseluck screamed out.

I gained a few more feet in elevation. "Rose, calm down and grab onto a ledge."

"That's not helping!"

I pulled on the two ropes until Roseluck was a few feet away from me. "Rose, calm down. Trust me."

Roseluck looked at me and slowly stopped her screams. In a calm fashion, she slowly grabbed the edge of the cliff. Minutes later, we were near the top of the cliff side.

I was the first to reach the top. "Help me up there!" Roseluck screeched out. I grabbed hold of both ropes and pulled her up. When she was finally on solid ground, she began to kiss the very dirt beneath her. "Oh ground how I miss you!" She immediately turned angry and looked at me. "Why did you take me up here?!"

I gripped the top of her head and turned her to face away from me. Roseluck's mouth dropped open. "The view usually makes these trips worth it" I said.

Although the city was refined and filled with the things that made society, it would never be able to match the qualities of nature. Nature would always win with how it could present itself. Anything that the city had to offer, nature was able to match. How anyone could live their whole life without going out to see what used to rule the world, is a mystery to me.

What I will never truly get used to seeing is the world from atop a cliff. It gives you a sense of empowerment over nature. Trees become mere twigs, animals become insects, and the elevation invigorates.

"It's. It's. It's beautiful" Roseluck said.

"Yeah. My favorite reason as to why I do this" I said.

"This almost makes up for almost giving me a heart attack" Roseluck said.

"Now my favorite part. Also, its the hardest. Don't look down" I said.

"And what is that?" Roseluck asked.

"Climbing back down" I said. She adopted a look of anguish and despair as she looked down the cliff.

-X-X-X-

And so, we were sitting back on the same bench as earlier. I was sitting in an upright position(the same as Lyra) while Roseluck was sitting like how a pony would normally sit. "Although you nearly gave me a heart attack, it was exciting" Roseluck said.

She looked at me with a curious expression. "So there's a rumor that you carry a bunch of guns with you along with that sword on your back. Is that true?" She asked while eyeing the Sparda. I chuckled. I unbuckled my Yin & Yang carry rig and placed it beside me. This revealed the two custom pistols and the 26 hundred round magazines for them. "Oh wow."

"Wait for it" I said. I reached inside my jacket and pulled out my Colt Python and my .455 Webley VI. In addition to the two revolvers, I pulled out two sets of speed loaders for each revolver. "Then there's the weapons I can summon at will but those take too long to get out."

"Why do you carry all of that?" Roseluck asked.

"I like guns" I deadpanned. I grabbed my guns and tucked them back in their holsters in addition to the  ammo. "Here, scoot closer to me."

Roseluck hesitated before moving closer to me. I grabbed her and hoisted her up onto my lap. "What are you doing?!" I started scratching her head. "That's the spot!"

Then there were deep, thundering gunshots. "What in the bucking hell?!" Roseluck yelled out.  

I gently pushed Roseluck off of me and stood up. "I'll be right back." Before I walked off, I removed my robes and draped it over Roseluck. "They sounded like they were nearby."

"What?" Roseluck said, looking at the robes.

"It's bulletproof, fireproof, explosion proof, and anything else you can think of" I said. I walked over to the source of the gunshots and found myself at a liquor store. I looked through the front door and found three ponies inside, trying to rob the place.

I pushed open the door and took a step inside. Upon entering, I heard the sound of a bell going off. I dove behind a shelf as several gunshots rang out and bullets impacted the front door. I grabbed two nearby bottles of liquor and got back onto my knees. In an instant, I got to my feet and threw both bottles. One bottle hit one of them in the face, shattering in an instant and covering him in glass shards. The other bottle hit another one of them in the chest, knocking him over and causing him to fall unconscious when he hit his face on the floor. The last pony tried to shoot but wasn't able to because he was hit in the back of the head with a different bottle. He fell down unconscious, revealing the clerk who was holding a partially broken liquor bottle in his mouth.

The clerk spat out the broken bottle. "Thanks" he said.

"Yeah, it was no problem" I said. I walked over to the counter and produced a small bag of bits before placing it on the counter.

The clerk looked confused. He picked up the bag in his hooves and opened poor it onto the counter, revealing several gold bits. "Thank you!"

"The damage to your store should be paid of with that." I walked over to where the robber's guns laid and picked them up. One by one, I snapped them and dropped them to the ground. "Alright, I think that should be enough."

I walked out of the store and back to the bench. "What happened?" Roseluck asked me.

I sat back down next to Roseluck. "Just a liquor store robbery."

"Oh my Celestia! Are you okay?" Roseluck asked.

I scoffed. "You should be asking the robbers."

She looked at the robe. "Do you want this back?" she asked.

"Yeah. It's kinda very expensive." She disrobed and handed me my robe back.

"Thank you" I said while putting it back on. I turned to look at her. "Hey, have you ever shot a gun?"

"No, why would I need to?" Roseluck asked me.

I smiled at her.

-X-X-X-

"Why did I agree to this?" Roseluck asked herself as she held a small revolver in her hooves. "Well, you only live once." She squeezed the trigger and the gun barked in her hooves. She squealed a little bit before firing off a few more rounds. "This is so much fun!" She fired off the rest of the rounds before the revolver went click. "Aw, it stopped." She turned to look at me. "Make it go boom again!"

I laughed as I took the revolver from her hooves. "Watch. Revolvers only have six rounds so you have to load it more often than other firearms." I started to load loose rounds in the revolver, stopping when I hit six. I snapped the revolver shut and held it out for her.

"Actually, can I try one of the guns that you showed me earlier? You know, the one that you carry on your back?" Roseluck asked.

I pulled out Yin. "This one? Are you sure? It'll kick like Big Mac on steroids."

She snatched it from my hands. "Yes." Then she noticed that it had a conventional human trigger instead of a pony trigger. "Hey, what gives?"

I took the pistol from her hands and used my magic to revert it to its pony form. Then I handed it back to her. "There you go."

She squealed before taking it and firing off a shot. The pistol, instead of hitting normal people/ponies in the face, just completely flew out of her hooves and into the sky. Roseluck sheepishly looked at me as she apologized. "Sorry."

I sighed before I held my right hand out. A few seconds passed and Yin fell right into my palm. I flicked the safety and tucked it back in its holster.

-X-X-X-

"You know Tran. Thank you for keeping me company" Roseluck said.

"Yeah. It was fun" I said. Once again, she adopted her fake smile. "You're not going to fool me with that smile."

She shed a tear. "I'm sorry, it's just-"

"Why don't we do this more often? As friends" I said.

She smiled, for real, again. "That would be lovely" Roseluck said.

I spat out my gum and popped a new piece into my mouth. "One ground rule that I will set now. Never. Ever. Touch. My. Gum."

Chapter 47: One of Many

The war between Equestria and the Griffons was still on. Currently, we were in our 3rd official month at war. Nothing had really happened yet. It was as if both sides were still getting ready for the war. No matter the amount of preparation, no one would be ready. It was war. You can't prepare completely for something like that.

-X-X-X-

A team of eight ponies, all of them wearing body armor and wielding various firearms of the Equestrian military, stood outside of a door. One stallion trotted up to the door and bucked it open. He quickly moved out of the way as the other seven moved into the building, guns at the ready. A second later, the stallion that breached the door, entered the building. Gunshots sounded out from the building as the team cleared the building.

A few moments later and the eight stallions walked out of the building. "How did we do?" one of the stallions asked. All eight of them walked over to a small crowd of ponies that were watching. The crowd was entirely made up of the ponies that I was in charge of training. All of them were wearing body armor and were armed with the weapons that they were issued.

I checked my stopwatch. "Two minutes, seven seconds" I said. I walked into the building and looked at the various paper targets set up in the building. Each of them had been perforated with bullets and was a testament to the stallions' capabilities.

I walked out of the building. "You were quick, shots were placed in a perfect manner, and no mistakes were made. There's nothing more that I can say." I snapped my fingers. The holes in the targets were repaired and the doors to the building were reset.

I pointed at one stallion that was in the crowd. "Blueblood, you're up. Like the other guy did. Choose seven different stallions and go." Blueblood, ever since he was forced to join in my small platoon, had made a lot of improvement. He wasn't as pompous, was more humble about his prince title (especially after he was hospitalized for a week by Sweetie Belle), and no longer considered regular people/ponies as "peasants". Basically, not a douchebag like his previous self.  

Just as Blueblood bucked down the door, a pegasus wearing a set of saddlebags flew down in front of me. "Sir, I have a message for you" the pegasus said to me. He pulled out a scroll from his saddlebag and handed it to me.

I opened up the scroll. Once I read it through, I closed it and stuffed it into my pocket. I dug through my backpack and pulled out a flare gun. Pointing it at the air, I fired. I popped open the flare gun's cylinder and stuck another flare in it. I pointed it at the sky and fired again. Once again, I reloaded the flare gun and fired it into the air.

-X-X-X-

Thousands of ponies and six humans looked at me, waiting for me to say something.  

"You know, that was actually pretty fast" I said. Not two minutes ago, I had fired three flares into the air.

"Why did you call for a meeting?" Ike asked.

I looked at Andy and snapped my fingers. "Megaphone?" He handed me a megaphone, specifically the megaphone that he originally had with him when he first came to Equestria. "Attention! Griffon airships have been spotted coming towards the mainland." Numerous whispers sounded out through the crowd. "We don't have long before the griffons hit. The Navy's been holding them off but they've estimated that we only have forty-two hours. We have to pack up our gear and move as soon as possible. Manehattan and Fillydelphia are already taken care of by large contingents of Royal. Baltimare is also being prepped but only by a small guard force. We're being sent there to help reinforce the area."

-X-X-X-

Logan pulled out a crate, placing it on a table and opened it up, revealing the parts of his McMillan Tac50. As he began to assemble it, I walked in on him. I walked up to him and set a can of ammo on the table. "You might need this" I said.

Logan placed his partially assembled rifle on the table and grabbed the can. He opened it up and pulled out one of the can's contents, a .50 BMG round. "More explosive rounds?"

"Yah." I picked one of the rounds out. "Remember, they're unaffected by the rail gun barrel of your Tac 50."

At twenty-seven thousand feet per second, a regular round from a rail gun is superheated at temperatures that would make magma jealous. If explosive rounds were subjected to that temperature. Kaboom. The only reason why regular rounds survived was that they were made of tungsten and were heavily enchanted.

I took out my own empty magazines and laid them down on the table. Picking one up, I started loading it up.

Logan pointed one of the .50 cal rounds at me. "Hey, why is it that you don't use the A-10 for every battle?" Logan asked.

I paused. Then I held one of the .50 cal rounds up in front of me. "How long do you think it takes to make one of these?" I asked him.

"What?"

I repeated the question. "How long do you think it takes to make one of these?"

"I don't know, an hour for a batch?" Logan said.

"Five minutes per bullet so you're close" I said. I placed the round down on the table, pointed up. "Five minutes to make a single bullet. The question rises, why don't I get help? Only I know the recipe and design of the bullet and I'm the only one available that knows how to put the enchantments on the bullets. The only other people that can possibly cast the enchantments are too busy or cannot be trusted with them." I picked up the single round and started loading another magazine. "One full combat load takes about a month to manufacture."

All of my mags were loaded. "Looks like I'm done."

-X-X-X-

Nick was thoroughly examining his two hand cannons. He set down the S&W 500 on a table and opened the cylinder of the Blue Rose.

"Hello there" I said.

Nick jumped slightly in shock and nearly dropped his revolver in the process. "Don't do that!" Nick said at me.

I chuckled at Nick. "You know how you have to lug your minigun into battle?" I reached into my backpack and pulled out a large, grey trench coat.

Nick took accepted the trench coat and donned. "I've needed a new set of armored clothing" Nick said.

"I've been- Wait, what? What do you mean you needed a new set of armored clothing?" I asked.

"Well-"

-X-X-X-

Nick picked up a phial of an unknown liquid. "What's this supposed to do?"

Twilight took carefully set down the phials that she held in her magic down. "Careful with that!" Twilight said. Nick slowly set the phial down. "It's a potion that enhances a pony's natural talent."

Nick walked over to the table where Twilight was working on her experiment. "What do you mean, natural talent?"

Twilight picked up the same phials that she was holding up earlier in her magic. "Whatever that pony is good at, they'll be better at with ingestion with this potion." Twilight finished mixing her potion and a giant cloud came out of potion. The cloud slowly rose into the air before it formed itself into a giant troll face.

"Did that really happen?" Nick asked. Twilight slowly swirled the potion in the light. Then she took a small sip. "What could possibly go wrong?" That was when Twilight's eyes began to glow brightly. In the next second Nick was blasted in the chest with quite possibly one of the most powerful magical bolts to ever have been casted. Nick was sent flying out of the basement where he was sent off to Canterlot.

-X-X-X-

"I lost it" Nick said.

I facepalmed. "Okay I'm just going to have to charge you for replacements of any kind from now on." I picked up the Blue Rose. "As I was saying. I've been working on something to help you carry your minigun. Check the left pocket."

Nick raised an eyebrow at my statement. I just simply continued to look at him with the same expression. Seconds later, he reluctantly stuck his left hand into the coat's pocket. He adopted a look of surprise as he began to pull his hand out. Grasped in his hand was a massive handle like pole. It was mechanical in nature and only resembled one thing.

As Nick continued to pull out the object, more and more of the object was revealed. When the item was fully in view, Nick recognized it as his Gravity Hammer. "Explain?"

"Each of the trench coats four pockets houses a magical inventory system similar to how I carry a majority of my weapons" I said. To provide an example, I pulled my Barrett out of my inventory. "The only difference is that each pocket can only carry one object. Then again, it’s an object of any size."

"So could I carry my motorcycle in one of the pockets?" Nick asked.

You know, that is actually a pretty good idea. Why haven't I thought up of that? "I guess so."

"So four pockets, four slots?" Nick said.

"Basically."

"Hmm, one slot for my minigun, another for ammo for said minigun, another for my motorcycle, and the last slot for the hammer" Nick rattled off. "What do you think?"

"Good choice. Other than that, it's identical in concept, other than the inventory magic, to your hoodie. It's made of buckypaper and it will stop pretty much everything."

Nick donned the trench coat and buttoned it up. Then he took the Gravity Hammer in his hands in a manner that looked like he was brandishing it.

"Hey, careful with that. Remember what happened the first time you got it" I said to Nick, remembering when I was sent through several buildings. I looked at Nick's Blue Rose revolver in my hand. "Don't make me shoot you."

"It won't happen again" Nick said.

"Are you sure? You quite often make the same mistake multiple times" I said.

"Name one example" Nick said.

"Other than the many times when you've consumed whiskey, setting fire to your home, creating bullet holes in people's homes, hitting your head on door frames, destroying the door frames you run into, setting fire to-"

"Alright, I get it!" Nick said, interrupting me.

I felt somepony tap my shoulder. "The transport airships are here." I turned around to see another pegasus messenger.

I turned back around to look at Nick. "Let's go."

-X-X-X-

I carefully examined my M4a1. It was badly worn due to heavy use and would soon need another touch up after this.

"When are we going to get guns like yours?" Looking up, I saw myself face-to-face with Blueblood.

"Simple, it's too advanced for Equestria" I replied.

"You have said that before but what does that exactly mean? We have firearms just not of the same type as you and yours friend's" Blueblood said.

"If I were to supply every member of the military with a firearm similar to that of what I use and supply to my friends, I would be the only one available to maintaining the firearms and manufacturing ammunition. It can be argued that I could simply give out the information but it would affect everything that all ponies know about firearms. That and some of the technologies necessary to create the parts needed for the firearms are not available yet. There's also the possibility that giving Equestria the information to create such firearms might lead to other inventions" I explained.

Blueblood pulled out a pistol that was holstered on his right rear leg. "How about this? You basically gave this to Equestria" Blueblood said. The pistol held in his hoof was a 1911 with a hoof trigger, a standard in the Equestrian military.

"That is actually a pistol with a rather basic design compared to other pistols that my friends use." Well Blueblood does have a point. There are only two pistol designs in all of Equestria. Obviously, one was the 1911 which was copyrighted to my name and the other was a .22 pistol for marksmanship(marksponyship).

I slung my M4a1 over my shoulder and started walking. "Where are you going?" Blueblood asked.

-X-X-X-

I carefully browsed my personal armory. This was the first official battle of the Griffon-Equestrian War. "I'm going to need a lot." I had collected a lot of weapons in my time. Even better was that I could carry a lot of things. I had a magical system of carrying items from another universe that was called the inventory system. The inventory system was really useful considering I could carry thirty-six items as long as the items were portable. My favorite thing about it was how easily I could carry ammunition. When it came to objects of a numerical amount(such as magazines), it could carry 64 of it no matter the size. The inventory system could only be explained as magic and nothing else.

My M4a1 carbine was the first to be prepared. It was loaded with a 150 round magazine full of custom, hand tooled 5.56x45mm rounds. The carbine's underbarrel M203 was loaded with a high velocity 40x53mm grenade that was, in simple terms, very explosive..

My AA12 auto shotgun was loaded with a 32 round drum full of 3 inch magnum shotgun rounds of the bird shot variety. Of course I'd need bird shot, they're griffons in flight. It would make short work of anything in flight.

My 870 shotgun was loaded with 8 rounds of 3 1/2 inch magnum shotgun rounds of the buckshot variety. It would rip anything apart unless you were somehow a moving tank.

My M82 SASR was loaded with a 10 round magazine filled with .50 BMG explosive rounds that I had hand tooled to be able to take out medium tanks if used correctly.

Yin and Yang, my two pistols that I carried everywhere, were situated in their specialized dual holster seated on the small of my back and hidden by my coat. Both pistols were unique in many ways and they were originally built ground up from 1911s.

Yin was primarily a precision pistol and was built in every way to be as accurate as possible. For one thing, the trigger was lightened and set at a 2.5 pound pull. The sights were target grade and were fully adjustable. The barrel was 2 inches longer than a regular 1911 barrel and sported a compensator to reduce recoil. The barrel was also sported a medium set of firearm/railgun hybrid barrels unlike the short set on the pistols used by my friends. This longer hybrid barrel made the pistol considerably more powerful. What Yin actually fired were these custom made .460 Rowland armor piercing rounds. Each round was hand enchanted and loaded. The bullets themselves were made of a telfon coated tungsten projectile and in the setting they were in, were capable of punching through a few inches of armored steel. The magazines that held these morsels of death held 100 rounds each because of the powerful enchantments done on them.

Yang was primarily a combat pistol and was built in every way to be as practical and deadly as possible. The trigger was a pretty standard and was set at 4 pounds. The sights were combat sights and were fixed in place. Like Yin, the barrel was 2 inches longer than a regular 1911 barrel and also had a compensator. The barrel also sported the same medium set of firearm/railgun hybrid barrels. The slide was loosened so that it could fire much faster than Yin. The rounds it fired were actually custom made hollow points based on the Black Talon Round. Each of these rounds were made of a tungsten alloy and would rip apart whatever it hit. The magazines were identical to the magazines that fed Yin and held 100 rounds each.

Due to the level of enchantments done to the magazines, they could not be stored in my inventory so I had to carry them manually. On the same small-of-the-back holster that carried the two pistols were several magazine pouches that held the extra mags. A total of 26 extra magazines were carried, 13 for each pistol.

They were, without a doubt, my favorite firearms in current possession and were pretty useful. However, due to how I carried them in a concealed holster covered by two jackets, it took me considerably longer to draw them so I often used them last in certain situations. That or I was saving the ammo cause making and enchanting each round costs quite a bit, even more me.

Anyways. Yin and Yang were among the most powerful pistols/sidearms used by anyone in our group of seven. The .460 Rowland round that they usually fired, usually weighed 230 grains and flew at 1300 fps. This would normally generate around 900 foot pounds of energy. 900 foot pounds itself is rather powerful considering a normal .45 caliber round fired from a 1911 generates around 300 foot pounds of energy.

However, a normal bullet is made of lead with a copper coating and it weighs 230 grains. Both Yin and Yang fired specially made teflon coated tungsten rounds. Teflon is 75% lighter than copper and refined tungsten is 15% lighter than lead. Because the laws of physics says so, items of less density accelerate much slower. Also, lighter projectiles cause less damage than heavier projectiles. The total weight of these much lighter bullets are 180 grains and they only flew at 925 feet per second under normal conditions. Notice how the term "under normal conditions" is used. Yin and Yang were both firearm/railgun hybrids so their projectiles were 3 times faster than normal. In addition to the boost from the hybrid trait, I could run my devil powers through them, making the projectiles 2 times faster.

In the end, the bullets traveled at 11100 feet per second. 11100 feet per second. One hundred eleven thousand feet per second! If you were to calculate how much energy each round would generate, it would come to a little over 49000/forty-nine thousand foot pounds of energy. That is 3 times more powerful than a .50 BMG round. Wait... Why am I still using the .50 bmg round as a scale? Oh, I have a better scale! Each round would be 1.24 times more powerful than a 20mm cannon round. Yeah... Very powerful. That's why Yin and Yang are my favorite.

And moving on.

Carried on shoulder holsters were a Colt Python and a Webley revolver. As they were revolvers, they were only able to hold six rounds. The Python was loaded with six rounds of .357 Magnum, a very formidable round, while the Webley was loaded with six rounds of .455 Webley, a round known as a very good man stopper. Like my other weapons, I carried a lot of extra ammunition for them. Good stopping power and pretty good for any other general uses. The main benefit from them was that I could draw them really quickly with how they were placed and fired them very quickly because they were revolvers.

Carried on an ankle holster was a very compact pistol. It was a PPK pistol clone chambered in .22. It would be of no practical use in the battle but it was a good luck charm. As it was a good luck charm, I carried no ammo with it.

Every firearm in my arsenal was, of course, fitted with firearm/rail gun hybrid barrels. This made them several times more powerful than conventional firearms.

Now the rail gun barrel attachment has been mentioned several times already and it has been explained before. The concept behind it is pretty simple in the idea that it made the rounds fly a lot faster but complicated in how the physics behind it worked. The basics behind rail guns was that it fired projectiles using magnets. It's  very complicated and expensive to produce but it's definitely worth it considering projectiles fired from it flew at thousands of miles an hour.

Simple fact, rail guns require a lot of power to function properly. For the concept to actually work, I had to use a combination of very powerful magical enchantments and advanced technologies from different universes and timelines. The only place in a firearm where I could fit the power source was the grips and stock of the weapon.

Then there were the projectiles. The projectiles had to be highly magnetized for the rail gun to actually work. Commonly in fiction, ferromagnetic slugs(basically iron) are fired from rail guns. This presents a massive issue. For one thing, the air friction from moving at 4000 miles an hour would melt the slug in flight, even possibly upon firing it. Basically, you'd be firing a pool of melted iron at someone. This pool of iron would not fly in the air very well and would have the accuracy of a thrown potato.

So instead of using a ferromagnetic material to create the projectiles, I used Tungsten. Tungsten is a very hard element with the highest elemental melting point so it doesn't melt in the barrel or in flight. However, tungsten doesn't exactly display the desired magnetic qualities that we really need to make the rail gun really efficient. That's where magic comes in. I made the bullets out of tungsten and enchanted them to give them more magnetic qualities.

This actually has two benefits. One, they could be fired from a rail gun properly and efficiently. Two, any other regular bullet wouldn't turn into a projectile of death. This second benefit was really useful with my six human friends. If any of them accidentally fired a weapon supercharged with a hybrid barrel and correct ammunition, it would go through several houses and possibly kill multiple ponies/people. In any non-combat situation, they would never have access to any rail gun ammunition.

Then there were the rails. The rails of the rail gun itself were usually built into the barrel. This took me quite a while to perfect and many things happened while I was trying to perfect it. Long story short, a lot of things exploded a lot. Magic kept the rails from degrading quickly and it kept the barrels from rusting.

Now the length of the rails determined how powerful it would make the gun. If a gun had a short barrel, it wouldn't be nearly as powerful as the exact same gun with a longer barrel. This was because a longer rail would have more time to accelerate a bullet and would have more more series of magnets to do as so. I refined the firearm/railgun barrels to have 3 different types. Standard handguns or short barreled weapons would fire a projectile 2 times faster(or 4 times more powerful), rifle type weapons or handguns with a medium length set of firearm/railgun hybrid barrels would fire a projectile 3 times faster(or 9 times more powerful), and weapons with really long set would fire a projectile 4 times faster(or 16 times more powerful).

This made every single firearm much, much deadlier than they should be. My M4a1, AA12, Yin and Yang, and Remington 870 Super Mag were equipped with medium length hybrid barrel and were 9 times more powerful than they'd normally be. My Colt Python and Webley revolver was 4 times more powerful than they'd normally be because they had medium length barrels while my Barrett M82 was 16 times more powerful than it would normally be because of its considerably longer barrel.

Then, melee weapons.

Carried on my back was the Sparda, a devil forged blade of another universe capable of cutting through quite literally everything. Although the Sparda's normal form was that of a broad sword, it was currently in the form of a katana. The Katana was a blade that I was most familiar with. Although a katana is traditionally carried at the waist with a hand attending it, I carried it on my back for personal reasons. It was the perfect melee weapon for me.

Strapped to my forearms were wrist blades, or hidden blades as they are more commonly called. Basically, they were blades strapped to my forearms that shot out with the flick of a wrist, er hoof in this case. They were infused with the power of a devil that were actually meant to be used with a special pair of boots. I was wearing the special boots that went with them. The boots, when used with the blades, gave me the ability to move a lot faster than normal and were rather fun to use. The set were rather useful for when I needed a weapon very fast but other than that, I preferred other weapons.

On a cloth sheath strapped attached to the left of my belt was the Axe of Perun, a weapon of belonging to the Slavic god of thunder.

In a hard plastic holster that was integrated to the holster that carried Yin and Yang was a set of throwing knives. Three throwing knives, ready to be thrown with just a simple grab and throw.

In another inventory slot were 64 frag grenades. They were M67 fragmentation grenades. They would explode with a guaranteed lethality zone of 15 feet, and a possible injury zone of 50 feet from the fragments that result from the grenade exploding. Unlike the Pineapple grenades of the World Wars, the inside of the grenade's shell was perforated to maximize the amount of fragments produced from the grenade. One thing that I hate is how people believe that explosions are massive fireballs. No they're not. It's more like a sudden cloud of dust. Another thing is how they're thrown. No you do not simply chuck a grenade. You have to lob it like a shot put. It you try to throw it like a ball, you risk throwing out your shoulder or throwing the grenade backwards.

With the weapons, I wore body armor unique to me. It was a large set of white robes with a blue lapel that was based on Connor's robes from Assassin's Creed III. It was only the robes and included nothing else, like the belt, decorations, sash, or other items. The robe itself was made entirely of a light material called graphene. Graphene is quite possibly the most durable/strongest material that will ever exist today and in the future. If there is sheet of graphene that is only .5 mils thick or roughly 2540 sheets of graphene, it would take an item producing 40,000 PSI to punch through it. Now let's put it in normal people terms. If there was a sheet of graphene that was as thick as saran wrap, it would take the weight of a full grown elephant balancing on a pencil to punch through the sheet. With that in your mind, the robes was one eighth of an inch thick or 250 times thicker than saran wrap. The only things that could actually damage my robes would be nuclear explosions and direct contact with the sun.

Now the robes protected my back entirely but it left a good front portion of my chest exposed so I wore a black hoodless jacket that was also made of the same material, graphene, with the exact same thickness of my robes. My legs were also exposed to I wore black dress pants, also made of the same material.

Other than the massive number of weapons and nigh indestructible armor, I had special abilities. It was mostly because I was basically a devil. If you wanted to be technical, I was an elevated ethereal being whose powers stemmed from evil. The more evil in the universe that I was currently in, the more powerful I was. Equestria was relatively mellow compared to other universes(definitely when compared to Earth) so I was a bit underpowered here. However, I was still supercharged from the devil powers. With them, I could move fast enough to catch bullets with my toes if I wanted to. A healing factor was another benefit from my powers but enough injuries would overload them. They also made me stronger but not by much if compared to the other members in our group. If everyone was wearing their suits of armor, I'd be the weakest member of the group. However, it was a pretty good increase in strength. For one thing, I could carry all of my weapons without them affecting my speed and I could still rip people apart easily. Any of my abilities would slowly drain my very essence so I sometimes had to go easy on them. Nothing is infinite.

I was death incarnate.

-X-X-X-

The griffons would only be able to come to Equestria from the east via ship or airship. Going west would not be an option for them as they would have to traverse an extra three thousand plus miles as opposed to going east. Anyone that comes from the east would have to go through the mainland, which Baltimare, Fillydelphia, and Manehattan essentially guards. If the griffons decided to come in through Equestria south of Baltimare, they'd have to deal with a swamp which, fortunate for us but unfortunately for them, is inhabited by a number of dangerous species(such as chimeras, blemmyes, and many others). Any further south, they'd have to deal with dragons which everyone knows is dangerous. Coming in from the north is also not a possibility with the frozen tundra that comes with the climate. In addition to the frozen climate, you'd have to deal with wendigoes.

South of Baltimare was Horseshoe Bay which was, as the name implies, a giant bay shaped like a horseshoe. This presented a prime target for naval landings from the enemy so we decided to place naval mines every twenty-five square meters in the bay. Mind I mention that the mines were placed just barely out of each other's blast radiuses.

We would be dug in directly east and northeast of Baltimare to prevent the griffons from entering. Due to time constraints, we would be stuck with using trenches instead of fortified pillboxes and bunkers.

I walked inside one of the trenches that had been already created outside of Baltimare. Three systems of trenches would be built and they'd span all the way up to Fillydelphia's trench lines and defenses. They were six feet deep(barely enough for me to stand in), four feet wide, and was lined with wood planks and branches from the nearby woods. All of the trenches connected with each other and was separated in three sectors, the northern sector was directly south of Fillydelphia, the central sector which was directly between Fillydelphia and Baltimare and was in front of a forest, and the southern sector which was directly east of Baltimare.

I climbed out of the trench and started walking away from them, towards the direction of the city. Behind all of the trenches were several command posts, auxiliary posts, and temporary buildings that held spare munitions. After a short walk, I had found the main command post.

Inside the post were several ponies working at radios, a few guards at the entrance, and a table planted directly in the center of the post. The table was surrounded by several ponies, obviously officers as they only carried sidearms and wore no body armor, who were looking at a map spread out on the table and weighed down by various pistol paperweights.

One pony stood out especially(quite literally also as he was taller than everyone else). The stallion in question was a grey stallion with a brown mane that was cut short into a buzz cut. Instead of an officer's uniform, he adorned combat fatigues. Strapped to each of his rear legs were revolvers in closed holsters, one on each leg which was rather strange as the other officers were armed with the standard 1911 in holsters that completely enveloped the handgun. The holster that carried the two revolvers also carried spare rounds which I recognized as .45 Long Colt and .357 magnum. Another interesting trait that he displayed that seemed rather interesting was how old he was. His face displayed the signs of age, something that everyone else did not have. "-sets of heavy machine guns every five hundred meters and mortars behind the second line."

They all noticed me.

"We're in the middle of planning the defense of Equestria and you have decided to bother us!?" one of the officers exclaimed.

The officer who was armed with two revolvers glared at him. "Rip that stick out of your plot, Chess Pawn" he said. He looked to me. "To what honor do we owe one of the humans?"

I walked over to the table. "I was curious as to what you're planning" I answered. The map detailed everything about the trenches, troop positioning, the locations of all munitions stockpiles, and other key placements. "And I'd prefer if you were to call me by my name, Tran."

"Just refer to me as the Old Geezer or by my rank, colonel" he said.

I wonder what his real name is. Let's get it out of him. "Then call me the Cannibal" I said.

"I can see what you're doing, you're going to coerce me into giving up my name by asking me to call you by a unpleasant name. Since the process is going to be long and arduous, and if the papers are correct, I'm going to give up now" he said. "My name is Cowpony Iron."

I blinked. Now that was a bad name. If ponies had a cutiemark that was similar to their names, what would his be? "..."

"My parents were rather eccentric" he said.

"I can tell and I'll stick with Geezer" I said. I looked back at the map and noticed one very important detail. "Where's the artillery?"

"We have none" one officer said.

"Most of the howitzers and field guns were flown over to Manehattan to aid in their defense. The defense force placed in charge of protecting Manehattan needed it more as they have the difficulty of having to guard an island. Besides mortars and portable pieces, we are stuck with our wits" a different officer said.

"That puts a damper on things" I said. The griffons would come by sea and air. Cannons would be perfect in shooting down airships. Like tanks, airships were slow and bulky, making easy targets.

The Geezer looked back down on the maps. "I have an idea."

"What is it sir?" an officer asked.

"We don't have artillery" the Geezer said.

"Yes. That information is no secret here" a different officer said.

"Let me finish first" the Geezer said. "We do not have artillery but we do have tanks."

That's actually pretty smart. The main guns of a tank are of excessively large caliber, similar to that of howitzers and cannons. "Using the tanks as artillery. Genius" I said.

"We'd have to place the tanks towards the front, out in the open and directly in front of everyone" one officer said.

He looked down at the map. "It's a good idea, all in all but we won't know until it happens."

I looked down at the map. "Three lines of trenches. From my country's history, the defenders in terms of trench warfare usually reaped the most."

"How bad?" he asked.

"The land between trenches was called No Man's land. It was named as so because no man from either side, when trying to advance upon the defender, was not able to go forward. Everyone died trying to cross the land between trenches but the defenders would always mow them down." There was another reason why WWI was so devastating on both sides. Technologies such as machine guns, poison gas, tanks, and air support made it ungodly dangerous to leave your trench.

I looked at the Geezer's revolvers. "If I may ask, why revolvers? The standard sidearm is a pistol."

He pulled out one of his revolvers and held it up in the sunlight. I easily recognized it as a Colt Single Action in .45 Long Colt. The every visible inch of the gun, including the hoof trigger, was engraved with a beautiful vine pattern and the grips were made of ivory. The gun also sported a 4.75 inch barrel and a shortened hammer. In short, I wanted it but then again, it's his gun. "I used to carry a pistol but I traded it for this little gem."

"Ivory, not pearl, grips?" I asked.

"Only a pimp carries a pearl handled gun" he said. He holstered the Single Action and pulled out the other gun. This revolver, I was more familiar with. The Colt Single Action that he carried was a product of Colt Firearms, basically the Equestrian version of Colt's Manufacturing Company from the real world, and was obviously the Equestrian version of the Colt Single Action Army, the only visible difference being the trigger(real world, standard single action pivoting trigger: Equestria, standard hoof trigger). The Old Geezer's other revolver was very similar to what Rainbow Dash had. It was a double action .357 revolver based on the Smith and Wesson Model 27 which, in real life, was the original .357 revolver. Instead of designating it as the Model 27 like in real life, I named it the Dueling Magnum. The gun featured a 3.5 inch barrel, ivory grips like the Colt Single Action, and instead of a vine engraving this one had a scrollwork patterned engraving.

"Is that one of mine?" I asked.

"Yes, I made an order a few months back" he replied.

"A Dueling Magnum. Not a bad choice." I pulled out my Colt Python and held it up. "I have a few handy revolvers too."

"It's a beaut." I was going to make a comment when one of the ponies that were working the radios ran up to us. "What's the issue?"

The radiopony's face told me that it would be bad news. I was unfortunately correct. "The griffons have docked in the northern sector."

The tent was filled with dead silence for the next few seconds. Although the northern trench line was already finished and had thousands of ponies stationed inside of it, they had caught us by surprise. Another issue was why they had attack only one sector? Directing an attack to only one portion was not something that happened in war. "They're early" the Geezer said. "Start sending out warnings."

"Yes sir" the radiopony said before running off back to his radio.

"This isn't right" I said.

"The griffons attacking early isn't right? Where did you get this idea?" one of the officers asked.

I glared at him. "The griffons attacking early on only one sector? That doesn't seem suspicious to you in any way?"

The Old Geezer caught onto my idea. "You're right. Why would they only attack on one font? They're natural hunters and are working in a group so they'd be attacking in at least two directions. One to distract or guide the enemy and the other to attack. If they wanted to, they'd attack from two directions and they're fast enough to plan that between two forces. Why didn't they?"

The same radiopony as earlier loudly piped up. "The line is holding!"

I looked back down at the map. They were attacking towards the north. There was almost no strategy as to what they were doing. "What are you thinking?" the Geezer asked. "What do you-"

*BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

A shock wave swept through our position from the west, blowing dust everywhere. Most of us had headed towards the direction of where the shock wave originated from. Not that far away was the smoldering remains of one of our munitions depots.

"What the hell?!" the Geezer exclaimed.

That was when I realized what this was. It wasn't a direct offensive/attack. "It's distraction."

"What?!" the Geezer asked.

"They're distracting us to go after something important!" I said.

By now, he had drawn both of his revolvers. "What in the buck could be so important that they'd do this?!" Other officers that had accompanied us had also drawn their sidearms.

That was when multiple gunshots sounded out from the direction of the command post. The very post that held the map that detailed the key positions of everything. Accompanying that were two ponies flying away from the post and towards the city. Both were armed with some kind of a two handed(hooved) weapon but one was carrying a tube on his back.

I instantly drew Yin and took aim. A split second later, I fired and shot off the map courier's left wing leaving him to fall in a downward spiral. The courier tried to stabilize himself in the air but it was impossible with his remaining wing.

Before I could shoot the other one, a gunshot rang out signifying that somepony else had fired. The other pegasus had been hit and was also falling back down to the ground. Instead of losing a wing and trying to stabilize himself, he just started dropping, signifying that he was dead.

I turned to see the shooter who was, to my surprise, the Geezer. "Nice shot."

We walked over to where the courier had landed. When we found him, he was covered in cuts, blood, and anger. "You shot off my wing!" he screamed in pain.

"Oh just die already" I said. I shot him in the face with Yin, obliterating his skull. I reached down and took the tube off his back and removed the map from it.

"If this map were to happen upon enemy hands, we would be dealing with a much bigger problem" the Old Geezer said.

"There were gunshots. Why?" I said.

When we had returned to the command tent, we found the corpses of the radio ponies that were previously working at their radios along with the corpses of a few officers.

"Mother of Celestia" the Old Geezer said.

I holstered Yin and placed the map back on the table. "Get more ponies to guard this post and relocate their bodies. Don't forget to grab their tags."

-X-X-X-

The griffons would be here soon. Fortunately enough, we had everything already set up. Gun nests were built, trenches were completely finished/dug, soldiers/ponies were set in the proper locations, tanks were set in place to be used as artillery, and land mines were buried. Even better, the sky was clear so anything would be easily spotted.

I myself was sitting in the first trench line in the northern sector. I pulled out a radio from my pocket and clicked it on. The frequency it was on was currently on a channel where my friends and I could speak. "Radio check. Everyone connected?"

"Yes" Nick replied.

"Roger" Logan replied.

"Yeah" Alex replied.

"Yep" Andy replied.

"Yeah" Ike replied.

"Affirmative" Austin replied.

"Austin, don't ever say that again" Logan said.

Okay, that was strange. "Logan, where are the snipers set up and how far away are they?" I asked.

"Second and the third trenches, six hundred and a thousand yards out" Logan replied.

"Gunners?"

"First trenches" Nick replied.

"Tanks?"

"Just behind the first trenches" Ike replied.

I switched the channel on my radio. This channel was connected to the scouts in charge of spotting the griffons. "Current ETA on the griffons?" Instead of a reply, there was only static. I switched the channel to a different channel and back to the previous one. "Hello? Can someone give me the ETA of the griffons?" No reply again. I slapped the radio on the palm of my head and nothing happened.

Maybe the radio failed? These are pretty basic radios. Or maybe they're out of range. Maybe the-

*BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

The area directly in front of the trench had exploded, showering me and several other ponies in dirt. Everyone immediately brought up their weapons at the ready.

I personally took out my M4a1 and pointed it at the sky. Where had that come from? I scanned the sky for anything that could lead to the source.

In an instant, I found a smoke trail that led into... The clear sky? Wait a minute. I looked closer and barely noticed a camouflaged airship. It had been painted the same color as the sky. The same hue too! That's ingenious! No one would take a second glance at the sky! Even worse considering today is a clear sky.

By now, more explosions had blanketed the field. No one on our side had begun firing yet. They hadn't found the griffons.

I changed the channel on the radio to a universal one. "They're here! Their ships are camouflaged!"

"What in the hell are you talking about?!?" the Old Geezer demanded.

I checked the load in my M4a1's underbarrel grenade launcher. It was one of my custom high velocity, excessively high explosive 40x53mm grenade. I aimed into the air and fired. The grenade seemingly soared into the air as if it was fired by a mad man and kept on going until it's path had led to it being above the ocean. Then it exploded, a mile and a half out from the beaches midair.

Griffon airships were nothing like Equestrian ones. The body of the airship was shaped like the body of any seafaring ship and the sides of it were lined with pipes, which were the ship's primary means of propulsion. Now that one of the ships were exposed, everyone had the idea to shoot into the sky, which they obliged to happily.

Once again, I slicked on the radio. "Notify Fillydelphia and Manehattan that the griffon's airships are painted the same color as the sky!" I yelled over the gunfire in the background.

The sky over the ocean water in the distance was then flooded with thousands upon thousands of griffons, making seem like a swarm. Unlike their airships, they were easily distinguished from the sky since they wore dark colors that contrasted heavily with the sky.

Luckily, the griffons weren't able to get too close before they decided to launch their main attack. The airship that I had shot was possibly minutes away from hitting the beaches.

While I still had time, I jumped out of my trench and started running towards the second trench line. Blue Blood was the first to greet me. "What are you doing, retreating?!" he asked.

"It's quieter in this trench." I took out my radio. "I need pegasi and a lot of them." I waited for a reply.

"What use do you have for pegasi?" the Old Geezer returned.

"I fear that there may be airships that we have not seen. I need as many pegasi that we can spare to meet me at the third trench line. Tell them to be carrying light and ready for flight."

"Taking the battle to them?"

"Yah. I need this done five minutes ago."

-X-X-X-

I looked over the crowd of pegasi that had gathered to the third trench line. There were a lot of them but just under two hundred. "You're all here because we're going to be taking this battle for their airships. This may be a bit sudden but we have to stop some of their cannon fire."

"We're flying into that fracas?!" one of them yelled out.

"I didn't sign up for this!" somepony else yelled.

And so, that crowd descended into chaos. Everyone was either protesting or panicking. I drew Yin and fired thrice in the air. "Hey! If we don't stop them. They'll get into the mainland and we're all dead! Do you want that?!"

"No!" everyone yelled back.

Good. "Now I want three groups. Forty of you will go with follow me. The rest of you will divide into the other two teams."

-X-X-X-

I was once again in my smaller alicorn form. Across my back, over my backpack, was my M4a1 and in my hooves was my AA12 loaded with buckshot. "Everyone ready?!" Everypony roared back in response. I flared out my wings and took flight. Everypony else followed.

We were a good distance away from the ongoing battle but after a minute or so of flight, we had ready the main battle flight zone. Bullets whizzed through the air coming from both friendly and enemy sides, giving us a constant reminder that we had to be careful. Then, we were within a good shooting distance from the griffons and their ships.

Now we couldn't stay in the sky long. We had to try to take out those airships. I began to flap my wings faster and made my way closer to my target ship, a medium sized war ship that was essentially the air version of a destroyer.

I landed on the deck of the ship and was immediately swarmed by a group of griffon soldiers. Jumping back, I went over the edge of the ship and started hovering just right under the edge. I heard the griffons slowly scrambled towards the edge where I had my AA12 aimed, ready to ambush them. Before they actually could look over the edge and try to shoot me, they were peppered by the ponies that were following me in flight.

I flew back onto the airship as the rest of my team landed. "How did they not see us? There's like forty of us!" one of the pegasus commented.

"They're idiots, that's why" I commented. I looked at our numbers. "How many did we lose en route?"

"Fortunately, none" somepony told me.

I smiled. There's one very obvious, well known fact about attempting to shoot a small flying target why you yourself was in flight... ITS HARD!!!

I ejected the magazine in my AA12 and tossed it over the side of the ship before reloading it with a fresh magazine. I looked over the ponies that I had with me. Five of them had flamethrowers(which were definitely not light weapons), twenty-seven had submachine guns, and the last eight had carbines. All of them were wearing light armor.

Body armor was very basic in Equestria. They did not have advanced materials, such as kevlar, so all body armor was made up of the same thing, steel. No, they did not wear steel plate armor with exception to the helmet which was a steel pot styled helmet. instead, they wore steel weave which was basically steel woven into a cloth and then made into armor.

Light armor was, well, light and it would only stop pistol rounds. It covered only the body of a pony and left the neck and limbs vulnerable. The only reason anypony wore this was if they had to fly for more than a minute or couldn't wear regular armor. It was essentially useless for anypony that couldn't fly so only certain pegasi wore it. To further add to that statement, only pegasi that knew they were going to fly a long distance and or at fast speeds would wear it. This meant that only a small percentage of all pegasi in the Equestrian military would wear it.

Medium armor was heavier and almost 90% of all Equestrian soldiers(mostly infantryponies) wore it as it stop standard rifle rounds. Although it was three times heavier than light armor, it could stop a certain amount of small to medium caliber rifle rounds decently but it could be surpassed by small caliber ammunition if it was shot enough. It protected the body, the upper body, and a helmet protected portions of the head.

I know what some of you(the readers) are thinking. The griffons will just shoot at the joints and every Equestrian soldier will be done for! No. Just no. Imagine trying to hit something as small as a joint from 20 yards while under fire from the enemy. You'll have adrenaline coursing through your veins, fear making your aim shake, and the pressure of trying to live! Making that shot would be highly unlikely. If it does happen, it was most likely luck.

The last set of armor in Equestria was heavy armor and it made anypony wearing it into a miniature tank. It was ungodly heavy(well no duh), weighed four times more than medium armor and was only worn by the most built stallions in Equestria. There was no helmet as the suit included a face mask that had eye ports made of armored glass and were enchanted to stay clean so dirt or blood couldn't obscure the wearer's view. It protected everything on a pony, including the tail! The only way to actually kill the pony inside was with a heavy caliber weapons, lots of armor piercing ammunition, enough explosives, anti-tank weapons, or hundreds and quite possibly thousands of rounds of ammunition. There's a reason why 'enough' is included in that description for explosives, a simple grenade wouldn't affect the wearer, much less scratch the armor. As if it wasn't armored enough, there were additional sets of steel plates that could be bolted over the sections of the armor that protected the body and limbs. Ironically enough, ponies that wore this were not slow lumbering soldiers. They were expected to be able to run for at least five minutes while wearing the armor and carrying a weapon and ammunition for said weapon.

Naturally, everyone in Nick's unit wore heavy sets of armor and were armed with Gatling guns and bazookas. Yeah... A bit much. The only other ponies in the Equestrian military that wore heavy armor were used to personally guard the princesses and important ponies, dispose of explosives, and defend key positions or resources. Good luck killing them!

"I want three flamethrowers in the back and two in the front, behind me. If you are being shot at, do not engage. Instead hide because I do not want a griffon shooting your fuel tank and covering all of us in fuel before being barbecued. Anyone else, watch for griffons and put as many bullets into them as possible! We will be finding the engine and turning it into a heap of scrap!" I turned around and began to walk.

Airships, Equestrian or Griffon, were a lot like battleships. They were heavily armored and armed with a lot of mechanical cannon turrets that fired shells taller than I was while wearing boots. Fortunately for us, we were obscured from being spotted by one of the airship's turret.

Well, we were hidden until three griffons walked in on us. Naturally we tried shooting them. We succeeded in peppering two but one got away.

"Buck!" somepony in our group yelled out.

"Move it!" I began running towards the ships superstructure(basically any structure built on the first deck or floor of a ship). Sirens began going off, signaling that every griffon on board would know of our presence.

Griffons began popping into view. They fired. We fired. Everyone fired. We managed to kill a couple of them, they managed to kill three of ours. Before we could lose anyone else, we ducked between two cannon turrets, leaving our dead comrades' bodies out in the open. None of the griffons were able to gain any ground as they were pinned down by us.

"Flamethrowers not lit yet" somepony told me.

One pegasus decided this was the best moment to say something. "Well, we're bucked right up in the-"

"Finish that sentence and I'll shoot you" I said. I thought about our situation. We still haven't lost anyone but we were pinned down from all directions. Let's have some fun. I held out my AA12 in front of the pony that I had reprimanded earlier. "Hold this for me." He held it for me as I pulled out the Sparda.

"What in the hell are you going to do?" he asked while eyeing my shotgun.

"Having some fun." I was still in my alicorn form, the smaller one that shared a similar size to Cadance. Similar but still very different. I was slimmer, completely white all over, and had bigger wings. Oh, did I forget to mention the fact that the feathers that made up my wings were made of a titanium, tungsten metal alloy that were magically enchanted to be sharper than razors?

I jumped out in the open where every griffon began to shoot at me. I used the Sparda block the fire that came at me from the front and my armored wings were protecting my back. I ran towards one half of the griffons that were pinning us. They tried to shoot at me but all they succeeded in doing was waste ammunition. The other half of the griffons that were pinning us earlier that I hadn't ran towards, were also shooting at me but were only able to shoot their allies.  

The first griffon to meet his end was vertically cut in half by the Sparda and another two dropped were dropped by quick flaps of my wings. Picking up half of a griffon, I threw it into a pair of griffons, knocking both of them over. I quickly stabbed another griffon in the face with the Sparda and let go of my precious sword as gravity pulled the corpse down to the griffon. With my free hand, I grabbed all of my throwing knives and threw all three simultaneously behind me, nailing three separate griffons.

One of the many benefits to being a devil was the fact that I could move really fast when I wanted. I had already killed six of them and it had only passed four tenths of a second. Smiling, I drew both my revolvers and fired all twelve shots at four different griffons. A good rule of thumb for shooting someone is to put two in the chest and one in the head just in case they survived the first two shots. Once both revolvers clicked empty, I dropped them.

One nearby griffon tried to shoot me in the back with his weapon but was stopped with a swift kick to the face. While dazed from the kick, I grabbed him and used him as a shield to protect me from the remaining three griffons that were still alive from this end. The griffon's body and the armor that he wore was enough to stop the bullets from the three until they ran out of ammo. When they began to reload, I extended both of my wrist blades and stabbed two of them in the neck, leaving only one left alive.

The last standing griffon was just standing there, staring at me. I smiled before side kicking him off of the ship. He would have been able to fly away to safety if I hadn't put enough force in the kick to kill a chimera(long story short, Applejack asked me to help find Apple Bloom after she had wondered off). At the least, he would have a caved in chest.

While I had been busy killing these griffons, the griffons from the other side had been trying to shoot me. Unfortunately for them, this left them open to be shot by my team mates. All of the griffons from that side had been mowed down by the time I had killed my twelfth griffon.

I picked up my Colt Python, reloaded it before holstering it. Then I grabbed my Webley, reloaded it, and then holstered it.

"You left two alive" one pony commented.

The two I knocked over with half of a griffon corpse? "There's a reason why I left two alive" I said while retrieving my three throwing knives. I looked down at the two of them. "The first one to tell me which floor and section of the ship the engine is located at and in, gets to live."

The two griffons shared a look before they blurted out the same answer. "Third deck! Towards the center!"

"Let's decide who gets to live" I said. I ripped the Sparda out of the griffon I had stuck it in and stuck it back into its scabbard. "Now who was holding my AA12?"

The pony I had handed my shotgun trotted up to me. "Here you go, sir."

I thankfully took it and shot one of the griffons in the face. I looked at the other griffon that had most lost all control of his bowels. "Looks like you get to live. Now go before I change my mind." He scrambled away and tripped resulting in him falling over the edge of the ship. "Okay?"

"Now we just have to find a stairwell" somepony else said.

"Not exactly" I said. I looked directly at the ground before making three quick slashes into it with the Sparda. A large triangle shaped section of the deck fell down, leaving a massive hole for us to enter. One pegasus with a sub gun was about to jump down until I grabbed his tail with my mouth, stopping him. "Ah ah ah. Watch."

I grabbed his helmet and held it right in the hole. It was immediately peppered by many, many shots. "Whoa" the same pegasus commented. I dropped his helmet down onto the ship deck.

I pointed at a nearby pony with a flamethrower. "Get over here."

"Gotcha." He trotted over to the hole and lit the pilot light on his flamethrower. A stream of fire flooded the hole that was situated in front of us. Screams of pain came from the hole only to be silenced mere seconds later.

Fun fact about flamethrowers. They're most effective when they're used for two things. One is to clear vegetation. Two is when they're used on small enclosed spaces. When a flamethrower is used in the latter example, the fire is in an enclosed space(no duh). This results in the fire sucking out all of the oxygen out of the small space as the fire burns. You'll quite literally have only seconds to scream before you start asphyxiating.

I tapped him on the shoulder and he stopped firing.

I grabbed another pony's helmet and held it in the hole. Nothing. I plopped the helmet back on the owner's head before sticking my head into the hole. Inside were several charred griffons. I jumped down into the hole and everyone followed.

I looked at one of the corpses. Using the Sparda, I cut off one of his, or her, wings and took a bite out of it. "Oh my god! They taste like chicken!" I said with a giddy smile. Albeit biting into charred flesh and burnt feathers, it wasn't that bad. Though it could use some seasoning.

"That's disgusting!" somepony commented.

"You're ARE a cannibal" somepony said.

"The one and only" I said while cutting another hole into the deck. The triangular section of the ground fell through like earlier and unlike last time, it fell right onto someone, crushing them.

The same pony who torched this hallway made his way towards the hole. Before he could actually torch our new makeshift entrance, a grenade popped out of it and landed in front of my feet. I blinked before I kicked the grenade back into the hole. It exploded a second later.

"I don't believe we have to torch this one." I jumped down into the hole and found the remains of six blown apart griffons. Everypony else soon followed. "Just another one down and we'll be on the correct level."

Right as I was about to cut another hole into the deck, gunfire began to come from one end of the corridor. This was quite possibly one of the worst case scenarios we could be caught in, being trapped in a narrow corridor while being shot at.

Our side, the ones closest to them traded fired but was not able to do much. I quickly made a hole into the deck and jumped down. This brash decision resulted in me jumping directly into a crowd of griffons. I immediately dropped the Sparda and drew my Colt Python and Webley and shot six nearby griffons. When they clicked empty, I dropped them once again. This time, I grabbed the closest griffon's weapon and began firing at the remaining survivors. Luckily I had grabbed a submachine and it fired with a very high RPM.

"Get down here already! It's clear!" I yelled up at the hole. Ponies began flooding in from the hole. Not nearly as many as we had started came through. I jumped up through the hole and tossed grenades at both ends of the hallway. The remaining few that survived, I finished off with the griffon submachine gun. I went back down the lower level. A size able chunk of our numbers were now gone. Now, there were only four with carbines, sixteen with submachine guns, and one with a flamethrower.

I looked down at the griffon submachine gun in my hands. It fit in my hands perfectly. While equine firearms were awkward for me to shoot, this submachine gun was like something from back home. The parts of the gun were placed in the exact same places that would work for human hands. It even had a trigger guard with a pivotal trigger!

An open bolt submachine gun that fired somewhere near 1000 RPM. Geez.

I dropped the magazine and looked at the round it was chambered in. It was an unfamiliar round to me, something that was difficult for me to say considering the number of firearms I had seen throughout my life. I pulled out one of the rounds and examined it. The headstamp on the round was labeled "8x21mm" and the round was a similar size to a 9x19mm round. I looked at the magazine itself. According to the last witness whole on the magazine, it held 72 rounds! 72 rounds! What?! Well, at least that explains why I didn't run out of ammunition while using it against their race.

I dropped the submachine gun and picked up my two dropped revolvers. I reloaded the Python, then the Webley. Dropping these two is really starting to show, the finish is getting really scratched on both guns.

"Which way was towards the center?" I asked. One pony pointed in the direction of the hallway that I was facing. I took my AA12 off of my back and exchanged it for my 870, the former going in my inventory. I checked to see if it was loaded(it was) before placing it on my back. "Let's go."

This airship's passageway was a lot like one you would find on the older naval battleships. We soon began to pass by doors, all of which were labeled with their purpose. At the moment we were in the barracks. That was actually a strange setup. What I mean is how they keep the barracks on the same deck as the engine.

"How far do you think the engine room is?" somepony asked.

"Well, we already walked a good distance that equals to a quarter of the ship so not very far" I said. "A better question to ask is how to tell when we're near the engine room."

"How about that big door that's labeled engine room?" somepony else said. He pointed at a door, four doors down, that was labeled as such.

I took my 870 off of my back and held it, at the ready. "Guns ready?" Everyone nodded in response, except for the pony with our last flamethrower who simply replied by lighting the pilot light on the torch. I kicked open the door, gun aimed at anything inside.

Inside was a lot more than what I expected. Three griffons were stationed inside as guards. They weren't regular griffon soldiers. Apparently, the griffons were thinking the same way we were with implementing heavy soldiers.

The three griffons were all massive and wearing armor similar to the heavy sets of Equestria. Unlike the Equestrian heavy armor that was made of steel weave, theirs was made up of segmented plates. What was rather strange was how their wings were also armed with the same degree of excessiveness as the rest of their body. Was it even possible for them to use their wings? Their feathers would have difficulty providing lift. Their heads were also completely protected in a massive full helmet with two protected eye holes for seeing.

I ducked back into the hallway. "Come on assholes! Scared?!" one of the griffons taunted.

I placed my 870 against the wall and drew the Sparda. I took a deep breath before I jumped into the engine room and closed the distance between them us. I slashed at the middle griffon with the Sparda. The blade merely bounced off of his armor. I just blinked at him, incredulous at the sight. The Sparda was supposed to be able to cut through anything!

To make it more embarrassing for me, the griffon I had just tried to kill laughed at me. "Do you think we can't have scientists too?" the griffon said.

"Steel can't do that."

"You talk too much about yourself! Time and time again, you have said that you are the devil. We've found priests that have blessed our armor to stop your weapon. This isn't steel either. It's orichalcum. One and a half times stronger than steel with half the weight" the griffon boasted.

"If you use explosives, you'll have to gather enough to make an explosion that would kill you too. Go ahead and ask what happens if you use a flamethrower on us. We have our own air source built into this suit and they're sealed and heat treated" the griffon continued on.

I walked out of the room, grabbed my 870, and then walked back into the engine room. I pulled back on the shotgun's pump enough to check that it was loaded and then look back at the griffon.

"Do you think you can kill me with that?" he asked while laughing at me.

I frowned before shooting him in the face with it. His helmet stopped the shot but there was one thing it didn't protect him from, the impact of the shot. You can protect yourself from behind stabbed, shot, or blown up. One thing that you can't protect yourself from is the force of an object. It is massively worse if you're shot with charged shot from a rail gun shotgun. The resulting shot caused the griffon's head to violently jerk back, breaking his neck in the process.

He slumped down and the other two griffons brought up their guns to fire at me. Before they could actually fire, I drew Yin. The first one to be shot was the one on the left. The charged armor piercing round that Yin fired punched straight through the griffon's helmet and obliterated his skull. The bullet stopped when it hit the backside of his helmet.

Then I shot the other one twice in the chest. The rounds punched right through the griffon's chest armor and ripped apart his body. After ripping through his body, the bullet stopped when it hit the back portion of his armor.

"Dear Celestia" the last flamethrower operator said.

"Give me your flamethrower" I said.

"What? Why?!" he exclaimed.

"Explosive charge" I replied. He grumbled before he took his flamethrower off of his back. I placed it on the ground and placed a dozen grenades on the ground beside it. "Everyone out!." Everyone ran out of the room as fast as their four legs could handle. Once everyone was cleared, I pulled the pin on one of the grenades and teleported out.

When it blew up, the entire airship began rocking. "We have maybe five minutes before the ship goes down!" I said.

Even more sirens began blaring around the airship. "Attention all personnel. The ship is going down. Find the nearest exit and fly off to the next airship."

"Nearest exit my flank!" somepony said.

"Screw it. We'll make our own exit!" I said. I stopped running and cut a large hole in the nearest wall. I jumped through the hole and cut another one into the next wall. When I jumped through the second whole, I found that I had cut my way into a massive armory.

I whistled at the sight of the griffon weapons. Before I could enjoy the sight any longer, the ship began to tilt, knocking everything down and creating a mess. "Well universe, you are a douche. You might be trying to keep me from staying on this ship any longer but you are a douche." I used the Sparda to cut a hole into the next wall, revealing the blue sky. "Come on, I made an exit!"

"Hold your horses, we're going!" one pony said.

I stood standing beside the hole in the wall, waiting for everypony. I had my 870 out, ready for anyone as they began jumping out of the ship. When the last one of them jumped out, I followed suit. My wings caught the air and I glided around. I looked back at the airship while in flight. It had begun to lose altitude and it was rather obvious too with how it was dipping.

That was when one of the other airships exploded. Apparently the other pegasi team had a much more radically different plan. Following the explosion, a flock of pegasi could be seen flying away from the fireball. While this happened, a third airship had begun flying towards the ground. Seconds later, pegasi could be seen flying away from that soon-to-be wreck. It seems like my plan was to destroy the ships engine, another team had the idea of blowing up the ship completely, and the last team thought of flying the ship into the ground.

In addition to friendly pegasi forces flying away from the doomed airships, thousands of griffons could be seen flying away from them. That might be both good and bad for everyone on both sides down there.

In the First Trench Line

Nick had been firing his minigun almost nonstop. If it hadn't been for the many, many enchantments done to the damn thing, the minigun would have melted. Although Nick was armed with an electrically driven minigun, the griffons were quickly gaining ground. They may have had the upper ground, literally and metaphorically, but the griffons had numbers.

One messenger had run up to Nick. "We need to retreat to the second trench line. They're beginning to overrun the first line!" he yelled at Nick.

"How many are left in the first?" Nick asked.

"Maybe fifty in this sector!?" the Messenger yelled back.

"Go warn them, I'll cover them!" Nick said. He stood back out of the trench and continued firing. Seconds later, his minigun stopped firing, signaling that it was empty. Ducking back down, he waited while the minigun initiated its automated, magical reloading sequence. That was a big downside to using the minigun that he was so gleefully happy about using. The entire reloading process would automatically teleport ammunition into the minigun's built-in ammunition drum, which was very convenient, but the whole process took twenty seconds to finish.

Twenty seconds is a long time to wait, especially in a battle. Because everypony was being evacuated from the first trench line, Nick had been only one who was shooting at the griffons which gave them enough reasoning to not try to gain ground. Because he had to reload, no one was shooting at the griffons. Because no one was shooting at the griffons, the griffons were given a massive opportunity to gain ground.

One griffon believe it was a good idea to jump into the trench and he landed mere feet away from Nick. Both Nick and the enemy griffon just stared at each other for the time being.

"Nope" the griffons said before climbing out of the trench and flying away. "Nope!" he yelled while still in Nick's hearing range.

Another griffon had jumped into the trench and unlike the previous one, tried to shoot Nick. Most of the bullets that griffon fired ended up hitting Nick's minigun...

Nick, while still getting shot at, punched the griffon in the face. Now getting punched in the face hurts but getting punched in the face by a massive brute of a person who was also been enhanced by nanobots is even worse. The best words to describe the griffon's pulverized head was raw hamburger meat put into a blender.

Once the griffon's body fell to the bottom of the trench, Nick looked at his minigun. Contrary to movies, tv shows, and video games, if a bullet(s) hits a gun it will not fly out of the person's hands. Instead, the bullet(s) will just horribly damage the gun to the point of being unusable. Nick knew this of course.

"FUUUUUUUUUUUCK!" Nick yelled into the sky. Unfortunately for him, nothing could be done about his unusable minigun. The only thing he could do was to store it for now and give it to Tran to repair it when the battle was over.

Luckily for Nick, he had other weapons. The arsenal that Nick had brought to the battle was not as extensive as Tran's but still pretty extensive. His trench coat, the new one that Tran gave him, utilized a similar magical inventory system that Tran used but it was only limited to four slots. For the time being, two slots was already taken by his unusable minigun and ammunition for said minigun. The other two slots, however, carried something much more useful in than the unusable minigun.

One slot held his Gravity Hammer, a very powerful war hammer from another universe that generated a gravity field in the hammer's head. Anything hit by the hammer would be turned into paste if they're not wearing armor. Otherwise, they'd be sent flying at hundreds of miles an hour in whatever direction they're sent flying in.

In the other slot was supposed to be a motorcycle but Nick had decided to put 10 gauge buckshot in it. The shotgun that it was for was a lever action Winchester Model 1887 fitted with a rail gun barrel that made it 9 times more powerful. At the moment, it was on Nick's back held by a simple sling.

Other than an object that made carrying objects easier, the trench coat worked as armor. It was made of buckypaper. Basically, buckypaper is a cloth made of carbon nanotubes instead of a polymer or raw fiber like wool or polyester. This material, pound for pound, is 500 times stronger than steel yet it is more than 10 times lighter. If something was able to destroy it, you do not want to be within a hundred miles of the trench coat when it is destroyed.

Strapped to each of Nick's thighs via thigh holsters were two massive hand cannons. One was a stock Smith and Wesson Model 500. It could fire 5 powerful .500 S&W rounds before it had to be reloaded. The other was the Blue Rose revolver, a double barrel revolver that 2 .500 S&W rounds at a time. The 6 round cylinder of the Blue Rose meant that it could only be fired thrice before it had to be reloaded. The .500 S&W revolver was on Nick's left thigh while the Blue Rose was on his Right. Both had been outfitted with rail gun barrels and since they were massive with long barrels, the rails were regular sized models that made them 9 times more powerful.

Every single one of Nick's weapons, sidearms included, were almost impossible to be properly fired by normal human beings without injury due to the excessively powerful nature of every single one of them. The only reason as to why he was able to fire them was that his body was heavily augmented by nanobots. The nanobots were planted in Nick from an advanced alien species from an alternate universe who thought he was a god because he had the ability to use magic.

Yes... The weirdest things happen to the seven humans.

Anyways, the nanobots gave Nick an incredible advantage. The most useful thing it did was that it made him a great deal stronger. It made him strong enough to toss cars like footballs or destroy boulders. The nanobots also gave Nick a regenerative ability that could heal a good deal of injuries in a short amount of time. However, the regenerative abilities were heavily flawed. If there was a broken bone, it wouldn't set the bone when healing so it would later have to be purposely broken, then set and extreme injuries took a lot longer to heal. Then again, any healing ability was insane! Coupled with the ability to rip apart cars, Nick was a very dangerous person.

Nick grabbed the 1887 slung on his back and fired it at one griffon that thought jumping into the trench was a good idea. The buckshot that came out tore straight through the griffon's body armor and ripped him to shreds.

"Holy shit!" Nick exclaimed while working the lever on his shotgun. Nick popped his head out of the trench and looked at what he was to face. Hordes of griffons had begun flooding towards the trench. While most carried standard small arms, some carried Nick's most feared weakness, bazookas. One griffon that Nick had spotted, aimed his bazooka at Nick. "Well, fuck!"

Nick jumped out the trench just as the bazooka sent a rocket towards him. The rocket hit the back wall of the trench, sending dirt flying everywhere. Nick turned around in a flash and fired the shotgun at the griffon that tried to kill him. The shotgun had the same effect on the griffon as the earlier one that he had shot, it blew him into pieces.

Nick quickly worked the lever on the shotgun while running to the nearest cover, the destroyed remains of a Griffon medium tank that had its side facing the battle. While he ran, Nick felt bullets hitting him in the back. The bullets weren't able to get through the trench coat that he wore as armor.

Nick ran behind the tank and caught his breathe. While doing this, he noticed that twelve ponies were also hiding behind the tank. "What the hell are you all doing here?!"

"We thought it was a good idea to have picnic here until the griffons decided to drop in!" one obviously unsarcastic pony replied. He ejected the magazine in his submachine gun and looked at it. "And we forgot to bring our ammunition!"

"What's your name?" Nick asked him.

"Sarcy" he replied.

"Of course it is" Nick said with a bored expression. "Now somepony else tell me what happened."

"We were retreating to the second trench line when the griffons began shooting at us. We're pinned here" a different pony replied.

Nick peeked out of the cover and saw waves of incoming griffons. Even he had to be wary of being killed. They had bazookas! Making a mad dash to the second trench line would just be just plain stupid but they couldn't stay hiding behind the destroyed tank forever, they'd be swarmed in minutes.

"If only we could take this damn tank with us, we'd be fine" somepony else said.

"Oh! Why don't just carry the bucking thing with us!" Sarcy said.

Nick froze. "That might be a good idea."

"I was being sarcastic!" Sarcy stated.

Nick laughed while slinging his shotgun on his back. "I wasn't." Nick grabbed a portion of the tank and ripped off a large section of the tank's back armor. The steel that Nick had ripped off was big enough to shield all of them and was thick enough to stop any incoming fire.

"You know, this might actually work!" Sarcy said.

"No! Tank armor can only stop rocks. We're doomed!" Nick said. Sarcy glared at him.

Everypony gathered behind the massive makeshift shield and Nick behind to walk backwards. Bullets pinged off of the shield, telling them that the griffons were shooting at the group but they were still safe considering their shield was previously part of a medium tank's armor.

Well, they were safe until the shield was hit by a rocket. A decent sized chunk of the left side of the shield was ripped off. "Run!" Nick yelled.

And that was what they did, sort of. Nick had tried to run backwards, barely managing to increase their speed. Luckily for them, they were near the second line of trenches. This was also when a second rocket hit the shield.

The shield promptly snapped in half with one side falling to the ground and the other half still in Nick's hands but by now, everyone except for Nick had jumped into the second trench line.

"Jump down here already, you idiot!" Sarcy yelled at Nick. Nick dropped the shield and fell backwards into the trench, landing on his back. "Well that's one way to do it."

Nick reached behind him and fished his 1887 out from under him. "You could say that."

Everypony that was with Nick when he was retreating began to restock on ammunition inside the trench. That was when a massive shock wave and dust cloud washed over the battlefield. Following that was the sound wave from what caused the shock wave, a deafening explosion.

"Bloody hell!" Sarcy exclaimed.

"What the hell was that?!" Nick said.

"How the hell should I know?!" Sarcy replied.

"One of the airships blew up!" someone that was actually helpful replied.

Nick got to see but everything had been obstructed by a dust cloud. "Oh shit" Nick said.

"What now?" Sarcy asked.

"Dust cloud, can't see anything" Nick said.

"Well no shit, Sherclop" Sarcy said.

"We can't see them. They can't see us. Now they can get closer to us without getting shot now" Nick said.

"Oh." Just to compliment how bad the situation was, a squad of griffons had jumped into the trench firing their weapons. Nick shot one in the face before crushing another's face with the buck of his shotgun. The other griffons were mowed down by fellow ponies but in the process of doing so, two ponies had been killed.

"God damn it" Nick muttered while working the lever on his shotgun. Luckily for them, the dust cloud had resettled back on the ground. Looking out of the trench, Nick caught sight of the incoming griffons. They had advanced a few hundred yards and were dangerously close to the second line of trenches.

Nick then looked up and caught sight of the other two airships just as they hit the beaches. Unlike the first airship that exploded midair, these two just simply hit the water and started sinking.

And then "something" landed inside the trench with them. The "thing" that had landed in the trench and crushed a pony was a massively armored griffon. Everyone, Nick included, fired at the griffon but the shots were useless.

The griffon laughed at them. "Do you think that will kill me?!" he taunted. With that, he began raising the gun he was armed with.

"Well screw you!" Nick yelled before grabbing the griffon's helmeted head. With a good tug, he ripped off the helmet exposing the griffon inside. Before the griffon could say or do anything, Nick slammed the helmet back on the griffon's head. The helmet had forced the griffon's head to be shoved in halfway into the griffon's chest. It stood there for a second before falling to the bottom of the trench. "Cocky little asshole."

Nick looked back out of the trench just in time to spot three griffons that had rushed towards the trench. Nick shot one while the other two were mowed down by other ponies. Nick once again, worked the lever on his shotgun.

"Fliers incoming!" somepony yelled out.

Most of the ponies, and Nick, looked up into the sky to see a group of thirty or so griffons dive bombing towards them. Nick, along with many other ponies, raised his gun and fired. Instead of the deafening boom of a 10 gauge, all he got was a click. Nick held the 1887 shotgun in his left hand as he used the now free right hand to draw the Blue Rose from his side. Nick aimed up and fired three times, sending six rounds up into the air and taking out two griffons.

Most of the fliers had been decimated but eleven had managed to get into the trench. All eight were light units of the griffon military. Since they were supposed to rush the battlefield they were equipped with light armor and submachine guns, the very same model that Tran had looked at earlier.

The fliers' purpose was to rush the battlefield so they were equipped with submachine guns(the same that Tran examined earlier) and very little body armor. Fliers made up a massive portion of the Griffon military as flying was something that every griffon was born with. In short, they were very devastating up close to large groups sacrificing their ability to provide support.

The eight immediately fired at both ends of the trench. Several ponies were mowed down, more so than what their group of fliers had lost.

Nick had also been caught in the griffon's sights. However, most of the bullets that went towards the brute were stopped by Nick's trench coat. Only one bullet had managed to actually hurt him and it was one bullet that had hit him in the left foot. Nick holstered the Blue Rose and slung his 1887 on his back as the griffons reloaded. By the time the griffons had finished reloading, Nick had already drawn his .500 S&W. He smiled before firing all five shots in the hand cannon.

The bullets that were loaded in the hand held cannon were custom 700 grain bullets which were 3 times heavier than a standard .45 caliber bullet. Not only that but they were supercharged from the rail gun barrel. The five shots effortlessly tore through six of the standing griffons, turning them into giblets.

The two that were still alive had started shooting at Nick but were helpless as he advanced towards them. Reaching into his trench coat, he pulled out a Gravity Hammer and swung it at the closest griffon. That unfortunate griffon was sent into the back trench wall and subsequently turned into a smashed corpse. The last griffon tried to fly away but as he did, Nick had grabbed the remains of the griffon that he had smashed again the wall and threw it at the coward. The corpse knocked the griffon out of the sky and into the sight of gun nest.

Nick set his Gravity Hammer against the wall of the trench and carefully reloaded his hand cannon and shotgun while he checked the survivors in this portion of the trench. Half of the ponies inside were wounded or killed while the other half were shielded by Nick.

"We need to get the wounded to the medics!" Sarcy yelled from behind him.

Nick turned around to see the annoying bastard. "You're still alive?!" Nick said, amazed by the discovery.

"I was behind your fat ass!" Sarcy said. "We need to evacuate the wounded!"

-X-X-X-

Austin fired off a few bursts from his MP5 submachine gun and downed a flying griffons. Austin was in charge of the field medical division of the Equestrian military. In accordance to war laws that was preset, medics were immune to the fighting. However, Austin was a special case. He was technically a medic in the idea that he would help the wounded but he would still fight in the war when the need arose. In addition to that, the griffons had a shoot-on-sight policy for all humans.

The fact that he was in charge of the field medical division meant that he was armed nowhere near as much as his six friends.

His primary weapon was an MP5, a 9mm submachine. Like every firearm possessed by the seven of them, it was fitted with a rail gun barrel but a short one that made it 4 times more powerful. The 9mm submachine gun was fed from beta magazines that held 100 rounds of the little cartridges. Instead of carrying a bajillion magazines like everyone else, he only carried three extra considering the bulk of said magazines.

Slung across his back was an Ithaca Model 37 shotgun. It fired twelve gauge shotgun shells and held six shells. It was your basic pump action shotgun other than the regular sized hybrid barrel on it. 50 spare shells were held via a chest bandolier worn on his chest.

Strapped to his thigh was a USP pistol. It was a basic .45 combat pistol. The 12 round magazine made the pistol a good sidearm and Austin carried 5 extra magazines.

Instead of wearing clothing that also worked as armor, Austin used a basic armor system derived from another universe. Also unlike the clothing that Nick and Tran wore was that Austin's armor encompassed his entire body, leaving nothing exposed. Main portions of the body were protected by heavily reinforced armored plates while the joints were protected by a reinforced kevlar derivative. The head was also protected by a massive helmet that protected the entire head with a reinforced metallic glass face plate. The only thing that would threaten the armor's integrity were explosives and cannon fire. The armor was also given enchantments by Tran to increase strength at the sacrifice of some of the user's mobility. The same enchantments would also absorb shock to further protect the wearer. With it on, Austin was quite a bit weaker than Logan with his armor but stronger than Tran with his devil powers.

The suit had been heavily modified and had a few nonstandard features. For one thing, it had an artificial skeletal system that gave Austin a slight strength boost and minimized body overheating.

At the moment, most of the medical units were behind the second trench line. They had to be close to the fighting so that wounded could be rushed to them but far away enough to avoid being attacked directly.

As more wounded was rushed behind the lines, Austin pulled out a radio from an ammo pouch. "Where are the god damn bandages that I was told about?!" Austin yelled into the radio. Before anyone could answer back, a bullet hit the radio. "God damn it." He threw the remains of the radio away and brought his MP5 back up at incoming shapes.

"Whoa, easy there!" The shapes had turned out to be ponies carrying wounded back behind lines. The group was made of seventeen ponies. Nine were still untouched by bullets while the remaining were bleeding with varying intensity. Some of the wounded had helped walking with the unharmed ones while a few were entirely carried by a teammate.

"What the hell happened?!" Austin asked.

"Bunch of fliers ambushed us" the pony replied.

"How many wounded?"

"Eight with us."

Austin pulled out a spare radio. "We have eight more!" he yelled into it. He looked back at the pony. "Find somepony that's free and if there aren't any, find a group working on the same pony."

Just as they started moving the wounded, the ground in front of Austin exploded. A small amount of shrapnel had hit Austin but his armor stopped it entirely. Everypony in that group had started rushing away but one remained. "What the hell was that?!" Austin yelled out.

"A nice flowery surprise" he replied. Austin glared at him who was just giving Austin a dead panned expression. "What in the hell is this supposed to be?! A sandwich?! I thought you humans were supposed to be smart! It was a Celestia damned explosion from a grenade. How do I know that it's a grenade?! Airship grade artillery would have blown us to pieces."

"Why didn't you say so?!" Austin yelled at him.

"Because you're an idiot!" he said in reply. "What you should have asked was where the hell it came from!?" As if life was trying to continue mocking Austin, he was tackled down by a griffon. As a result, he and his primary weapon was knocked down. Austin tried to knock the griffon off of him but was successful in absolutely nothing.

The pony who had been mocking Austin simply walked over to where the struggled was and just looked at them. A second later, he pulled out a combat knife and stabbed the griffon in the neck. The griffon gurgled out at Austin before he was stabbed with another knife, this one being a large bowie knife. Now dead, the griffon slumped over Austin's body.

"Thanks" Austin said to the pony.

"You know, I thought you humans were supposed to be undefeatable in hand to hand" he said back to Austin.

"That is only one of us and he's off destroying airships" Austin said. Austin pushed the body off of him and picked up his MP5. "And stop referring to me as a human. My name is Austin, damn it."

"Sarcy." He let his submachine gun fall to his side as he began to search the griffon's body.

"Of course it is" Austin muttered under his breathe. He watched as Sarcy removed the two knives from the corpse. "Why two knives?"

"Why not?" Sarcy replied. He began frisking the griffon. A few seconds later, he came up with a long sheathed dagger which he stuck in his armor. "Now it's three."

"And then you're going to tell me that you carry two sidearms" Austin said. There was a silence(not really with a battle going on) between the two of them. "You do, don't you?"

"One 1911, standard as per the regulations of the Equestrian military, and one revolver, not standard to the Equestrian military, that was personally bought from a famed gun store in Ponyville" Sarcy said. An explosion was heard, this one being A LOT louder than the grenade, towards the second trench line. "That one was definitely from an airship cannon!"

Both of them ran towards the source of the explosion and found a massive crater. "Well fuck" Austin said.

The crater had taken up a huge portion of the mid trench line. The crater itself had spanned 80 feet in diameter and was 9 feet deep. Some ponies had decided to use the crater as a makeshift trench and were hiding inside of it to be safe from incoming fire. Inside the outer portion of the crater were the remains of ponies that had the misfortune to be near the blast. In the portions of the trench that was connected to the crater, ponies were continuing the battle.

"I thought the airships were too high to fire!?" Austin said. Life had decided to continue mocking him as he gained sight of one of the griffon airship that had been crashing to the ground. He turned to look at Sarcy. "Don't say it."

Both Austin and Sarcy had been standing out in the open too long and griffons had now noticed them. Bullets whizzed by the two of them, showing how smart their decision to just stand there. When they realized their mistake, they jumped into the trench. Ponies inside the trench noticed their arrival.

"Two ponies?! Is this a joke?!" a random soldier said.

"We were just investigating the explosion" Sarcy said.

Somepony who had been shooting out of the trench paused to look at them. "An airship fired off a salvo while crashing" the pony said. That was when a bullet hit his helmet. The resulting action surprised him and he fell to the bottom of the trench. When he realized that he had been shot, he took off his helmet and looked at the dent in it. "Well that was lucky." He stuck the helmet back on his head and buckled it back in. "Clover's the name."

"We need to bring the wounded to the medics" Austin said.

"I thought it was good idea to let them die" Sarcy said.

"Would you shut the fuck up already?!" Austin yelled at him.

"We're kinda tied up here" Clover said. A grenade landed in the trench but right in front of Clover. He scrambled for a second but he picked it up and threw it out of the trench. Seconds later, there was still no explosion. "Was that a dud?"

"No. The explosion was obviously silent" Sarcy said.

Clover glared at him. "As I was saying, if we step out of the trench carrying a wounded person, we'll be prime targets for the griffons."

That was when Austin's radio started spewing out chatter. He pulled it up and held it up to his ear. Tran's voice came from the radio. "Did those airship cannons hit anything?"

"Yes, one landed directly on a crater!" Austin yelled into the radio.

"Well damn. Can you evacuate the survivors?" Tran asked back.

"No, we'd be sitting ducks!" Austin replied.

"I have an idea. Look up into the sky."

Austin looked up into the airspace directly above the first trench line. "What am I supposed to be seeing?!"

"Wait for it" Tran answered. A red flare flew into the sky followed by a white flare followed by a blue flare.

"What the hell is that supposed to mean?!" Austin yelled into the radio.

All of a sudden gunfire stopped entirely from second trench line. Austin was about to question this until everypony, Sarcy included, pulled out grenades and threw them. All of the grenades exploded in one giant deafening explosion. Then, everypony popped out of the trenches and began firing their weapons. Every gunshot melded into each other and turned into one loud buzz. Every able bodied pony on the trench were trying to get rid of as much ammunition as possible.

Austin, amazed by the spectacle, stood there in awe. Seconds later, he snapped out of his stupor and pulled up his radio. He switched the channel on it before speaking into it. "We're evacuating the blast victims from the second trench line, mid-section. An airship cannon shot it. Prepare for a lot of injured."

Austin tapped Sarcy and Clover on the back. He jumped down into the trench with Austin. "What?!" Sarcy yelled at him. He ejected the magazine in his submachine and replaced it with a fresh one.

"We need to move the wounded!" Austin yelled over the gunfire. He motioned at the ponies lying in the trenches to his left and right with his hands.

"Fine, though we're going to need more ponies to carry them all" Clover replied. He scanned the number of injured. "At least twenty-two more."

"How are we going to get twenty-two ponies fast enough to evacuate all of them?!" Austin asked.

Sarcy stood there for a second before he removed a grenade from his combat rig. He pulled the pin and toss the grenade backwards outside of the trench. When it exploded, several ponies turned around, guns ready. "You were asking?"

"We need to move the wounded back to the third trench line. Grab someone and let's go!" Austin said.

All of the injured/wounded were grabbed and hoisted out of the trench before behind moved backwards towards the previous trench line. Meanwhile, everypony was still madly firing their weapons at the griffons.

Austin shifted with the weight of the pony he was carrying. "What the hell is that with the flares and gunfire?"

"It's called a mad minute" Clover replied. He was one of the many ponies that had been carrying somepony injured.

"Mad minute?" Austin said.

"Your buddy Tran instituted it three months ago. When those three flares have been sent, everypony is to fire madly at the griffons" Clover explained.

"So it lasts one minute?" Austin asked.

"No, it's called the mad minute because it lasts ninety years" Sarcy said. He wasn't carrying anyone and was one of the many ponies that were escorting the injured.

"If it lasts only a minute, then we only have ten seconds left" Austin said. Everypony realized what he has said and began sprinting. Soon enough, the mad minute ended and their distraction was gone. Of course, the griffons would not come immediately as it takes a decent amount of time, even for the fliers, to close a distance but this also applies for Austin, Sarcy, the injured ponies, and the ones carrying them. It would take roughly two minutes to reach their intended location if they had been running and two minutes can seem like hours if you are being shot at as they were now.

Clover, which had been on Austin's left, was hit with a bullet. However, he didn't fall down and continued running. "Body armor" he exclaimed.

"Fliers!" somepony shouted out.

Four griffons landed directly in front of their group. Before they raised their weapons, they mysteriously dropped to the ground except for one of them. The one that didn't fall to the ground had simply exploded from the inside out. "Snipers, watchful little bastards, aren't they?" Sarcy said.

"What about the one that exploded?!" Austin said.

"It's your buddy with that artillery piece of a rifle" Sarcy replied.

Austin immediately knew who it was. "Logan" he said. By now, they were close enough to be protected by the third trench line and were now safe. They moved all of the injured past the third trench line and into medical tents.

-X-X-X-

Logan pulled back on the bolt to his Tac-50 and ejected a spent casing. Logan's Tac-50 was definitely a special rifle. It fired a .50 caliber round with a .52 Sub MOA accuracy. The barrel on it was a long railed barrel meaning that almost nothing would stand up to it, including certain tanks. What was really special about the gun was the action on the gun. It was a straight pull, something that Tran had added in for him. This let Logan fire shots more rapidly and it was considerably difficult to add since there were only a handful of decent designs of straight pull bolt action rifles.

There was a downside to the straight pull. It made Logan use up his ammo a lot faster than what was considered normal. When Logan reached for another magazine for his rifle, he found that every single magazine that he had loaded earlier in the day was now empty. "Well shite" Logan said.

He stood up and picked up his rifle before walking down the trench. After traversing half the trench, Logan came up to a large munitions pocket.

Other than standard Equestrian munitions, the pocket also held a very special and very massive chest. Logan opened the chest and started placing the disassembled pieces of his Tac-50 into the bag. After doing so, he began pulled out other weapons from it.

The first firearm that came out of it was an AR10. The AR10 was a gift from Tran when they had visited the humanized pony pocket universe and was heavily customized by the Asian. Aside from the regular length hybrid barrel, it had a foregrip and a red dot sight on it. The AR10 itself was basically an M16 chambered in 7.62 NATO. Logan's particular AR10 was fed from a 35 round casket magazine.

On a side note, Logan previously owned an M14 DMR that was fully automatic but it was destroyed in a freak accident. The only details that were disclosed was that it involved Tran and 14 pounds of chocolate. How did he do this? The world may never know.

The next firearm to come out of the box was a UMP45. It was a submachine gun that fired a .45 caliber round with a short hybrid barrels. It was almost a bare version of the gun aside from the foregrip. The weapon itself was fed from 45 round stick magazines.

The next weapons were two tomahawks which were settled on each hip. One was a tactical SOG tomahawk while the other was a Native American style peace pipe tomahawk. Both were razor sharp and had a knack for cutting through flesh and bone.

Already strapped to Logan's thighs were two Glock 18s. They were fully automatic 9mm pistols with the usual short rail barrels and were currently fed from 100 round drum magazines. Logan referred to his Glock 18s as 'Wall of Lead' guns. At cyclic rate of 1200 rounds a minute each, they would indeed send out a wall of lead.

Logan also carried a messenger bag. The messenger bag functioned a lot like Tran's backpack, it had a functional pocket universe inside of it. However, instead of having enough storage space to rival small countries, Logan's messenger bag carried a pocket universe that was more like a massive storage room. The room itself was 20 ft long, 15 ft wide, and was 7 ft tall. Inside the room was things that Logan deemed necessary such as extra ammo, gear, explosives, or food. To make grabbing these items easier, one would simply reached into the messenger bag and the bag would give them the item they desire. This only continues to function as so as long as the bag contains the item that the user desires.

Unlike everyone else in their group, Logan did not wear armor. Instead, Logan's body was infused with a Nanosuit, a very advanced piece of hardware that was essentially a mechanized body suit. Now if anyone were to look at Logan, they would not notice any difference between his Nanosuit form and his original form as the suit was made to look exactly like him. However, it was still functioning as it would normally function.

The main feature of the suit was the fact that it was body armor. The main building block of the suit was an alloy of Titanium, a very light yet strong and durable metal, and Coltan, a very heat resistant metal ore. The suit had artificial muscles that could harden to be additional armor as long as it had energy.

The more obvious function of the suit was that it would make him a lot stronger. The level of strength was pretty good and it allowed Logan to carry many weapons as he usually did. The number of weapons that Logan could actually carry was limited to where he could place the weapons on him. If he wanted to, he could cover his body entirely with firearms.

Another function of the infused Nanosuit was it made him faster. The suit were composed of artificial muscles and gave Logan the capability of running up to fifty-five miles an hour. Getting tired was also not a thing as infinite endurance was another benefit.

The last feature that Logan absolutely loved was how he could turn invisible. This feature would last only a minute or two as the feature drained the suit's power quickly as Logan wore things like clothing and carried weapons that the suit had trouble cloaking. Movement would also make the power drain faster so it would last mere seconds if he decided to run. How the body armor worked was that as long as Logan had energy left in the suit, he was invulnerable. Damage of any form would, however, lower the energy levels on the suit. Fortunately, the energy would replenish itself slowly over time.

Then, a group of eight griffon fliers landed in front of Logan. Unfortunately for Logan, he had none of his weapons ready to fire. "Well shite." All eight raised their submachine guns.

Instead of hundreds of gunshots sounding out, only a single one did. All eight griffons fell over dead with holes protruding from their heads.

Logan gaped like a fish, eyes wide from the event.

One pony walked out from behind Logan and looked at the eight bodies. "Sorry that I didn't shoot them before they raised their weapons" the pony said. He was a small white earth pony with a tan mane and tail and he was strangely enough, wearing light body armor. He was armed with an SRT8 or the standard issued rifle of Equestria. Now the SRT8 was commonly issued to marksponies or snipers in the Equestrian military as when it was fitted with a scope, it was deadly accurate. The rifle that he was armed with was just a bare model, iron sights instead of a scope.

"Did you just kill eight griffons with one bullet?!" Logan exclaimed.

The lone pony looked at the eight griffons. "I would say yes" he replied.

"I'm not even sure if that should be possible!"

"I believe it is now possible" he said.

"What is your name and why are you here?" Logan asked.

"Sugar Plum" he answered.

"..." Logan stared at him.

"I'm sorry but may I leave now?" Sugar asked.

"..."

"I'll take that as a yes." And so, he began walking away.

"..."

Sugar walked in the direction that Logan was staring at. When he had to go over the griffon corpses, he stumbled a bit considering his small stature, despite being an earth pony, but was able to make his way through. That was when he stopped, mere feet away from the corpses. One of his ears twitched. Then, in the blink of an eye, he brought his rifle up and fired into the air. He then worked the bolt on his rifle.

Sugar looked up into the sky. Logan followed Sugar's action and also looked up. Falling to the ground was one griffon. Sugar then took one step to the left and watched as the griffon landed right beside him. Present in the victim's neck was a bullet hole.

"Are you one of my snipers?" Logan asked.

"No. I was a Reserve Guard" Sugar replied. Reserve Guards were Equestrian Citizens that went through a small amount of military training and were put aside for if they were needed. They were the Equestrian version of the National Guard.

"Then what were you before the war?" Logan asked.

"A potato farmer" he replied.

Logan took the time to face palm. "Of course you are."

"I really have to take my leave now." And so, he walked away.

Logan just stood there for a second before he snapped out of his stupor. He reached for his AR10 and loaded it with a casket magazine from the chest. He loaded the other firearms he possessed before he locked the chest and started walking away.

-X-X-X-

Logan jumped down into the second mid trench line, between two ponies. One was one of Nick's heavy units. He was armed with a standard Gatling gun and wore a couple pouches were strapped to his sides that contained extra drum magazines for the gun. On his back was a simple bazooka and he carried no extra rockets. The armor that he wore was standard heavy armor of the Equestrian military, no extra plates. The other was a Royal Guard of all ponies and he was armed with a carbine with several extra magazines and grenades. He wore standard armor, medium level. Both of them carried the standard sidearms of the military.

"I thought you were a sniper" the Royal Guard soldier inquired.

"Well not right now!" Logan said. One griffon landed down in the trench and noticed Logan. He immediately jumped out of the trench in terror and began flying away. "Oh no you don't!" Logan fired at the griffon with his AR10 and succeeded in shooting him down.

"Give me the sit rep" Logan said.

"Well, we're getting shot at and the griffons seem to have finally landed their tanks" the Royal Guard said.

Thanks to spies, we knew a lot about the Griffon Empire's military. Tanks were not their forte. The most common tank of the Griffon military was a medium tank that weighed 32 tons and was armed with a 76MM gun. Comparing it to the Manticore Mark I of Equestria was like comparing a shirt to a suit of knight's plate armor. However, they mass produced this tank so they had thousands upon thousands of them compared to the dozens that Equestria possessed. Name? The Talon III.

"Oh, now they bring in tanks" Logan said. "Tell me that one of you have explosives." The heavy unit removed a bazooka from his back and held it out for Logan. "Well that might work, sort of."

He frowned back at Logan. "How about the bottom of the tank? Armor on the bottom is always the thinnest and therefore the weakest."

"But there is still not enough explosive to actually destroy the tank, just barely enough to damage it. At the most, we'd-" Logan paused and then started digging through his messenger bag pocket universe.

"What are you looking for?"

Logan didn't answer. Instead, he pulled out a glass mason jar. Inside of it was a foggy yellow liquid. "We may just need to damage each tank slightly."

-X-X-X-

The Royal Guard from earlier stood out in the open, obviously in the view of an advancing tank column made up of twelve tanks. "Are you sure this is a good idea?" No one answered him. The lead tank in the column stopped in front of him only thirty feet away. The turret on the tank slowly moved until it was aimed at the Royal Guard. He jumped out of the way and started running, just as the turret fired. He had barely succeeded in not getting blown into oblivion.

The tank crew inside began to aim the turret again until a small explosion originated from under the tank. "What was that?" a tank crewman asked.

"Just some idiot taunting us" the tank crew's captain said. Then every member of the tank crew noticed that a yellow cloud was slowly seeping into the tank.

"What is that?" the griffon driver asked.

"Is it magic?" the loader to the gun asked.

"Maybe the explosion damaged the exhaust" the tank technician commented.

The cloud continued to expand until it reached the driver, who was closed to the bottom of the tank. He immediately began to choke and his eyes started burning.

"It's poison!" the captain yelled out. The gas continued to expand until it filled most of the tank cabin. Half of the crew had already succumbed to the gas and were dead while the other half scrambled to get out of the tank. The captain was the first to get out as he was the one to open the hatch on the tank. The second he was out of the tank, he was gunned down by a patiently waiting heavy unit of the Equestrian military and Logan. Two more of the crew scrambled out of the tank and were shot like the captain while the rest of the crew stayed inside to avoid being shot, only to be killed by the gas.

The other tanks in the column noticed the death of their fellow tank crew and aimed their cannons at the two. Before any of them fired, the ground underneath their tanks exploded. The same yellow gas cloud seeped out and into their tanks like the first one.

Unfortunately, three tanks were not damaged enough for the gas cloud to kill the crew and still had functional crews. One tank fired at Logan and the heavy unit with the shell landing a few feet away from them. They would only have a few seconds before another tank fired so the two of them immediately ran behind a nearby disabled tank. "Well that was close" Logan said.

The heavy unit just stared at him. "..."

"Okay, three tanks left. Any ideas?" Logan asked.

"..." The heavy unit looked at the tank they were hiding behind.

"What about it?" Logan asked.

"..."

"You're about as useful as Andy with explosives" Logan said. The heavy unit continued to look at the griffon tank. "Oh! We can use the cannon to destroy the others. You're useful after all." Logan climbed up onto the tank and into it via the still open hatch. The inside of the tank was still filled with the poison gas but Logan's suit filtered the air for him. Inside the tank, Logan climbed into the gunner's seat and began to aim the turret.

One of the remaining tanks noticed what Logan was doing and sent a shell at the tank that Logan was inside of. The shell made a massive hole in the front of the tank but overall, it still had a functioning turret. Logan fired a second later, sending a shell at the tank that had shot him. The shell made a massive hole in the enemy tank, letting in the gas seep in. With that tank dealt with, Logan climbed out of the tank knowing that the remaining two would be trying everything to kill him. When he was out of the tank, he scrambled to hide behind it to avoid being vaporized by a giant shell. One thing he noticed was that the heavy unit was gone. Then he heard gunfire coming from the direction of the other two tanks. Logan peaked from over the tank and saw the heavy unit atop one of the griffon tanks.

The tank that he was standing on had the entry hatch open. From the open hatch, the heavy unit was shooting into it with his Gatling gun. Then, he stopped shooting and placed his Gatling gun on the turret. With a free hoof, he tossed a frag grenade into the cabin of the tank and killed off the remaining crew in the tank.

The last tank with a living crew immediately aimed their turret at the heavy. He noticed this and simply jumped down, putting the non-functioning vehicle between him and the last tank. Even with the obstacle, the griffons fired anyways, blowing up the back portion of the vehicle.

"Well damn" Logan said. The enemy tank fired another shell at the heavy's cover, destroying the tank even further. Logan looked down at his AR10 before running out from cover and towards the last tank. The turret on it swung its turret until it was aimed at Logan and fired. The shell that came out of it landed mere feet away from Logan, spraying him with shrapnel. Luckily, his Nanosuit was enough to protect him.

It didn't faze him and Logan closed the rest of the distance between him and the tank. The entry hatch popped open with a griffon armed with a submachine gun. Logan brought up his AR10 and pulled the trigger, only to get a click. He dropped the rifle and pulled out his UMP, peppering the griffon with supercharged .45 caliber rounds.

Logan quickly scaled up the side of the tank and stopped right in front of the entry hatch. "Weapons ready!" the tank captain inside yelled. Logan laughed at the crew inside and reached into his messenger bag. He came up with another glass mason jar full of the same yellow liquid as the other jars. Logan held the jar above the hatch and casually dropped it in.

Then he casually jumped down from the tank and walked over to the heavy unit. "What is that stuff?" the heavy unit asked in a deep voice.

"Chlorine gas" Logan replied. Then he realized that he had spoken. "Holy crap, you can speak."

Logan picked up his AR10 where he dropped it and inspected it. Earlier, Logan was sprayed with shrapnel. He himself was protected by the Nanosuit infused to him but the AR10 in his hands wasn't. It therefore rendered the assault rifle damaged beyond use. Clearing the weapon, Logan stuffed the rifle into his messenger bag universe and took up his UMP.

Another tank pulled up. This one was being escorted by a squad of griffons, one of which was a heavy soldier of the Griffon Empire. The griffons and the tank hadn't spotted the two of them. Before they could be spotted, Logan and the Equestrian heavy hid behind one of the disabled tanks.

"What the hell? Was that a griffon version of you?" Logan asked.

"Not steel weave" the heavy said.

"What?" Logan asked.

"Not steel. Not weave armor."

"If it’s not made of steel, then what is it made of?" Logan asked.

"..." The smirk on him could be seen under the helmet.

Logan facepalmed. "Okay, lets deal with them." He took the heavy unit's bazooka and started running towards the griffons.

"Idiot" the heavy soldier said. He jumped out of hiding and fired his Gatling Gun at the griffons.

Logan ran at them guns blazing. Quite literally in this case. His UMP spat out .45 caliber rounds supercharged by an insane advance in weapon technology, being able to punch through any standard set of armor, griffon or Equestria. By the time the UMP clicked empty, he had succeeded in mowing down four of the griffons.

Now empty, he let the UMP hang on his shoulder as he pulled out his two tomahawks. One griffon was instantly killed when he took a tomahawk to the face while another took one to the neck. Logan let go of both tomahawks and the corpses dropped with them attached.

With his hands free, he pulled out both Glock 18s and fired at the remaining griffons. The remaining griffons, save for the heavy griffon, were killed. When the two Glock 18s clicked empty, the heavy griffon smiled at him. "Your sidearms are useless!" he yelled at Logan.

The heavy griffon raised his weapon and pulled the trigger. It clicked empty. When he looked down he discovered that several 9MM rounds had punched right through the gun and rendered it useless. "Looks like your gun is useless" Logan taunted him.

A griffon popped out of the tank. "Just kill him already" the griffon said.

The griffon heavy moved closer to Logan and Logan pulled the bazooka off of his back. Unfortunately for Logan, the griffon threw a punch. Logan instinctively blocked himself with what he had in his hands, the bazooka. The entire thing snapped in half with the rocket inside of it falling to the ground. "Well, fuck you, you piece of shit. You are going to die."

Logan punched him in the face/helmet only to reel his hand back and shake. "Fuck. Shit. Piss. That fucking hurt!" The heavy griffon laughed at him before tackling Logan. Both of them went tumbling to the ground. Because the two of them were too armored, neither one was able to get in a good hit. Punches were thrown but all of it was for naught.

"This has stalemated" the griffon said. Then his head exploded. He fell over onto Logan, revealing the Equestrian heavy. He was holding the remains of a rocket in his left hoof. The head on it was obliterated from the explosion.

Logan pushed the corpse off of himself. "Uh, That's one way to do it" Logan said.

Both of them looked at the griffon that was standing in the entry hatch of the tank. He ducked back in. Shouts were heard and three griffons popped out of the tank. Logan pulled out a jar of chlorine and slammed it in the face of one of the griffons. The jar shattered and coated the griffon's face in glass and chlorine, mocking his existence.

"Oh look, the chlorine is making his eyes bleed. Welp. No wait, that's just the glass. Oh wait, never mind. There it goes." Logan said, commenting on the use of his homemade poison gas.

Logan's partner, the heavy brought up his Gatling gun and peppered the last two with a wall of .45-70 rounds. Logan turned to look at the heavy. In a fake mocking tone, he spoke. "Come on man, there's no honor in that. You got to have honor and elegance instead of mowing 'em down."

"You're using poison gas" he rebutted.

"I said you, not me" Logan replied back.

One last griffon popped out of the tank and started flying away. Logan removed one of his tomahawks from the griffon corpse where it was and threw it at him. The coward was hit in the back of the head and was killed instantly. The griffon, now dead, fell to the ground only to land on an incoming tank.

"Well fuck" Logan said. Surprisingly, the enemy tank blew up in a massive fireball. "My tomahawk!"

An Equestrian Manticore Mark I super heavy tank pulled up. Unlike Griffon tanks, Equestrian tanks had heavy machine guns mounted on the top of the tank's main gun. The gun on the tank was manned by Ike who was standing in the open entry latch. "Looks like you needed help" he said.

"Nah, we're good. If I needed help, I would have axed. Oh wait, you destroyed my tomahawk!" Logan yelled at him.

"That was a bad pun and you have a spare" Ike said. He pounded on the side of the tank turret with his fist and they started driving away.

"But I need two of them!" Logan yelled at the disembarking tank.

-X-X-X-

Ike pulled off the ammo can that was previously feeding ammunition into the heavy machine gun mounted on the Manticore Class I he was riding and tossed it away. "Do we have any more HMG ammo?" Ike yelled down while looking into the cabin of the tank.

A heavily build earth pony stallion appeared in Ike's view. Despite his muscular build, he did not wear a standard set of Equestrian medium armor. Surprisingly, he wore a light set of armor. "We're out!"

Because Equestria was a relatively small nation with a small-ish military, Equestria only owned a few hundred tanks. Most of these tanks were Manticore Mark I, the tank that Ike was currently captaining. It was a 105 ton, super heavy class tank that was covered in a reinforced steel hull. The Manticore's main gun fired a 155MM round and could decimate just about anything. In addition to the main gun, there were four Gatling guns inside the tank that were there for anti-personnel reasons. On the outside of the tank were two more guns, one was another Gatling gun while the other was a heavy machine gun that fired a .505 caliber round. The engine that powered the tank put out 900 horsepower and was enchanted to run more efficiently and fail less. The only downside to the tank was that it could only move 12 miles an hour in the field.

One advantage that Equestria had over the griffons was magic. It was very useful. The griffons, without a doubt, had better technology because they were born with hands instead of magic so it was the age old question of magic vs technology. Of course the Equestrians had technology too but it was at a slightly more primitive level, hence the magic. In terms of war supplies/weapons/munitions, magic was typically used in the form of enchantments. Unfortunately, due to heavy costs and how long it takes to make a single enchantment, it was reserved for only the most important of objects like the heavy suits of the Equestrian military or tanks in this case.

Enchantments were one of the reasons why the Manticore Mark I super heavy tank is functional. Normal heavy class tanks and super heavy tanks were plagued with hundreds of problems. Here are some of the problems that plagued heavy and super heavy tanks.

The engine often broke down.

They would get stuck in the mud.

The cannon was too powerful.

It was very slow.

The engine problem was solved by having nearly every part that made up the engine was enchanted. This went from the fuel lines and filters being enchanted to stay clean and not clog to the pistons and spark plugs being enchanted to resistant to wearing down.

Getting stuck in the mud was solved with enchanted tracks. It was simply enchanted to suck out all water in the ground that it rolled over and store it in a water tank that would be later dumped.

The cannon being too powerful was only partially solved. The barrel was enchanted so the muzzle flare wasn't a giant signal flare but it was still pretty bad. The gun's recoil mechanism was also enchanted to handle the shock of being fired better so the entire cabin wouldn't be shaken too badly(or badly enough to rip itself apart).

Being slow? That couldn't be solved. The damn thing weighed 105 tons. How in the world would we solve this? The Manticore Mark I, at best, had a top speed of 20 miles an hour on a flat road/downhill. When going through rough terrain, it would reach maybe 12 miles an hour. Good luck outrunning someone.

The other disadvantage to super heavy tanks was the cost. It cost 925,000 bits to manufacture a single Manticore Mark I. That's right. Nine hundred twenty-five thousand bits to make a single unit. In American dollars, that's nearly thirteen million!

To further put in your mind how expensive that is, here's a list of what you could manufacture with the cost of a single Manticore Mark I super heavy tank.

-29 Griffon Empire Talon III medium tanks

-42,045 1911 pistols with grips for Equines or 50,000,000 rounds of ammunition for said pistols

-29,830 SRT8 sniper rifles with scopes or 45,000,000 rounds of ammunition for said rifles

-14,230 SMGCP38 submachine guns or 46,250,000 rounds of ammunition for said submachine guns

-9,735 CT460 carbines or 48,000,000 rounds of ammunition for said carbines

-1,550 MGG45 Gatling guns 15,235,000 rounds of ammunition for said Gatling gun

-64 G505 heavy machine guns or 8,633,300 rounds of ammunition for said heavy machine gun

Or you could also buy this

-53,000,000 cupcakes or 360,000 cakes from Sugarcube Corner

-40,000,000 apples from Sweet Apple Acres or 3600 barns

-32,000,000 comic books or 518,000 pounds of assorted low grade jewels

-13,000,000 books from the average bookstore or 2,964,200 quills

-2,325,275 pounds of rabbit/bunny food or 4,315,000 overpriced cherries

-21,580 signed 1st edition Daring Do books or 62,500 front row tickets to the Wonderbolts

-1,200 dresses from Carousel Boutique or 135,210 trips to the spa

Or this

-18,500,000 packs of sugarless chewing gum or 333,000,000 sticks of gum.

-9,250,000 clay flower pots or 3,006,250,000 shards of clay

-4,625,365 gallons of gasoline or enough ingredients to make 1,825,000 pounds of thermite

-540,000 bottles of whiskey or 13,000 barrels of whiskey

-462,500 pounds of ingredients for makeshift explosives or 3,237,000 rounds of .50 BMG ammo

-172,000 guitars or 1,523,000 high end cigars

-132,280 pounds of tea or enough for 26,000,000 cups of tea

Also this

-40,468,000 sodium iodide pills or 162,000 wrist mounted PDAs

-4,300,000 burgers or 805,000 waterlogged pineapples

-681,000 shrubberies or 3045 hospital visits to treat minor flesh wounds

-360,000 whips or 290,000 fedoras

-20,720 scuba tanks or 470 much need larger boats

-860,000 pies and 3,237,500 pounds of salt

-215,833 preorders of Fallout 4 or 13,000,000 caps

Yeah, it was very expensive.

On average, 7 ponies crewed the tank. Commonly, the seven members of the crew wore light armor because all other available armor types were too bulky to wear inside of a tank. Everyone carried a sidearm and emergency submachine guns and carbines were stored inside the tank along with extra small arms ammunition. There wasn't much room in a Manticore tank but it was a good amount of room to at least move around in and store extra materials.

The most important of the 7 being the leader/commander of the tank. He/She decided when the tank fired and made important decisions. Typically, the commander was an officer of the Equestrian military.

The next position was the gunner. This position had to be filled by someone who was good with math as ballistics is a science itself. A gunner sending a 55 pound shell from a cannon was similar to a sniper sending a 180 grain bullet from a sniper rifle. Since whoever took this position was in charge of the gun, it was a very important position. Most gunners had degrees in a math field and were commonly lower ranked officers. In the tank, they sat behind the driver.

Complementing the gunner was the loader. Their job was to handle ammunition in the tank. The loader's most important role was, as the name implies, to load the main gun of the tank. This role could have been taken by anyone, whether they were an enlisted or an officer. The only requirement was that they were able to lift the 155MM shells that the cannon fired. There was an assistant loader to accompany the loader to make sure the cannon could be fired at a decent rate. Both loaders would sit in the back of the tank where the ammo was stored.

The next position in the tank was the driver. He drove the tank. What else would he do? Everyone else in the tank was trained to be able to take up the position if the original driver died. He sat in the front of the tank where the controls were.

A position just as important as the gunner was the engineer/electrician. He/She was the pony that made sure the engine was in top condition. The engine to the Manticore was complicated, massive, and heavily enchanted so the engineer really had to know what he/she was doing. He or she was generally in the back of the tank where the exhaust and engine system was, which were for some reason designed to be right next to the ammunition.

The last position was the radio operator. He/She monitored the radio frequencies for anything important. It was a simple job and the only requirement was that he/she was trained in the use of a radio. He or she sat in the middle of the tank.

A unicorn mare moved into Ike's view. She didn't wear armor and had a pistol strapped to her left rear leg. She was dressed in a military uniform, no armor, and had tools strapped to her in various pouches. To compliment her look, her fur and uniform was stained with oil and grease. "Why don't you use the Gatling?" asked the engineer.

"It’s out unless you have ammo for it inside" Ike replied.

"Nah, even the turrets down here are out" replied the same engineer.

"Fuck. Well, hand me my Tommy. It’s by the driver" Ike said.

"Your what?"

"Tommy Gun. Wood grip and foregrip. Drum magazine" Ike replied.

"Can't find it!" came the engineer.

"Oh for the love of god!" Ike ducked down into the tank and moved towards the driver seat. Although the tank was designed for ponies to move around inside of it, Ike could easily move inside of it despite being a couple feet taller than everypony because of the vehicle's massive size. The Tommy Gun that Ike referenced had indeed been by the driver and was exactly as Ike described it. He grabbed the submachine gun and extra drum magazines for it. "Fucking dumbass."

"Buck you too!" replied the engineer.

Ike pulled out a drum magazine and started to reload the Tommy Gun. Anyone that has ever fired a Tommy Gun with a drum magazine knows that reloading it is a bit tricky. As Ike reloaded the old yet incredibly deadly antiquated firearm, a griffon infantry soldier climbed into the tank.

Griffon infantry soldiers were a lot like Equestrian infantry. They wore a decent amount of armor and they carried a weapon for short to mid ranged combat.

Here's how the Griffon Empire and the Equestrian military worked. Each side had light, medium, and heavy soldiers. In Equestria, the light soldiers were scouts that scoped out areas early on while the griffons had fliers who rushed into battle. In terms of medium level soldiers, both Equestria and the Griffon Empire had infantry. Almost every civilization that has ever existed had standard level infantry for war from the modern day United States Army to the Ancient Greek Hoplites.

Ike spotted the griffon soldier and watched as he raised his rifle. The rifle got caught on an ammo rack and stopped him from actually aiming the weapon at anyone. Ike laughed at him before shooting in him the face with his sidearm. a .44 magnum revolver with a rail gun barrel. The bullet obliterated the griffon's skull and stopped when it hit the inside wall of the tank.

Everyone in the tank had heard the deafening boom of the supercharged .44 magnum revolver and turned their heads.

"Dear Luna, what are you firing?!" the driver exclaimed from his seat.

"Friendship" Ike deadpanned.

Just like most of the others in the little band of humans, Ike was armed to the teeth.

Ike's primary weapon was a caliber M1928 Thompson submachine or as everyone else knows, the Tommy Gun. Other nicknames for it was the Chicago Organ Grinder or the Trench Sweeper. This antiquated but insanely effective firearm fired a .45 caliber rounds fed from 100 round drum magazines at a 1000 rounds a minute. Even better? The Thompson had a long barrel so it was fitted with a regular length hybrid barrel that made it 9 times more powerful. With it, body armor was as useful as butter.

Ike's backup weapon was a M1014 combat shotgun. It was a semiautomatic shotgun that held seven 12 gauge shells. The barrel was decently long so a regular length hybrid barrel were fitted to it. It was simple but it would rip you to shreds with tungsten buckshot.

Then there were his sidearms. Ike carried six .44 magnum revolvers, all of which were equipped with regular length sets of rails so they were nine times more powerful than usual. With the correct type of ammunition and the rail gun attachment, it would be as powerful as a .50 BMG round. Every single revolver was identical in function, only differing in their manufacturer and looks.

Coincidentally, all six revolvers were six round models. Six revolvers with six rounds each and six inch barrel rail guns. Six six-shooters. Ike carried them was in twos. Two were carried on shoulder holsters and these two were what Ike usually went for first. The right hand one was a S&W Model 29 and the other was a Taurus Raging Bull.

The next two were placed on his waist holsters in a cross draw position. The one on the right was a Ruger Redhawk and the one on the left was a S&W Model 629. They were placed in a special way so that if Ike holstered his first two revolvers, he could quickly grab the next two.

The last two revolvers were strapped to his legs on drop holsters and were in a regular ready-to-grab-and-fire position. The one on the left was a Colt Anaconda and the one on the right was a Taurus Model 44.

It was a bit excessive but then again, Nick wields a minigun and can rip apart heavy armored troops like paper, Tran wields a pair of enchanted and devil powered pistols that fire rounds with more power than a 20mm, Logan fires a fifty cal with a rather long hybrid barrel and enjoys using poison gas, Breaker wields a 6 gauge shotgun with a rail gun barrel, Equestria has super heavy tanks, and many, many more examples.

In terms of armor, Ike wore a suit of armor but just not from another universe. Originally, Ike wore a heavily repurposed and armored environmental suit for hazardous environments but Tran decided to make a new suit from the ground up. Ike's current suit was armor was a mechanical suit of armor similar to the iron man suit except doesn't fly, isn't digital, and uses technology that seems possible with realistic capabilities.  

The main armor portion of the suit were the titanium tungsten alloy plates that made up most of it. These plates made up most of the armor and protected the main portions of the body. The plates itself were padded with nanokevlar, a material that is 50 times stronger than regular old kevlar(which is 12 times stronger than steel) and as an added benefit, it didn't degrade like kevlar. The only portions that weren't protected by the plates were the joints and neck. However, the joints and neck were protected by a good layer of the same nanokevlar so he was still unexposed. The helmet covered the entire head. It was also made of a titanium tungsten alloy with the entire front half of it was made of clear metallic glass, a reinforced microalloy glass that will stop most forms of everything. Hydraulics were built into the suit to reduce bullet impacts and increase the overall stamina and strength of the user several times over. In addition to that, there were five built-in syringes filled with a magically enhanced healing gel that activates one by one depending on the victim's heartbeat, blood pressure, and breathing pattern. Each filled syringe was capable of healing severe injuries up to partially severed limbs and large gaping holes in the body.

Ike's body was also enhanced like everyone else. Some time ago, he had consumed several enhancements in drink form that made his body several times more resilient to damage, more responsive to actions, and stronger. With the armor on, Ike's enhanced abilities would make Logan's abilities feel incontinent. Then again, Ike didn't wear his armor 24/7, there was a 36 hour battery life to the armor's hydraulics, and it restricted some of Ike's mobility.

Ike popped out the cylinder of the .44 magnum currently in his hands and replaced the cartridge he fired with a fresh one. He holstered the revolver and brought his Tommy Gun back up in both hands. Once Ike popped back out of the entry hatch, he was hit in the face by a rocket and fell back down into the tank.

"Got him!" a griffon outside of the tank yelled. He high-fived a nearby griffon while handing the spent bazooka to him. Much to the griffons' shock, Ike popped back out of the tank and shot both griffons with one of his .44 magnum revolvers.

The entire front half of Ike's full face helmet was broken open and the rest of the helmet was covered in a small layer of blast residue. His head wasn't harmed, the helmet had taken almost all of the damage from the blast. "Fucking assholes."

A rocket came from the opposite direction and directly hit the tank's side armor. Ike turned around while simultaneously bringing up his Tommy Gun. A quick burst from it ended the short lives of the bazooka wielding griffon. "We're still good down there?!" Ike asked.

"Yeah but we don't want too many of that!" the engineer said.

"Let's get going! We're sitting ducks here!" Ike said back.

"Where to?" the driver yelled out from his seat.

"Let's move along the second. We saw the tanks they brought in" Ike said. The tank's engine roared and the Manticore lurched forward.

-X-X-X-

The simple sight of a Manticore was enough to scare any enemy tank crew. Unfortunately, this wasn't the case when Ike's Manticore happened upon three columns of Talon III mediums.

"Let's get the hell out of here!" Ike yelled down into the tank cabin. The Manticore was immediately shot at by the tanks. Round after round pounded against the Manticore but the front armor was too thick. To avoid being horribly killed, Ike dropped down into the cabin and closed the entry hatch.

Inside, the sound of the enemy's rounds hitting their tank was muffled to a good level. Everyone inside was no doubt safe but they were still too close to the enemy. "The front armor is too thick for their cannons" the engineer said.

"Yes but you're a dumb ass if you think being shot at is good for you" Ike said.

The engineer tapped his hoof against the side of the tank's inside wall. "275 millimeters of armored and enchanted Equestrian steel. That's equal to like 350 mills of armor. The fires of Tartarus would burn out before they get through our armor."

"What happens if they get behind us?" Ike asked.

"Then just kill the bastards" the engineer said.

"How many rounds do we have?" the gunner asked.

"Not much left. Only nine" one of the loaders said.

"The gun is loaded with a armor piercing round" the assistant loader said.

"Firing!" the gunner said. Everyone(except for the driver and gunner, both had ear muffs) inside the tank covered their ears and he hit the firing mechanism of the gun. The 155mm gun roared and shook the entire cabin shaking with its recoil.

"Hit?" Ike asked.

"It went right through the one I was aiming for and took out the one behind it!" the gunner said.

"You killed two with one shot?!" the loader exclaimed. He opened up a view hole and looked out. "Dear Celestia. I didn't think that was possible!" He closed the view hole and moved to get grab another shell.

"Load up a HEAT" Ike said.

"We only have three of those left" the assistant gunner said.

"Well, time to use one up" Ike said.

The main loader shrugged before loading a HEAT shell into the gun. HEAT stood for High Explosive, Anti-Tank. In simple terms, a giant shell filled with explosives. "Firing!" the gunner announced. Once again, everyone but the driver and gunner covered their ears.

Gun fired and the tank shook from the recoil. "Another one down for the count" the gunner said. "Quick, load up another one!"

The assistant loader went to work. He grabbed a fresh shell and reloaded the main gun. After the gun fired its load, the spent shell would immediately be ejected from the gun so reloading the gun was relatively fast for a gun of its size.

Then, the sound of shells bouncing off of the hull stopped and the gunner started laughing. "Why did they stop?" Ike asked.

"They're driving away!" the gunner replied.

"That isn't good" Ike said.

"Now how is that not a good thing?" the engineer asked.

"No one just leaves their enemy alone for no apparent reason. They're planning something" Ike explained. There were many things that the griffons could be doing. They could have been doing something similar as to what Logan did, gathering up a large amount of explosives. The only real difference is that they would have to gather a much larger amount.

That isn't what they did. Another round hit the Manticore they rode in. Unlike the earlier shots that had been fired at them, this one hit higher. "Was that supposed to do something?" the loader asked.

"That one hit high on the turret" the gunner said. "I think they were trying to disable our gun. Hit too high." Something big landed on top of the tank, resonating a loud clang throughout the tank. "What the hell?"

The entry hatch to the tank was pulled open from the outside. In came a large griffon, covered in a full set of heavy armor. The griffon was armed with a submachine gun and jumped right into the middle of the tank.

The radiopony, who was the closest, immediately drew his 1911 sidearm and fired at the enemy. Each round was useless in piercing the griffon's armor and only caused potentially dangerous ricochets. Ike was the next one to fire. He had drawn one of his .44 magnums and fired. The .44 hit dead on the griffon's full face helmet but bounced off anyways. Even supercharged with a hybrid barrel, it wasn't powerful enough to puncture the entire helmet.

"Is that all you got?" the griffon taunted him. Ike kept his neutral expression before firing again. This time, the gun wasn't aimed at the griffon. Instead it was aimed at his weapon. The .44 magnum punched right through his gun's action, rendering it useless. "Oh, you son of a bitch."

Ike ran up to the griffon and punched him in the face. Ike reeled his fist back and shook it. Even from his armor protecting his hand, it still hurt like hell. "Aw! Son of a bitch!" The griffon himself threw a punch at Ike's vulnerable face. Ike used his arm to block the punch before kneeing him in the underbelly.

The griffon got winded from the attack and took a few steps back clutching his chest with one of his talons/hands. "Aw. Damn that hurt."

Ike stepped forward and kicked the griffon's other arm at where the elbow would be. The arm bent back and the griffon fell down to the ground. Moving towards the back of the tank, Ike picked up a spare 155mm shell and smashed it down onto the griffon. "Aargh!" the griffon screamed. Ike picked up another 155mm shell and slammed it down on the griffon's arms, turning them into useless flesh sticks. He flipped the griffon over and started fiddling with the front of the griffon's chest plate. "What are you doing?!" he said between his pained screams. To silence him, Ike stomped on his face. The griffon's helmet blocked a good amount of the kick but it didn't stop his beak from being broken.

After a few seconds, he had managed to open the front of the griffon's armor. He pulled out a grenade and stuffed it into the griffon's armor after pulling the pin. Then he closed up the suit of armor before knocking him back to the ground. The griffon tried to pry the grenade out but both his arms were broken.

The blast was entirely contained inside of the griffon's armor. From the outside, it looked like nothing happened. Inside, the griffon's chest had turned into porridge.

"Well the hatch is now gone" Ike said while looking up at the missing entry hatch. "Let's get out of here."

"Aye sir" the driver said.

Ike climbed out of the cabin of the tank to the entry hatch while the tank lurched forward. He brought up his Tommy Gun and pulled back on the charging handle.

As they neared a munitions pocket a rocket pinged off the left side of the tank. Whoever was the source of the rocket, Ike had no idea. All he knew was that it came from the right side of the tank. Immediately, Ike heard the annoyed screams of their engineer. "What the hell?! That took out one of the road cogs!" she said.

"Can we still move!?" Ike yelled down into the tank.

"Aye! This is a Manticore! We can lose four before we're stuck!" the engineer said.

"Well tell the driver to gun it!" Ike yelled down.

"I heard yah!" the driver yelled from inside the tank.

"Then move! I'll try to get rid of them!" Ike jumped out of the tank and quickly moved into a massive blast crater. He set his Tommy Gun down before grabbing a nearby griffon corpse and placed it on top of himself. Then he closed his eyes and smeared blood(from the griffon corpse) on his armor. While Ike lay there, the Manticore he commanded slowly drove away. With his eyes closed, all he could do was wait and listen.

Ike heard the Manticore's cannon go off.

*BOOM*

"Aaaargh!"

"They still have ammo for that cannon!"

"Take cover before they fire again!"

"Where?! Nothing will survive being shot by that artillery."

"Anywhere!"

"There! That crater!"

"Haul those tail feathers!"

A team of griffons piled into the same crater was. The Manticore's cannon fired again and more griffons piled into the crater.

"How many of us are left?"

"Hey! Count off!"

"One!"

"Two!"

"Three!"

"Four!"

"Five!"

"Six!"

"Seven!"

"Eight!"

"Nine!"

"Ten!"

"Eleven!"

"Twelve!"

"Thirteen!"

"Fourteen!"

"Fifteen!"

"Sixteen!"

"Seventeen!"

"Seventeen!? There was thirty-two of us!"

"We need to get rid of that Manticore or we'll be minced meat!"

"Well no shit!"

"How many of us have bazookas?"

"Half of us."

"See if we can take out those treads."

Ike moved his hands down to the .44 magnums on his shoulder holsters.

"Is that one of those humans?"

Ike opened both eyes and drew both revolvers. At one end of the crater stood Ike with two .44 magnum revolvers at the ready. At the other end of the crater were seventeen griffons.

Both of Ike's revolvers went off at the same time. Ike didn't share the same ambidextrous capabilities as Tran. He favored his right hand like nine out of ten humans in the general human population.

The shot fired from the right revolver hit a griffon in the neck while the shot from the left missed and hit the wall of the crater. The next two shots fired went hit a different griffon in the chest. It went right through his armor and through him before taking out another different griffon entirely!

Ike fired off the remaining eight shots in the two revolvers and downed the three griffons closest to him. When Ike holstered his first set of two .44 magnums, he drew his next two set of revolvers. By the time Ike had his next two revolvers up, the remaining griffons had fired upon him.

Because griffons were a hunter gatherer species born with wings that loved using those wings, they favored very rapid firing weapons. The purpose of this was so they could shoot at someone while they were flying. While this was very inaccurate on the ground, this would give them a higher chance of hitting something while in flight.

And so, many bullets were fired at a rate that made a sound akin to buzzing. The griffon firing squad would not stop in their act. Even when someone had to reload, someone else was still firing. When everyone ran out of ammunition, Ike was still standing. One of the downsides to having rapid fire weapons was that they commonly had to be in a smaller caliber to minimize recoil. It would also help if the target was not a heavily armored individual.

"Well fuck" some griffon said.

"I'm out" a different griffon said before jumping out of the crater and flying away.

Ike stopped shielding his face and took one look at the two .44 magnum revolvers still in his hands. They had been riddled when he was being hopelessly shot at, rendering them unusable. "Fucking assholes." He holstered them and drew the last two revolvers that he still possessed. This time, Ike just fired both revolvers as fast as possible. This time, he only managed in downing four more of the griffons.

Ike holstered both revolvers and went for his shotgun. The M1014 was up before any of them could run. The first griffon that Ike shot had his lower body turned into paste. The next shot connected with a griffon's midsection, separating the lowed half of his body with the upper portion of his body.

One griffon drew a bayonet and stabbed Ike in the chest. The blade simply snapped upon hitting Ike's chest. "Did you really expect anything else?" Ike asked. He raised the M1014 at the griffon's face and fired. The griffon's head, previously a complex biological structure in charge of the body's key functions, was now a pile of fleshy mush.

Ike took a look at the remaining half of the griffons. He grinned. Every griffon left in the crater noticed it and tried to run away. Two tried flying away but were quickly hit by anti-air fire from the Equestrian front.

The three remaining griffons looked at each other. "Well shit" one of them said. The same griffon picked up a bazooka from one of his fallen squad mates.

"You're just going to kill yourself at this range" Ike said.

"Better to kill you with us than for you to kill us." He fired. The last three griffons were killed immediately from the explosion.

Ike, who had taken the brunt of the blast, was sent to the other end of the crater. "Good shit that hurt!" Ike looked down at his chest where the rocket hit. The chest portion of the chest's metal armor was shredded, revealing the padding. It wouldn't provide nearly as much protection as the reinforced tungsten-titanium armor plates and it was soft body armor so bullets would still injure with their impact alone.

A team of eight fliers landed in the crater. "Well fuck!" Ike raised his M1014 and pulled the trigger.

*Click*

The safety was on.

He dropped the shotgun and went for his Tommy Gun. When he felt nothing but air, Ike realized that he left it on the ground where he was previously hiding. "Well fuck you!" He ran forward to punch them in the face, only to be stopped by a jet of fire.

"Need some help there?"

Ike knew that voice and he didn't like who possessed it. "Alex. Of course I had to be saved by your ass."

"Well you sure as hell needed it!" Alex said.

Ike started reloading his empty revolvers, er ones still functioning. "I had it handled."

Alex scoffed at him. "They're advancing the upper second. Help em out." Alex started to walk away but stopped when he was still in speaking range of Ike. "And don't get in any tough situations." Ike flipped him off as he started walking away once again.

-X-X-X-

It was basic knowledge that Alex was the crazy pyromaniac of the group. Even before Equestria and before the zombie apocalypse in his home universe, Alex was a fan of fire so he would naturally wield a flamethrower. Most video game enthusiasts, fictional writers, historians, military experts, and the gun nuts know about flamethrowers. However, they are completely misunderstood.

For one thing, flamethrowers do not throw flames like their names states. Rather, they fire a very flammable propellant that carries the fire to the target. This propellant is usually lit by a built in pilot light. This is also the counter argument to the next myth.

Flamethrowers also have incredible ranges. Instead of being effective within speaking distance like every video game in existence, flamethrowers that use a liquid base fuel generally have ranges between 20-95 meters. At the low end of the spectrum, that's the length of 1.5 school buses. On the high end of the spectrum, that's the length of 3 blue whales, the largest living creatures on planet Earth.

The other most believed flamethrower myth is that they will explode upon being shot. That's not how it works. If any of the tanks are hit by a bullet, what will actually happen is that all of the fuel will be sprayed out of the tank. Of course, this is very flammable so there is a very big chance that it will catch fire and kill the operator and everyone around him/her.

Then there's whoever has to carry and operate the flamethrower. It would generally suck to carry a flamethrower. Flamethrowers are heavy. Like 40-90 pounds heavy. Even worse was that all of the weight was on the user's back in a strange fashion so it really affected the user's mobility. Even worse was that flamethrower wielders were look down upon due to their use of such a weapon so they were a prime target for snipers.

Then there's the purpose of flamethrowers. Flamethrowers are generally not good weapons to have. Why? Other than being massively heavy and bulky, they don't last very long. Most WWII flamethrowers, if you were lucky and were wielding a good model, had enough fuel to last about 10 seconds. Ten seconds. Then there's games like Call of Duty World At War or the Fallout games where you can get a flamethrower that can basically last forever.

However, when they were used, they were effective. A massive stream of flame is not something that you can simply recover from. It's not the heat of the flame that kills you, its asphyxiation because the fire sucks all of the oxygen out of the air so it can burn. Once you are covered in burning fuel, you will die. You cannot simply put the fire out. Even if you jump into a body of water you will die.

Actually, if you jump into a body of water, you will suffer an ever worse death. When any biological creature is exposed to extreme heat, for instance the burning hot flames of a flamethrower's stream of death, the cartilage and other parts of the body tends to melt. So basically the joints are doomed. If that creature decides to jump into a large enough body of water, the melted cartilage that has melted will immediately solidify and fuse whatever it is in contact with. Basically, the joints fuse together what it bends. Ironically, instead of dying via flames, you drown from not being able to swim with your fused joints.

And the purpose of flamethrowers is usually mistaken in fiction. The true purpose of flamethrowers is to get rid of any obstructions and obstacles like vegetation. They were also really effective against trenches and pill boxes.

Flamethrowers had another purpose. Scaring the crap out of the enemy. That's right. Psychological warfare. Of course, it was insanely effective at this particular objective considering a person shooting fire at you is not something that is very desired.

However, this was Earth. Not Equestria.

For one thing, they didn't last only 10 second. With a full tank, they'd last 30 seconds. The fuel tanks are enchanted to slowly regenerate. The enchantment didn't work very fast and only gave 1 extra second of burn time every half hour with a limit of 15 extra seconds before the enchantment wore out. Because Equestrians were naturally quadruped, it was much easier to carry them. In every other way, they were the same.

Alex's flamethrower was a custom piece created by Tran and was the only one of its kind, sort of. Sort of, in the sense that this was the third one. Alex destroyed the first two through misuse.

Other than that, it was the only one of its kind. Like almost every known model of flamethrower that ever existed on planet earth, it was made of three main parts. These parts were the fuel tank(s), the pressure tank(s), and the nozzle.

Because it was created by Tran, it was made with the most durable materials in possession. All of the lines were made of buckypaper and had titanium tungsten fittings. This particular flamethrower was composed of two fuel tanks and pressure tanks that were made of the same titanium tungsten alloy. Each of the four tanks were lined with a thin layer of graphene, making them puncture proof.

Tran had enchanted the fuel tanks himself by hand so it had nearly three minutes of burn time and it could regenerate the entire fuel supply within half an hour. Because of the materials that were used to make it were nigh indestructible, a higher psi level was achieved in the pressure tank. This higher pressure level gave the flamethrower a range of 100 meters!

The only thing wrong with the flamethrower was that it weighed 205 pounds. Fortunately for Alex, he didn't have to worry about this problem. The frame of the weapon was enchanted to make the weight seemed like nothing.

The main fuel type that it fired was a simple napalm made of gasoline and a slightly toxic foaming agent. The tanks could easily be switched out for something else but Alex wasn't carrying any extra.

Aside from the flamethrower, Alex carried a number of other weapons but not much due to how massive the flamethrower was.

Alex's backup weapon was a Saiga 12k. It was a shorter and smaller version of the Saiga 12, a semiautomatic 12 gauge shotgun. Alex's was fed from 20 round drum magazines. The stock was removed and replaced with a folding stock so it was easier to carry and the barrel was integrated with a short hybrid barrel. For its size, it had a lot of firepower. With every pull of the trigger a round would go off so the faster you pulled the trigger, the faster you shot.

For a sidearm, Alex carried a Walther P88. It was a 9mm pistol fed from a 15 magazine and had a short hybrid barrel. There was nothing special about it that really made it as dangerous as everyone else's sidearms but Alex had been carrying it with him since the zombie apocalypse in his home world. He quite literally carried it through the end of the world.

In case he ran out of bullets and fuel, Alex carried a hatchet. It was a hatchet. That's it. If explanation is needed, please see a neurologist to have your brain checked for any signs of chronic stupidity.

Alex also carried a sword attached to his left hip. It was a basic broadsword that had been enchanted to set on fire when drawn from its sheathe. Alex was no expert swordsman but he could swing it with great strength.

For armor, Alex wore a fully sealed and mechanized set of armor from an alternate universe that took place several hundred years in the future. Alex's armor was made entirely of armored plates and encompassed every single portion of the body. This included the head and joints. It was a lot like a knight's suit of armor except it was mechanized and was a lot more protective. The plates on the armor were the same titanium tungsten alloy plates that Ike and Austin had on their armor. Because Alex's main weapon spewed out fire, the armor had to be insulated. Beneath the plates were eight alternating layers of foam and heat treated buckypaper and nanokevlar.

Now other than protecting the wearer, it had a lot of other features. For one thing, it was sealed so poison gas, water, or fire would not be able to affect the wearer. Between the foam and plates were hydraulics. Alex wasn't augmented like everyone else so his armor was made to compensate. With the armor on, Alex was twenty times stronger and would require less energy to move around.

The armor also had a built in force field system that was used by no one else in their group of seven. A small battery built into the back powered the entire system. The suit also had a built-in generator. It wasn't just any regular generator, it was a nuclear fusion generator. This generator ran off on hydrogen-2 and helium-3 fuel cells. The hydrogen/helium fuel cells that powered the suit would last roughly 4 months before needing a replacement. Yes, 4 months. It's not a typo.

Tihs, howevre, si a tpyo.

The helmet itself was another entirely different ordeal. Like the rest of the armor, it was entirely sealed. It covered the head in a nice thick layer of the tungsten-titanium. There were no eyeholes. Instead, the helmet would project the everything on the outside of the helmet, inside the helmet. It would theoretically be impossible to obscure the user's view unless the entire head was covered with a bag or something. The helmet would also display information regarding the user's weapons. This includes what type of round the weapon fired, the number of rounds currently inside the weapon, and how much ammo was left inside of the weapon.

In other words, Alex had the same protection as a tank with the ability to lift at least a few tons. Of the seven, Alex was the most armored and was the second strongest in terms of raw power but only with his armor on.

-X-X-X-

Currently, Alex was sitting in the bottom of the second trench line in the middle section. In the background, the battle was now in its later life cycle and had started to slow down a little bit. Opening up the helmet, Alex stuck an unlit cigarette in his mouth.

A nearby pony saw the unlit cigarette and pulled out a lighter, offering it to him. He simply pushed the lighter away and lit the cigarette with the pilot light on his flamethrower. When Alex finished the cigarette, he spat out the butt and closed the helmet.

Alex climbed out of the trench and sprayed napalm all over the field. The extreme range of Alex's flamethrower made it that everything half way to the third trench line was burnt to a crisp. The napalm stayed where it burned on the field, making the griffons unable to gain any ground. The act of the napalm burning also left a giant cloud of black smoke everywhere, obscuring their view.

With them unable to be seen, Alex ran towards them. When Alex was near the smoke producing flames, Alex fired another burst of fire at the griffons, creating more cover and roasting more of them.

The resulting black cloud that came from the stream of fire also provided Alex sufficient cover to reach the trench line that the griffons were dug in. Once dropped down, Alex fired his P88 at one end of the trench while spraying the other end of the trench with buckshot from his Saiga 12k.

Both sides of the trench were quickly cleared whether it was by charged 9mm or charged buckshot. With the danger temporarily gone, Alex took the time to reload both guns. Alex hung the flamethrower's nozzle onto the flamethrower's frame while taking up his Saiga. Shotgun in hand, he walked towards one end of the trench.

Now trenches are much more complicated than they seem. They have to be deep enough for a pony/man to stand in and not be exposed. It also has to be wide enough for a pony/man to walk inside of it. Each of the walls of the trench had to be reinforced(generally with sticks) so that the walls wouldn't collapse down and the ground had to be patted down so hooves/feet wouldn't sink into the ground. Also, trenches were not built in straight lines. There had to be an interruption in the the trench every dozen or so meters with either a zig-zag or a bend. This was done because it would make it impossible for a single person with a machine gun to mow everyone in a single line of trenches. A munitions pocket had to be built into the trench every few hundred yards to keep troops supplied and ready. Other than munitions, these pockets also had radio posts and officers stationed at them. The way trenches were designed also made it impossible for anyone to know what was within fifteen or twenty yards of them.

So there was a high chance that a griffon could have been in the next portion of the trench, hidden away by the walls that resulted from the zig-zag pattern of the trench. This wasn't the case. There was twenty of them...

When the group of griffons happened upon Alex, they immediately ran back where they were hidden by the wall of the trench. Alex laughed at the spectacle. "Do you think that's going to help?!" Alex taunted the griffons.

One grenade bounced out of where the griffons hid and rolled right to Alex's feet. The grenade exploded, throwing dust everywhere and sending shrapnel in all directions. It was useless, considering the level of armor that Alex was wearing. "Did you really think that was going to work?!"

Oh how Alex was going to be sorry. Seconds later, another grenade was thrown into the portion of the trench that Alex was standing in. This grenade was followed by another grenade... And another... And another... And twenty more... With a few rockets.

"Fuck!" The resulting blast sent Alex flying out of the trench. What he hadn't seen was the shock wave that resulted from it had traveled through the trench and killed half of the griffons that tried to kill him. Ironic, right?

When Alex finally landed, he landed on his back, sending a wave of pain through his back. "God fucking damn it!" he yelled. He stood back up and looked at the Saiga in his hands. The stock had been ripped off from the blast and the magazine was ejected.

Alex pulled the trigger and it went off. "Holy shit, it's like an AK47!" Oh, if only he knew that the Saiga 12 was basically a 12 gauge AK47. He pulled out another drum magazine and reloaded the Saiga 12k.

Alex looked at where he had landed. What he found out was that he was standing beyond the first trench line, meaning he was actually behind enemy lines. "Well shit." Alex started to turn around, only to be ran over by a tank.

When the tank finally cleared Alex, he stood up from his Alex-sized crater. It was a good thing the ground was made of dirt otherwise the armor would have been damaged.

Now another benefit of the armor was that it let Alex run at a much faster speed. It was nowhere near the speed of what Tran could reach but being able to run as fast as the average cruise speed of a car on a city road is still pretty good.

Alex caught up to the tank that had ran him over and climbed up onto it. The hatch to the tank was closed and quite possibly locked. "Let's see how good Tran is at making powered armor." Alex gripped the handles to the entry hatch and pulled. The metal creaked under the strain and seconds later, half the hatch was ripped off.

Alex tossed the hatch away and pulled out his flamethrower. Alex lit the pilot light and filled the inside of the tank with fire. Nogriffon was spared from the death and the air was soon filled with the smell of charred flesh.

Just as Alex stowed the flamethrower nozzle back on his back, another tank had stopped him and open fired. The round missed Alex by mere inches and flew right by his left. Alex jumped down from the tank and took cover behind it.

"Shit." He looked at the tank that he was behind. Alex assumed that tanks were immune to fire considering they were immune to decent cannon fire.

The insides of a tank was an entirely different question. For one thing, there was fuel inside of the tank and the engine itself. Another thing was the ammo that was stored in the tank. So let's say that all of this was set on fire. Would it explode?

The answer is yes. Definitely a yes.

The tank blew up and sent shrapnel in all directions. Of course, Alex's armor easily protected him from the blast and shrapnel. The only thing that the blast actually did was that it knocked Alex onto his face.

Alex got back up, he brought his flamethrower up again. He quickly peeked out of hiding and covered the tank in a cloak of fire. The fire itself did nothing to the tank but the black smoke that came from it obscured the view of the crew inside.

Jumping out of cover, Alex ran towards the armored vehicle. Like what he did to the previous tank, he climbed up onto it and ripped off the entry hatch. When he was about to spray the inside with fire, the crew shot back with their weapons.

The gunfire had absolutely no effect other than scratching Alex's armor. Alex laughed while he filled the cabin with fire. When Alex jumped down from the burning wreck, he started to walk away. A repeat of having a tank exploding a few inches from you is not something that you want.

As he was walking away bullets started to rain down from the sky, hitting Alex in the back and the dirt surrounding him. Alex turned around to see teams of griffons in the air shooting at him. Unfortunately, they were out of Alex's flamethrower range. If Alex had to fire his flamethrower across a flat surface, it could hit anything within a hundred meters or so. However, if he had to fire up the range would be dramatically reduced because the stream of burning fuel would work against gravity while traveling upwards. They were well within lethal range of Alex's other weapons but it didn't matter if he wasn't to hit them from this range.

Alex was by far, the worst shot in the group. He usually didn't have to worry about it because he was either using his flamethrower or close enough to not worry about it.

To make matters worse, a third of the airborne griffons pulled out bazookas and two more tanks pulled up. "Fuck!" Alex turned around and started to run away.

This was essentially a shooting gallery for the griffons. What little rounds that actually manage to strike Alex did next to nothing. Bullets were easy to land on Alex but to actually hit him with a low velocity rocket from a single shot bazooka or a shell from the cannon of a tank that had to be carefully reloaded is an entirely different different matter.

Then, one tank managed to hit Alex square in the back with a HEAT round. Of course, Alex's back was where he carried his flamethrower. The flamethrower was very well made with the strongest available materials but its a 76mm HEAT round. The impact of the round succeeded in rupturing the flamethrower's fuel tanks and the act of the round exploding sent Alex flying into the trench. The fuel inside of the flamethrower's ruptured fuel tank sprayed in all directions covering everygriffon inside of the trench and Alex with the deadly napalm.

When Alex finally stood up, he noticed that he was surrounded by griffons rubbing at their eyes from the napalm. Some of them paused in their act and raised their weapons.

Alex quickly pulled out a zippo lighter and lit it. All of the napalm in the surrounding area was set ablaze, creating a bonfire the size of two football fields. Every griffon inside of the field of fire was killed within a short amount of time while Alex waited. Minutes later, the napalm burned out leaving Alex still standing with his now-scorched armor.

Alex looked at his Saiga. Portions of the drum magazine had melted away and the ammunition inside had cooked off. He checked the rest of the shotgun ammunition that he had and found the same thing, melted away drum magazines and cooked off ammunition. When Alex checked his Walther P88, he found that the 9mm rounds had also cooked off like his shotgun.

The only weapons that was still usable was the sword and hatchet that he carried. Alex climbed out of the trench and drew both. Almost immediately, a griffon heavy soldier landed in front of him.

Alex wasted no time and thrusted his sword at the griffon's neck. The blade sunk in a few inches before it snapped in half. Despite breaking, the blade had gone in deep enough to cut into the griffon's neck. In response, the griffon dropped his weapon and clawed at his neck. There was nothing that he could do, his windpipe was sliced open and the excessiveness of his armor allowed him to do nothing.

Alex looked at his broken sword. "Fuck! I actually liked this." He tossed the sword to the ground and picked up the griffon's weapon. "Well this can work." Alex did not know much about guns. Out of the seven, he knew the least about firearms. The weapon that he held looked a lot like an assault rifle. It had sights, a trigger, a grip, and a buttstock. However, the size and weight of it gave out the feel of a machine gun. The magazine was also confusing. The magazine was curved and it fed ammunition to the gun in from the top rather than the bottom.

Whatever it fired and how many rounds it had was a complete mystery and Alex did not know how to check for such things.

Life had been helping Alex out too much by now so it decided to get even. Life did this when it decided that one of the tanks from earlier had driven up and noticed Alex. "Uh. Son of a bitch."

Before the tank could fire, it exploded. From the flaming wreckage of what used to be a combat vehicle, Andy walked out. He was holding a smoking bazooka and despite being Andy, he actually seemed badass...

And then he dropped the bazooka and sprinted out of the flames that came from the tank's wreckage. "Ow! Ah! Oh my god, that's hot!" When he finally got away from the flames, he stopped right in front of Alex. "Are you just going to stand there and do nothing?!"

"Why in the hell would you do that?" Alex asked.

"I thought my armor was fireproof!" Andy said. "Why did no one tell me that my armor wasn't?!" Andy reached behind himself and took up his primary weapon in hand.

"Tell me you have some guns that I can borrow" Alex said, eyeing the various firearms that Andy had strapped to his body.

"Nope." With that, Andy started to walk away. Alex was still technically behind enemy territories so Andy was too. The direction that Andy was going meant that he was walking towards more griffons. Whether that was a good idea or a bad one is debatable.

-X-X-X-

Andy was a scout.

Scouts had to perform reconnaissance on the enemy. They did this to gather information about the enemy.

Before Equestria, Andy resided in a universe with the others that was plagued with the zombie plague. In that universe, Andy was given a lot of practice doing what he did now. While the zombies in that universe were shambling dead bodies as opposed to the griffons that were sapient, it was the same concept.

On Earth, he watched for zombie hordes and noted how big they were, what direction they were headed, and if the zombies were carrying anything useful like weapons or a full backpack. Now, he watched for griffon troop movements and reported how many griffons made up the movement, where they were headed, what type of troops they were, and what weapons they were armed with.

On Earth, he would look for buildings that contained resources and would write down what the buildings contained, where they were, and how dangerous it was. Now, he calls in attacks on enemy munition points and gives information on how well they're guarded.

It was a very important job and despite Andy being who he was, he was very good at it.

Because of what the job entitled, scouts were usually lightly armored and or lightly armed. However, Andy was a member of the seven humans of Equestria and was given custom weaponry and gear like everyone else.

Andy's main weapon was a KRISS Vector submachine in .45 ACP. The KRISS Vector was a submachine gun that was easily the most modern human firearm that anyone was armed with in the group. It was designed with a special delayed blowback system that took away a lot of the gun's recoil. This made it easy to control when it fired at its extremely high rate of fire of 1200 rounds a minute. For a single barreled weapon, that is a lot. Speaking of the barrel, it was equipped with a short hybrid barrel because the barrel was the same size and length as a pistol's barrel. However, this was still enough to make each .45 round more powerful than a decent intermediate rifle round. It was basically an assault rifle in a small, light package.

Andy's backup weapon was a generation 2 SRM M1216 shotgun. Similar to the KRISS Vector, it was the most modern human shotgun that anyone was armed with in the group. It had used special revolving tube magazine that was made of 4 tube magazines. Each tube would normally hold 4 rounds but the size of the magazine had given a lot of opportunities for enchantments. His brother, Tran, hand enchanted each magazine to hold more ammunition. Now, each tube held twelve rounds for a total of 48 rounds. Andy preferred to load each tube with different ammunition types. At the moment, one tube was loaded with buckshot, another tube was loaded with slugs, the next tube was loaded with bird shot, and the last tube was loaded with incendiary rounds that were essentially dragon's breath on steroids. The only reason why he had these was that his brother owed him a favor. The barrel was long enough to have a medium hybrid barrel that would work with all of the different types of ammunition that Andy used, save for the incendiary rounds.

As for a sidearm, Andy carried seven Beretta M9 pistols. The M9 was just a simple 9mm pistol that used a 15 round magazine. Each pistol was equipped with a short hybrid barrel that gave them quite a bit of power behind each trigger pull. Andy carried his pistols almost identically to how Ike carried his .44 magnums. Two were on shoulder holsters in a cross draw position, another two were carried on a cross draw position on his hip, and the last pair were carried on thigh holsters. The seventh pistol was carried on a holstered strapped to the small of his back. Despite having 7 pistols, Andy decided to carry a few extra magazines for them.

Why did Andy carry seven pistols? Well, if you were to ask him that he will reply with "because reloading happens at the worst times" in a heartbeat. Between the seven pistols, Andy had 105 shots available compared to the 36 shots that Ike had with his 6 revolvers.

Other than firearms, Andy carried a dagger. It wasn't just any ordinary dagger, it was an EK Commando dagger. If you were to buy a new one before the company was bought out by Kabar, it would set you back $300. It was expensive but it was definitely worth it. They were made with this quality that was unrivaled by any other company. Since the blade was now in Equestria, it had now been given enchantments. The blade was now nigh unbreakable and the edge was sharper than a straight razor with almost no chance of losing that edge.

Other than weapons, Andy also carried a number of other items that were useful on a belt and a tactical vest. Among these items were maps, a radio, a spare radio, batteries, smoke grenades, extra ammo, signaling gear, duct tape, and many other items.

Following the same pattern as Andy's weapons, he wore a rather light set of armor. It was a skintight suit of armor that was made entirely of nanokevlar. The entire suit was sealed and stored its own air source. It could withstand the cold environment that was the vacuum of space or an underwater environment though it didn't like fire. To make the suit stronger, several ribs were attached to the suit's upper and lower arms, upper and lower legs, torso, and helmet. The helmet and neck was also reinforced with the same reinforcement ribs. The entire suit was perfectly articulated and would not restrict the user's movements in any form. The suit was also enchanted and attached with special magical charms that would increase the user's strength and would further increase the user's ability to take damage. With the suit on, Andy was the fourth strongest person, just ahead of Logan.

Andy jumped down into the burnt out section of the trench that Alex created. "Idiot" Andy said, commenting on Alex's actions.

Andy pulled out one of his radios and brought it up to his mouth. "Alex managed to clear up the entire middle section of the trench line that the griffons are occupying."

Seconds later, Logan replied. "Wait, how in the hell did that idiot do that?"

"He set fire to the entire section simultaneously" Andy replied.

Instead of Logan replying to the response, Nick did. "How in the hell did he do that?"

Andy laughed at the question. "He got his flamethrower destroyed. Andy placed the radio back onto his belt before taking out a different radio. "Anyone on the other side of the radio?"

"SPC Starchy receiving. Who is sending?" the radiopony from the other end said.

"Andy. Identity number four" Andy replied.

"Acknowledged" the radiopony said.

"The middle sector of the trench line the griffons took over is currently unoccupied. A certain member of our group managed to torch the entire section" Andy said.

"What is the order?" the radiopony said.

"Send four squads to take over the trench. This needs to happen before they retake the burnt out area" Andy said.

"The order will be put out" the radiopony said.

"Make it fast" Andy said before putting away the radio. He continued making his way through the trench, KRISS Vector at the ready. The area that Alex burned out was big but it wouldn't be long before Andy would see griffons. The bad thing was that if he did see griffons, it would be at a surprise considering the zig-zag pattern of the trenches.

Right before he could move into the next section, gunfire erupted from the outside of the trench. When Andy came to attention, he found two griffons firing at him. What happened next was both simple yet impressive. He shot them both. It was simple in the aspect that this was the obvious answer. However, it was impressive when the speed of the action is taken into consideration. It had taken Andy half of a second to turn around and shoot both griffons in lethal areas.

Both griffons, now dead, tumbled down into the trench and stopped at Andy's feet. Smiling, Andy turned back to what he was doing earlier, moving into the next section of the trench. Before he could clear it, a griffon walked out of that section and right into Andy.

Both of them fell down from the surprise with the griffon on top of Andy. Andy immediately kicked the griffon off of him and drew one of his M9s. The pistol barked out twice and the griffon was no longer able.

Andy grabbed his KRISS where he dropped it and brought it up for the inevitable. Three griffons ran out from the corner, weapons ready. They weren't expecting him to be lying on the ground and a few bursts ended their lives. "Well that was a smart of them to just run in like that" Andy commented. Reaching down, a grenade was plucked from one of the bodies. The pin was pulled a second later before it was thrown into the next section of the trench.

Unsurprisingly, two griffons ran into the same section of the trench that he was in. It took him a second but Andy brought up his KRISS and shot both. Once the grenade finally exploded, Andy moved into the next section of the trench. A few bodies were strewn on the ground and there was no doubt that a few ran into the next section of the trench.

"Damn it" Andy silently cursed. He climbed out of the wall of the trench, only to find himself face-to-face with a Talon III Griffon tank. "Son of a bitch." Without a second thought, Andy fell back down into the trench that he just climbed out of.

Instead of having a break, he found himself in the company of more griffons. "Ah! Son of a bitch!" Andy brought up his KRISS and held down the trigger. Unfortunately for him, the gun clicked empty after a couple shots as he had not reloaded for a while. Andy dropped the weapon and immediately drew one of his M9s. The remaining griffons were quickly finished off before they could fire off shots of their own.

Holstering the M9, he picked up his KRISS and casually reloaded. "I wonder if that tank spotted me" Andy said.

"He's killing our brethren!"

"I guess that's a yes" Andy said.

"Get backup! We're going to need more to deal with one of those human!"

"Of course" Andy said sarcastically. Andy ran into the previous section of trench and pulled out two smoke grenades. He popped one smoke grenade outside of the trench where he thought the tank was and the other smoke grenade into the section of the trench he was in. The red smoke quickly filled the entire trench, leaving nothing visible.

The smoke continued to expand until it spread into the neighboring sections. "Shit! Weapons ready!" one griffon said.

"How hard could it be to shoot one person?" Andy said to himself. While hidden from the smoke, he climbed out of the trench and moved closer to the tank.

The griffon captain of the tank opened the entry hatch of his tank to survey the field. "Find him! Don't let him get away!" Two bullets ended the captain's life and he fell down into the tank.

"Close the hatch before he gets in!" came one of the crew members of the griffon tank. It was too late, Andy had already climbed up onto the tank and grabbed the entry hatch, preventing them from closing it. The griffons inside tried all they could to shut the hatch but their combined might was no match for the strength of Andy's armor. One hand went towards keeping the hatch open while the other hand reached for the KRISS that was hanging on his torso via a sling.

Most of the time, Andy would take careful shots to conserve ammo. It was a trait that he had gained from living in a world with zombies because ammo could not be wasted. However, this was Equestria and he had access to a near infinite supply. The next thing that he did was known as the infamous 'mag dump' and he did it with extreme fervor. By the time the Vector's mag ran out, the griffon's inside had either died from direct hits or deadly ricochets.

As Andy tried to reload his KRISS, a rocket narrowly went by Andy's head, missing it by mere millimeters. This spooked him and he fell down from the tank. He had somehow been fortunate enough to actually fall down behind the tank, safe from whoever who had fired the rocket at him. Instead of reloading his Vector, Andy brought up his 1216. With a simple action, he switched the shotgun to buckshot.

Two griffons appeared from the top of the tank and were quickly shot with two blasts from the M1216. The tungsten shot that came out of the shotgun affected the griffons in a fashion similar to the tungsten shot that came from Nick's shotgun, it rendered their torsos into hamburger meat. "Jesus Christ" Andy said.

That was officially the first time that Andy had fired his shotgun with the appropriate, enchanted tungsten ammunition that let the shotgun function properly with its rail gun barrel. Anything supercharged from a rail gun would decimate anything, even if it was a tiny projectile.

A grenade flew over the tank and right in front of Andy. Andy looked at the grenade and blinked once before he simply kicked the thing away where it exploded safely. Cause who in the world needs flare when you have practicality?

Andy peeked his head out form cover to look at his situation. Almost immediately, a bullet pinged off of the tank's gull, inches away from his face. "Well that's kinda cliched."

Andy pulled out another pair of smoke grenades and threw both out over the tank. While he waited, Andy took the time to reload his KRISS with a fresh mag. When the smoke cloud had spread out far enough to reach his cover, he decided to move.

Inside the cloud, he slowly walk towards the direction where the rocket had originated from. If he moved too quickly, that might make enough noise for him to be heard and it could also lead to missing important details like three griffons appearing on his right.

It was a good thing three griffons hadn't appeared on his right. Instead, they appeared on his left. Andy immediately raised his Vector and open fired. Like earlier, he successfully eliminated all three with the expense of dumping the entire magazine. Thirty rounds were fired but only eight were hits though those eight hits were more than enough.

Gunfire erupted from behind him so he did the first thing that came to his mind, run. It was a good decision because after four strides, Andy had fallen into an empty section of the first trench. After getting back up, he brought up his KRISS.

Then, Andy realized something. "Did we just switch positions?!" Andy yelled out.

"Yes!" one griffon answered.

"Why in the hell did you answer him?!?" a different griffon screamed.

"But captain, there's no harm in answering that question" the griffon said back.

"No harm?! No harm?!?! NO HARM?!?! He knows where we are now!" the captain yelled at the griffon soldier.

Andy laughed. "I could have figured that out on my own" Andy said. "You're not just going to stand out in the open and that tank is the only thing that you could be hiding behind."

"Wait, why don't we crew this tank and use it against him?" the griffon soldier asked.

"That's cheating!" Andy yelled out. "Though I do like how you think."

"I want four griffons on that tank!" the griffon yelled out. "And where are our reinforcements?!"

Andy checked his KRISS. It was still good. "Screw it, I have armor!" Andy yelled out. He climbed out of the trench and went into a prone position. If you are ever out of or do not have access to cover/concealment, the best replacement is to minimize yourself as a target. To put it simply, go into prone or go into a kneeling position.

Because of the order, a small number of griffons had climbed up onto the tank and were in the process of getting into the tank. This left them out in the open and made them easy targets but at this distance, they would be quite a challenge. By the time Andy's KRISS clicked empty, the griffons on the tank were down.

"He's empty. Use the rockets!" the griffon captain ordered.

Andy dropped the KRISS but because of the sling on it, it just hung on his shoulder. Hands free, he brought up his M1216. Three griffons popped out from the left and right sides of the tank. Two were armed with bazookas and had peaked out from the left side of the tank. The third was armed with what looked like one of their submachine guns and was peaking out from the right side of the tank. The biggest problem that plagued rocket launchers and bazookas was that they took time to aim and were generally single shot weapons so missing is discouraged.

Andy smiled and shot the two griffons armed with bazookas. Then, he turned slightly to fire a shot at the last griffon. However, the transition from target to target gave him enough time to dive back behind cover.

As it turned out, the griffon that had successfully dive behind cover was the same griffon that had answered Andy's questions from earlier. "Not empty. Not empty!" the griffon said.

"Fliers incoming!" the captain yelled out.

Bullets hit the ground around Andy, originating from the sky. Andy looked up to the sky and saw a group of fliers coming down towards him. Andy got into a kneeling position and with a quick movement of the wrist, Andy turned the magazine cylinder on his shotgun to the tube loaded with birdshot. Aiming up into the sky, Andy fired like a wild madman. Because it was a semiautomatic shotgun with a delayed blowback system, the rate of fire was completely dependent on the shooter's finger.

All twelve rounds in the shotgun's tube were expended in three seconds. Twelve rounds of birdshot. Good God that's going to be painful. For those with strong stomachs, look up "birdshot wounds" on Google Images. Now the griffons were wearing light body armor but the birdshot that came out of Andy's shotgun was supercharged and made of tungsten.

Birdshot is a type of shotgun shell designed for hunters to hit small flying targets(birds if you idiots out there couldn't figure it out) more easily. Birdshot makes it easier because many small pellets were packed into a single shell. Because birds are small targets, only a couple pellets would actually hit them but it is easily enough to cause death to any bird(except in the case of Cher Ami[look it up the name because Jesus Christ that should not be possible]). However, the griffons were much larger than mere birds so they'd be hit with much more pellets.

Now the average birdshot round is packed with 715 pellets. Multiply that by 12 and you get 8580 pellets. Now that's what you would call a "wall of lead".

Despite the thousands of pellets flying in the air a couple griffons had gone completely unscathed so Andy turned the magazine cylinder on the shotgun and switched it to the next ammo type, incendiary rounds. "How damaging could this possibly be?" Andy asked himself.

Andy fired exactly one round.

A cloud of fire erupted from the end of the shotgun and completely enveloped the two griffons that had survived the wall of lead from earlier. "Holy crap!" Andy exclaimed while looking down at his shotgun.

While Andy had paused to look at his shotgun, it had given the hiding griffons enough time to take shots at Andy. At this distance, every shot missed and only caused him to break out of his stupor. Not wanting to die, Andy blindly fired his shotgun but the short range of the incendiary rounds made each shot useless. When this tube was empty, Andy purposely fell backwards back into the trench.

"Pin him down! We don't want to lose anygriffon else!" the griffon captain ordered. The griffons sprayed at the section of the trench Andy was in, preventing any exit.

"Well this isn't pleasant" Andy said. He reached for his KRISS, only to meet nothing. In the whole ordeal, it had slipped off of him and was now lying outside of the trench. "Well, nothing I can do about it." Andy took hold of his M1216 once again.

The roar of an engine sounded out, notifying Andy that they had took command of the tank. Even through the gunfire, Andy could tell that the tank was moving closer to him.

He got ready to move into the next section of the trench. First, he rotated the drum magazine on his shotgun so that it was back to being fed with buckshot. Then, he moved over to be near the entrance of the next section of the trench.  

In one quick movement, he turned the corner and scanned the area. Two griffons were surprised to see Andy but their expressions ended with buckshot. "Huh. That begs the question. Why are these two griffons here while those griffons outside are killing me?"

To be fair, they probably thought the exchange of gunfire was just a byproduct of the battle that was still going on.

Also, it also might have been the fact that this section of the trench had been converted into a temporary ammunition pocket for and by the griffons. "Well, this is probably why" Andy said, looking at all of the ammunition crates and cans spread around in this trench section.

Just as he got ready to move into the next section of the trench, Andy remembered something. "Probably shouldn't leave all of this lying around" Andy said.

After a quick search, a box of griffon grenades were found. The griffon grenades resembled human grenades and looked a lot like pineapple grenades. Equestrian grenades were not like human grenades. Instead, they were stick grenades like the German Stielhandgranates. The stick shape allowed ponies to throw them more easily. Griffon grenades were spherical like human grenades. Why? Hands vs hooves.  

Andy picked up a few of the grenades and tucked them into his vest for any later use. Andy pulled the pin from one of the grenades left in the box that he found and started running.

What he had meant to do was run into the section of the trench that he had been in earlier. Instead, he had ran into the next section of the trench.

This section of the trench was occupied by an entire squad of griffons...


Luckily, nearly everygriffon inside was busy and had their attention directed towards the battle. Notice how the word "nearly" is used. A single griffon had noticed Andy and that griffon happened to be the squad leader. However, you would not be able to do anything if you, say, have your torso rendered into bits of nothingness because of supercharged buckshot.

The other griffons in the trench hadn't noticed this so Andy simply open fired on them all. The griffons were really close and he was armed with a semiauto railgun shotgun loaded with buckshot. It was a walk in the park.

By the time the tube feeding the M1216 with buckshot clicked empty again, every single griffon in this section of the trench was reduced to heaping piles of ripped apart flesh. With that dealt with, Andy jumped down and covered his head.

A massive explosion washed a good portion of the first trench line and if Andy wasn't wearing his sealed set of armor, he would have died. Andy got back up and started dusting himself off. A pair of griffons decided to interrupt him, coming from the next section of the trench.

Almost immediately, he slammed the buttstock of his shotgun into the face of one which sent the victim flying into the wall of the trench, before pointing the shotgun at the other. When Andy pulled the trigger, it went click. He forgotten that the current tube it was on was empty.

The still-unscathed griffon raised his weapon only to be punched in the face by an armored fist. Of course, Andy was wearing armor that enhanced his strength to a superhuman degree. The punch was strong enough to send the poor victim flying backwards with a broken beak and a fractured skull.

This was a complete surprise to Andy. For one thing, this armor was actually a newer version that his brother had been working on and was stronger than the armor that he previously wore. Two, he caved in the face of a griffon with a simple punch. The surprise only lasted a second because he remembered that there was another griffon in the trench, except this one was alive. The cylinder on the shotgun was cycled again. Now, it was being fed by the last twelve rounds left in the shotgun which happened to be slugs.

One round was fired. The slug hit dead center on the griffon and like the buckshot, it caused the griffon's torso to explode, though it did leave large chunks instead of mush like the buckshot.

Two more griffons flooded into this section of the trench and were completely surprised at the sight of Andy. Andy raised his shotgun and fired twice, missing both times. Instead of trying to take on Andy like every other griffon so far, these two decided to duck back into the section of the trench they were previously in.

"Crap" Andy said. To compliment the situation, a grenade was thrown in. The small explosive device landed behind Andy. When he finally turned around to try to get rid of the thing, it exploded.

It sent him flying backwards a few feet and onto his back. It was a miracle that none of the grenades or ammo strapped to his chest exploded though it may have been the fact that he had shielded himself with his shotgun. When Andy finally got up, he found that his shotgun was ripped in two. "Damn it."

Tossing the two halves away, Andy drew two of his many M9s. Instead of waiting for griffons to come, he just rushed into the next section of the trench.

That may have been a bad idea considering he found himself faced with an entire squad of griffons. This time, he did not have a shotgun and nearly everyone inside of the trench was aware of his presence. Half of them outright flew away from terror while the other half open fired.

Every round fired had absolutely no chance of actually harming Andy and none of them would be stupid enough to try to use a bazooka in this small environment. At first, he was surprised. Getting shot at is not something that is easy to get used to. The surprise passed before  he raised both pistols and started shooting as fast as he could.

Andy wasn't as good at dual wielding as his brother. One reason being that he wasn't ambidextrous. It didn't really matter. If you're pulling the trigger as fast as you can and you're wearing armor that makes you invulnerable to rifle fire from your enemies, you'd be fine.

By the time all thirty shots had been expended from both pistols, every remaining griffon in the trench had been hit at least once in a lethal area. While the 9mm round was a small round, it was still a bullet supercharged from a railgun modification.

Andy took one look at both M9s. Both were empty as expected. He holstered both and pulled out another pair of M9s.

Then a very obvious announcement was made. "Find the human! He's here somewhere! Radio this in!"

"Oh damn" Andy said.

"There he is!"

He looked up to see three griffons pointing their firearms at him. "Gah!" Andy exclaimed before the three griffons open fired. Of course, their bullets had no effect so Andy fired back. His bullets definitely had effect on the three griffons. This was blatantly obvious when all three griffons started falling to the ground.

With those three dealt with, Andy ran into the next section of the trench. This section of the trench was significantly smaller. It was a radio depot and three griffons were inside. Two were sitting in chairs in front of radio tables while the third was standing guard. Andy raised both pistols and shot the guard twice before aiming both pistols at the two radiogriffons.

Both radio operators were unarmed and had no weapons near them. "Tell your allies that I have started moving south down into this trench line and you get to live" Andy demanded.

"Why the should we?" one of the radiogriffons asked. To answer the fool's question, a bullet tore off his left wing. He immediately fell out of his chair and started screaming from the pain and shock of such an injury. While he screamed, Andy looked at the other griffon.

The uninjured griffon quickly got to work and started working the radio. "This is an emergency broadcast. The creature designated as A dash 2 has started moving south into the southern sector of our captured trench." Just as he finished, Andy slammed one of his M9s into the back of his head, knocking him out.

Andy looked at the screaming griffon on the ground before he kicked him in the face and knocked him out also.

Then, to compliment Andy's luck, a team of nine griffons flew by. Four of them outright noticed Andy so Andy did what he thought was best which was to start shooting at them with his pistols.

Obviously, this was a stupid decision because using two pistols at the same time is a horrible way of trying to take out flying targets. Not only did he miss many time while wasting all of the ammo in both pistols but he attracted attention to himself.

What worsened his situation was that he also attracted himself the attention of one griffon Talon tank. How Andy had known that he had attracted the attention of the tank that was chasing him earlier was the distinctive roar of a Talon's engine.

"Of course"Andy said. What happened next surprised him.

"Hey. Andy?"

He recognized the voice. "Nick?!" Andy yelled out.

"Tank's destroyed!"

Lots of gunfire and several explosions sounded out and Andy heard quick footsteps. "Shit! Shit! Shit!" A few seconds later, Nick jumped down into the trench next to Andy.

The first thing that Andy noticed was that Nick was armed with his 1887. "Where's your minigun?" Andy asked.

"Shot up and useless" Nick replied. Nick then noticed that Andy was armed with two empty M9s. "Yours?"

Andy holstered both pistols and drew a single M9 this time. "I don't have a minigun" Andy replied.

He facepalmed in response. "I meant your KRISS!" Nick said.

"Lost it somewhere, running away from the tank. By the way, how did you destroy that tank out there?" Andy asked backed.

"Can opener" Nick replied. "Where's your shotgun?"

"Broke it" Andy replied.

"How in the hell did you break a shotgun?" Nick asked.

"Magic" Andy replied. "Say, why do you think they're not attacking us?"

"One of us is a big red flag for the griffons. There's two of us, one of which is the biggest and strongest of us" Nick said.

"So they're probably calling for a ton of backup" Andy said.

"Oh" Nick said. "Well, shit."

"How much ammo do you have?"

Nick worked the lever on his 1887 and a spent 10 gauge shell popped out. He then checked both of his revolvers. "Absolutely two rounds for the shotty and five rounds for the .500. You?"

"Three full pistols and three spare mags" Andy replied. "Hold up." Andy peaked out of the trench and saw an advanced squad of griffons. He immediately started firing with his single M9. He only hit two but the fire drove off the remaining griffons. "Make it two full pistols and three spare mags."

Nick looked at the dead guard that Andy shot earlier and grabbed his dropped weapon. It was a submachine gun and it was relatively small for Nick to use.

Then, both of them heard the same "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!

"Logan?" both of them said. Both Andy and Nick peaked out of the trench and found Logan running towards them. Behind him was a line of griffons shooting at Logan with a variety of weapons, including bazookas. Every few seconds, Logan would turn around and fired back at the griffons with his UMP.

Nick open fired with the borrowed submachine gun and Andy open fired with his pistol. Nick, unfamiliar with the gun and surprised by the rate of fire, missed nearly every shot. The shots that actually did hit were useless because they hit body armor. When it clicked empty, Nick threw it. "Stupid piece of shit!" Ironically, it hit a griffon in the face and knocked the unfortunate guy out.

Andy looked at Nick. "What?" Andy said.

When Logan finally reached the trench, he jumped down into it. "Fuck that was a shit run" he said.

"Tell me you have ammo" Nick said.

Logan tossed the mag currently in his UMP and replaced it with a fresh one. "Now? Just this and another spare" Logan said.

"Pistols?" Andy asked.

"I'm out" Logan said. "You?"

"Two for the shotty. Five for the hand cannon" Nick replied.  

Andy held up the pistol he was using to provide cover for Logan. It was empty. He holstered it and drew his seventh and final M9. "This and three extra mags."

"Wait, what happened to your minigun?" Logan asked.

"Shot to hell" Nick said.

"Why are you here?" Andy asked.

"Message over the radio said that there's an opening in this area" Logan said. "Where's the nearest enemy ammo depot?"

"Blew it up" Andy said.

"How far was it?" Logan asked.

"Two sections south" Andy replied. "Next one is probably a few dozen sections north. What next? Is it going to start raining men?!" Just as he had said that, Austin fell out of the sky and into the same section of the trench they were in. "I blame my brother."

Logan helped Austin to his feet. Once up, Austin began dusting himself off. His armor was heavily damaged. Most of the armored plates had been ripped off, the face visor was cracked, and half his body was scorched pretty badly.

"What the hell happened to you?" Logan asked.

"I was riding one of our tanks when it exploded" Austin said. "Thank god Tran knows how to make armor."

"Do you have ammo?" Nick asked.

"I was blown up. The fuck do you think?" Austin replied.

"All we need left is Ike, Alex, and Tran" Nick said.

Logan and Nick looked to Andy. "Nope. I'm not going to say it. Not going to say it" Andy said. "Mhmm mhmm. That is not my job."

[youtube=https://youtu.be/144EHUjPt_o]

"Why are you looking at him like that?" Austin asked.

Nick reached into the inside of his trench coat and pulled out a radio. "Hey Ike. Where are you?"

A few seconds of radio silence passed before he answered. "Hiding behind a destroyed tank. You?" Ike's reply said.

"Is the tank missing its entire left side?" Nick asked.

"Yeah. Why?" Ike replied.

"You might be right behind the tank I destroyed minutes earlier" Nick said back.

"Andy, pop a smoke" Logan said.

"Red or green?" Andy asked.

"Does it matter?" Nick asked.

"Purple it is!" Andy said. He pulled out a smoke grenade, pulled the pin, and tossed it out of the trench. Instead of purple smoke flowing out, white smoke spewed out of it. "Good enough."

"Alright Ike. Look for white smoke" Nick said into the radio.

"Yeah I see it" Ike replied. That was when gunfire erupted from the outside of the trench. All four of them peaked out of the trench and found Ike doing the exact same thing that Logan was doing earlier. The only difference was that Ike was wielding a Tommy Gun. Not long thereafter, Ike reached the trench and joined them.

"How much ammo do you have?" Nick said.

Ike paused to catch his breath. "What?" Then he realized what Nick asked. Ike looked down at his Tommy Gun and ejected the drum still on it. "Sixty left in this mag and another spare drum, four .44s still full, and a shotgun with 6 rounds. Why?"

"We're almost out" Andy said.

Ike looked at Nick. "What happened to your minigun?" he asked.

"Is everyone going to ask that question?" Nick said. "Shot to hell. Can't use it."

"I could use that shotgun" Austin said.

"What happened to all of your guns?" Ike asked.

"I blew up" Austin replied.

"What?" Ike asked with a look of confusion.

"Just, big explosion" Austin replied. Ike shrugged and took his shotgun off his back before handing it to Austin.

"What could possibly go wrong?" Logan asked.

Andy, who had been reloading the pistols numbers 4-6, stopped and glared at Logan. To add insult to injury, a very familiar voice started barking orders. "Platoon numbers four, five, and six to rush them from the front! Send four walking tanks to support them! Seventh platoon, attack them from the back. Use your bazookas!" It was the same griffon captain from earlier.

"This is your fault. I blame you" Andy said to Logan. Logan laughed before he popped out of the trench and started firing at the incoming griffons.

A platoon is typically made up of 15-35 people/griffons/ponies and three platoons were rushing the five of them at the very moment. This meant that there were a minimum of 45 griffons to a maximum of 105. Between the five of them, they had 332 rounds of ammunition.

Now any idiot would assume that 332 rounds of ammunition is enough to take out somewhere between 45 and 105 people/griffons/ponies. Haha. No. Just no. Here is the reality. People miss... A lot. There is also a reminder that Ike and Logan had fully-automatic weapons so misses are going to happen a lot.

The first person to run out of ammo was Austin. He had been using Ike's M1014 and it was only loaded with 6 rounds. Fortunately, the shotgun was loaded with buckshot so it was relatively easy to hit targets. With six rounds, he was able to take out five griffons.

The next person to run out of ammo was Nick. He was armed with his 1887 and a .500 S&W revolver.

The shotgun itself was only loaded with 2 rounds that were both 10 gauge buckshot shells. The massive size of the 10 gauge round meant that an absurd amount of pellets could be packed into one shell so  there was almost no need to aim with it. Couple with the railgun barrel, being hit with two pellets was considered lethal. Luckily for Nick, he was shooting at a decent distance so the spread on the shotgun was absolutely massive. With a mere two shells, Nick was able to take out 4 griffons!

The hand cannon was a similar story. The handgun, if it could be called a handgun, fired a round that could punch through multiple bodies. The cylinder only had five rounds so Nick tried to use them well. The first shot had hit a griffon smack dab in the torso and caused the unfortunate soul to completely explode into oblivion. After that, the same bullet hit another griffon in the neck and decapitated the fellow before flying off into nowhere. The second shot missed entirely so it waste. The third shot hit a griffon in the left foreleg and crudely amputated the limb. The fourth shot grazed a griffon's left side. However due to the immense amount of power in each trigger pull, the bullet had tore open the griffon's body where it touched. The last shot was another miss. Five shots, four griffons down.

After Nick, Logan ran out of ammo. He was using a UMP45. With the magazine inside the gun and the spare one that he had, 90 shots were available. Unfortunately for the sake of accuracy, the UMP45 was a fully automatic firearm though Logan was not an idiot. He fired in bursts. With the first 45 rounds, he took out nine griffons. After a reload, the next 45 rounds were used up to take out another 7.

Then, Andy ran out of ammo. He had been armed with 4 M9 pistols. Each pistol had been housing full 15 round magazines. Unfortunately, pistols are hard to use at long ranges so Andy's performance had suffered slightly. When the first pistol clicked empty, three griffons were down. When the second pistol clicked empty, four had gone down. When the third pistol clicked empty, another four had gone down. When the last pistol clicked empty, three more had gone down.

Obviously, Ike was last. He had the most ammo. With the spare drum, Ike had 160 rounds for the Tommy Gun. There was just one issue with the Tommy Gun. What was the issue? Well, the Tommy Gun's issue is that it's a Tommy Gun. It's a Tommy Gun! A high rate of fire and a giant magazine makes it really tempting to just spray with it. Being accurate with one is just something that you just don't do.

The first drum was only loaded with 60 rounds. In five seconds, all 60 rounds were expended. While firing full auto is a bad idea because of the recoil it generates, Ike's armor absorbed most of it so he was decently accurate. With 60 rounds, he was able to take out 5 griffons. The next drum was full so it held 100 rounds. Like the first drum, Ike just mag dumped the whole thing. In 8 seconds, 100 rounds were expended and 11 griffons were down.

Instead of using any of his .44s to take out any more griffons, Ike just dropped back down to hide in the trench as did everyone else when they ran out of ammo.

"How many are left?" Logan asked.

"Before I dropped, two dozen or so" Ike replied. "Oh and those three copies of our heavies are still alive." Ike pulled out his four .44 magnums. He handed one to Logan, one to Nick, and one to Austin. He kept the last one for himself.

"What. None for me?" Andy said.

"No!" everyone else yelled.

Gunfire erupted from the section of the trench adjacent to theirs from the south. The sound of it wasn't like any gun that the Equestrian military issued nor was it one that was used by anyone in their group of seven. It was a griffon weapon.

Logan took the lead and moved into the section of the trench where the gunfire was coming from. Revolver up, he had to be careful with his shots. When he found out who was firing, he lowered the revolver.

It turns out, Alex had been sitting in the section of the trench next to the five of them the whole time. He was firing upon the remaining two dozen or so griffons with the same top-fed machine gun that he stole earlier.

When it clicked empty, Alex picked up the machine gun and threw it at the griffons like Nick had done earlier. The gun missed and just hit the ground. Once he saw that his throw missed, hid back down into the trench where he saw the others.

"This is probably the only time we don't hate you" Logan said. "Get over here in with us."

The two of them moved into the section of the trench the others were in. "You did the exact same thing I did earlier" NIck said.

"I was out of ammo" Alex said.

"Is everyone out of ammo?!" Austin exclaimed.

"You don't have ammo?" Alex asked.

"We have four of my .44s still good" Ike said.

"Why the hell do you have nothing else?!" Alex yelled.

"And what is your excuse?!" Nick said.

"There's eight still left!" Alex said.

That was when Andy spoke up. "Actually, they're running away right now."

Nick, Ike, and Logan climbed up the wall of the trench and started shooting at the remaining griffons. Of course, they had six rounds each. Their revolvers quickly ran out of usable ammo and they hid back down into the trench.

"Now I'm the only one with ammo!" Austin said.

At that very moment, three griffons jumped down into the trench. These three weren't regular griffons, they were the walking tanks that some of them had encountered earlier in the battle. All three of them were armed with machine guns and they open fired immediately. Every now and then, one would stop to reload. A full full minutes of gunfire went by before they all ran out of ammo. Despite the ferocity of the assault, everyone was still standing.

"How in the hell was that supposed to work, you fucking idiots?!" Alex yelled.

Nick threw a punch at the closest one. The walking tank held up his gun to block in response. Of course, the block was essentially useless because Nick's fist went right through the gun and snapped it in half before impacting the griffon's chest. The griffon's armor did absolutely squat to block Nick's punch and caved in under the force of the punch. The griffon's chest caved in with the armor and his torso was made useless.

Logan the same thing as Nick and threw his own punches.

Logan's punch hit the griffon in the face and failed to do anything. Once again, Logan hurt his hand and started cussing. "Fuck! Shit! God fucking damn it!" Logan said. Nick laughed before ripping the machine gun out of the same griffons chest before swing the gun like a baseball bat at the griffon's head. When the gun hit the griffon's head, the barrel snapped off and the griffon's head jerk quickly. The hit had snapped his neck and he fell down to the ground.

The third griffon was surprisingly fell down to the ground, face first. Stuck in the back of the griffon's head was Andy's dagger. Andy had been standing behind the griffon where he had landed so he had the perfect chance. Reaching down, he pulled the dagger out of the griffon's head.

Nick looked at Logan, who was still shaking his hand. "Andy did better than you" Nick said. "Andy."

"Go screw yourself" Logan said.

Andy cleaned his dagger on Nick's trench coat before sheathing it. "Wait a minute" Andy said.

"Oh god. What is it" Ike said. "I hate it when you have a thought."

"Didn't they send a platoon to flank us from the back with bazookas?" Andy said.

Everyone turned around and climbed up the side of the trench to see their situation. Twenty griffons were readying themselves. Half of them were preparing bazookas while the other half were getting into grenade throwing positions, grenades in hand.

"God damn it Andy" Ike said.

"Now if only my brother would fallout of the sky" Andy said.

"No one is going to drop out of the sky and into our trench!" Ike yelled at him. Ike was right. Sort of. What made Ike's statement sort of right also made Andy's statement sort of right.

Tran had indeed dropped out of the sky but he didn't land out into the trench with him. Instead, he landed outside of the trench right into the vicinity of the platoon of griffons that were trying to flank Andy and the others. Upon landing, Tran stabbed two griffons in the back of the neck with his hidden blades. The stabs had been placed at the upper portions of the spine and resulted in their brains being disconnected from the rest of their bodies. These two griffons fell to the ground dead so Tran did not have to take time to pull his hidden blades from their bodies.

Tran then stabbed a griffon in the face through the eye on his left before slicing open the throat of a griffon on his right. By now, the other griffons in the platoon noticed Tran and tried to switch to their non-explosive weapons. If they tried to use an explosive, they would most likely kill themselves because of the close range. Unfortunately for them, it takes time to switch to another weapon. They couldn't just drop their bazookas. That could probably make it go off.

In the time that it took them to switch to properly switch to another weapon, Tran had drawn an axe. It wasn't just any axe, it was the Axe of Perun. The axe of Perun is one of the personal tools/weapons of Perun, the god of thunder and lightning. Perun also represented war, fire, destruction, and many other things that would take days to list. The axe itself was very similar to Mjolnir, the hammer that Thor wields in Norse mythology, and it functions similarly. If it was thrown, it would return to the user's hand(s).

Tran had also attached a thin kevlar cord to the end of the handle of the axe. It was fifteen meters long and the other end was attached to the . Why? Reasons. You'll see why

One griffon was abruptly hit in the face with the large axe and knocked him back into another griffon, knocking him down also. Tran quickly dashed to the nearest griffon to him and wrapped the cord around the griffon's neck. Just as he finished this task, the axe flew back into his left hand. Tran kicked him in the chest and his body flew backwards but rebounded back from the cord wrapped around his neck. There was no doubt that the griffon's neck was broken and Tran took the time to unwrapped the cord from the griffon's neck.

The time that it took Tran to unwrap the cord from the griffon's neck was enough for every other griffon in the platoon to ready their weapons. To avoid the obviously bad situation, Tran picked up the griffon he stabbed through the eye and used him as a shield, just in time to block their shots. Nearly every single fired shot was blocked by the griffon's body. The ones that did hit were blocked by Tran's graphene robes.

When some of them stopped to reload, Tran threw his axe from behind the dead body of the griffon shield that he was using. The axe hit a griffon armed with a bolt action rifle in the chest but subsequently did nothing to him. His armor had actually succeeded in block the flying axe. Tran grumbled for one moment before pulling on the cord that was attached to the axe.

Tran dropped the dead body of his shield while the other griffon was pulled into Tran's grasp. Upon Tran taking hold of the new shield, every griffon stopped firing. Every griffon lowered their weapons and looked at the situation.

"Sarge" one griffon said.

"Just do it" the griffon in his arms said. While they traded glances, Tran smiled and drew a throwing knife. "Just shoot!"

Before they could start firing, the single throwing knife flew through the air and found a new home in another griffon's neck. When they began firing, Tran threw the sarge forward and drew another throwing knife, nailing one griffon in the eye. Once again, they stopped firing to avoid hitting their beloved sarge which gave Tran enough time to draw another throwing knife. He didn't throw it. Instead, he used it to cut the cord connecting him to the axe still stuck in the sarge's armor.

Once free, the knife was throw and merely hit the helmet of one lucky griffon before falling to the ground. Just as the griffons started to fire again, Tran drew Yin and Yang before teleporting away. "Fucking magic!" one griffon said.

The sarge from earlier got up and a fellow griffon handed him a rifle. "Keep your eyes peeled."

"Magic is fucking cheating" another griffon said.

"They have magic. We have the numbers" sarge said.

"Does it look like it's working for us?" a different griffon said.

"Just watch out for the bastard" the sarge said. The remaining griffons grouped together and reloaded their weapons.

Tran reappeared in the middle of their group and open fired with his two beloved pistols. They had no idea what hit them. Coupled with how powerful the two pistols were, Tran could shoot them at a speed that would make most fully automatic submachine guns jealous. Tran also was scary accurate with Yin and Yang too. Twelve rounds, six from each pistol, were only fired, all twelve griffons were hit one, and twelve griffons exploded.

Nick, Ike, Logan, Andy, Austin, and Alex was still watching Tran and despite being on the same side as him, some of them was scared. Who? Guess yourself. At the very moment, Tran turned and smiled at them. "Oi! No help?" he yelled at them.

-X-X-X-

I smiled at the six of my friends. "Oi! No help?" I yelled. I teleported away and reappeared in the same trench they were in, behind the six of them. They all heard me teleport in and were happy to see me.

"Tran!" Nick exclaimed. "Tell us you have ammo!"

"No" I said. "Obviously, I was using blanks." I snapped my fingers and felt my throwing knives and the axe of Perun returning in their sheaths/holsters. Then I took off my backpack and opened it up. "Tell me what you need. Logan?"

Logan dropped the mag from his UMP. "More sticks of .45 would be good and some glockazines would do good." I pulled out two crates from my backpack and literally threw them at Logan as hard as I could. One hit Logan in the face and the other hit him in the chest.

"I need some 10 gauge and some .500" Nick said.

"Wait, what happened to your minigun?" I asked.

"It may have been shot to hell" Nick replied.

"What? I have to fix that you know!" I exclaimed.

"It wasn't my fault!" Nick said.

"I still have to fix it!" I said. I reached into my backpack and pulled out a bandolier of 10 gauge shells and a small box full of .500 S&W rounds. "Andy?"

Andy shifted nervously. "Just some clipazines for the M9" he said.

"Where's your shotgun?" I asked.

"It blew up" Andy replied.

"..." I facepalmed. "KRISS?"

"I lost it."

"..." I was still facepalming.

"..."

I dug through my backpack and brought out a sack of M9 magazines. I handed the bag to Andy and he took it. "Careful. There's a miniaturized hydra living in that sack and for some reason, it has teeth that can bite through tungsten-titanium." I looked at Ike. "You?"

"Just some drums for the Tommy" Ike replied.

"See! Why can't you be like him!" I said. I dug through my backpack and pulled out a medium sized box. Handing the box to Ike, I looked at Austin. For some reason, he had Ike's M1014. "Why do you have that?" I asked.

"I blew up" Austin said.

I facepalmed again. After I finished, I looked back at Austin. "Can I see that for a second" I said while pointing at the shotgun. He looked at me weirdly before doing as so. With the shotgun in hand, I slammed the buttstock into Austin's knee.

"Fuck!" Austin said.

I pulled out two bandoliers of 12 gauge shotgun shells and handed it Austin with the M1014. "Don't explode again!" I yelled at him.

I looked at Alex. His flamethrower wasn't on his backpack and his entire body along with his guns was entirely scorched. "Where the hell is your flamethrower?!" I demanded.

He didn't answer for a few seconds. "It blew up."

I didn't say anything for a few seconds. "You're paying for what it took me to make it."

"That's not too bad" Alex said. Oh how he was wrong.

"The total cost of the materials is two hundred seventeen thousand bits for me to manufacture a single working unit" I quickly added in. In dollars, that's roughly 3 million dollars. Alex would never be able to pay that off.

"Holy shit!"

I dug through my backpack and brought out several drum magazines for the Saiga 12. "Maybe you shouldn't blow up the damn thing!" I yelled at him.

I zipped up my backpack and placed it back on my back. "Let's finish this battle. We've broken their line and they're losing morale." I spat out my gum and replaced it with a fresh piece. "Well, bands back together" I said. Everyone looked at me weirdly. "Well its true." I drew Yin and Yang and cracked my neck.

"Now this is just unfair" Nick said. "For them."

"No shit" Ike said.

Chapter 48: The Cost of Living

"WHY CAN'T WE DO SOMETHING ELSE!?!?!?!?!??!" Roseluck screamed with every intention to deafen every living soul within a thousand miles. Once again, she was dangling off the side of the cliff with the only thing preventing her from plummeting to her death being a harness that connected herself to Tran via a few ropes. "Why did I agree to this again?!?" During the entire trip so far, she had not been pulling her own literal weight.

"Miss Roseluck, ah think you should try climbin too!" Apple Bloom asked. Apple Bloom was in a situation similar to Roseluck. She was on the side of a cliff, connected to Tran via a series of ropes and a harness. The only different was that she was actually climbing and her harness was for safety.

Also climbing with us were the other 4 members of the extended Cutie Mark Crusaders. While the original 3 Crusaders thought it would be a perfect opportunity to earn their cutie marks, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were reluctant at first due to the belief that they would get dirty in the process. That was, until Scootaloo persuaded them to join us. And what I meant by that was Scootaloo took Tiara's tiara and Silver Spoon's pearl necklace.

"Give me my tiara!" Diamond Tiara yelled.

"And my pearls!" Silver Spoon added in.

The two of them were angrily climbing towards Scootaloo who herself was a few meters ahead of me. There would be no chance of the two of them catching up to Scootaloo. While everyone was tethered to me, Scootaloo wasn't. For one thing, she had pair of wings that functioned. Two, she didn't really need them.

Several months back, I gave Scootaloo a very, very tiny fraction of my soul. It wasn't much. It was literally a quarter of a single percentage. Despite being such a tiny amount, it may have been too much. With it Scootaloo could run three times faster than a normal full grown pony, regenerate from grievous injuries, and would give any normal adult stallion a run for his money in terms of raw strength.

Oh yeah. She can also fly with her wings. Yeah. Flying would be a really big advantage in something like cliff climbing.

"You're gonna have to catch me!" Scootaloo said, taunting the pair of pampered ponies portraying pensive provocation.

"Tran, help us!" Silver Spoon said. I paused. Scootaloo paused. I looked at her. She looked at me.

I looked down at the DT and SP. "Sorry. I'm carrying a heavy load."

"Hey!" Roseluck said.

I looked down to see her glaring at me. "I am quite literally carrying you up the side of a cliff" I said before refocusing on my climbing. Everyone minus Scootaloo was tethered to me as a safety precaution. I had to take it slow and be ahead of everyone though I couldn't rush anyone.

"First!" Scootaloo called out. Not only was she first, she was three meters higher than me. "Come on! We don't have all day." I blinked.

Then I grabbed Diamond Tiara's safety rope and yanked it up with a great deal of force. Diamond Tiara immediately shot up from where she was and quickly went past all of us. She flew a few feet above the top of the cliff before she landed on Scootaloo.

"Oof!" Scootaloo exclaimed.

Diamond Tiara smiled as she grabbed her tiara and returned it to its rightful position on her head. "Hah!" she said, still sitting on Scootaloo.

"Get off of me!" Scootaloo said. Scootaloo got out from under Diamond Tiara, knocking her down in the process. Ironically, this caused her tiara to fall off of her head and over the ledge.

"Don't worry! I caught it!" I said, holding the tiara in view.

Both of them disappeared from my view. "You're lucky we didn't lose that!" Diamond Tiara scolded. "Do you know how much it costs to replace that?"

"I don't know" Scootaloo said. "How much does one stupid tiara cost anyways?"

"What about my pearls?!" Silver Spoon asked. I sighed before I yanked on her safety rope. Like with Diamond Tiara, she shot up to the ledge of the cliff where she safely landed, right on Scootaloo.

"Hey! You're doing that on purpose!" Scootaloo said.

"No I'm not" I replied. It was a good thing she wasn't looking at me or she would have seen my grin.

"Yay!" Silver Spoon said. "Do you know how much these costs?"

"Ah, who cares about some stupid jewelry!" Scootaloo said.

By now I had reached the top. The first thing I did was pull Roseluck up who promptly ran towards a rock before hugging it. I pulled everyone else up before unhooking us all.

"My daddy spent good money on this!" Diamond Tiara said.

"How much does it cost, anyways?" I asked.

Surprisingly, Diamond Tiara wasn't the one who answered. "I'd say 3280 bits" Sweetie Belle said.

Diamond Tiara looked at Sweetie Belle with an astonished look. "How did you know?!" Diamond Tiara asked.

I looked at Sweetie Belle who was already looking at me. "Can I say it?" Sweetie Belle asked. I smiled. Sweetie Belle looked back at the others and cleared her throat. "I know everything!" she yelled with her squeaky little voice. Scootaloo, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, and Apple Bloom promptly facehoofed while Sweetie Belle and I started laughing.

Roseluck was confused. "I don't get it" Roseluck said.

"Inside joke" I said in between laughs. I looked at Sweetie Belle. "Let me guess. It's because you live with Rarity."

"Yep!" Sweetie Belle said. "Diamond Tiara's tiara is made of 24 karat gold and platinum. There are five diamonds of varying size but each diamond has a flawless clarity, perfect cut, and consistent white color."

Everyone looked at Diamond Tiara. "Is she right?" Apple Bloom asked.

Diamond Tiara stammered for a few seconds before nodding.

"Do my necklace!" Silver Spoon said with great enthusiasm. "Do my necklace!"

Sweetie Belle didn't waste a second. "It has 19 pearls that are 18 millimeters in diameter with a 24 karat white gold clasp. All of the pearls have been untouched by magic and are in perfect shape. 2760 bits?"

We all looked at Silver Spoon. "Is she right?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Yes!" Silver Spoon answered.

"That tiara is worth more than my salary!" Roseluck said.

I looked at the Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara, thinking about the old days. "And to think, I destroyed that tiara the very first day that you met me" I said. "The old days when the two of you were intolerable annoying spoiled brats. Now you're both tolerable and considerably less annoying."

"Hey!" the two of them said.

"Well ya'll always went on about ahr blank flanks" Apple Bloom said.

"So did your daddy buy you a new tiara or did he have it repaired?" I asked.

"I had three spares" Diamond Tiara said.

Everyone, minus Silver Spoon, looked at Diamond Tiara in shock. That is probably one of the biggest wastes of money I have ever heard of. "Sweet Celestia! Why in land's sake would you need that many!" Apple Bloom asked.

"13120 bits. That's an amount you just can't push under the rug" I said.

"I wish I could spend money like that" Roseluck said.

"Last time I checked, your father was worth 62 million bits" I said.

"64.7 now" Diamond Tiara said.

I looked at Silver Spoon. "And I believe your father is at 57 million?"

Silver Spoon just shrugged.

"How much money do you have?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Hmm?" I said.

"What are you worth?" Sweetie Belle repeated.

I paused and did a few mental calculations. "In bits?"

"Yes."

I was actually hoping that they wouldn't ask me this. "Fifty-two." I paused. "Maybe fifty-three."

"Million?" Diamond Tiara asked.

"Nope" I replied.

Everyone was puzzled. "Thousand?" Silver Spoon said, questioning her own thoughts.

And here is the wham line. "Diamond Tiara was closer" I said.

-X-X-X-

I was worth exactly 52.7 billion bits.

Obviously, everyone knows that Equestria uses the bit as their currency. There were three types of bits(gold, silver, and copper). Gold bits were worth 100 bits, silver bits were worth 10 bits, and copper bits was worth 1 bit. Smaller units of currency were coins minted from tin and nickel and were available in 4 different sizes. The largest of the tin coins were worth half a bit. The next one on, in terms of being the largest, was worth a quarter bit. The second smallest was worth a tenth bit and the smallest of the four was worth a hundredth of a bit. It was very similar to how coins worked in the US, other than the fact that the smallest coin was worth one cent instead of being worth ten cents like the dime.

And for some strange reason, any amount of money smaller than a bit was also called cents like the US did. Why? I have no idea. This is actually supported by the TV show. I'm serious. In the episode, The Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000. When the Flim Flam brothers find out that no one wants to buy their tainted cider, they try to lower the price of it. A few lines of dialogue mentions the words 'cent'.

Now bits were worth a lot more than dollars. A single bit was worth exactly $13.80. This meant that I was worth 727 billion dollars. To be fair, I could travel through different universes and couldn't be stopped from doing something like, this may or may not be hypothetical, raid Fort Knox for it's gold.

Then there's the fact that I was the person in charge of repairing the weapons and armor in our group of rail gun toting dealers of death.

Wait a minute, I thought I created all of our weapons from scratch!

Yeah but the cost of the materials that went into manufacturing them costs quite a bit. I'd usually use my magic to pull the materials out of the ground but that only works with common elements like iron or aluminum. The harder to find materials like tungsten, titanium, gems that could be used in enchanting solid objects in the long term, and many more materials were directly bought from suppliers.

Let's say that Andy needs a replacement M9. To make a completely normal M9, I would take some iron that I have stockpiled and refine it into steel using a pretty simple spell. Then I would use my magic to heat the metal up before molding it into the parts needed to make the gun. Then I would put the gun together and I would have a completely bare pistol. The grips would be made of a plastic or wood but the cost of the raw material wouldn't cost much. Overall, it would cost me a few bits to make.

However, Andy did not use a regular M9. He used an M9 that was also a rail gun. The barrel was made of an alloy of steel and tungsten so it could be magnetic. It would need a decent amount of tungsten and it would run me around 1200 bits to make a single hybrid barrel. Let me remind you that this is the barrel of a pistol. The raw materials to create the battery that would power the rails would run me upwards of 3500 bits. Again, let me remind you that this is only for a pistol.

Let's say that I have to essentially replace most of the parts on a minigun. I simply can't recycle the material because its too impure to reuse and re-refining it would be rather irritating. The minigun has six barrels. Each barrel costs the same. Since the barrel on a rifle is much thicker and longer than the barrel on a pistol, it uses more materials. The prices for a single hybrid barrel jumps to 17200 bits. Since I have to make six barrels, that's 103,200 bits total. The power source on the minigun is much more powerful than the power source on a pistol. The raw materials would run me upwards of 600,000 bits. Then there are many other features on Nick's minigun that has to be added in for the damn thing to function that brings the cost up even more.

Then we have our armor. Our armor is on an entirely different league.

For Nick and I, it didn't cost much. All I needed was a source of pure-ish elemental carbon. That's not exactly expensive. Almost everything in and on the world contains carbon.

For everyone else, it was expensive. Let's take Alex's armor. It is probably the most protective out of anyone else's. For one thing, it has to be completely sealed just in case he sets himself on fire.  Just the armored plates alone cost upwards of 220,000 bits. Then the layers of armor underneath it cost nearly 12 million bits. The helmet is worth 6 million bits just by itself. The hydraulics in the armor was another 2 million.

Then there's the armor's power source. Alex's armor had a nuclear fusion generator built into it. This generator charged up a battery and ran off of specialized fuel cells. The generator itself was worth 17 million bits by itself. The battery the generator charged up ran 21 million. The fuel cells, which had to be replaced every 4 months, were used 4 at a time and cost 1 million each.

Then there were other small features in and on the armor that cost even more.

Oh yes. I almost forgot. Ammunition. Ammo is expensive. Nick's minigun fires 3000 rounds a minute. Logan's main weapon fires a round that has to be hand crafted, enchanted, and balanced. The special shotguns that everyone uses costs a lot to create.

Each round has to be created by hand and then enchanted. Let's say Nick's minigun is fired for a single second. In 20 seconds, the cost of the amount of ammo it fired will cost more than the entire minigun. The machines that load each round, create the balanced shape of the bullet/projectile, and inscribe the rounds with the enchantments are expensive. In addition to that, those machines wear our very quickly and are expensive to replace.

Yeah. Expensive. Still, I had an obscene amount of wealth, even to human standards. 52.7 billion bits/727 billion dollars is insane.

In this different version of Equestria, the average pony made 250 bits... A month. A basic Equestrian car was sold at around 450 bits and houses were valued at a little under 11000 bits. Simply giving a percent of a percent of a percent of my wealth to anyone/pony would set them for life.

Imagine the havoc that I could wreak with this wealth.

-X-X-X-

My store, the War and Peace, was not exclusively a weapons store. I also did repairs on specialty clothing items that Rarity couldn't handle with help from Coco Pommel, created magical enchantments on whatever was requested by the customer, teleported people over long distances, repaired magic items, made potions, fixed electronics or whatever passed as electronics in Equestria, made jewelry, perform minor medical examinations, and many other things. This brought in a lot more money that I had expected.

I carefully spun the barrels on Nick's minigun by hand, checking for anything that was out of place. After a few cycles of that, I rubbed my fingerprints off of the gun  with a cloth and polished it a little bit. Nick, who was waiting for me to finish, was standing behind the counter in front of me. "Alright, that will be five thousand, one hundred and seventeen bits. Let's just say fifty-one hundred" I said to Nick.

"Fifty-one hundred bits!?" Nick exclaimed. "Do you really need the money?"

Wait what? "What?" I said. "Exactly what do you mean by that?"

"Why do you need to charge me? You're a billionaire!" Nick said.

Now this is going to be a problem. "Who told you this?"

"Caramel. He tried to borrow money from me, thinking I was as rich as you" Nick said.

Caramel? "Do you know where he got that information from?" I asked.

"Practically everyone is talking about your obscene wealth. Some think you were lying while others are talking about how you should be spending it" Nick said. "Is it true?"

"Yes."

"Then why can't I do some work for you in the future to pay off the cost for repairing my minigun?" Nick asked.

"That could work but do you really want to be doing work for me? Especially me?"

Nick hesitated with his answer. "Yes?" Nick said with massive reluctance.

I laughed for a second. "If I charged you what it really cost, you would be working for me for all of eternity."

"How much did it cost to fix, anyways?" Nick asked.

"A little over half a million" I replied. "Then ammo of course."

Holy crap!" Nick said. "Ammo?"

"Yeah, the rail gun ammo costs fifteen times more than regular ammo" I replied.

"Wait, you never let any of us use rail gun ammo when we're in Ponyville and you take away what we already have" Nick said.

"Yeah. I know that" I said. "We do use up ammo like its nothing in battle. You especially."

"And how much is that?" Nick said.

"Our total ammo budget is more than the ammo budget of Equestria's military." A thought popped up in my mind. "Times three."

Nick looked at me with an astonished look. "Wait, why do you charge me fifty-one hundred to fix my minigun when it cost nearly half a million bits to fix it?"

"For one thing you can't afford the true cost."

Nick nodded. "True."

"And the cost is scaled to your earnings. Its not too high to bankrupt you but its not too low for you to take it for granted. Its at the perfect price to make you cautious of your minigun" I finished.

"Wait, you know my exact earnings?" Nick.

"Construction, paid 2.7 times more than everyone else?" I said.

"That is somewhat creepy considering you know exactly what I make" Nick said.

"I know everything" I said. "Everything."

"How about the-"

"Yes. That too."

He avoided my gaze with an embarrassed look. "Oh." Nick picked up the minigun off of the counter. "Can I buy some ammo for this, the hand cannons, and my shotty?"

"Yeah, give me some time to grab the boxes." I walked over to where we stored our ammo. All of the ammo in the shop was stored in one giant cabinet that took up half a wall of the shop. My shop isn't exactly small. Although its a one story building, the total capacity of my building is a little over two thousand ponies. Two thousand ponies could fit in the entirety my store! However, only half the store was accessible and the other half was used as storerooms to store extra inventory and machines.

Still, the cabinet took up half a wall. 9.4 tons of ammo sat in this cabinet. That's 18,800 pounds of ammunition. The calibers it ranged from would take forever to list.

I opened up the cabinet and brought out six crates of 7.62 Nato, four boxes of .500 S&W, and two boxes of 10 gauge shells. After a few minutes, I brought all of them over to the counter where Nick was waiting. "Consider the ammo free" I said. I watched as Nick dug out a large pouch from his pocket and opened it up to pay for the costs of his minigun repairs.

As I waited for Nick to pay me, a mare walked into the store and right up to us. I had never seen her in the shop before nor in town. "Yes?" I said.

"I'm pregnant with your child!" she told me.

"What?" Nick said, befuddled.

Everyone else in the shop stopped what they were doing whether it was chatting with other customers or browsing firearms. All eyes went on the me and the shop was effectively dead silent.

Nick, who had stopped counting, looked at the mare. "I am personally one of his best friends and not joking about it, know that would never happen" Nick said.

"You were drunk!" she said in response.

I rubbed my chin. "It is theoretically possible for my friends to have children with a healthy mare because they too can turn into ponies, but the same can't be said to me" I said.

"Yes you can!" the mare said.

"No I can't" I said. "For one thing, I have no desire to do as such. I'm also way too young to be a father for your society's standard. The third reason, I couldn't remember very well." I looked off to the side to feign ignorance. "Oh yeah. I'm sterile." Everyone in the shop looked at the mare, scrutinizing her. She quickly walked out of the shop while trying to avoid everyone's stares.

Nick looked back at me. "You're sterile?"

"With the poisons that I play with, I'm amazed that my body isn't a giant blob of decomposed flesh. And I do mean this while taking my regeneration into mind" I said. "Though I believe my blood has turned into the Panacea."

"The what?" Nick asked.

"The cure to all mortal diseases and ailments" I replied.

He nodded in agreement as if it was something that was normal for me to say, which it was. "So billionaire?" Nick asked.

"Very" I replied.

Nick nodded once. "That's about right."

"Eh."

Nick gathered his weapons and boxes of ammo "Peace, man, I'm out!" he said exiting the store, returning seconds later. "There is a literal mob, of ponies outside the store dense enough to stop me."

"Regular ponies, reporters, angry mob, or pirate ninja zombies?" I asked.

Nick looked outside through a window. "Reporters."

"Probably here to ask me questions about my obscene wealth" I said. "If you need me, I'm going to be in Canterlot." I snapped my fingers and was gone in a flash, literally.

-X-X-X-

I found myself underwater in a pool. I quickly swam to the surface and spat out the water in my mouth, with my gum along with it unfortunately. "Gah!" I yelled out.

"Oh! Hello there, Tran!" I heard Fancy Pants say. I looked to wherever the voice came from and voice myself a few feet away from him. "If I had known you were coming, I would have asked my butler to dust off my firearms collection!"

"Yeah well my story has a mob of ponies and I don't feel like chipping my teeth to blind reporters with flashbangs today" I said. "Your wife is trying to sneak up on me, isn't she?" I turned around to see Fleur De Lis. Held above my head was a large blob of water, floating in a light yellow aura. I snapped my fingers and the blob of water was gone.

"Shoot, I was hoping to get you this time" Fleur De Lis said.

"Yeah, not going to happen" I said. I swam to the closest end of the pool and climbed out. With a snap of the fingers, I was bone dry and free from the smell of chlorine.

"So reporters, eh?" Fancy Pants said.

"Eeyup." I took out another stick of gum and started chewing on it.

"Ah yes, they must have questions about your supposed wealth" Fleur De Lis said.

"Exactly who doesn't know about it?" I asked.

Fancy Pants swam to the end of the pool where I was standing at. "My colleagues notified me not three hours ago" Fancy Pants said.

I held up my watch to check the time. "News travels fast. I only told six ponies three and a half hours ago" I said. And I bet it was Roseluck that told someone.

Fancy Pants climbed out of a pool and he teleported a towel onto himself. "By now, everypony from Vanhoover to the Badlands should know about it." For some unknown reason, he was wearing swimming trunks. Why was he wearing trunks?! He's a damn cartoon pony! I've seen this hundreds of times before and it still confuses me!

Both of us heard the sounds of water splashing to the ground and found that Fleur De Lis has climbed out of the pool to join us. Fancy Pants teleported a towel onto her. "Thank you, my dear" Fleur said. She quickly ran the towel around her head and through her mane via magic. "So how much is causing this commotion?"

"I'd like to know that too. My sources has not notified me of such an amount" Fancy Pants said.

"Fifty-two point seven" I replied.

"Not bad. We ourselves are worth seventy-nine point three million" Fancy Pants said. "Though we've definitely had much longer to acquire our wealth."

Ah yes. Age is to factor in too. "I've never asked this before but how old are you two?" I asked.

Fleur De Lis looked at me with a mischievous smile. "Its impolite to ask a mare for her age" she said, joking. "But if you must know, I turned forty-seven two months ago."

Oh yeah, I remember that party. Her cake only had 6 candles to hide her age. It was definitely a fun party. To mirror Rainbow Dash, it was awesome! "Ah yes, I believe I let you drive my truck with free reign." You know the one, my six wheeled ten ton deuce transport vehicle. The same one that I armored and replaced the engines with a pair of shrunken train engines with an unholy amount of power. The same one that also has a regeneration enchantment on the fuel tank.

"So much power in the hooves of such a small mare" Fancy Pants said.

"My offer still stands. Twelve million is a good amount" Fleur De Lis. No. Absolutely not. You demolished like eight run-down buildings with it, tore down twenty something trees, and destroyed a park. She also ran over Nick but he was fine after a few days of recovery. All of that happened in less than ten minutes.

I watched as Fancy Pants facehoofed. "As much as I like trucks of unholy power, I don't think he is going to say yes to the hundredth request" he said.

"One hundred forty seventh actually" I said.

"Fine" Fleur De Lis said. She looked at me with a carnal look in her eyes. "One day it will be mine!"

"How about you, Fancy?" I asked.

"I am fifty-one myself" he replied.

That is another thing about Equestria that I found strange, the age of the ponies. Minutes, hours, days, months, and years were identical to the ones from Earth but everypony had unnaturally long lifespans. Ponies were considered children until age 15, teenagers until age 26, young adults until age 45, middle age until 65, and being elderly started at age 85. Eighty-five years old was when being elderly started! Eighty-five years old! Granny Smith was 137 herself! One hundred thirty seven years old!

I blame magic. To be fair, I am in a world of magical, pastel ponies.

"Exactly why is everypony fussing over an amount like that?" Fleur De Lis asked. "It's not exactly something to cough about but its not high enough to bring chaos."

Time to tell them the shocker. "I think you heard me wrong. I am worth 52.7" I said.

"Yes, we heard you the first run" Fancy Pants said.

"Fifty-two point seven" I repeated. "Billion."

Both of them went wide eyed and dropped their jaws. "What?!" both of them yelled.

"Fifty-two point seven billion" I said. They stood there with the same amazed look for the next minute or so. I got tired of waiting so I snapped my fingers. Large globs of water appeared above them and fell down, drenching both of them.

This actually worked. Both of them snapped out of their stupor. "Do you know how much the richest pony in Equestria is worth?!" Fancy Pants asked me with a little too much volume.

I shook my head despite knowing.

"Two point zero two billion!" Fleur finished for Fancy Pants. "You are worth more than the combined total of all revenue of every store in Canterlot for a month!"

Huh. That's a lot. "Hmm. That must be good" I said.

"You could rent every apartment in Manehattan and Fillydelphia for a hundred years if you felt like it" Fancy Pants said. "Its no wonder that every reporter in Equestria wants to speak with you, you could essentially murder our economy!"

"Ponies are going to be mobbing you for the next few months, whether its to ask questions or to get money from you" Fleur said.

"Yeah, one pony tried to convince me that I had impregnanted her" I said.

"You of all ponies? That's impossible" Fancy Pants said.

"Yeah, sterile and all" I said.

"Oh dear, I'm sorry about that" Fancy Pants said.

"I was kinda the one who caused it so I have no regrets" I said.

"But about your wealth, how has nopony found out until now?" Fleur said. "Somepony must have noticed the numbers in the banks."

"Actually, it's in my own personal vault" I said.

"Backpack?" Fancy Pants asked.

"Yeah. Nothings going to get inside."

"That much power, in a backpack, carried by a teenager armed with more firepower than a tank" Fleur said. "I will pay good money to watch the outcome."

Fancy Pants laughed. "We're talking about possibly the richest pony in history and your want to watch what happens?" he asked. Fleur looked at him with a smile. "I'll have to agree with you on that one."

"So what am I supposed to do?" I asked.

"Get rid of the reporters for one thing" Fancy Pants said.

"Well not duh" I said back.

"And do not give money to anypony."

I don't believe in charity to regular people. "Already don't."

"And con artists and investors are going to swarm you and your friends."

I kinda figured that out already. "Really? I didn't know that, even after it already happened."

"And you are now effectively a celebrity and every single one of your decisions will make an impact on society."

Okay, that one. I did not think about that one. It might happen but it might not happen. I do have a lot of infamy, especially with the whole cannibal thing. "Much obliged." I snapped my fingers and was gone in a flash.

-X-X-X-

I found myself in the War and Peace once again. Upon teleporting in, the sound of pounding filled my ears and the store was void of any customers. The only people still in the store was Logan and Calamity. From where I was standing, I could see that the mob of ponies from earlier had grown in size.

"Tran, there appears to be someone asking for you" Logan said.

"You know what, I'll just be working on a few projects until this blows over" I said.

"What type of projects?" Logan asked. "Weapons? Explosives? Explosive weapons?" I just walked into one of the storerooms and locked the door behind me.

"How long do you think he'll be in there?" Calamity asked.

"A day or two probably" Logan said.

One Week Later

Calamity, Logan, Scootaloo, and Twilight were standing in front of the door that lead to the storeroom that Tran had been living in for the past.

"You know, I think it has been longer that a few days" Calamity said.

"Well no shit, Sherlock" Logan said.

"Don't you mean Sherclop?" Twilight asked.

"No."

"Does he have food and water in there?" Twilight asked.

"Well he has his backpack and it has everything" Logan said.

"Well, we're supposed to get paid in a few days so I hope he does" Calamity said. Everyone looked at her. "What?"

"How much longer do you think he'll be in there?" Twilight asked.

"A few more days probably" Logan said.

One Week Later

This time, all members of the Mane Six, the Human Six, the CMC, and Calamity.

"You should be a weather pony" Calamity said.

"Yeah, well go screw yourself" Logan said.

"I have a husband for that" Calamity said.

Everypony looked at her and some of them realized that out of everyone in the group of people/ponies that Tran interacted with, she was probably the only one that was married or had a special loved one(and Fancy Pants of course).

"Language!" Rarity said. "There are children present."

"We're not little fillies anymore" Scootaloo said.

"Somepony knock on the door already!" Rainbow Dash said. Everyone stayed wherever they were standing(hovering in Rainbow Dash's case). Even Pinkie Pie was standing still and was cautiously looking at the door.

Sighing, Sweetie Belle stepped forward and knocked on the door. Everyone heard steps and the door opened later a griffon heavy soldier stepped out. Before anyone could pull out a weapon or attack, the heavy pulled off his helmet revealing Tran's head in pony form. "The door's unlocked."

"For the past two weeks, the door was unlocked the whole time?!" Calamity exclaimed.

"Yes, I just assumed that someone would just enter if they needed me" Tran said. Everyone glared at Logan. Tran simply blinked before going back into the room and shutting the door.

"Well we're idiots" Logan said. Everyone started glaring at him again. "I'm an idiot."

"Yes you are. I'm going back to work" Calamity said while leaving.

"Well, that was a waste of time" Rainbow Dash said. In an instant, she dashed off.

"Bye bye!" Pinkie Pie said before disappearing in thin air.

Apple Bloom looked at the other two crusaders "Milkshakes?" Apple said. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo shrugged and they were off in the next second.

Rarity looked at Twilight. "I believe we were working on your dress?" Rarity asked. Twilight's horn lit up and both of them were gone.

Everyone else looked at Fluttershy and Applejack. "Ah'll be honest. This was a waste of time and ah'm going back to the farm" Applejack said. Applejack walked out of the shop, leaving Fluttershy and the Human Six left.

The six of them looked at Fluttershy who was just standing there. "Um" Fluttershy whispered.

Seconds later, Applejack returned and started dragging Fluttershy out of the shop by her tail. "Come on, sugarcube" Applejack said. It was rather hard to hear considering Applejack's mouth was filled with the end of a pink tail.

"So who wants to bother him first?" Ike asked.

Everyone looked at Andy while he continued looking at the door. "You're all looking at me, aren't you?" Andy said, eyes still on the door. He shrugged seconds later. "Eh, why not." He opened up the door and stepped inside. Seconds later, Andy stuck walked back outside.

"Well?" Ike asked.

"He says that we're all idiots and that he could hear us the whole time" Andy said. Andy walked into the room. Everyone else reluctantly followed suit.

The inside of this storeroom had been converted into a giant workshop and had a number of machine tools scattered around the room. Workbenches, messy tables, buckets of scrap metal, and a tig welder were a few of the other items that were also seen. One prominent item that they could also see was a blackboard. Written on it, in chalk obviously, were math scribbles of that only Asian people would understand.

Tran was leaning against a workbench, looking at the sixth of them. He was still in his pegasus form, wearing the griffon walking tank armor. "Yes?"

"What have you been doing the past two weeks?" Nick asked.

Tran's answer was very simple but it brought interest onto everyone. Everyone there knew that it was a dangerous topic, one that they all knew about. What they really wanted to know was how it benefited them. "Weapons."

"So who first?" Logan asked.

"Right to the point? No explanation?" Tran asked. "Well too bad. I'm going to explain." Tran tapped the chest plate of the griffon walking tank armor that he was wearing. "Remember who wears this?"

"The walking tanks?" Logan said.

"You mean the ones that you tried to punch in the face because you're a fucking idiot?" Alex said.

"Fuck you" Logan said.

"I decided to make some new hardware for us to deal with them" Tran said. He walked over to a messy table and cleared it. "First order of business. I have a new flamethrower for Alex." Tran reached under the table and placed a flamethrower on the table. It was identical to the one that Alex had previously used except it had a shiny, new look to it.

When Alex reached over to grab it, Tran quickly whacked Alex's out-stretched hand with a small rubber mallet. "Ah! Fuck!" Alex screamed while clutching his hand.

"You destroyed your previous flamethrower!" Tran said. "You're paying for this one!"

"What?! You don't even need the money! You're a billionaire!" Alex said.

"I don't exactly pay someone to make these. I have to make them with my own hands meaning I'm wasting my own time!" Tran said in retaliation.

"Well I can't pay for this!" Alex said.

"I know. That's why its taken out of your pay for the next 6 months" Tran said. "I made a deal with your employer."

"What?!" Alex said.

"Maybe you shouldn't be destroying them" Tran said. "Do you want it or not?" When Alex tried to grab the flamethrower again, Tran smacked his hand again. Luckily, Alex was using his unhurt hand and Tran was using a pair of chopsticks.

"What now?!" Alex said, angrily looking at me.

Tran smiled. It wasn't his smile when he thought something was funny or when he was reveling in someone else's pain. No, this smile was the smile that said "we're all going to either like this a lot or hate this a lot".

Everyone was hoping that it was something that they all were going to like. Out of the six people standing there, only one of them was going to like it. Their reactions from hearing what Tran had said were completely justified. Considering what Tran had said, they were probably under-reacting. "Why in the hell would you make something like this?!" Logan said.

What did Tran say? Well...

-X-X-X-

"What now?" Alex asked, angrily looking at me.

I looked at the flamethrower and smiled. All six of my original friends immediately adopted looks of worry. I was probably using with my mischievous smile again. "It shoots lightning."

"Why in the hell would you make something like this?!" Logan said.

"And would you give it to him of all people?!" Nick said.

Huh, they're not even curious as to how it works? "Wait, you don't want to know how it works?" I asked.

"No we do" Andy replied. "We just want to know why you would let Alex play with something like that."

"To ease your minds, it only works with my green light. There's a kill switch for the lightning mod that can be switched off wirelessly and its linked to my glasses" I said.

"What?!" Alex said.

"Well lightning is unstable! You're unlucky, but nowhere near Andy levels" I said.

"Still, why would he need that?!" Logan said. "

"Well I found that this armor-" I tapped the suit of armor I was wearing. "Is very electrically conductive. Also, it has an air source built into it and it can withstand high temperatures for quite a while."

"Just imagine using that on normal people" Nick said.

"Pardon?" Andy asked.

"Set on fire and struck by lightning. This is where you're supposed to give up" Nick said. We all nodded. "So how does it work?"

The explanation. I love explaining things. "There are four states of matter, liquid, solid, gas, and plasma. Plasma, the least common of the states, has the ability to conduct electric currents. Fire is a plasma. Technically, lightning is also a plasma but some sciency-schmiency stuff later, I have a lightning flamethrower. Any of our suits can wirelessly power it as long as we have a strong enough power source. Technically, this applies to everyone except for Nick and I."

"Can't really complain about that" Nick said.

"Well you do use a minigun!" Alex said.

"Wait, you're saying that I could probably use that?" Andy said.

Everyone, including me, looked at Andy and said the exact same thing. "No!"

"Aw" Andy said.

"It actually took me a while to design it. A few hundred volts are pulled from any high level power source within three feet and supercharged when it is run through a series of tesla coils built alongside the hose that carries the napalm. The electric current follows the flowing stream of plasma that is the fire and goes into whatever is on the receiving end. The electric current that actually hits holds a a little under a billion volts and nearly ten thousand amps."

"Now you're going to tell us it melts flesh or something" Ike said.

"Actually it does" I said.

"What?!"

"That already happens in a fire. The weaker tissues boil and basically melts" I added in. "Imagine if I went with my first idea."

"Do we really want to know about the first?" Ike said.

"Well, I used my first idea for my own personal flamethrower" I said.

"Oh god" Ike said.

"My flamethrower can no longer shoots napalm or gasoline" I said.

"Are you sure that's an improvement?" Logan asked me.

In a small flash, a flamethrower appeared on the table. It resembled the M2-2 flamethrower and it would have been one if it was't made of the strongest materials that I had available. Besides that, nearly everything about it was the same.

"Well, it shoots chlorine trifluoride now so I'd say its an improvement" I said. All six of them were looking at me with an expression that told me they knew nothing about what I just spouted out. "Chlorine trifluoride is the most violent fluorinating chemical agent every created and probably will ever be created. When the Nazis first discovered it, they declared it to be too dangerous."

Now they were looking at me with faces of horror. "And" I continued. "It burns at 4500 degrees Fahrenheit."

"Jesus Christ, what will you use that for?" Ike asked.

"Killing dragons" I replied without a second thought.

"Killing dragons?" Nick asked.

"Yeah."

"With fire?" Logan asked.

"Eeyup."

"Killing dragons, with fire?" Austin asked.

"Pretty much."

"Okay" the three of them said.

"Oh and it can set fire to just about anything."

"And what do you mean by that?" Austin said.

"Well it can set fire to things like wood, paper, clothing, hair, flesh" I said.

"That doesn't seem that bad" Andy said.

"Bricks, sand, asbestos, things that have already been burned, ashes" I continued on.

"Oh, I was wrong. V-Very wrong" Andy added in.

"Some plasmas, water, ice, snow, the air, and magic" I said, finishing my statement. "And the fire is completely unquenchable. It only goes out when it burns out completely or runs out of fuel."

"How in the hell did you work with it?" Ike asked. "You said it sets fire to magic. Magic!"

"I froze the chemical in time. It's only unfrozen when it leaves the nozzle" I replied.

"So what can survive it?" Alex asked.

"Eenope" I replied.

"That's it?" Nick asked. "Eenope?" It's an unquenchable 4500 degree fire. Do I really need to say anything else? Now that I think about it, do you know how many materials that can withstand that temperature without melting? I can literally count them out with my fingers.

"Eeyup."

"Bunkers?" Logan asked.

"If the trifluoride reaches within ten feet of a bunker, the people inside are doomed" I said. "Actually if you are within ten feet of me when I'm firing it, you might spontaneously turn into ash from the heat of the fire alone, body armor or not. Want to see a demonstration?"

"No!" everyone yelled.

"Why not?" I asked.

"No!" they repeated.

"Fine." That was when I remember one of my favorite traits about chlorine trifluoride. "Oh and when the fire is finished burning, it doesn't leave ash."

"Why are you telling us this?" Austin asked. "So it doesn't leave ashes. That's not too bad."

"Any reaction creates byproducts. A normal fire usually leaves a lot of ashes and carbon" I said. Basic rule that every reaction obeys. Simple. "When chlorine trifluoride burns, it leaves behind hydrofluoric acid as a byproduct. It rates a 2 on the PH scale."

"So unquenchable fire that will burn anything at 4500 degrees and it leaves deadly acid?" Nick asked.

"Yeah."

"Can we move on before we want to step very far away from you?" Austin asked.

"Right, I had something for each of you" I said. I looked at Logan. "Since you're so keen at punching walking tnaks like an idiot, I decided to make you a pair of gauntlets." I snapped my fingers and my flamethrower disappeared in a flash. Replacing it was a pair of gauntlets. They looked like they were ordinary metal gauntlets other than the pairs of tubes attached to the top of each gauntlet.

Logan picked up the gauntlets and slid them onto his hands. "What do they do? I see the tubes and all but I'm completely lost here" Logan said, examining them.

Now this is going to be fun. I walked up to Logan and jabbed Logan in the stomach with a left hoof.  "I want you to punch me in the chest" I said.

"What?" Logan said.

"You heard me." I tapped the chest plate of the griffon walking tank armor that I was still wearing. "Right 'ere."

"Are you going to punch me back?" Logan said.

"No." I watched as he traded looks with the others before finally punching me right in the chest. The sound of an explosion filled the room and I was sent flying back. I finally stopped when I hit the back wall and fell to the ground.

After getting back up, I walked over to Logan. "Now, that was fun!" I said.

"Oh, I see how it is. I send you flying with a Gravity Hammer you get pissed but when Logan sends you flying with an explosive punch, you're all fine and dandy" Nick said.

"What in the hell happened?" Logan asked, looking at the gauntlet he was still wearing.

"See the two pipes attached to each gauntlet?" I asked.

"Yeah?"

"They're pneumatic spikes that activate when a punching force of five hundred pounds is achieved. Both gauntlets are identical other than the fact that one is meant for the other hand. When the spikes activate, they punch through whatever tough material is in the way and stabs the victim with a poisonous compound" I explained.

I looked down at my chest where Logan had punched me. The griffon tank armor had two clean holes punched through it. Each hole was charred and seeping blood. I pulled off the chest plate, revealing a much different story.

I was in my pegasus form and my fur/skin was white so it was rather obvious to see the extent of my new injuries. To start things off, a large portion of my chest(Yes, even in pony form, it was still called a chest) was now missing. Well to be fair, the flesh was ripped off because of an explosion from the punch. The flesh that surrounded the massive wound/cavity was charred and displayed advanced necrosis, AKA decomposed flesh. The tissue that wasn't charred or started decomposing had large fleshy bulbs growing out of it and were seeping blood and pus.

"That's going to hurt in the morning" I said. Logan looked down at the gauntlets. Then he looked back at me. "I guess you'll want answers."

"No! We're fine not knowing what happened" Andy said. Nick looked at Andy and smacked him upside the head.

"Thank you" I said. "The spikes administer a dose of dimethylcadmium. Dimethylcadmium is the single most toxic chemical ever devised and will be devised. Exposure to it causes failure of the nervous system, the muscles, the organs, and the bloodstream. It also affects the bones and the five senses."

"So the everything?" Nick said.

"Pretty much" I replied.

"Wait, what are those then?" Andy asked.

I looked down. I believe he's talking the fleshy bulbs on my chest. "You mean these?" I asked, prodding one of the fleshy bulbs.

"Yes." Andy said, walking over and lightly prodding one of the bulbs.

"These are tumors, and I wouldn't touch them." I replied, lightly swatting his hand away.

"Are they contagious?" Andy asked in a fairly concerned tone, wiping his hand on his trousers.

"Nah, it's just annoying." I said looking down at the bulges.

"Are you telling me those are cancerous tumors?!" Andy asked, as if he was expecting such a thing.

"Eeyup, very lethal and delicious." I said contemplating cutting a few  off and making them into a tumor sandvich.

"I forgot to mention that dimethylcadmium is extremely carcinogenic and basically causes super cancer. If you thought cancer was bad you've never seen super cancer..." I started but then Logan cut me off.

"Does it wear a cape and can it see through walls unless they're made of lead?" Logan quipped with a stupid grin on his face.

"Yes, they're actually sapient and in fact this tumor right here..." I pointed to the largest of the bulges and continued "Is telling me your every thought as we speak."

Logan's expression flattened into one that basically said "screw you" but he said nothing.

"I heard that!" I said reaching into my pocket and unwrapping a stick of gum before tossing it into my mouth, savoring the minty freshness. I covered up the giant chest injury with the chest plate to avoid staring.

"Wait, where did that explosion come from?" Logan asked.

"Oh yeah. I almost forgot about that" I said. "Dimethylcadmium, when exposed to water like that in blood, creates a lot of hydrogen gas and heat."

"So big fire-y internal explosion?" Andy said.

"Pretty much" I said.

"So if they don't die from the everything failure or the cancer..." Logan started.

"Don't forget the two giant puncture wounds from the pneumatic spikes" I said.

"Those too" Logan said. "Or the super cancer and the rotten flesh. They're going to explode?"

"Yeah."

"Well, there's no kill like overkill" Logan said. "Wait, should we be worried about your chest?"

Well, my chest should be horrifically damaged for a few hours or so before it starts regenerating. "Moving on..." I said looking over my companions, deciding on who's new toy would be displayed when Nick, appearing like a giddy little kid spoke up.

"Me! What did you make for me?!" He exclaimed, the excitement was practically dripping from his voice.

"Nick for you I made..." I paused for a few seconds, adding some suspense to the delivery.  "Nothing. Nothing, because one; you can LITERALLY rip them apart with your bare hands and two, I had to replace your minigun." Nick's expression dropped as if I had told him Santa wasn't real. "Oh and by the way Santa isn't real either."

"Awww man, why would you tell me that?! Ass" Nick said crossing his arms and looking at the ground with a huff. I laughed internally at this and continued looking over the group.

"Andy, step forward and receive your prize!" I said fishing through my pockets for his new additions to his armory. "Hmm. Loose 20mm rounds, head of Medusa...Hitler's mustache, Ah there they are! No, wait these are Minuteman warheads."

"Aren't those nukes?" Logan asked, not surprised at all but still wary of my shenanigans.

"No they're chocolate bars, what else would they be?" I replied, looking through some of the odds and ends from my pockets. The Spear of Destiny, A V-2 rocket that I'm supposed to give to the Crusaders, various unmarked vials, a sample of Ebola, and a half eaten cheese sandvich. I eventually found the items I was looking for and presented them to Andy who had stepped forward.

"Another pair of M9's, modified with our standard hybrid barrels." I presented Andy a pair of holsters similar to the ones that I used to carry Yin and Yang. They were two M9s stuck in them, like I said.

"Does he really need two more?" Logan asked.

"I had to reload in that battle. Do you know what this means?" Andy asked. "Do you?!"

Logan looked back at him with an unamused look. "Does this make nine now?" Logan asked.

"Yes" Andy replied.

I held out another weapon(everyone in the room, minus Andy and I, took five steps back). This weapon was much bigger than an M9 and once Andy took it, chaos and destruction radiated from him.

Elsewhere

Discord got up from Angel's favorite spot on the couch and shivered. "I did not sign up for this!"

-X-X-X-

`

Held in Andy's hands was a Hawk MM-1. The Hawk MM-1 is a grenade launcher. To be specific, its a grenade launcher that holds twelve rounds of 40mm grenades.

"Tell me that's not loaded" Logan said.

"Maybe" I said.

"What could possibly go wrong?" Andy asked.

Everyone in the room ran behind Nick. "Why am I the shield?" Nick asked.

"Because you're Nick and your fleshy" Alex said.

"It's a Hawk MM-1 twelve shot 40mm grenade launcher" I said. "It has the same hybrid barrel as our other firearms." Everyone behind Nick pushed him forward towards Andy. "And I modified it to only shoot solid, non-explosive projectiles."

"We sacrifice you to appease the Andy!" Logan said.

"Why me?!" Nick exclaimed.

"Because you're the biggest and best possible sacrifice!" Logan replied.

"Can I just ask why you would give that to him?! Wait, why would you give him that but nothing to me?" Nick said.

"Well he does need a way to get rid of those walking tanks and again, you can rip them apart" I said.

"But, Andy!" Nick said.

"Exactly" Andy said.

"Muffins! But really, you have no need for another weapon. Oh and the tooth fairy isn't real either" I replied, savoring my friend's further deflating expression.

"Tran, you are literally worse than Hitler. I wish you nothing more than a painful, gum-less death." Nick said, reading off the index card someone has slipped to him. He looked up at me horrified as he realized what he had said.

"Who gave Nick that card?" I asked, eyeing them all with a certain death glare. Everyone looked up and whistled innocently, though a certain nano-suit clad comrade of mine looked like he was trying his best to stifle a laugh. In an instant, Logan's face met the underside of both of my boots due to an unexplained double footed drop kick. I recovered and landed on my feet while Logan fell to the ground with a broken nose despite being protected from his nanosuit.

Logan clutched his nose and spoke in a nasally voice. "I don't know if it was worth it or not but brain damage!"

"And now for Ike" I said. I reached into my pocket and pulled out a revolver. This revolver wasn't exactly small. It was massive. It wasn't as massive as Nick's Blue Rose or S&W Model 500 but it was big. The gun was jet black and the cylinder was shaped like a triangular prism instead of a cylinder.

Ike took the revolver and popped open the cylinder. "What?" Ike pointed the revolver towards the ceiling and dumped out 3 metallic rounded cones into his left hand. They were incredibly tiny and looked nothing like bullets. "What are these?"

"They're technically the bullets" I said.

"These tiny things?" Ike asked.

"Yes. That technically isn't a firearm/railgun hybrid like all of our other weapons" I said. "Its only a railgun."

"Wait, I know I'm going to sound stupid later but how is this a good weapon? The bullets are tiny" Ike said. To be fair, each of the three metallic cones that Ike was holding in his hand were smaller than the ammo that you would buy for a pellet rifle.

"You're right, you're going to sound like an idiot later" I said. "It's a railgun. Just a simple railgun."

"Then what's with the size and shape?" Ike asked. "Especially the cylinder?"

"Well, I stuck as many magnets into it which means I had to redesign the cylinder so it could hold the magnets. Because of this, the bullets had to be smaller and it can only hold 3" I explained. "Now you're going to ask why."

"Yeah."

"The extra magnets and the bullets' small size makes it fly really fast" I replied.

"How fast?" Ike asked.

"Like twenty-five times the speed of sound."

Ike held up the revolver and looked at it. "Jesus Christ!"

"Yeah, it will punch through just about everything" I said.

"How about tanks?" Ike asked. "I'm not talking about the griffons wearing the same armor you're wearing, I'm talking about the tank vehicles."

"Yeah, it will punch through them too though I wouldn't try it out. The bullets are too tiny to cause any real damage to the vehicle. To actually do something, you'd actually need to know where the griffons inside are sitting or standing" I explained. "You should only use it on the walking tanks."

Ike inserted the 3 tiny bullets back into the rail gun revolver. "I'll try to remember that."

"So that leaves me" Austin said. Everyone looked at Austin, then at me.

"Just a new shotgun" I said. I trotted over to a workbench and stuck my head under the table. Seconds later, I came back up with a shotgun held in my mouth. I dropped the shotgun onto the table before wiping my mouth with a free hoof.

The shotgun looked like a normal double barrel shotgun. It had two barrels, one trigger, no hammers, and a release lever. "It looks like a normal shotgun" Austin said.

"Pick it up and open it up" I said.

On a normal double barrel shotgun, there is a lever. When this lever is hit/moved, the shotgun breaks open and pops out spent shells. This makes it easier/faster to reload.

When Austin walked up and picked up the shotgun, he hit the shotgun's release lever. Once this happened, the quarter rear portion of the double barrel shotgun's barrels popped off of the shotgun. "What the hell?" Austin said.

I walked over to where the rear portion of the shotgun landed. I picked up the quarter portion of the shotgun's double barrels with my mouth and trotted back over to the table. "The shotgun fires only one type of shell and it fires both barrels when you pull the trigger. It only fires both barrels at a time, it can't fire one at a time."

"Wait, how is this supposed to take out walking tanks?" Logan asked.

I looked at the quarter rear portion of the double barrel shotgun's barrels. "It's a thermite shotgun. Both barrels combined, fires half a pound of thermite. It should be able to melt through walking tank armor. Simple yet effective."

"And it'll hurt like hell" Logan said.

"Why couldn't you give that to me?!" Nick said.

"You can rip them apart with your hands!" I said.

Austin laughed at Nick. "I'm the medic!"

I looked down at the griffon walking tank armor that I was still wearing. I looked back up and I filled the room with a flash of light. When the light disappeared, I was once again in my human form. Everything about me was almost the same. I had my robes on over a fleece jacket and my usual outfit(a white dress shirt and black dress pants), my numerous weapons and Yin and Yang were in their right places, and I was holding the Sparda in my right hand.

There were a few new details. I no longer had a backpack on. Instead of a backpack, I now had a heavy-duty satchel that looked like it was made of canvas. Key word, it LOOKED like it was made of canvas. It was mostly made of graphene, the same material I used to make my robes. I covered the outside and inside of it with canvas to give it a better feel and look. The entire thing, including the strap, was colored black and looked completely inconspicuous.

Why did I have a satchel? Well, my back was now occupied by something else now. What now took the spot on my back where my backpack used to be was this:

(Imagine this but with gold accents on the blade)

"What is that?" Nick asked, pointing to the monstrous weapon.

"Nothing" I replied. Obviously it was something or else I wouldn't have been carrying it around.

It was a little something called a gunstock war club. It's a pretty obscure weapon if you try to find information about it. Basically, its a club used by Native Americans in the 16-19th century. They were rumored to have been made when Natives picked up rifles that had already been shot and snapped of the barrels, keeping only the wooden gunstocks. Not exactly the fanciest of all weapons but they were deadly considering they added crudely-made blades/studs.

Mine wasn't exactly made of a wooden gunstock nor did it sport crudely-made additions. Mine was made out of silicon carbide.

What? It's not made of nanokevlar or a titanium-tungsten alloy? That's a new one.

Well, time to explain what exactly is silicon carbide before some of you start googling it and reading about it on Wiki. Basically is what happens when you combine carbon(6th element on the periodic table) and silicon(14th element on the periodic table). Together, carbon and silicon makes silicon carbide. Silicon carbide is used for two things. One, as an abrasive(basically sandpaper). Two, armor. Silicon carbide is the basis to chobham armor. Chobham armor is used in the British Challenger tank and the American Abrams tank.

Now I'm going to go into a rant here.

The Abrams tank is damn near indestructible. If you're a fan of video games, then the Abrams tank functions almost identically to other tank. Quite possibly the most obvious example of this is Battlefield 3 and 4 where the Abrams tanks function the same way as the Chinese Type 99 tanks and the Russian T90 tanks. Obviously, they would do this to prevent unbalanced fights. In-game, taking out an Abrams requires a few blocks of C4 or shooting it once or twice with another tank, but do you really know how ungodly durable the Abrams is?

The Abrams is essentially indestructible. I'm serious. Ever since the Abrams was introduced in the 1980s, zero have been destroyed by enemy fire. Before you try to prove me wrong, there have been destroyed Abrams tanks. However, those were caused by ludicriously large amounts of explosives. Here's a pretty good story about how indestructible this things is.

Once upon a time in the Middle East during the Gulf War, there was an Abrams Tank. One day, the Abrams was traveling through the desert by itself when it got stuck in a giant pit of loose sand. This was also when four enemy T-72 tanks tried to ambush and destroyed the Abrams. Most people would assume the four T-72s would win, right? Well they'd be wrong. Very wrong. The four enemy tanks fired upon the Abrams tank, thinking that they would win. Instead, the Abrams shrugged off each round and started firing back. Two of the T-72s were destroyed before the last two tried to run away. While trying to run away like the cowards, another was shot and destroyed. What happened to the fourth T-72 you ask? Well, it tried to hide behind a wall of sand. What did the Abrams do? Well, the Abrams saw the T-72's exhaust using thermal imaging and then fired a round. The round punched right through the sand and destroyed the last tank. And so the story ends.

Oh wait. I forgot a few details. The Abrams was still stuck in a giant pit of sand! More FRIENDLY tanks came by and they decided it was easier to destroy the still-stuck Abrams instead of wasting valuable resources trying to pull it out. I don't blame them. On rough terrain, the Abrams tank's mileage is roughly 2 gallons to the mile. Reread that last sentence. I know some of you read it wrong but if you don't want to reread it, the Abrams's mileage is 2 gallons to the mile. 2 gallons of gas to travel a single mile. To be fair, the Abrams is quite possibly one of the heaviest tanks in history at 68 tons and it uses a literal jet engine as a power source. After removing the crew from the still-stuck Abrams, they destroyed the still-stuck Abrams by shooting it with a few friendly Abrams... Or at least they tried. After shooting it 8 or 9 times, they found that the Abrams was still completely intact! There is a catch, one of the 8 or 9 rounds fired actually caused the still-live ammo inside of the still-stuck tank to explode which damaged the turret.

Surely it was destroyed now! Nope. It only damaged the tank's turret. What finally ended all of this nonsense was a tractor. An honor-to-God tractor. A tractor, of all things, pulled the Abrams out of the sand pit. After the unstuck Abrams had the damage to the turret repaired(they just replaced the turret for simplicity's sake), it was put back into action...

Yeah... It's really hard to destroy. If Battlefield 3/4 was realistic, every Abrams tank would be like a god-tier item. It would be completely unfair. The only way to seriously cripple it with conventional means is to damage the treads, making it incapable of moving from one place to another. This actually creates another problem. The Abrams has essentially been turned into a very-to-kill bunker with a gigantic gun mounted to it.

Another thing is that every Abrams tank can be outfitted with additional armor which can then be outfitted with even more armor...

But back to what I was saying. Silicon carbide is essentially the real life version of adamantium. My gunstock war club was almost entirely made of the damn material and it gave it a nice color. The blade on it was three inches wide and four inches long and was made of the same titanium-tungsten alloy that I used for everything else for my friends. The blade didn't really need to be sharp considering the gunstock war club is not a precise weapon. It's made to be brutal.

Now here's a really interesting addition that I gave it. Inside of the club were several gold weights. Yes, gold weights. Normal people would use lead or something but gold is pretty(and I'm not exactly normal). As a material, gold is heavy. It's only 5% lighter than lead. Why did I use it instead of lead? I just felt like it. I kinda have a lot of extra gold on-hand because of an incident that definitely does not involve stealing from Fort Knox.

With the gold inserts, my gunstock war club tipped the scales at 40 pounds(a regular one would weight 3-8 pounds). Why was it so heavy? Well the purpose of the club is so I can have a melee weapon that could take care of the walking tanks that the Griffon Empire uses. Normal beings would have trouble holding the thing, much less swinging it around so it couldn't be used against me. It also required a decent amount of skill to use and it required no magic. Basically, things I all like.

My custom club fit snuggly in this fancy leather carrier I tooled for me. With it, I could carry it snuggly on my back. The same leather carrier could also have the Sparda strapped on the outside of the things. Useful.

"What is it for?" Nick asked.

"Smashing coconuts" I said.

Chapter 49: A Completely Mundane Tuesday

*Beep*

*Beep*

*Beep*

My eyes shot open. I looked at the source of the beeping and found myself looking at a series of numbers that flickered multiple times.

5:30

I got out of my bed, turned off the alarm, and turned on the lights before I started changing cloths. My closet sported multiple copies of what I preferred to wear, black dress pants and white dress shirts. Then came my favorite holster(which carried Yin & Yang and three throwing knives) before a black fleece jacket(which I also had multiple copies of) and my armored robes(which I only have one copy of). Next were finished off with a pair of black socks and boots. Everything was topped off with a pocket universe contained in a satchel(previously a backpack and also the only copy I own) and my gunstock war club & the Sparda.

Not the most conventional of outfits.

-X-X-X-

The contents of a single pan sizzled from the heat it gained from an electric stove. To think, something as simple as an omelet required more ingredients and preparation than what you would assume.

5 eggs

1/4 of a tomato

1 teaspoon of butter

2 ounces of milk

2 ounces of water

1/4 of an onion

1-4 basil leaves

1 garlic clove

3 different cheeses

Still, it is definitely worth it.

I moved my omelet onto a plate before cutting it in two halves. Cheese oozed out from where I sliced it, slowly piling between the two slices. I took out another plate and moved half of the omelet onto it before picking up the two omelet halves. I brought both omelet halves over to a table where a fork and knife was set up at one section while a pair of chopsticks was set up at another.

I pulled out Yin from its holster and fired a round into the ground(its a good thing I lived in a 4 level bunker on the outskirts of the Everfree Forest).

A yell came from somewhere else on this level of my bunker. "I'm coming! I can smell it from here!" Scootaloo yelled out, hoping I would hear her.

You know what's the irony behind this? This omelet, which required about an hour of preparation and cooking, was simply something that I would not be able to enjoy like other people as with other foods. Why? Barely functioning sense of smell. Without the sense of smell, you can't taste foods properly because smell and taste are directly linked to one another. Items with strong flavors register but lighter things don't. Oh, and basic flavors also register. Mint is a personal favorite of mine.

Still, food is food. I still enjoy eating food for their textures.

"It's gonna get cold!" I yelled.

An orange and purple blur came from the hallway that connected the kitchen to the bedrooms. Unfortunately, this orange blur happened to have crashed into the table, sending the plates of omelets and utensils into the air. I was quick to react and caught both plates but failed to catch anything else.

I looked at Scootaloo as it rained down various eating utensils, cups, and several napkins (who was sheepishly looking at me). "Sorry." I looked at both omelets which were still in pristine condition. I held out one plate for her to eat and she gratuitously took it.  

With my free hand, I snapped my fingers and the table was completely reset. Sitting down at the table, I started to eat my half of the omelet. "Ready for school?" I asked. Apparently, my question was lost as Scootaloo essentially lost all intelligent thought as she ate her food. "Oi!"

She snapped out of her stupor and looked at me. "Hubba wha?"

"Ready to go to school?" I asked.

She groaned back at me. "Its not even seven yet!" she complained.

I laughed on the inside. "Just make sure you're on time."

She quickly took another bite of her omelet. "Oh and can you come to school today?" Scootaloo asked with food still in her mouth.

"Why?" I asked.

She swallowed before answering. "I'm supposed to bring in someone to talk about their job" she replied. Before I could ask what I wanted to ask, she answered. "Career fair."

"Sure." I had absolutely nothing important to do today so why not? Both of us finished up our breakfasts and she left as I cleaned the two dishes. When I finished, I realized that Scootaloo had forgotten something.

I snapped my fingers and she appeared in front of me, hovering in the air. "But I just arrived!" she said. I held up a 1 bit coin. She face hoofed. "Lunch money, right." She once again left, leaving me by myself.

Hopefully, today is going to be completely mundane... As if that's ever going to happen.

-X-X-X-

The first item my agenda was to go on a walk. That must seem perfectly normal and safe, right? Considering I live on the Everfree Forest and that this involves me, I think it will be anything but normal and safe. Immediately upon stepping out of my bunker home, I felt a powerful dark presence nearby.

I drew Yin and Yang and faced where it came from. "I know you're there" I said, facing the direction it came from. I flicked the safeties off on both pistols and prepared to shoot.

"Wait!" a female voice replied. A pair of mares stepped out of hiding.

What really surprised me was that they were both alicorns. One of them had a grey coat and sported an orange mane that was striped with lighter orange streaks. She appeared to be taller than Twilight but no taller than Cadance. With her horn, she barely reached my chin. A magnifying glass was what her cutie mark was.

The other mare also sported a grey coat except hers was slightly darker. Her tail and mane was a deep shade of scarlet and she was shorter than Twilight. Unlike the other mare, she had no cutie mark.

I lowered Yin & Yang. I knew these two. What were their names? "We thought we could get your help" the alicorn with the cutie mark said.

"I haven't seen you in a while. Especially the readers. It's been like thirty chapters" I said.

"What?" the other alicorn said.

"Yeah. Exactly thirty chapters as of now" I said.

"What does that even mean?" the cutie mark-less alicorn asked.

"Something." Both of them looked rather irritated at my statement. "If memory serves, you're Mitta" I said while pointing to the mare with the cutie mark. Then I pointed to the other mare. "-And you're Ruby."

"Actually, I'm Ruby" the Mare with the cutie mark said. She then pointed at her companion. "And she's Mitta."

Eh, I have to be wrong eventually. I noticed that Mitta was staring at Yin & Yang so I holstered the two pistols. "Thank you" Mitta said.

Let's see if my memory is not suffering from my continuous exposures to massive amounts of poisons. "And I believe you are Ruby's mum" I said, looking at Mitta.

Mitta looked at Ruby. "I thought you said that you've never spoken to him since that one day" Mitta said.

"I didn't!" Ruby said.

"Don't you go lying to me, I'm your mother!" Mitta said.

"I'm not lying!" Ruby said.

"Then how does he know this?" Mitta asked.

I smiled. "I know everything" I said. Ruby and Mitta were/are two characters from a flash game called Story of the Blanks. Basically, its about a town, Sunny Town,  that is mysteriously in the Everfree Woods. The town was once plagued with the cutie pox so everypony there feared cutie marks for the next few generations. One day, one of the mares(Ruby) got her cutie mark and the towns people(ponies) formed a mob and killed her before burning the body. For some reason, their town was cursed and everyone(pony) was doomed to live an eternity as undead beings.

That was until one year where most of the towns people(ponies) decided that it was a good idea to suck the life force out of the citizens of Ponyville to turn themselves into living beings/alicorns. They were promptly stopped by the Mane Six, the Human Six, and I after a long construed battle. Strange times. Very strange indeed.

There is one thing that confused me about the tale. "But one thing still eludes my mind. Why was your town cursed?" I asked.

"That's actually part of why we're here" Ruby said.

"The other townsponies of Sunny Town are gone" Mitta said.

"Hmm, I thought the two of you would deal with the problem considering the two of you are very powerful alicorns" I said. "Seriously, the two of you have had more than half a year to deal with all of that."

"We're not killers like you and your friends" Mitta said.

"Mom!" Ruby said.

"Nope. I'm pretty much a serial mass murdering cannibal" I said.

"What?!" Ruby said, taking a few steps away from me.

"If I was going to kill you, I would have shot the two of you already when I had the chance."

"Why do we need his help again?" Mitta asked.

"Okay, so why is this my problem?" I asked. "How much harm could the other members of Sunny Town do? There can't be that many of them. They're essentially zombies so they can't really do much."

"You and your friends only killed half of them" Mitta said.

"We killed the others last time and now they're not alicorns with powerful magic" I said.

"But they did find out that they could turn hydras, wolves, and manticores into zombies that would also fight with them" Mitta said.

I paused and looked up. "Shouldn't be too hard."

"Are you that arrogant?!" Mitta exclaimed. I shrugged.

-X-X-X-

Mitta and Ruby stared at the burning pile of dead undead corpses that used to be the remaining members of Sunny Town. "Mom, I think you were wrong" Ruby said.

"You're grounded" Mitta said back.

"I'm a fully grown mare" Ruby said. "And what are we supposed to do now?"

"I don't know" I said. I looked down at myself. I was covered head to toe in partially coagulated blood and was holding Yin and Yang. Both pistols were smoking and were empty, evident from their slides being locked back. I took the time to wipe some blood off of my face and change out the piece of gum that I was chewing on.

"Can we stay with you while we understand what to do?" Ruby asked.

I finished removing most of the blood of my face before answering. "Sure. While you reintegrate back into society and get jobs, I have a few spare rooms that you can use" I said. "Shouldn't be too hard. Well, that depends on what time period you're from."

"Well we're not from long ago" Ruby said.

"What is the most recent major event that you remember?" I asked.

"A few years ago, Celestia officially acknowledged the first earth pony noble."

Equestrian history, something that I did not know much about. To be fair, I essentially hated how some things about this world worked. I opened up my satchel and pulled out a large textbook on Equestria history. I flipped through the book and after a few seconds, I had memorized the entire book. It was both a curse and a blessing of my photographic memory and ability to perceive time faster than normal people. "That happened nearly a hundred years ago" I said while tossing the book over my shoulder. The book was pretty much ruined now, the blood that stained my everything(except for my face) had also stained the book.

Both of them were shocked from my statement. "A hundred years ago!?" Mitta exclaimed.

"I'll help you integrate into modern society. I'll need to know what you're good at or what you did before you died."

Ruby smiled. "That's easy. I was... Uh." There was an unnatural pause in her speech. Ruby was completely unsure of her thoughts. "I don't remember. It's been so long. Mom?"

MItta was horrified. Her expression paused and she did some thinking herself. Not only did she pause but she started rubbing her head. "I think I grew carrots."

"That's pretty simple" I said.

"No wait. It might have been tomatoes" Mitta said.

"Still simple enough." I looked down at myself. The blood that was covering was covering was no longer a shade of crimson that blood was supposed to be. Since it dried up, it was a lot darker. I was basically drenched in the stuff and it wasn't exactly healthy to have that much blood on me. I was also still holding onto Yin & Yang(both of which were empty) despite having already finished off the rest of Sunny Town. I reloaded both pistols and holstered them. "Let's get the two of you into town."

I snapped my blood covered fingers and the three of us disappeared in a flash. Back in Ponyville, we rematerialized in my store. I simply landed on my feet while Ruby And Mitta fell to the ground, dazed and confused. "Please do not do that again!" Mitta said.

Instead of teleporting the three of us into a closed storeroom or something, I teleported all three of us into the middle of our shop, where everyone could see us. Unexpectedly, no one started panicking. Everyone(including Logan and Calamity) were just staring at me and the two; alicorns with me.

Logan, who was behind a counter, was the first one to break the silence. "Regular Tuesday stuff?" he asked.

"Something along the lines of that" I replied. "Do we have any spare giant coats?" Logan replied by pointing in the direction of the storerooms. I, along with Mitta and Ruby, moved into the storerooms.

A few minutes later the three of us exited the store, I was no longer covered in blood and Mitta and Ruby were now wearing large cloaks. The cloaks hid their wings so that no one knew they were alicorns but their heights were also a sign that was rather obvious.

As I walked, I felt a tugging sensation on my satchel. I turned around to see Ruby biting it. "Where are we heading?" Ruby asked once she took her mouth off of the bag.

I wiped the spit off of my bag. "A friend's" I replied while continuing in the direction I was previously going.

I heard rapid foot/hoof steps. "Wait!" Ruby said. "How far are we from this friend?"

"Not long."

"And by that, you mean?" Mitta asked.

"Not long" I repeated. Half an hour later, we neared Fluttershy's cottage. Fluttershy, obviously the owner of the cottage, was feeding her chickens. She was a good distance away from us so she was still unaware of our presence. Plus, her rear was facing us so there was no reason that she would know of our presence.

Then something happened. A literal stampede of animals came out of Fluttershy's cottage, chicken coop, and the surrounding trees. They ran around in a random fashion, displaying no amount of the ability to think like any animal in Equestria.

"What the buck?" Ruby said.

I snapped my fingers and all of the animals were asleep. "I forgot about that" I said. Fluttershy, who was covered in chicken feathers and varying types of animal fur, was glaring directly at me. I snapped my fingers and she went from being within seeing distance of us, to speaking distance.

Fluttershy looked mad(as mad as her face could allow her considering she was Fluttershy). "I thought you said that would stop happening" she said.

"Oh, it did. It wasn't directly my fault this time" I said.

She looked at me with this obvious disappointed look. "Then explain what happened" Fluttershy said. She then noticed the two cloaked alicorns behind me. Seeing the two new ponies she grabbed me and moved closer to my body, hoping that I would shield her from them.

"What just happened?" Ruby asked.

I picked up Fluttershy and placed her in view of Ruby and Mitta. Shying away, Fluttershy hid behind her mane and one side of my robes. "Animals usually go crazy in the presence of dark magic. Since the two of you are technically alicorns with more dark energy to level a small village, I'd say the animals have good enough reason." That was really annoying when I had to deal with it. Of course, it took me only a few minutes to deal with the problem in the beginning but it was still annoying.

Mitta pointed at the Fluttershy. "Is that why she's hiding behind your robe?" she asked.

I looked down at Fluttershy who was trying to make herself look inconspicuous, ironically making her completely conspicuous. "No, she's just shy." I dug into my satchel and removed a large permanent marker.

"Then how is she supposed to help us?" Mitta asked.

I dug into my satchel and removed a large permanent marker. "She will be the one teaching you how to readjust."

"The shy mare who is currently hiding behind your coat?" Mitta said. "She's the one that's going to be helping us?"

I looked down at Fluttershy, trying every single action to hide her presence. "Come on, Flutters" I asked. I took a step back, putting her back in view. She tried to hide behind my coat again but I snapped my fingers and teleported from where I was standing to in-between Ruby and Mitta.

"What is that marker for?" Ruby said, looking at the aforementioned item.

"Can you take off your hoods?" I asked. They gave me weird looks but I simply just stood there, looking at the two of them with an unchanged expression. They took off their hoods and exposed their necks to me. I uncapped the marker I was still holding.

"What is that marker for?" Ruby asked. I started writing on her neck with the marker and immediately, she started squirming. "Hey! What are you doing?!"

I just continued writing on her neck. She tried to stop me from writing on her neck with the marker by using her hooves in an attempt to block my scribbles. "Just hold still." It didn't stop her from struggling.

Seconds later, I finished. Ruby rubbed at the area where I was writing on her neck. "What was that for?"

Instead of answering her, I moved over to Mitta and started writing on her neck. Like daughter like mother, she squirmed and struggled throughout the entire process. "You're an immature child!" Mitta said when I finished.

"I was using a magic marker" I said. I capped the marker and stuck it into a pocket. "I wasn't just simply scribbling nonsense onto your necks."

"Then what were you doing?!" Mitta demanded.

"I don't think you get it. I was using a magic marker. A literal magic marker. I use to draw magical enchantments" I explained. Literal magic markers! Coming to your store soon. Just ask your parents to go buy you a pack of eight for six hundred thousand bits and ninety-nine cents.

They may cost a fortune but they're pretty useful. Oh, keep them away from children and anyone in general. Who knows what spell might accidentally be drawn and casted. Somehow, Dinky had gotten a hold of one of my magic markets and inevitably started to draw with it. Nothing serious happened. It was only a magnitude 6 earthquake.

"Then what did you put on our necks?" Mitta asked

"Just a little something to keep your dark presence from freaking out Fluttershy's animals" I replied.

"Thank you" Fluttershy said.

"It was my mistake bringing them here before I did the enchantments" I said. "Right, I should be off now."

"So you're just going to leave?" Mitta asked with a sense of disappointment.

"Pretty much" I replied.

"And what happens if we just follow you?" Mitta said. I looked at here with a look that told her 'You're a moron' in the most obvious sense. Then I smiled and snapped my fingers, teleporting away.

-X-X-X-

On the outskirts of Ponyville, four of the most dangerous beings on/in the world was gathered around a small round table. They were the most dangerous beings not for the power that they had available but for the knowledge that they held in their minds.

Each of the four knew what life was. How it's supposed to work. What it meant.

While what they knew about the truth was identical, they all acted differently in their own special ways. In doing so, they balanced each other out in every way, including gender with two of them being male, the other two female.

One lived life, barely giving a damn about anything. He did as he did. His only motivation was himself and would rarely help anyone or thing else other than personal gain. Why he acts this way is a mystery. One answer could be it's because he's a selfish bastard. The other reason could be that he has simply seen most of what life could offer him and can no longer feel any real amount of emotion. Or both. Whatever the answer was, it wasn't good nor was it bad. He was just there, trying to pass the time.

Another lived lived without a care in the world. For her, the past was in the past and the present was the present. The future? It hadn't happened yet so there was no need to worry. She shared no hatred for anything and she gave everyone that she met all of the love that she had. In return, nearly everyone loved her back. It was almost impossible to hate her given how she looked and lived. While she knew the truth about life, she barely knew anything else and did whatever she wanted with no interruption mostly because everything she did was harmless.

The third lived life trying to learn as much as he could and have as much fun as he could before he was unable to. It was a somewhat foolish quest as there was an infinite source of knowledge but he did anyways. He was easily the youngest of the four but he was no doubt, dangerous with both the knowledge he had at his disposal and what he was capable of. Some looked at him with scorn but paid no thought to them. Others looked at him with fear, unsure of what he would do despite given reassurances.  He often tested himself and always tried to learn more.

Another lived life, believing that happiness was all that mattered. Everything she did involved making herself happy or bringing happiness to others. It was a good thought but it was a never-ending quest. Being content is better. No one ever questioned her but they should have. Obviously her intentions were pure as she considered everyone else's feelings but she usually did not consider other people's thoughts. This meant that she often made mistakes and would constantly annoy others despite best efforts.

"Would you like for me to refresh your tea?" Discord asked.

I held up my cup of tea and Discord poured tea into my cup, reheating the drink. Afterwards, I took a sip and closed my eyes to enjoy it. I reopened my eyes and took another sip. "Thank you" I said.

"What type of tea is this?" Pinkie Pie asked. Now if anyone were to gaze at her, their minds would shut down from the shock of seeing Pinkie Pie sitting still. This defied all forms of logic and would continue to do as so until it stopped.

"Lotus tea" Discord replied.

Could it be? The tea type from Vietnam? "Tra sen?" I asked.

"Phai" Discord replied. "Ki nuoc cha nai la tra sen." (Correct. This tea is tra sen.)

"Discord. I'm the Asian, not you" I said.

"Pffftftpff" Fluffle Puff raspberried. The pink ball of fluff had her own cup of tea along with several biscuits.

"Don't you dare start doing that too" I said.

"Pffftft?"

"That too" I said.

Discord looked at me with a construed look. His face was all scrunched up and he seemed slightly mystified. "What is she saying?" he asked.

I blinked and looked at Discord in the eyes with a serious expression."Words."

Discord just smiled before nodding. "Indeed."

"Oh, I love these tea parties of ours!" Pinkie Pie said with a smile(what else would it be?).

"Yah" I said.

Discord started staring at me after I had said that. "That's a new one" Discord said. "You said yah instead of eeyup."

"Eh." It was strange how the area would get silent. Whenever we gathered here, everything in the surrounding would simply stop. The wind no longer blew, the noises coming from the direction of Ponyville stopped, clouds stayed where they were, and all insects became silent. The four of us had been doing this for a while and it happened every time we did. It seems to me that the universe was just giving us a good amount of peace for our relaxation. I wonder why? "So how has Fluttershy been?"

Discord took a sip from his teacup. "Oh, just fine. She's been seizing up on some of my pranks despite their harmlessness." He set his teacup and saucer down. "How has your party planning been?"

Pinkie smiled and jumped onto the table, towards Discord. With that, the wind started making noises again, insects started to chirp, the town started making noises again, and the clouds continued moving. "There's this party today for this one pony named Lily Pond and she's turning forty-three and she's bringing her daughter and-" All of a sudden, Pinkie Pie jumped down from the table and back into her seat.

And so, the wind stopped again, the insects grew quiet once again, the town became quiet, and the clouds became still. "I do apologize for the interruption in the silence" Pinkie Pie said with the uttermost respect and calmness.

I took a sip from my tea. She just wanted to express her emotions. There was nothing wrong with that. Everyone wants to. Penting up your emotions is not healthy. "It's fine Pinkie. You may do as you want. You may have as much fun as your heart desires" I said.

Pinkie smiled and jumped back onto the table. Everything started happening once again. Strangely enough, it stopped just as quickly as it started. Even weirder was how everything kept on starting and stopped, as it a toddler had been given hold of a cosmic universal remote. "I can't remember" Pinkie Pie said.

Discord facepalmed upon the revelation. "To be fair, I should have expected that" Discord said.

"Pffftftpff."

"Not this time" Discord said.

I shrugged before taking another sip of my tea. That was when I noticed that I was out. "Well, looks like that's enough for this today." The universe, once again, continued in its uninterrupted cycle of continuance. It was a good thing too because I think a cosmic entity somewhere was having a migraine due to Pinkie's Pinkie-ness.

"I'll clean up today" Discord said. He snapped his fingers and the table grew wings before flying away.

"Why didn't you turn it into a doggy table thing again?!" Pinkie demanded with a slightly saddened tone of disappointment.

I pointed randomly into the distance. "Squirrel!" I yelled out. Pinkie shot off into the distance wherever I pointed, most likely in search for the mystical creature. Then I felt a familiar fluffy weight on my head.

I removed Fluffle Puff from my head and tossed her towards Discord. "Pffftftpff!" Fluffle Puff raspberried while flying through the air.

"I got it! I got it!" Discord said. Discord caught her and in doing so, nearly fell over forward. From my perspective, it seemed like Discord was actually having difficulty lifting her. "Sweet Faust, she's heavy." Out of nowhere, a slight breeze came in and lifted her out of Discord's hands.

Discord looked at me. I looked at him. He snapped his fingers. I snapped my fingers. He teleported away. I made a sandwich.

No wait. What I really meant to say was that I teleported away.

-X-X-X-

As I walked through town, I was able to continue my studies of this newer version of Equestria. A particularly strange incident involving a dimension jumping traveler caused this dimension to be damaged. With help from the Doctor and Derpy, the dimension was fixed at the cost of advancing Equestria from a late iron/early steel age civilization to a late industrial age civilization. Technology went from crossbows to submachine guns.

It made as much sense as bootstrap paradoxes.

Still, the change in technology was nice. The current technology looked like it belonged somewhere between 1870-1940. There were still some technological anomalies like in the previous version of Equestria(phones, DJ equipment, arcade games, airships, etc.) but Equestria did have access to magic. Of course, Equestria also had the seven of us with out weapons, gear, and other possessions living here.

Speaking of possessions, our modes of transportation(my transport Deuce or the other's motorcycles) were exactly the same in this version of Equestria as the previous version. Made absolutely no sense.

Ponyville, originally a village with a few thousand ponies, was now a decent sized town with tens of thousands of ponies. With a higher population, there were more buildings,  more money, and unfortunately, more crime.

I checked my watch and noticed that it wasn't even 10 O' clock yet.

I stopped walking and looked around me. Ponies milled about whether it had something to do with errands or getting to work. Simple things, really.

No matter what happened, ponies always did whatever they usually did.

Giant monster rampaging? 'I have to go harvest my flowers before they get trampled!'

Mob of reporters? 'Can I get a drink with those hay fries and maybe a milk shake?'

Country at war and threat of invasion any day? 'I'd like a couple dozen petunias with that order.'

The irony behind this is that they get scared by the most mundane things ever.

Stampede of bunnies? 'Run! Hide your children!'

A little bit of unscheduled rain? 'Grab the emergency food and get into the shelter!'

A simple thief running around? 'Grab the guns and round up the posse!'

Before I continued walking I noticed that someone had stopped in front of me. It was Caramel, that yellow earth pony stallion with the brown hair who loses the grass seeds during Winter Wrap Up. "Can I help you?" Caramel stood there, obviously scared of my presence. His eyes darted around nervously and his tail was tucked behind his legs.

Psychology is a beautiful thing.

We humans display our emotions and "tells" in simple things like how we stand, throat movement, the hands, the eyes, and how you breathe.  Ponies, on the other hand, display theirs in exactly the same way but with two more additions to the list, their ears and their tails.

I moved closer to the nearest building and climbed up the side of it. Caramel would have no chance of following me. Fun fact, equines are some of the worst climbers in the animal world, which is kinda the opposite of horses in any video game.

This also brings up another benefit of this more modern version of Equestria, the buildings are much more fun to climb. In old Equestria small buildings had thatched roofs and had very few holds. In new Equestria small buildings had tiled roofs and very sturdy windows and solid ledges. Within thirty seconds, I was gone from Caramel's sight.

I checked my watch. "Oh damn" I said. I was going to be late for something.

-X-X-X-

Logan had no idea what Tran was doing nor why he needed a handheld grinder, a pair of chopsticks, duct tape, and a table. He worked for his friend and all, but that didn't mean he knew everything that Tran did.

It was then when Logan's curiosity took over. Immediately upon opening the door to the storage, screams of pain filled Logan's ears and the store. Logan quickly entered and shut the door behind him.

The first thing he noticed(other than the screaming) was that blood covered the ceiling and some of the walls. The screams itself were coming from one stallion that had been strapped down to a table. The pony's mouth was steadily spewing out blood with every scream and his lips had been removed, crudely by the looks of it.

Tran himself was standing in front of the table and in his hands was a handheld grinder, the wheel of which was covered in blood. Complimenting the grinder was all of the blood that covered Tran's cloths and face. Despite being covered in the bodily fluids of another sentient creature, he was simply chewing his gum like any other moment.

Logan saw Tran try to say something but it was drowned out by the stallion's screams. Tran snapped his fingers and the screaming stopped. "Gotta love silence spells, right?" Tran said. "How may I help you?"

"Torturing someone?" Logan asked.

Tran held up the grinder that he was holding. "Yeah. Remember those pegasi that tried to steal the battle map for the defense of Baltimare?" Tran said.

Logan didn't take his eyes off of the grinder. "I thought you shot them all?" Logan said.

"Yeah but after some research, I found out that they were working with some other ponies. I tracked them down and captured one of them" Tran answered.

"The others?" Logan asked.

"They spontaneously combusted and turned into ash. Must be some kind of suicide spell" Tran replied.

"Kinda like cyanide pills but much more thorough" Logan said. "What have you found out so far?"

"Splinter group, allied with the griffons" Tran said. He set the grinder down on the table and wiped some blood off of his face. "Not much so far. I might move onto chopsticks and acid."

"What have you been doing with the grinder?" Logan asked.

"Removing the top row of his teeth" Tran replied.

"With a grinder?"

"Yeah" Tran replied.

Logan looked at me for a few seconds and shivered slightly. "Okay."

-X-X-X-

I dumped the dead body into the lake and watched as the cinder blocks dragged it to the bottom. "Well that's taken care of" I said while wiping some blood off of my hands. When I turned around to leave, I found myself facing a very familiar statue. It was a statue of a pegasus covering it's eyes with its hooves and its wings. Large portions of the statue was charred, as it it had been exposed to a great deal of heat. "Didn't I send you to the sun?"

I blinked and the statue was suddenly right in front of me with its hooves around my neck. The face on the statue was glaring at me with fangs bared. "You are going to let go of my neck so that we can have a polite conversation or I am going to bury you on a desolate planet with no life forms" I said. "If you send me back in time, I can still find you. If you kill me, I can still find you. If you do anything involving trying to get rid of my presence, I will find you." I slowly blinked and noticed that it still had its hooves around my neck. However, the expression on the statue changed. Instead of it glaring at me with teeth bared, it had now adopted a face that displayed confusion.

"You know that I can easily send you back to the sun or another planet. We are going discuss our situation like civilized creatures" I said. I blinked again and its hooves were off of my neck. Its face now had an irritated expression and was looking at me intently.

"Now we just need a way for you to communicate" I said, voicing my thoughts. I started looking through my pocket for something of that sort and found a small chalkboard and a ox of chalk. The chalkboard came with a rather long string handle on the back and there was a small pink note taped to the front of it.

My Pinkie Sense told me that one of my friends would be needing a chalkboard today so my guess is that you would need it.

~Pinkie

The first thing that came to mind was why did Pinkie write in pink on a pink piece of paper. It was violently bright and irritating to my eyes. The second thought that came to mind was how useful this was to the situation.

I hung the chalkboard around the weeping angel's neck and held out the small box of chalk. Then I blinked. The chalkboard around the angel's neck now had writing on it. 'I'm not scared of you. I'm just trying to be civil' the chalkboard said.

I was somewhat surprised and smiled. "Oh really now?" I held up my right hand, fingers ready to snap.

I blinked again. 'Okay, maybe you scare me a little bit' the chalkboard now said.

"I propose a truce. Instead of being enemies, let's be friends" I said. "You promise not to attack random citizens and I won't send you to barren wastelands in this galaxy."

'Sustenance?' the chalkboard read.

"Occasionally, I'll send you inmates, the kind with life sentences. No one will miss them and you'll be providing us a service" I said. I held one hand out. I closed my eyes. In the next second, my arm felt like it was almost ripped from its socket.

When I opened my eyes, the weeping angel was still there. The chalkboard read 'Sorry about the shoulder.'

"Now can I ask you to help me with something?" I said with the most mischievous of smiles.

-X-X-X-

Nick was walking through town, carrying a barrel of whiskey back to his home like he usually did every Tuesday.  Rounding a corner, he was startled by a statue of a pegasus, its wings and hooves covering its eyes. "Woah!" he exclaimed "Stupid creepy ass statue." he said walking around it.

Nick looked back to take a final glance at the statue, only to find that it was gone."What?" Nick said before he turned to face forward. That was when he ran into a solid object. He nearly fell backwards but managed to keep his balance. He did, however, manage to drop his whiskey. He quickly picked it back up and looked at what he walked into. It was the same statue from earlier.  "Alright, You've had your fun, now come out and stop moving statues around, its now funny" he said, looking around for the culprit.

When he found no person/pony, he looked back at the statue. However, the statue was no longer covering its eyes with its wings and hooves. It now had its teeth barred and held out its hooves in a strangling position. "Son of a bitch" Nick said, finally realizing what the statue really was. Nick set the whiskey barrel on the ground and pulled out his powerfists, all while keeping his eyes on the weeping angel.

Then, he punched the weeping angel with both hands, one on each side of the weeping angel. Nick felt the impacts and when he pulled his fists away, he saw that the statue was completely unscathed. He looked at his powerfists and watched as they fell apart, almost cartoonishly.

Nick checked his peripherals for anyone to help him but only found ponies too far away to help. "Damn. Looks like a staring contest until somepony gets close enough."

Minutes Later

Nick blinked and found his hands gripped by a weeping angel. "Shiiiit." Seconds later, Tran walked by. "Traaaaaaaaaan!" Nick yelled while kicking one of his shoes over at Tran. The shoe got his attention all right. It kinda hit him in the neck. Well, that was one way to get his attention... And anger him.

Tran instantly disappeared. One second he was there. The next, he wasn't. "Huh. I didn't think I'd actually hit him with the shoe. So either I hit him with a shoe and he left me to the weeping angel or sentenced me to death via Asian. Either way, I'm fucked."

Nick felt someone tap his shoulder and jumped at the slight disruption. In doing so, he looked away from the statue. "Why in the world did you hit me with a shoe?" Tran asked.

"I was just trying to get your attention. There's a weeping angel holding onto my arms!" Nick replied.

"What weeping angel?" Tran asked.

"What?!" Nick exclaimed. He looked back to where the weeping angel was and indeed, there was none.

"What were you doing here, anyways?" Tran asked.

"I was transporting my weekly refill of whiskey home and suddenly, there was this stupid statue" Nick explained. "It disappeared every time I blinked or looked away from it."

"What whiskey?" Tran asked.

Nick searched the ground for his beloved wood barrel and indeed, it was also gone. He fell down to his knees and screamed. "Noooooo!"

"I think you need to lay off the whiskey" Tran said.

"I swear, Tran, I'm sober" Nick said.

"Then where is this weeping angel that you speak of?" Tran asked.

"It just stole mah whiskey, Tran" Nick said.

"Why would a weeping angel steal whiskey? I'm pretty sure they don't exist in Equestria and they don't feed off of whiskey" Tran said.

"It stole it to spite me!" Nick said. "I insulted it, a great many times!"

Tran blinked. "I think I'll take my leave now" Tran said. He started to walk away and Nick looked away for a second. When he looked back at Tran, he noticed that Tran was now carrying a very familiar wood barrel.

"No whiskey..." Nick said silently with angry intent. He knew that he had no chance but he could at least still be angry about it. When he turned around to walk away, he found himself facing the same weeping angel. It was once again covering its eyes with its hooves and wings. Nick kept his eyes on the statue. "Tran, it's here!"

Nick felt something tap his shoulder again. This time, he didn't jump nor move his gaze from the weeping angel. "What now?" Tran asked.

"Here it is!" Nick said.

"What is here?" Tran asked.

"Don't play this game with me, Tran. I know you can see it!" Nick yelled.

Tran looked at the statue. "So, it's just a statue. How does that make it a weeping angel? If I remember correctly, weeping angels are statues of people, not ponies."

"Ponies are people in this world, Tran" Nick countered.

"Does it have your whiskey too?" Tran asked.

"No, but speaking of weeping angels. Have you ever talked with Time Turner?" Nick asked.

"Who?" Tran asked. After a second, he realized what Nick meant. "You mean Doctor Whooves?"

"Yes..." Nick said. "Can you destroy this statue now?"

"But that's destruction of property" Tran said.

"Weeping angels are people too" Nick said.

"Wait, so if weeping angels are people too, then you're telling me to commit murder for no reason" Tran said.

"It's not murder, it's justice!" Nick said.

"Riiiight. I'll just take my leave again" Tran said as he started walking away. Nick kept both of his eyes on the statue. "Oh hey, a free barrel of whiskey!"

Nick's head shot to face Tran. "My whiskey!!!" Nick yelled.

Tran looked back at Nick and noticed one thing. "Why are you only wearing underwear right now. Where is the rest of your cloths?" Tran asked.

Nick looked down at himself and indeed, his cloths was missing. "Fuck it. I quit!" Nick said while continuing his walk.

At this point, Tran started laughing. "I think that's enough. What do you think?" Tran said.

"Wait, were you fucking with me this whole time?" Nick asked. "It was a fake statue this whole time?!" While yelling the previous statement, he punched a nearby mailbox with incredible anger.

Somewhere in the Airspace Above Ponyville

A griffon spy hid among the clouds, watching the populace of Ponyville. His main task was to gather intel on Equestria's military capabilities and the humans.

That was, until he was hit in the head by a random flying mailbox. The mailbox knocked him off of the cloud and into the view of Ponyville's defense force and military base...

-X-X-X-

"I hope the owner has Nick insurance" Tran said. "By the way, that statue really was a weeping angel."

"Wot?" Nick said.

"Turn around" Tran said.

Nick did as Tran said and found himself facing the weeping angel again. The weeping angel was now wearing a chalkboard. 'I don't like you' the chalkboard said. In front of the weeping angel's feet, there was his clothing.

"I'm gonna call him Bob" Tran said.

"You're just going to call the most dangerous being in the universe, Bob?" Nick said, staring at Tran like he was crazy... Well, he was crazy. In this sense, Nick meant crazier than usual. "Sounds about right." He collected his things and started walking, despite only wearing his underwear. "Wait, where's my whiskey?"

"Bob still has it. Good trying to take it" Tran said.

Nick looked at the statue and found that it was now holding the barrel of whiskey. "He can keep it" Nick said while he started walking away again.

Tran looked back at Bob. On the chalkboard was another message. 'I like the name.'

-X-X-X-

She and he traded glances each other. Both of them stood still waiting for the other to make a move. These two were very capable fighters and were locked in battle. Staring at each other, they waited for the other to moving. A good defense was the best offense after all.

He was standing with his feet shoulder-length apart, the left foot in front of the right. His left arm was partially extended outward with the hand showing the palm open and facing upwards, ready to catch any attack. The right arm was mostly pulled close to his chest and the hand was closed in a fist, ready to strike. It was a common and basic fighting stance but it was very effective. There was a reason why it was common, everyone loved it.

She was, despite being a quadrupedal pony, standing like a bipedal creature and it was a very contrast as to how he was standing. Wherever she placed her rear hooves on the ground, it was spread out to maximize balance. The right leg was ahead of the left leg, indicating that she favored her right as opposed to him who seemed to favor the left. Her right arm was extended entirely outwards while the left arm was reeled back, ready to hit. This fighting stance displayed strength and power, something that was completely unexpected from someone along the likes of her.

It was obvious that they practiced martial arts that were in different leagues when compared to each other. It was also very obvious that they were very good at what they were doing.

He immediately stepped forward and knocked away her right arm, the one she kept forward to take or deflect hits/strikes. He quickly followed up with a punch with his left arm, her primary defending trait gone. Fortunately for her, she had another arm. Using the still ready, reeled back left arm, she punched his fist away.

This left him slightly unbalanced and he unfortunately took the wrong time to attempt to rebalance himself. In doing so, it gave her enough time to pull back both arms and punch forward. Both of her hooves connected with his chest and sent him moving back.

She did not much room for the punch to gather strength and power so the two punches only left him flying back a few feet. To compensate for this, she pulled back both arms and threw out a particularly powerful double punch. Both punches held a lot of power and the right hoof was atop the left hoof but both flew at the same speed. This attack was the full-powered strikes of a very skilled iron hoof practitioner.

She made a critical error.

In doing such a powerful strike, she gave him enough time to recover and assume a proper stance. He pushed her right hoof to his right and her left hoof to his left before punching her in the chest with two short ranged fists, the left fist hitting her upper torso and the right fist hitting her stomach.

This sent her backwards with a small squeak. It was unexpected and she would definitely have to watch for that in the future.

Stepping backwards, he assumed a new stance. This stance was similar to the one he was using earlier. Now, his right foot was placed ahead of the left foot and the right arm was extended outward with hand showing the palm and the left arm was close to his chest, also with the hand showing the palm. This was primarily more of a defensive stance than an offensive one.

Instead of attacking while she was down, he let her recover. She noticed this and calmly recovered herself. She planted both legs into the ground shoulder-length apart and reeled both arms back down and low, preparing to unleash quite a bit of power into the next hit.

This time, she attacked. She stepped forward and threw both hooves forward in a very strong but slow hit. He quickly grabbed both of her arms and propelled himself up into the air before grabbing her head with his legs. She gasped as he shifted his entire body weight, sending her falling to her left.

Before they hit the ground, he pulled himself out of the mess and to his feet and she caught herself before she hit the ground. She then jumped back up to her feet and threw her a strike with her left hoof.

He easily saw the strike and directed it away before throwing his own strike, this one being a simple palm strike to her chest. What he didn't see was that the single strike that she did was merely a bait attack. She smiled and knocked his palm strike away by pounding his hand with both of her hands. She then followed up with two powerful strikes to his chest, knocking him back once again.

He grabbed his chest and smiled.

"Now that was pretty good" I said.

"Thank you" Fluttershy said. "I liked that throw of yours."

"Thank you" I said while rubbing my chest with my left hand. As I breathed, I noticed that it was rather difficult to breathe and that there was a strong throbbing pain in my chest. "I think you broke three ribs and cracked four more."

Fluttershy gasped and rushed towards me. "I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I'm sorry!" she said whiled grabbing me.

I pushed her away gently. "Easy there! It's fine. It should heal after I take off my anti-magic bracers." I lifted up my sleeves, revealing several bracers strapped to my forearms. I had created them months ago and used them to limit my strength and speed down to the before I was in Equestria. It also took away my healing powers and my ability to use magic.

I removed the bracers from my forearm and felt the pain in my chest disappear as my ribs regenerated. "You need to kick more" I said.

She looked at me, confused as to why I said that. "But I practice Iron Hoof" Fluttershy said. Iron Hoof didn't really involve kicks. Actually, it didn't involve kicks at all. There's a reason why it had that name.

"But kicking people is fun" I said. Fluttershy frowned. "Tell me about your master." Instead of frowning more, she adopted a new look. This one was filled with sadness and a small amount of hate. This surprised me considering it was Fluttershy. She never harbored hate towards anything! Well, other than those that hurts animals for no good reason.

Then she finally spoke. "He didn't like me when I started. He only liked teaching earth ponies. He said 'Only earth ponies can learn Iron Hoof, not some scrawny pegasus that can barely fly.' After my dad pestered him for a year, he finally caved in."

"Your dad?" I asked.

"Mom always felt that I was too weak to uphold the family so my dad tried to help as much as he could" Fluttershy said, looking at the ground. I started scratching her head. She looked up at me and smiled.

"So you're a pegasus who knows an earth pony martial art?" I asked.

Her expression changed to one that had the slightest twinge of pride. "The one and only" Fluttershy said with a very Rainbow Dash-like smile.  

"So you're master hated you but taught you one of the only existing Equestrian martial arts?"

She smiled. "I believed I warmed up to him" Fluttershy said. "He was a sucker for my tea." With that last statement, she let out a slight giggle.

"You still need to kick more" I said.

Fluttershy frowned at me again.

-X-X-X-

I stood outside of the CMC's high school, waiting for the bell to ring like I did every day. Other ponies waited for their own children, whether they were in the Equestrian version of a car, wagon, or were standing.

When the bell finally range, fillies and colts filed out of the various school buildings and to their parents. For the first few minutes, none of the five crusaders appeared. I waited and waited and waited and waited until I turned around to see all five of them ready to pounce me.

Apple Bloom was the one leading the five of them and she was also the first to speak. "Eight and a half feet away! That's a new record!" she exclaimed.

I face palmed and started walking away, the five of them following forth.

-X-X-X-

I looked off in the distance while I ignored the panicked screams of Roseluck. Despite the fact that she was tethered to me via a climbing rig, she was clinging to my leg with every single bit of strength that she could muster. To my left and right were the various members of the CMC. All five of them were goggles and climbing harnesses. Once again, we had climbed up to the summit of a mountain again but this time, the plans had been altered slightly.

Roseluck, who was still clinging to my leg, opened her eyes to look at me. "Why do I keep agreeing to this!?" she screamed. I smiled and jumped off of the nearest cliff edge. Immediately after jumping, a parachute deployed from my backpack and slowed my descent.



I looked up and the other five of the crusaders followed suite, Scootaloo leading them all.

Roseluck's grip on my leg grew tighter and she started screaming even louder. I simply smiled and grabbed my parachutes guide ropes. "Why do I keep agreeing to do this with you?!!" Roseluck questioned herself.

I laughed and gave her what I thought to be the answer. "Because you have nothing better to do!"

-X-X-X-

I sat down on a couch inside of my home, Roseluck still attached to my leg. A few seconds later, I the crusaders joined me on the couch. All of us were covered in tree sap and pine needles. Roseluck specifically was probably glued to my leg for the time being.

"Okay" I said, completely unaffected by my current status.








Return to Story Description
Staying Sane In A Peaceful World

Mature Rated Fiction

This story has been marked as having adult content. Please click below to confirm you are of legal age to view adult material in your area.

Confirm
Back to Safety

Login

Facebook
Login with
Facebook:
FiMFetch

Register